Yes, the controversial Author with the breast fetish.
I am not writing this myself. I have finally convinced someone to do it for me. She promised to post it on the Internet, but only as fiction. I suppose it is a bit unbelievable.
By Wholeman
**********
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work. I wrote a story just to
stretch my creative muscles. All scientists and Wizards in this work are
fictional. Any resemblance to anyone living, dead, or born in the future, is
purely coincidental.WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence,
swearing, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my
head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and
especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming
offended viewing such a story, don't!I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or
send it to one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it
and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not
greedy, but I did write it.)********** The reasons
I am not writing this myself. I have finally convinced someone to
do it for me. She promised to post it on the Internet, but only as fiction.
I suppose it is a bit unbelievable.It all started with the best of intentions.
I had married my love while we were still in college. She was
beautiful, brilliant, and fun to be with. We married and lived together
under very 'hand to mouth' conditions. There was never any disposable
income to buy anything but the barest necessities.I would tell my lovely bride, "One day honey, I'll make enough
money that you won't have to work. You will only have to stay at home
and be beautiful. I will be able to hire maids and handmaidens who will
wait on you hand and foot. You won't even have to dress yourself. The
only thing you will have to be ready for is occasional sex with your horny
husband. I'll see to it that you have only the most beautiful clothes, the
sexiest underwear, and the body you always wanted." That last part was
really, the body I always wanted her to have, and not the body she
always wanted. I assumed that she would want to look so beautiful that
I couldn't keep my hands off her. What a jerk, eh?Well we were both getting high honors in our respective fields. I
was getting an MBA in manufacturing. My lovely bride was getting her
Doctorate in genetic engineering.We both graduated about the same time. I got work at a major
aerospace company. Kylynn started work for a startup company out of
the east side.Oh, I didn't tell you my name yet! I am Vernon Spencer Solman.
At least I was.The Night Before
Okay on with the story.
We were finally making some money although we were both
spending far too much time apart, but that is how it is with two career
minded people. I was putting in many extra hours to advance my career
so that I could provide for my lovely bride. I worked my butt off for that
company.Then it happened, peace broke out and I found myself laid off, no
job, and no future, just another manager sitting at home whilst his wife's
career is going great guns. She seemed to move up in her company's
organization on a daily basis. Kylynn was beginning to bring in enough
money that it was embarrassing the hell out of me since I was
temporarily without a job.I tried my best to do those little things around the house to keep
the place neat and tidy, but Kylynn was making so much money that she
hired a maid to keep the place spotless. She said that she didn't want
me toiling away all day when she could afford to have maids do it for us.Now I was desperate, I had nothing to do all day except watch this
sexy thing clean our house… that and drool a lot while I watched her.To keep away from temptation I concentrated on writing and
submitting résumé after résumé, however there were no responses from
any of the companies. I know that times are hard right now, but all of
the rejections were shattering my self-esteem.I became very depressed, so when Kylynn would finally drag
herself in from work, I wasn't able to do much but whine about my lack
of results. I know that I wasn't the best of company at this point and
Kylynn was nothing but sympathetic and comforting.The lack of response from the many companies and not even being
able to generate an interview, I had begun thinking that somehow I had
been, blackballed.Finally, Kylynn suggested that her company, Feminine Genetic
Research Inc. might just be in the market for a production manager."I wouldn't be working for you, would I?" I asked jokingly.
"Silly boy! I'm in research. The Production department is
completely different," Kylynn answered with a smile and a hug."I guess I haven't been doing too well on my ambition to make
enough money so that you could live in luxury with no troubles and just
your loving husband to concentrate on, have I?" I half asked, half stated."I know you'd like to be the macho caveman and bring home the
raw meat for your cavewoman to cook, but this is the twenty first century
honey. I love you whether you make a zillion dollars or even if I wind up
being the cavewoman/Amazon who brings home the fatted calf for my
househusband to handle. Would you object so much being a kept man?"
she smiled up at me."I think I probably would Kylynn. It's a great life for a woman, but
in our society, if a man doesn't work he is looked down on by almost
everyone. Women get a greater flexibility in their life roles than men do,"
I said hugging her, "I kind of envy that.""You do, don't you?" she looked at me kind of funny and then
went on, "I think you just might be right honey. It would be socially
unacceptable for a male to be a stay-at-home spouse…" she seemed to be
deep in thought for a few minutes but finally brightened."Will it make you happy to get work at Feminine Genetic Research
Inc.?" she asked sweetly."Yes, Kylynn. Getting a real job, anywhere will be a big help for
me. I know that there will be those who'll whisper behind my back that
'she got him the job' but I can handle that," I answered, knowing the
kind of friends I have."Good! You should apply in the morning, that job won't stay open
forever. In addition, I'm just the messenger here. You will have to
impress the woman you'll be working for, you understand that don't
you?" she asked seriously."I would be reporting to a woman? Do you know her? Can you
give me any insights as to how I can come off looking the best in her
eyes?" I asked worriedly. You see I didn't have the best track record with
female managers. It had been my experience that most women who were
determined enough to be promoted in male controlled business were very
cutthroat and backstabbing."Not to worry honey, Feminine Genetic Research isn't the normal,
male run company that you are used to. The women there are all very
caring and work together in harmony. In fact, if they find out that some
female has been backstabbing or setting up the others, she is usually let
go in a hurry. Do you feel better about it now sweetheart?" Kylynn
seemed able to read my thoughts almost before they had fully formed."That does make me feel a little better. How did you know that I
was thinking of the woman who pulled that nasty trick on me?""You were grousing about her for a week hon.. How could I not
remember? I just want to see you happy again Vern," she said although
she wouldn't look me in the eye. She seemed deep in private thought.
She just snuggled up to me so I would know she meant it."I don't blame all women for her Kylynn. However, I did have a
moment of anxiety. I won't even give it another thought when I
interview," I assured my wife."It is settled then, I will expect you to have put in your application
by noon tomorrow. Can I tell the department head that her head-
hunting worries are over?""Yes dear, I will do as you asked. I won't stay home and watch
Oprah tomorrow morning. Instead, I'll go and put my résumé in at
Feminine Genetic Research bright and early," I assured her. She could
be quite the nag if I didn't follow through.Day One
The next day I submitted my résumé as I told Kylynn I would. The
girl behind the desk took it and asked me to sit down and wait, which
had never happened during my recent job search. I had been sitting
there for only a few minutes when a rather tall brunette came towards
me. She was nearly six foot tall, slim, her long hair cascaded down her
back in layers, and she carried herself with the deportment of royalty. In
all, she looked like she should be featuring in an edition of Score
Magazine or something."Mr. Solman, how nice to meet you. Kylynn has told me a lot
about you. Your résumé was just a formality. We here at Feminine
Genetic Research, or FGR, like to think of ourselves as a family so when
we heard that you were available and that your talents fit our latest
opening, well we immediately asked Kylynn if she would ask you to join
us," she told me as she rigorously pumped my hand in a firm, though
feminine, handshake."I guess I hadn't expected such a warm welcome Ms.…?" I started
since she had not introduced herself yet."Oh, pardon me. I feel I know you already. My name is Amber,
Amber Reimann. I am so happy to make your acquaintance. Kylynn is
our top researcher and when she said you would be available… well we
just had to have you. Can you take your physical today or do you want
to think over the offer of a position?" she asked, nearly as excited as a
cheerleader at a pep rally.I was a little taken aback to learn that Kylynn was held in such
high esteem, however I knew the kind of money and benefits that Kylynn
has been making, so I was certain whatever salary offered to me would
be sufficient, so I answered with, "Ah, sure. I really didn't have anything
else on my calendar for today.""Wonderful! How soon do you think you will be able to start?" she
was becoming almost insistent on getting me on board, and on board
right now."Is tomorrow too soon to start?" I asked almost apprehensively.
"Perfect! That is of course if you pass the physical. But from what
Kylynn says you shouldn't have any difficulties there," she enthused,
with just the hint of a wink."Okay… where should I go for the physical?"
"Follow me. I'll give you a mini tour of our facility as we go," she
said, taking hold of my elbow and hustling me along the way.She showed me the production facilities, where everyone on the
other side of the glass was wearing bunny suits. She showed me some of
the minor labs, but she told me that Kylynn's lab was off by itself and we
wouldn't be going by it."You have your own medical facilities here at the plant?" I was
astonished but it kind of made sense since it was a bioresearch facility."Oh, yes. We have a complete miniature hospital here on site, so
we can handle almost any medical emergency. We even care for most of
our employees' normal medical needs. It is like having your own doctor
on call. Since we need to have the physician available anyway, it pays us
to have her be the primary physician for all of our employees. The good
part of that for you is there is no Co-pay," she said, giving a lighthearted
melodic laugh."I can see where you would be able to save some money doing
things that way, very ingenious," I complimented, since she was so
enthusiastic that it sounded like it had been her idea."Why thank you. It was the idea of our vice president in charge of
research. We are all proud of the progressive things our company does."I could see that this woman just might break into the company
song any minute, or pin a gold star on my chest. I was beginning to
think she was some kind of Stepford wife or something."We do still have some things to learn, but we are moving ahead
with all of the best suggestions that our ladies offer.""I am very happy to see that the company has an active suggestion
program," I assumed, since that is the only thing, which I knew that
would explain what she had said."Yes, we all try to make this company the best that it can be. Our
employees are like our family, if they have a problem, then we do what
we can to help them. We strive to have happy productive employees
here, and I think that we have succeeded admirably," she was so
enthusiastic it was hard to maintain my cynicism."That explains why Kylynn has been such a wonderful wife," I
joked."I'll bet she is, if she's only a fraction of what she is here," she
agreed, "Ah, here we are." She opened the door for me, followed me into
the room, and introduced me to the receptionist."Dana McCollum, this is Vern Solman," she stated, while she
penned something into a logbook."Kylynn's Vern? This is a pleasure Mr. Solman," she pumped my
hand vigorously."I believe I am here for a physical?" I suggested.
"Oh, right away Mr. Solman. You just relax on the sofa out there
for a few minutes while Amber and I do some paperwork."Now this is efficiency. I didn't have to fill out a boatload of forms
or documents. They were doing it for me, and it was only a few minutes
until they were ready for me, "Mr. Solman? We are ready to see you now.
Please follow me."I followed the receptionist into the exam room where she asked,
"Please disrobe Mr. Solman, and put on this gown." She handed me a
hospital gown with little flowers all over it. I raised an eyebrow at that
but took it and donned it anyway after she left.They left me alone in the examination room for a while so I started
digging through the magazines for something to read. The only
magazines were Vogue, Mademoiselle, Cosmopolitan, Allure, Marie
Claire, and Better Homes and Gardens.I looked about the room and noticed that the ceiling had a
landscape poster on it. The things on the wall were about feminine
hygiene, and the female reproductive system. There were knick-knacks
here and there giving the room a definite feminine feel.I was becoming a little apprehensive when the Doctor came in,
"Hello Mr. Solman. I'm Doctor Neumann. Please call me Theresa. I hear
you are getting a pre-employment physical today. The first thing I would
like from you is a urine sample and then the nurse will weigh and
measure you. When you are through with all of that, I'll meet you back
here and we can continue on from there."The Nurse took me to a 'Unisex' toilet and showed me where the
cups were, but did make the comment, "Men are so lucky! All you have
to do is whip it out and fill the cup. Women have to do everything on
that list on the wall over there. Oh, when you are through put the cup in
the holder behind the stainless steel door and I'll meet you back by the
scales."I politely thanked her trying not to grin over her comment.
I filled the cup, (And then some…) and then went out for my weigh
in."185lb. Mr. Solman… and let's get your height… that is six foot
one and a quarter inches in your bare feet. If you will join Theresa back
in the examination room, she will start on the hard stuff."I made my way back to the room and believe it or not, Dr.
Neumann, was there waiting for me, "Alright Mr. Solman, here comes the
embarrassing part… well, for you maybe. I have done so many physicals
that I'm used to it, so don't you be nervous.""All right I need to inspect your genitals, so if you will stand and
remove your gown, please…" she asked while she sat on a short, wheeled
stool and as I took off the gown her latex-gloved hand grasped my penis
and testicles, moving them left and right to get a better look at them all
around.I on the other hand was trying my best to think of anything except
the fact that a pretty woman was handling my cock. Unfortunately, I
was not entirely successful."Well that is flattering Mr. Solman but we will not need it in that
state for a few more minutes. Please turn around and spread your
cheeks. I will be examining your prostate next," she told me as I felt her
well-lubed finger penetrate my anus. Now I had a rock hard cock, which
wouldn't and couldn't soften until she released me."Well there is nothing wrong with your prostate, as evidenced by
my exam and your erection. It seems like a good time for us to get the
next sample we need. I brought in a couple of magazines for you and I
will leave so that you may fill this test tube with semen for me," she said,
handing me a sample tube and then briskly exiting the room. I heard the
door lock. I guess she wanted to ensure no one walked in on me.I looked through the magazines and discovered that somehow she
had guessed at my tastes. There was a Score magazine, (Boobcruise
edition) a copy of Busty Beauties, and a Shaved & Ready. 'Damn, I guess
it is more common than I figured to have those fetishes,' I thought, as I
got busy masturbating.When I was through I put my gown back on and I knocked on the
door to let them know I had their sample. The nurse unlocked it saying,
"Thank you Mr. Solman. Um, can you hand me back our… ah,
stimulating magazines please?"I blushed a little as I handed them to her.
"Will you follow me, please? The doctor wants some X-rays," she
led me to the X-ray room and took chest, head, and abdominals.Back in the examination room, the nurse had me get dressed and
then Theresa popped right in and asked, "We will of course need blood
samples Mr. Solman. Please, take a seat and I'll get started."She took an aerosol can of something and sprayed the crook of my
arm, "This is just a little Lidocaine to numb the area. Now we poke in
the Safety-Lok… and inject a little something to keep the vein open… and
we wait a few seconds for that to work. Ah, that should do it. Now to
attach the Vacutainer… and we have our first sample. One more and we
are finished. Now a cotton swab, remove the needle from your arm and
that should do it Mr. Solman. You may get dressed now and I will turn
you back over to Amber.""Thank you Theresa, that was the most comfortable blood sample
anyone has ever taken from me," I hadn't felt a thing."Why thank you. We strive to make medicine as painless as
possible here, but it is still nice to hear someone take notice," she smiled
and proffered her hand, which I shook as I smiled right back at her.Amber strode up to me and asked, "Well how did it go? Is he
going to be able to become one of our FGR family?""I believe that he is well on his way Amber," Doctor Neumann told
her with a queer sort of smile on her face."Perfect! Well come along Mr. Solman, we can continue your tour
of the facility, so you can get a feel for the place," Amber offered."Just as long as you quit calling me Mr. Solman and call me
Vern," I had been Mr. Solmaned to death by that point. It kept making
me feel like my father was with us."Vern it is then. This way and we can show you some of the
advanced marvels that FGR is about to move from R&D into production,"
she motioned with her arms, which way she wanted me to head."This is the biological sample repository, where we have genetic
material from a vast number of women stored. We categorized and
indexed all of the samples in our computer system. Down the hallway
here is our growth media for the recombined genetic material," she
walked to the end of the hall, and slipped to the left and down a stairway,
"Down this way is a place I am certain you will be happy to see."Amber opened the door and I could see a desk where a woman
was working and lots of laboratory equipment of undetermined function
lay scattered all about. On closer inspection, I recognized the lab-coated
woman, "Kylynn! Hi honey, Amber has been showing me around."She started for a moment and looked up at me, and then over to
Amber, "Has he had his physical yet?""Yes Ms. Kylynn. He was a good boy and did everything the doctor
requested," she smiled that queer smile that the doctor had on her face
when I left her."You know, it just dawned on me, out of all the people I have seen
working here, I seem to be the only man," I mused, "Am I the only male
in the whole company?""Yes, for now, you are Vern," Amber answered carefully.
"Ah, I see. I am the token affirmative action male then…" I joked,
"Just kidding, I am quite anxious to start work and make a contribution
to the firm."Just then, a wave of dizziness washed over me and I grabbed a
desktop to steady myself."Is something wrong Vern?" Kylynn asked sounding concerned,
while she rushed over grabbing my arm to steady me."Just a brief dizzy spell I guess. I feel fine now," I smiled weakly
back at her."Still I want you to go back to the infirmary with Amber and let the
doctor have a look at you," Kylynn insisted, "and I don't want any macho
back talk either! Take care of him, please Amber?""Yes Ms. Kylynn, right away. Come along Vern, we will have you
feeling like a new person in no time," she told me, taking my hand, and
nearly dragging me back to the infirmary.Just as we passed through the door, I became dizzy again and had
to support myself on the countertop at the reception desk."Mr. Solman is having dizzy spells. Please get Theresa for us.
Quickly," Amber seemed to be taking my slight dizziness almost too
seriously. "Vern, I am taking you back inside the infirmary so you can
lay down on one of the hospital beds until you feel better."I made it to the bed and stretched out, feeling better now that I
was lying down.Theresa and the nurse joined us in the room and she said, "Get
his shoes and clothes off. I am going to start an IV.""I'm just a little dizzy Theresa… I don't think it is all this serious,"
I complained even though I was feeling another wave of dizziness wash
over me."I am the doctor here, so you just lay there and relax hon.," she
insisted.Along about that time I noticed that I was entirely naked, but I felt
so out of it, I didn't care. Theresa sprayed my arm again and stuck me
with the same kind of needle, as before, except this time she attached the
tube to a hanging bag on a tree, and then she added a blue machine on a
stand next to that."This is going to make you feel a lot better hon.," she said as she
flipped a switch on the blue machine and a warm soothing sheet of
drugged haziness drew across me."There that should make you feel a whole lot better. That is
enough Morphine to make two men your size feel a lot better," she
giggled and continued working."Now a little booster for that shot of genetic re-sequencing agent
and another mutagenic pliability compound just like you received
earlier," she poked a needle into the IV and pushed the plunger in.I was floating at that point, and she could have poked me in the
eye and I wouldn't have cared.The door came open and I heard, "How is she coming ladies?"
With a great effort, I managed to focus my eyes and saw my
beloved Kylynn standing there supposedly, asking about some woman?Kylynn walked over to my bedside and saw me looking up at her,
"Oh, you are still with us Vera. How are you feeling?""Whoooossh Weeerahh?" I slurred.
"Why you are my dear, or at least in a few days you will be," she
smiled down at me."Dats nice Kahahlynnnn," I answered and closed my eyes savoring
the high I was, on."You will probably not remember me telling you this honey, but I
am going to anyway. Remember our discussion about the perfect life you
wanted to give me if you ever made it big, well Vera, I have made it big. I
make more than enough money to support us both and you need not
ever have to work again. However after our conversation last night I
realized you were right, that a man at home would be looked down upon
by society and that you wouldn't be comfortable being a kept man. Well I
figured out the answer to those problems. You are going to become a
kept woman. You can stay at home and be beautiful. I will be able to
hire maids and handmaidens who will wait on you hand and foot. You
won't even have to dress yourself. The only thing you will have to be
ready for is occasional sex with your horny wife. I'll see to it that you
have only the most beautiful clothes, the sexiest underwear, and the
body you always wanted me to have. Yes, I know of your fetish for huge
boobs and everything else, you are going to look so beautiful that I won't
be able to keep my hands off you.""Be booful?" I mumbled.
"Maybe you did hear what I said after all. I never wanted to be a
sex kitten for you or anyone else. That was your fantasy. So now you
will get to live the perfect life, or what you said is a perfect life.""I enjoy my work and my co-workers, but I couldn't stand to see
you staying at home and so unhappy. I hope you will still love me at the
end of this as much as I love you," she finished and then kissed my lips.I passed out then and didn't come around until sometime much
later… days I think.Changeling
"Vera! I see you are awake for a little while. My name is Allyce
and I will be your nurse while you are being re-sequenced. (Pronounced
Aleese Ah) We want to change the bed sheets right now, it seems you
have had another little accident. So, please roll over to your right side
for a moment."I complied but my chest kept going. "What the f…" I started to
say, but the squeaky voice it came out in, wasn't what I expected."Okay now roll onto your other side."
I complied but my chest flopped way over onto the new sheets
lagging the rest of my body, once again."There! All changed. Kind of weird having your chest go flopping
around on you, huh Vera?" she giggled.I looked around the room and everything looked bigger than I
remembered it. Then I looked at my nurse who seemed normal sized but
that didn't quite add up, "How tall are you Allyce?""Five foot nothing. Why don't you like short nurses?" she teased.
"You don't look short to me…" I replied weakly.
"Well that is a relief. I like being short anyway. I hear you like
short women, is that true?" she asked up close to my face."Yes, I like girls that are little and dainty," I answered truthfully.
"I feel much better now," she hugged me and then went on, "I
don't think you are going to be awake much longer. The doctor is
injecting you with some additional genetic re-sequencing agent so we'll
have to turn up your morphine again. Sweet dreams," she said as she
faded from my view.Waking Two
The next time I came around it was only briefly.
"Oh, sorry to wake you dear, it's just me, Allyce. You need your
diaper changed again.""I'm wearing a diaper?" I asked blearily.
"Well dear we had to do something. Your body has been shedding
mass like there is no tomorrow and the only way out for it is your
bottom. Okay lift your butt up for me since you're awake, and I'll get rid
of this stinky mess."I did as she asked but it felt like I had so much more bottom than
before.She walked back around and told me, "Now hon. this is going to
feel really weird to you, but I want you to relax and let me finish cleaning
you. Can you do that for me?""Uh huh," I answered with a voice even higher than the day before.
She started using diaper wipes on my bottom and everything felt
much as it should until she wiped between my legs…"What…? Oh god! It's gone!" I wailed and started to cry after
feeling her finger spread my labia to wipe me clean down there.Allyce came to the head of the bed and smothered me in a big hug,
"That's alright hon.. Let it out. You have a good cry."I did as she said. I must have cried for fifteen minutes straight.
She finally released me when I was only sobbing and said, "I need
to get a diaper back on you. So don't worry I am not leaving."I felt her wrap it up around my hips and secure the tapes, "There,
you are all safe again.""I… I'm… I'm a girl… in a diaper," I wailed again.
"Yes, you are. But you are a very pretty girl in a diaper," she
added trying to make me feel better. It didn't.I shuddered, which made my chest start jiggling like Jell-O.
"Allyce, I want you to give me a hand with these injections, you
take the right breast and I will take the left one," Theresa said from
somewhere outside my vision."She is awake Doctor," Allyce told her, "should I crank up the
Morphine?""Yes, that's a good idea. She'd be better off not being awake
through the accelerated growth process," Dr. Neumann answered.I felt the darkness wash over me again and out I went.
Waking Three
"Welcome back Vera. You are coming along nicely. We haven't
had to change your diaper for hours now. We did have to leave your
catheter in though. How are you feeling?" Allyce asked with her face
close to mine as I was, brought around.I felt an irresistible compulsion to answer, why… I don't have a
clue, I said, "I don't hurt anywhere if that is what you mean. I feel a
giant heaviness in my chest though.""I shouldn't doubt that. Let's see if there is the kind of sensation
to your skin that Kylynn wanted. Tell me what you feel," she moved her
hand and stroked one of my mountainous breasts."Oooh… that feels like a whisper in my crotch, and I think I wet
myself," I told her."Oh, good. Kylynn will be so pleased," Allyce told me.
"No time for sex Allyce, we have things to do yet," Theresa told her,
"These fingers and finger nails need attending to before Kylynn with be
happy with her. Turn out her lights and let's get busy."Waking Four
I awoke to the feeling of getting a sponge bath.
"Ooh! Uh… ah!" it felt like everyplace she touched was an
erogenous zone."Oh, sorry I was just bathing you."
"It feels so… so… I don't know," I offered.
"Sensual?" she offered.
"Yes…" I admitted biting my lower lip to keep from moaning as she
continued to wipe me down."It's alright for you to enjoy this hon.. You have been given an
extremely sensitive and responsive body," she explained as she made her
way towards my left foot.My leg started to quiver as she moved towards my toes and I let
out a whimper as she cleaned my foot, gently with the soft sponge."Ooh, little Vera likes that," she giggled and washed my other foot.
"Little? What do you mean Little Vera? I'll have you know that
I'm six one, Miss," I claimed as I panted."Now that you are all clean, I think we can start to dispute that
fact hon.," she claimed, "If you hadn't noticed, I was standing right here
when I washed your feet. Either I have mutant long arms, or you are not
as tall as you think.""I'm going to put some shoes on your feet and then I want you to
stand up and try to walk a little for me, alright?" Allyce asked."Shoes? Couldn't I just walk barefoot?" I asked.
"No you can't hon.. You had a whole bunch of magazines with
women wearing very high heels didn't you?""Yes, I had a few," I admitted.
"Well Kylynn figured to see to it you could wear them without
hurting your feet.""So I have to wear them?"
"Well feet that work in high heels don't work in regular flats.
Since your only job is going to be to look beautiful, the high heel feet
were the only choice," she reasoned as she finished strapping the shoes
to my feet. "Alright are you ready to give this a try?""I guess…" I answered, but I didn't feel like doing anything at all.
All I wanted to do was stay in bed and cry. It was as if I was, compelled
to do what she asked.Allyce swung my feet around and pointed them towards the floor
and then she reached over to me and pulled me towards her. It was kind
of like a bear hug but she slowly let me slide down until my feet hit the
floor.I was looking up at her. The other thing I noticed right a way was
if she hadn't been steadying me I would have wound up on my face in a
hurry. The twin basketballs I sported would have dragged me over in an
instant."Oh my god. These are immense. They are continents in their
own right," I exclaimed as I stared at my own breasts, hidden
underneath the hospital gown."Yes, but they are smaller than your favorite big bust star's. But
don't worry, Kylynn has said if she doesn't think they are big enough,
she will make them grow and stop just before you can't walk anymore.""Oh, that is good news. She wants me to be able to walk under
my own power. Um, would you please tell me that you had a growth
spurt while I was unconscious?""Not at all hon.. Like I told you, you are little Vera now," she
reiterated."Are you wearing high heels too?" I asked.
"No, sorry I am in nurse's daywear flats. They are comfortable,
but the soles are less than one half inch thick," she assured me, "No, you
are a tiny woman now. You do like tiny women don't you?""Just how tiny am I?" I didn't want to know but I had to know.
"Well those are four inch heels, and in them you are about 4' 10".
Does that do it or do you want me to do that math for you too?" she
answered sarcastically."I'm now four foot six? I'm a dwarf," I started to cloud up with
that realization."I guess technically you are, however you do not suffer from any of
the normal maladies of dwarfism, so I would have a hard time
categorizing you as a dwarf. Do you need another hug?" she surprised
me with that last question."W… W… Would you?" I asked, my lower lip quivering
uncharacteristically."Oh sure! Kylynn says that is part of my job," she hugged me
close, "You know, you are kind of fun to hug. I don't get to hug anyone
who is smaller than me very often.""Glad I could make your day," I answered muffled in her shoulder,
but feeling better in the protection of her arms."Hey, I really like the new you Dearie," she told me grinning ear to
ear, "That is one of the reasons why I am your personal care nurse.
When I found out from Kylynn that you would be smaller than I am,
well… I asked for the job right away.""Why? Do you hate being short that much?" I wondered.
"Not really, I got turned on by the fact that you like tiny women,"
she admitted, "But now you are tinier than me.""Yah but now you are a big woman. I don't think there are any
girls smaller than me around anywhere," I whined feeling sorry for myself
but still not able to muster any sign of rebellion."Oh yes there is, but Mary is not on shift right now. She is a real
dwarf. She stands only 3' 11" so there smarty panties," she teased."Um… now that you mention panties…" I started, "I think I have
to pee.""Great! I have been waiting for this. I want to see the look on
your face when you pee as a girl for the first time," she was nearly
ecstatic."Do you have to watch?" I asked my lower lip trembling, and my
tiny voice quavering."Yes! I have to make sure you know how to use your new
equipment," she answered and seemed adamant about it."I can't even see my new equipment. How am I supposed to know
how to use it?" I broke into tears again."Did you ever pee in the toilet without looking at it? Same thing
here honey, you work by feel. You think women look at their pussies
when they pee?" she laughed at my naiveté."I would. I have always thought that pussies are really pretty. I
have wanted to watch a girl pee for a long time…" I admitted, "Now that I
have a pussy, I still won't be able to watch.""You want to watch a girl pee? You have such simple desires to
accommodate," she patted my much larger and softer bottom, "If you
really want to watch a girl pee honey, I'll pee first, you can watch, and
then you pee and I'll watch. Is it a deal?"I didn't know what was happening to me but it felt like I was
wetting my diaper. "Um… sure. You go first and after I watch you, you
can watch me," I acquiesced, but was quivering all over inside excitedly."Alright. Okay here I go," she slipped her greens down around her
ankles and then her panties, (They had paisley flowers on them.) and
that is when I saw that her pussy was shaved, she squatted onto the
toilet and spread her legs wide so that I would have a good view, "Are you
ready?"I nodded enthusiastically, which caused a minor tittie quake,
which I used my tiny hands to try to quell.She let loose and I watched as a stream of urine squeezed into a
line sprayed from her butt, "Wow! I always wondered what it looked
like," I was very excited and extremely happy that someone would be so
nice as to unabashedly, accommodate my quirks.She wiped and stood back up pulling her greens and panties up as
she stood, "Your turn.""Um… can I hug you first?" I timidly asked in my little voice.
"Sure honey. Kylynn insisted on me giving you as many hugs as
you want," she announced and held me protectively."After what she has done to me? Why would she care if I get any
hugs at all?""Whether you believe it or not, Kylynn does love you and she has
only done this to make you happy," Allyce told me while she held me
tight."I have a vagina Allyce, how does giving me that say I love you?"
"Well it is hard to tell you yet, but you should relax and enjoy it
while you can," she announced with a certainty that made me feel a little
better."You are telling me that I am supposed to enjoy having this butt,
which starts way up my back and finishes near my belly button?" I
asked."Oh, yes. All girls feel their butt like that. It is like your butt is all
the way, back to front," she admitted. "Little girls refer to their vulvas as
their butt. Didn't you know that?""No, I haven't any sisters," I admitted, "I didn't have any female
playmates when I was little either.""I was an only child myself. I always wanted a little sister, and it
seems now I have one," she stated, with a silly grin on her face."What makes you think I will want to be your little sister? Look
what you did to me. You, that doctor, and my wife, you made me a girl,"
I accused with more than a little resentment oozing from my voice."You are going to need a whole lot of help now, even just to walk.
If you hadn't noticed I am the only thing standing between you and a
face full of floor Vera," she informed me as she stood back a little, but
still held me steady. "Remember you are just a frail little girl now. You
could be hurt seriously if you fell."I clutched at her, suddenly afraid that she might let me fall.
"I see you do want me to be your friend. At least that is the way it
seems to me. Is that what you want Vera?""Y… y… yes please, will you be my friend?" I was trembling and
wobbling, still unable to stand on my own and deathly afraid she might
let me fall and be hurt."I'm glad we got that little distasteful matter out of the way. Now I
want you to take a step away from the bed. Don't worry, I won't let you
fall."I put my foot out, set my heel as usual, and tried to transfer my
weight onto my other foot. As you might expect, my foot skittered out
from under me and I was making a quick trip toward the floor."Whoa there Vera," Allyce lifted me up again, "You can't walk like
a man anymore honey. You are going to have to walk like a lady, or you
won't be able to walk at all.""What do you mean, walk like a lady?" I was very confused. I had
never really noticed that women walk differently than men, however I had
always enjoyed the effects it produced."Okay 'Walking like a Lady 101' is now in session. I am going to
lift you back up onto the bed and I want you to watch me walk," she
grunted a little as she hoisted me up to the bed where I sat. "But first I
will have to go and get some different shoes. Don't go anywhere, I'll be
right back." She walked off giggling to herself.I tried to get a look at my feet past the basketballs I had stuffed
underneath my hospital gown and finally managed to look at my right
foot by holding it straight out in front of me. I saw ridiculously arched
feet in shiny fire engine red pumps.I heard clacking coming toward the room and in walked Allyce
wearing black high heels, carrying her white nurse shoes, "Alright this
should make it easier for you to see what I am going to teach you."I watched intently as she came over to the side of the bed, "Okay
you watched. What am I doing differently than you did?""You set your toe down first move your weight to it as you set your
heel," I answered, looking to her for confirmation."Very good. Now down with you and I want to see you try," she
told me, scooting me off the bed.I took one step with her help and then another, but just the effort
of standing was leaving me winded."Just three more steps and you will be there, and don't worry, the
seat is down," she giggled at her own joke.I made the three steps and it became breezy all of a sudden,
"What?""You will need to have the gown off when you go Vera, especially if
I am going to watch," Allyce told me, holding my gown in her hands.I blushed as I realized that for the first time, I would be seeing my
own breasts."That's right. You haven't met the girls yet," she giggled.
My eyes must have been the size of saucers. They were huge,
round, globes, of breast tissue, sitting right there, and part of ME."Too bad you can't see these nipples. You wouldn't mind if I touch
them, would you?"I shook my head.
She reached out and gently ran her finger tip around my nipples
and then something happened that freaked me out. I got wet, right
between my legs, like women do."You better sit down Vera. You don't look very stable right now."
I sat as she suggested, but it felt like my butt was covering the
whole seat."Okay sister, spread them," Allyce ordered.
I looked up and spread my legs so she could watch.
"Alright go ahead pee," she urged.
"I… I don't know how…" I answered, it seemed I couldn't exactly
associate the right muscles to start the process."Hmm… try relaxing your pussy," she suggested.
I know that I paled significantly at that.
"Um… okay, try to unclench your butt."
The last suggestion seemed to work. I felt a stream of urine erupt
from my butt, splashing all over my bottom as it passed my lips. It was
so… so… feminine that I started to cry. The stream seemed to go at a
steady pace and then stopped. It was way different than before, there
was nothing left, I was just empty.I just kept sitting there stunned.
"You need to wipe honey."
I couldn't manage to move my arms. I just sat there disassociated
with the world, not even crying anymore."Vera?" she asked, without response.
Allyce snapped her fingers in front of my face a couple of times,
without attaining even an eye blink."Damn!" she walked away leaving me staring into space.
She came back sometime later with two other women. They
picked me up, Allyce wiped my bottom, and they deposited me back on
the bed. They restarted my I.V., then a series of drugs were injected
right into the line, and they restarted the Morphine pump.Coming Back
I don't know how long I lay there stoned and staring, but
eventually I drifted off to sleep.When next I awakened, I found myself not alone in the bed.
Someone had put me in a much larger bed than normal and I had two
baby doll encased companions."Ah you are awake," Kylynn calmly stated. "Can you speak now or
are you still catatonic?"I stated to cry, "I'm a g… g… girl!"
She wrapped her arms around me and held me. I felt another pair
of arms join in from the other side."I know sweetie… I know…" she rocked me and crooned.
"B… b… b… but I pee from my bottom now…" I wailed.
"I know… Allyce told me the whole thing," she soothed.
"It… it… was horrible!" I blubbered and trembled.
"I do it all of the time sweetheart, it's not that bad," she still held
and rocked me."B… b… but you're a girl."
"Yes, I'm a girl," she admitted, "Allyce is a girl too."
"S… s… she played with my nipples…" I blathered.
"Did you like it?" Kylynn questioned soothingly.
"Oh god! S… s… she made me get wet…" I wailed even louder.
"What is wrong with getting wet?"
"C… c… cause that's what you do."
"Allyce gets wet too," she admitted, "Don't you honey?"
"Especially when I get to play with big sensitive nipples," Allyce
sounded a little too enthusiastic."Calm down Allyce. Vera is in crisis here. Remember?"
"Sorry Kylynn. Sorry Vera," Allyce apologized with a squeeze.
"E… e… everybody's bigger than me…" I cried.
"I know honey…" Kylynn soothed, "But I like you so huggable."
"Huggable?" I was shocked.
"Remember, you didn't like to be hugged before. You would have
hated this," she affirmed."I… it doesn't feel the same as before…"
"I know honey. I know," she soothed.
"Why did you make me this?" I whined.
"I love you. You wanted to give me the perfect life, well I am finally
in a position where I can give you the perfect life," she hugged me tightly."That was the perfect life for a girl…" I replied.
"Yes, so now you are a girl and you can have the perfect life," she
stated."So are you going to grow a cock now?" I fearfully asked.
"No silly! I like being a girl," she petted my ridiculously blonde
hair."I don't wanna be a girl…" I wailed.
"Well you are one," she stated, "Don't worry, you will get to love it,
I promise.""I can't even pee without becoming catatonic."
"Well you sound a lot better now," she smiled at me, "and I don't
just mean your lovely voice either.""I never new you liked girls…" I whispered.
"Neither did I until I started work here. All of the ladies that work
here are very loving and caring people.""No men…" I stated nodding my little head as I remembered.
"No, no males in this company, strictly women," Kylynn affirmed.
"No job for Vern…" I whispered.
"Vern doesn't need a job and neither does Vera," Kylynn whispered
back, "Vern wouldn't have been able to live without a job, but Vera can.""What will I do?" I was coming around a little and the tears had
stopped."Look pretty, have fun, and please me," she answered matter-of-
factly."That sounds fulfilling…" I tried to sound sarcastic but with my
little voice, it didn't come out quite that way."Oh I promise it will be," she kind of had a devious look on her
face, but I let it go."I'll help too," Allyce piped up.
"Are you going to be alright now Vera?" Kylynn asked looking
deeply into my eyes."I don't know, I haven't been a woman before," I couldn't answer
that, my brain was still ping ponging around in my skull."Well I would like to sleep the day away with you, but I have work
that needs doing and you have plenty of learning yourself. Allyce, take
her in hand and if there is any trouble don't hesitate to call."Kylynn got up from the bed and my chest went bouncing every
which way. She tried to pretend she didn't notice, but her eyes grew a
bit rounder as she watched them bound around.I looked down at my basketballs and that is when I noticed that I
was wearing a frilly pink baby doll nightie too, "How did I get in this?""I dressed you," Allyce admitted, "It was lots of fun too."
Kylynn stuck her head back in and said, "Oh and get her prepped
for that serum by noon.""Serum? What serum?" I asked shocked and startled.
"Just a little fine tuning or your new home dear, nothing to worry
about," Kylynn answered and then disappeared out the door."I'll probably wind up with huge soft puffy nipples," I grumbled
under my breath."Interesting Idea… Oh well, it is time for you to take a bath Vera,"
Allyce told me and I could feel her bounce off the bed behind me.I reached up and tried to quell my boobs' shaking, but I only
succeeded in making Allyce laugh at me.I started to put my feet on the floor and heard, "Uh, uh, uh… you
need your shoes first hon.."She slipped the shoes on and fastened the strap on both of them,
then assisted me to my feet, "We should stop off at the commode first
though. You aren't going to go away on me again are you?""I don't know. I hadn't planned on going away yesterday," I
answered as truthfully as I could."Well today you have a little help that you didn't have yesterday,"
Allyce replied."I have more help today?" I asked puzzled, "You and I are the only
ones here aren't we?"She laughed aloud at that, "Vera that was very funny. No silly,
you are cruising on some Valium this morning. You should be fairly high
right now, but Theresa has given me permission to give you more if you
become agitated.""Oh, that will probably help."
Allyce whipped off my baby doll and slid the soft panties down my
legs for me, "Okay hon. show time. You sit down and make a sissy and
wipe, or I can wipe for you if you would rather," she offered and spun
some facial tissue onto her hand.I had an evil thought and figured, 'hey, why not?' "You can wipe
me. Maybe it won't be as bad if you do it."I wasn't as devious as I thought, because she nodded and when I
was through peeing, she reached between my legs and wiped my pussy.
However, it seems she couldn't resist slipping her finger between my
nether lips for a little tickle."Don't look so surprised honey that isn't the first time I've played
with that pussy," she laughed, "I diddled the heck out of you in your
sleep for the doctor. She wanted to make sure everything was working
properly. I had you moaning like a bitch in heat.""Really? Okay can I pull up my pants now?"
"No. First off, those are panties, and secondly you wouldn't want
to wear them in the bathtub would you?""No."
"Alright, do you want me to take your panties off for you?"
"Yes, please."
"I need to hear you say it…"
"Will you please take my panties off Allyce?"
"That's better. I just wanted to hear you admit that those were
your panties, hon.. The sooner you realize you are really a woman and
start acting womanly the easier it will be for you. There you go, all
naked. You sure are beautiful lady."I blushed big time.
"Come on, let me help you into the tub Vera."
"I can't get in the tub with these shoes on," I protested starting to
bend over to remove them. That didn't work so well. I overbalanced and
headed for the floor."Whoa there girl," I felt a pair of hands grab my hips and stop my
decent. "Damn I love this. You have to be the only one around here I
can hold up. It makes me feel kind of strong. Tee he. Come on back up
here." She started by grabbing the hand I proffered to her and then
hoisting me back erect."You sit your bottom down on this vanity stool and let me take
your shoes off for you. You will have to learn that you just can't do some
things for yourself anymore," she busied herself with the red pumps and
once that had been handled I went to stand…"Sit back down girl," Allyce commanded, "You cannot stand on
those feet."I plopped my wide derriere back down in a hurry.
"Can't I tip toe?"
"No. Your little feet are just too delicate to take the weight that
way. You have to let me set you into the water," she said as she hoisted
me over to the water.It was warm, soapy, and smelled of lilacs. Then I felt something
completely alien… warm water seeping up inside me."By the look on your face, you haven't had warm water inside of
you before," she assumed, and quite correctly, "Relaxing isn't it?""I hardly take up half of the tub," I noticed, shocked and amazed.
"Good! That means there is room for me too," Allyce exclaimed as
she doffed her greens and slipped in the water with me."Eep!"
"What's the matter? You have never seen a girl naked before?"
"Won't Kylynn be mad?"
"I am your personal nurse. That means I get to be as personal as I
want. Kylynn insisted that I introduce you to sharing a bath, and to
show you how to let someone clean your genitals for you. You will love it,
I promise," she smiled a devilish smile.Now I was frightened… well as frightened as you can be stoned on
Valium."Are you going to need more Valium before I show you this?"
I didn't answer.
She jumped out and came back with a pill and some Cranberry-
Peach juice to take it with and I tossed the pill back. Then she placed
the glass on the Vanity and dove back in with me, adding more hot water
to warm us both. She grabbed more oils and pored two or three different
scents in with us.I was overwhelmed with all of the fragrance. Smells had never
affected me like that before. I was being seduced by, fragrances!"That's better. Don't you think?"
My only answer was that my hand found it's way to my chest and
then started fanning my face, "Whew! The water just became so warm.""You are so much more sensitive to smells now honey, the water
that seeped into your pussy should be just about to boil girl," she giggled
her head off, while I panted."You are going to show me how to clean myself, aren't you?"
"No my dear. I am going to show you how to relax and allow
someone else clean you. You just sit there and pant and Allyce will do all
of the work."I was stoned and relaxed and actually couldn't do much of
anything.Allyce picked up a washcloth and lathered it up really good, and
then she stuck her hand underwater between my legs and started to
work at cleaning my vulva. She stuck her finger up inside my outer lips,
cleaned my labia minora, and worked her finger around my clitoris,
shoving back the hood just long enough to clean me. It was insanely
erotic to me. I just lay there allowing her to pleasure my vulva while she
insured my cleanliness.She pulled out the washcloth and lathered it up again, only to use
it to cleanse my breasts. Damn! You wouldn't believe how good it feels
to have someone else wash your boobies.I was slipping lower and lower into the tub, while she was washing
me."You are going to drown if I don't scoot your butt up a little
Dearie," she exclaimed as she stuck her hand in my crotch and pushed
me into a more upright position.God it is weird having some girl's hand slip inside between your
pussy lips. It feels weird and sooo good."Oh you liked that did you? What would you do if another girl
intentionally stuck her finger inside your pussy?" she asked as she did
just as she had said."Ah!" I shrieked.
"Weird huh? Well sweetie that is how, we girls enjoy sex. You are
supposed to like it. So why don't you let me play with your pussy for a
while? Can I?""Oh my! You want my permission? You want permission to… to…
finger fuck, me?""Yes, I want you to beg me to finger fuck you. Do you? Do you
want me to finger fuck your molten hot pussy Vera?"I was biting my lip, since she was doing just as she had
threatened. She was finger fucking my brains out. "God it is weird
feeling your finger inside me like this. Ooh!""You are liking this aren't you? Say yes, or I will stop…"
"Y… Y… Yes… ooh! Yes!"
"Pull on your big nipples then and I'll keep doing this…"
I didn't want to touch those gross hanging orbs, but I really didn't
want her to stop. I tenuously tickled my nipples and it felt good… then I
twisted one a little and that seemed to tie directly to my pussy. I twisted
again and it made my cunt twitch and clench her finger as it worked
inside of me. So I twisted harder and felt her finger stop its motion
entirely, as my pussy held her finger tightly."Wow that is one great set of pussy muscles Kylynn gave you. You
had my finger in a grip of steel there for a minute," Allyce exclaimed
working her finger once again."Ah!" I screeched, "Woof!"
"Do you feel the pretty scented water squishing into you? Do you
feel my wiggly finger inside of you? There is a wiggly wormy finger inside
of you. It wants you to cum baby. It wants you to cum hard. Show the
wiggly wormy finger you want it to keep doing what it is doing, clench
your hot pussy around the worm to tell it you love it."I was so stoned and so damn hot I would have done just about
anything to keep her finger banging my hot cunt, so I did my best to
clench down on her finger."Oh, good squeeze honey. You had my finger good and tight. Did
you like it when you grabbed my finger with your pussy?"I couldn't really speak so I simply clenched her finger again.
"Ooh, you did like it. You know it is okay for you to orgasm, I
want you to, and Kylynn wants you to orgasm too. Go ahead, cum like
gangbusters honey. Let out all of the stops."I couldn't believe this woman was finger fucking me, let alone
wanting me to orgasm like a girl. She seemed to want me to let loose
with all my jism just like when I was male. I knew that if a woman had
asked me to spunk her pussy to the max I would have done my
damnedest. The hardest I ever came was when a woman pleaded, "Let's
make a baby."Her begging me to cum like that was producing the same results.
I was building to an unbelievable height, higher than ever before."Pussy twitching! Gonna… gonna… I'm going to… eeeeeeeeah!" I
screamed in almost an ultrasound range.Allyce kept me from drowning as I thrashed about in the bathtub.
"Wow hon., did you survive?"
"I… I… Oooh, woof, ahh, so this is an afterglow."
"Nope. You are going to be in the afterglow in a few seconds.
Right now, you are still riding the high. If I start banging you again, you
will go even higher, or I can let you recover and blow your mind later.
Kylynn says to blow your mind later so you are in luck, you can come
back to earth now. Would you like anything right now?""Would… would you hold me? Please?"
"Perfect. Yes dear, I more than want to hold you, I expect to hold
you," she grabbed me and held on tight. Oddly enough, I didn't feel like
going to sleep as I had before after I came. I wanted to fuck. I wanted to
fuck a lot."You can stop working your hips now Vera…" Allyce informed me,
"That is the only orgasm you get in the bathtub today. By the way, can I
have my finger back now?"I hadn't realized that I had her finger gripped so tightly by my
pussy muscles."I'm not sure my pussy will let go…"
"Relax your butt muscles Vera… that's the girl… okay, thank you,
I can get my finger out now."There was an audible pop when her finger came loose, "I can see
we are going to have to stretch your love hole some doll. I think Kylynn
made your pussy too small.""I have a small pussy?"
"You might be able to screw a twelve year boy, but even that isn't
likely.""I don't want to screw any boys, twelve, twenty, or thirty, no boys,"
I started panting in a little panic attack."Calm down girl. There are no males here, none. I was just
stating sizes, not actual sexual companions," she remarked, "See if you
can swish a little water inside of you to clean yourself out really well.
Here like this…" she proceeded to show me how it was done. I was so
stoned and so grateful for the orgasm she gave me, I would do anything
she asked of me."Okay I am going to lift your bottom onto the side of the tub then
get out grab us a couple towels and once I have mine on, I will lift you
out and wrap you in a big fuzzy warm towel. Ready?" she asked as she
reached for me.I steadied myself on the tub edge and looked at my silly feet, my
toes are still pointed. I tried to relax them, but to no avail.Allyce ignored what I was doing, threw on a big fluffy towel, and
grabbed another one, which she wrapped around me and hoisted me
onto the Vanity stool again. I had my red pumps on before I knew it and
another towel around my head like a turban.I looked at myself in the mirror and could only see a very pretty
girl who had just gotten out of the bathtub. Every time I moved my
head, she moved her head. I flipped her off on a whim and that bitch
flipped me off at the same time."Hmm that's an idea, fuck yourself eh?" Allyce laughed at my
wide-eyed shock. "With a pussy as small as yours your finger would feel
like you were being boned by a real stud. I'm getting wet just
thinking about it.""I have to get something, so just sit there until I get back," she
ducked out for a minute.I could hear that she was on the phone, but I couldn't make out
what she was saying.When she returned she had a big spritz bottle with her. She
sprayed me head to toe with it, after removing the towel. My skin was all
tingly when she finished, "What was that?""Just a moisturizer. We want to keep your skin soft and silky,
now don't we? Okay, now you just stand there and I will do all of the
work," she began spraying me here and there with different concoctions,
but when she started rubbing another moisturizer into my boobs, I just
had to sit down."Sorry I should have had you sit for this anyway. I'll remember
next time," she promised, but didn't slow her ministrations one bit.My hips started grinding into the stool and of course, she noticed,
"You like moisturizing your big soft boobies do you? Well you are in luck
because I have plenty of goop to rub into them.""MMMMmmmm! Oh! Two more hands full of… ungh!"
"I like the way your thighs twitch when I do this. What does it feel
like to you?" Allyce asked with a mischievous grin."I… I… I don't know. It feels wonderful, but it is making me so
wet. I'm not sure we should be doing this. It sort of excites me, you
know… down there?""Well, all of the plumbing seems to be working then. Now, Vera, I
want you to look between your big boobies and down to your tummy, can
you do that?" she asked holding my breasts apart."Okay… Oh, my! It looks so… so… so much like my wife's
crotch.""Not quite, she has hair, you don't. She has a mature pussy,
yours is only as big as a ten year old girl's," she answered, as she rubbed
my Mons Veneris."Don't… don't do that. You're making my pussy twitch all funny
inside.""Okay, why don't we get you into some clothes and then go and
see the Doctor?""I don't know how to put on girl's clothes…"
"You won't have to. Sit right there and I will be right back," she
told me as she scampered from the room.She returned moments later with Amber, "Okay, I'll get to work on
the left side of the bra and you get the right side Amber.""Fun! I have wanted to do this ever since we planned the
transformation. Okay, coming around the back with the strap… There
we made it up, now to settle these big girls into the cups. That has
gotten it. Straps over the shoulder and, viola, she is wearing her first
bra. Now, can we slip this thong up her butt and abracadabra. She is in
her lingerie," Amber gushed like my own personal cheerleader."Take her shoes off and we can slip these pantyhose up her legs.
Then the shoes go right back on. We mustn't make her incapacitated
longer than necessary. Now stand up Vera, we want to hike these
pantyhose up tight into your crotch," Allyce commanded as she started
to yank on the waistband.I could feel the seam in the middle of the pantyhose pull in
between my nether lips as she pulled up on them, "There now you can
get the feel the rest of the women in this country have when their
pantyhose rides up on them.""Now slide her into this silk full slip and I will go and get the rest
of her outfit," Allyce asked Amber as she scooted out of the door.She came back with a very low cut, high seamed miniskirt, which
clung to my body like a second skin.She yanked and pulled it into its proper place. The next was a
lovely silk blouse and then she pronounced to no one in particular, "She
is all ready to take a walk now."I undulated my hips as she had taught me and made my way
slowly behind her to the waiting wheel chair and then down the hall a
few rooms to where the Doctor had her offices.She had me lie down on the exam table with my feet in the
stirrups, (Yes still wearing my high heels and everything.) and asked me
some rather embarrassing questions. When was my last period? Was I
regular? Then she and her nurse broke up laughing and told me to put
my feet back down and to stand on the floor, while leaning over the exam
table.I complied of course, as stoned as I was I couldn't think of
anything else to do.The Doctor pulled up my miniskirt and then down my pantyhose
to expose my big soft buttocks. She promptly jabbed three needles in
succession into my ass, told Allyce she could dress me again, and then
take me back to my hospital room.I was quickly ushered back to the bed and Allyce told me, "Stand
there beside the bed so I can get you back into your nightie.""I just got dressed. Why am I going to bed now?" I said, wobbling
beside the bed and clutching it for support."Well honey, you are supposed to be getting used to wearing
women's clothes and being dressed by someone else, so the more times I
can change your clothes for you the quicker that will happen. I get to
put you into a clean pink teddie. This should be a new sensation for you
to enjoy. I bet you will look stunning in it. The other reason is if I don't
get you horizontal soon you will probably fall down," she told me as she
pulled the skirt down and then my panty hose. "Those shots the doctor
just gave you will make you woozy and the doctor told me there may be
some pain involved, so I had better get you back on the I.V. and hook up
the Morphine pump again.""I like the morphine pump," I said, still stoned by whatever
medications they had pumped into me."I bet you do. Now raise your hands up so I can get your blouse
and bra off."Amber came in and helped out, since it is so hard to reach around
behind me from the front."Alright Vera, step into the legs, one at a time… good girl. Spread
your legs a little so we can pull this up into your crotch. Thank you. Up
past the mountains, slip your arms into the holes and you are wearing a
teddie," Allyce gave the play by play of my dressing. "Now I am going to
lift you into the bed. Oof! There, now I will hook up your I.V. again and
then start the morphine flowing again. There how does that feel now?""Really nice, but my chest is still jiggling," I complained dreamily.
"Don't worry it will stop soon after you quit moving around," she
assured me."My crotch itches, or um, it feels like I want to rub it on
something…""Shhh… you go ahead and rest for a while. You will be doing a
little more refinements to your new body for a while so just lie there and
relax. You will feel kind of strange all over while the changes happen,
but you won't have to be unconscious for them like when you
experienced the radical first changes you received. You might feel a little
creepy, so if it gets to be too much just push the call button," Allyce told
me and then slipped out of my room.However, before leaving she tuned on the Television. It was
playing some kind of fashion show, or it was a video catalog maybe. It
showed beautiful lingerie, dresses, and accessories. There were makeup
tips and shows on how to pick your wardrobe. I never knew that those
shows were so interesting before. I became really fascinated by some of
the sexy ways to accent your garments, like never before. They should
put this stuff on the major networks. It is great stuff.Conditioned
I have no idea how many of those programs ran while I lay there,
the only thing I do know is that my bed was soaking wet. I didn't
remember peeing it. It was just really wet and I was lying in a puddle.At first, it was really warm and I didn't mind it, but then it started
to cool off and it wasn't so nice anymore, therefore I pressed the buzzer
to summon Allyce. Good thing I was so smashed or I would have been
too embarrassed to do it.Allyce came in and rushed to the I.V. saying, "Oh my you sure
went trough that fast. What did you knock loose the connection?
Nope… it is still connected… let's see hmm, I guess you used it all up.
I'll get you another," she turned and left before I could sort out the words
to tell her my bed was all wet.Lucky for me she came back right away and hooked up another
drip for me.I tried real hard and managed to say, "Wee-wee in the bed."
"Maybe we should back off a little on the morphine and let you
think just a little bit hmm?" she posed, "Did you have a little accident?""I don't think I pee peed. The bed is all wet and clammy though," I
informed her slightly slurred.Allyce dug under my covers, felt the bed sheets, and then brought
her fingers near her nose, "Oh, Oh my. Are you horny Vera?""Please shove something in me…!" I begged, "I'm horny. I want to
fuck something. Anything."I felt a warmth swim up my arm and knew that darkness would
soon follow, but even so I was working my hand into my crotch as hard
as I could until the lights went out.********** "Welcome back Vera. It seems we miscalculated a little when we
adjusted your libido. Don't worry we took it back down to a manageable
level, especially if we keep you slightly sedated. How do you feel hon.?"
she asked with her face over suspended over mine."Horny," I replied.
"Well you can at least keep your hand out of your cunt now," she
exclaimed, "I thought you were going to die from dehydration for a while
there. Fluids were running out of you faster than we could pump them
in at first. Kylynn worked her ass off adjusting you to a more normal
level though.""So now I not only want to fuck all of the time, now I want to fuck
a herd of elephants all of the time," I whined."Fucking all of the time we can accommodate. Those elephants
are hard to come by.""My bed is still all wet though," I complained, "Did I pee while I
was unconscious?""Nope honey, smell it? That is pussy juices. You have been randy
to be fucked for hours now," she told me with a smile, "Don't you worry
your pretty head though, we will take the edge off with a few drugs for
now, and then I can change your sheets, so you won't be laying in a
pheromone riddled puddle. There that should do it… you feeling warm
yet?""Hmmm," I moaned, "Ahh," I sighed in blessed relief.
I could feel her cut the teddie off me and then she rolled me from
side to side taking the old sheets and laying down a new set, but not
before placing a mat underneath my ass to soak up any further sexual
flows."I think you will just have to live with sleeping in a crotchless baby
doll honey. Kylynn adjusted your libido, but just enough so that you
flow constantly. In fact, now you flow all of the time as much as I do
when I am aroused. You are going to be a very thirsty girl, but a great
sexual partner," Allyce was so overwhelmed she French kissed me.This did nothing to calm my flow of juices as you can well imagine.
"I have just given you something to keep you smiling and happy
for hours. Well, let's just have a look at your new pussy and see if the
changes that your wife wanted have come about…" Allyce took a really
close look at my vulva opening my lips for a closer look, "That is much
better Vera. Your vagina is now big enough for a really huge dildo to
invade. I am so happy for you. Here see if you can feel my fingers
spread the new you open wide?" she asked as her fingers pulled my lower
lips apart."Ahh!" I yelled as my juices increased in their ever-increasing flow.
"This is much better. Now girl, you could take a really big dildo.
Fucking you will be so much more fun now," Allyce told me as she gazed
into the new depths of my femininity."Mmm I feel so… so, empty," I moaned.
"You are a girl you know. You are supposed to be empty, that is
unless there is a huge cock buried deep in your cunt.""I don't want a cock in me. I'm a man," I complained.
"I don't think so. What do you think this is down here?" Allyce
asked as she played with my much bigger vaginal lips. "Kylynn thought
it would be so much better to see you boned by huge dildos than small
ones. Seeing your enjoyment at being impaled on huge plastic cocks
would be a real turn on.""Why? Because I would be humiliated?"
"Fuck no sweetie. I would love to see a guy revel in the pleasures
of femininity. I want to see you love being a girl. To see you beg to
remain a woman would be the ultimate affirmation that what we did to
you was the best thing for you.""You want me to be happy? You want me to be glad that you stole
my manhood and forced me to be a sissy girl?" I asked incredulously."I love being a girl. Kylynn loves being a girl. Everyone here loves
being a woman. We just want to share our love with you dear Vera. You
should be glad that you are loved so much that Kylynn wanted you to
share our joy.""I'm wetting the bed with my vaginal lubrication, I am stoned out
of my mind, and I am the second shortest person in the whole building.
What do you women want from me?" I insisted."We want you to have the perfect life. You should feel loved and
be loved, as much as possible. You should be so beautiful that you make
everyone ache just to be with you. You should be such a desirable
woman that men faint as you walk by," she exclaimed panting in her
passion."So what, are you going to make me a supermodel or some kind of
playmate?" I asked sarcastically."Maybe, but you will have to ask Kylynn what you are to become.
I only work here," Allyce told me, "You will be introduced to your new
handmaidens today, so after this I will only be coming around to visit
socially," she informed me with a passionate kiss on my lips.My split started weeping juices as if it had just sprung a leak.
"Ooh, that is so much better. You are working out just as we
planed Vera.""Don't I have anything to say about this? Can't I be in control of
my own body? Do you think this is fair? You decide to make me a
woman who is controlled entirely by her sexual urges, where are my
human rights in that?" I asked."Honey you don't need human rights. Kylynn is giving you a
perfect life. You should be happy that from here on in, no worries, no
issues, no fears, and no troubles for you. You will have nothing but
beauty and pleasure in your life. You have another trip to the doctor's
today to be prepared for. I bought a special outfit for you to wear today
as a gift. I just wanted to see you in it before the professionals start to
work on what you wear.""I am afraid to look."
"Ah it's not that bad. You don't get to see it until after your bath
anyway. I'm going to swing your feet over and slip your shoe-sees on,
and then we can take care or your morning pee, followed by an
invigorating lilac scented bubble bath, which I just happened to have
ready. There, your shoes are on. Come to momma," she told me as she
slid me towards her and off the bed.My chest bobbed all over the place as I wiggled over to the water
closet and waited until Allyce dropped my panties for me. I did my
business and before I could reach, for the toilet paper Allyce had a hand
full and wiped my bottom for me.I shrugged, thinking, 'If she wants to wipe my pussy, more power
to her.' I was still pretty stoned and it was probably safer if she did it.
I'm not sure that girls have to dig in between their lips and wiggle their
finger around down there, quite like she was doing, but what the hell it
felt great.She helped me up and guided me to my vanity stool, removed my
shoes and plopped me in the bathtub.I hadn't ever remembered the intense reaction I was having from
the beautiful fragrance of the water before. I was relaxed, but at the
same time so turned on. It makes me feel… I don't know… pretty I
guess. Yes, it makes me feel so pretty to smell like delicate Lilacs.Allyce was taking her time washing me everywhere, "Now you just
lie there, and let Nurse Allyce do everything for you." She carefully and
so gently washed my skin with a super soft sponge. It's like being kissed
all over my body the way she does it.Today after draining the tub, drying me off, moisturizing, and
perfuming me, she greased up my labia with Vaseline and then slipped a
thong panty up my legs. The bra she had for me I learned was called, a
shelf bra and basically held up my breasts, from underneath."You stay here while I go and get your first outfit for today…"
Allyce told me as she slipped out the door.Still quite stoned and fuzzyheaded I was staring into my own
cleavage when she returned, "They are stunning aren't they?" she
giggled.Allyce came around behind me and slipped my arms into a red
plaid long-sleeve blouse, which she didn't button up, all the way down to
the bottom, just far enough to reach underneath my breasts. She tied
the shirttails together under my boobs, which left my tummy bare.A pair of threadbare denim shorts followed the panties she had
put on earlier, well if you could call them shorts. They were barely big
enough to cover the thong.Allyce pulled them up tightly so that they slipped between my
pussy lips in the crotch too, leaving my naked labia exposed for all to
see."Okay, sit down at the vanity and I'll put your makeup on you and
then you will be ready for a little walk. Won't that be fun?"I didn't know what to say in answer to that so I just stayed silent
as she painted my eyes, cheeks, and lips."Perfect. How do you like it?"
"I look like Daisy Mae."
"You sure do hon.. Although you are a bit bustier than she was,"
she giggled and poked one of my huge boobs, making them both jiggle
together."Do your breasts jiggle like this all of the time too?" I asked, trying
to get used to the strange sensation of my chest blown up and no longer
stationary."Well my little titties jiggle a lot too I guess… I don't really notice it
anymore unless I am trying to run or jump. C cup breasts are big
enough for me, but I like the pair you have. That is I like them to play
with," she was nearly drooling down my cleavage."I really can't wait to see you strut your stuff in this outfit. So let's
get going. You are going to go on another tour of the plant today.
Everyone is dying to meet the new you. First stop will be your wife's
office," she took my hand and helped me wobble to my feet, and then
lead me out the door and down the hallway."Is that, him?" I heard one of the ladies who were walking towards
us exclaim. "Oh, my God! He's perfect."She walked up to me, looking down at me, and then said, "You
look so delicious. I can't wait until we can get to know each other better,
honey. These look so big and soft." She gently lifted my breasts from
underneath, giving them a squeeze.I couldn't help it, I moaned and shivered all over.
"Oh, yes! She is a hottie. I love the outfit Allyce," she raved and
reached her hand between my legs, "I love the way his labia hang out.
Do you like girls to pet your sweet pussy Vera?"She promptly did as she asked, eliciting another moan from me.
"Wow she is positively dripping already. I love her," she kissed me
on the lips, "Nice to meet you Vera. I'll be seeing more of you soon I
hope."We made it another twenty feet or so when another woman, who
was incredibly happy to meet me as well, stopped us and pretty much
the same thing happened as before.My knees were week and my legs were slimy and wet when we
entered my wife's office."I see you have been getting acquainted with the staff already
dear. They are anxious to see you in your new finery. Part of your new
'job' so to speak will be to model fashions around the facility for our lady
workers. I know you will enjoy the work too, judging by the way your
legs look right now," she giggled as she stood and gave me a hug
squishing my boobs all over her chest and even around the sides of her
ribs for a ways."I love you tiny like this. I can even reach down and grope that
exquisite ass you have," she groped and then kissed me, slipping a
tongue to me, almost urgently.I was still out of it, but with all of this stimulation, I became lost in
the sexual sensations. My mind was almost a complete blank, but
between my legs, I was drenched. I felt so… so… empty."Mmmmm, these are so silky," she murmured as she stroked my
exposed pussy lips, "So slippery too."I felt one of her fingers slip between my pussy lips and work its
self around a while. She then reached around behind me and groped my
big soft butt."Mmmmm, well that will have to keep me for a while. Turn
around and bend over for me please Vera?" Kylynn asked sweetly.I don't know why but I was so agreeable that I did as she asked. It
must be the drugs that they had given me is the only thing I could
attribute it to."Wow, so nice and firm, not a trace of cellulite either. Don't worry
honey I won't hurt you. Right now, I am rubbing Lidocaine on the site so
you won't even feel the needle when it goes in, there, all done. Now go
with Allyce and finish meeting everyone, I have to get back to work for a
while. I am putting together a surprise for you dear. You are going to
love it too," Kylynn released me and patted my butt as I stood up again.Allyce took my hand and escorted me out of the room towards the
lobby where I first waited to meet my new supervisor."Oh, Amber?" Allyce called as we slipped behind the counter
towards an office door, off to one side of the reception area."In here! Is that you Allyce?" she called back.
"Yes, it's I. I brought a surprise for you honey."
I heard a chair exited hurriedly, and then the sound of high heels
moving towards us rapidly, "You brought Vera? Eeeeeiiiii!" Amber
squealed excitedly as she rushed out the office door towards us."Oh dear lord. She is exquisite. Kylynn has performed a feat of
total artistry here. Oh my! Her thighs are soaked. Are you horny Vera?"
she hugged me against her tall body.I came up to about her crotch, so it wasn't like the other hugs I
had been getting all day."My you are a tiny one dear," Amber picked me up off the floor and
hugged me to her breasts, which I enjoyed a whole lot more."Vera you are so snuggly now. I think I am going to love hugging
you a lot hon..""That's about all I'm good for anymore," I groused, which was
really going some, since I was still in a highly drugged state."Oh, there are more things you are good for, you just wait. For
now you should just enjoy the fact, that everyone is going to love the
heck out of you. This Daisy Mae outfit is just darling on you, and I love
how it spreads your pussy lips like this," she reached down to stroke my
silky pussy lips as she said it.My legs started twitching and jumping up towards her hips, as if I
was trying to encircle her waist with them, but didn't quite know why."She is definitely going to be perfect Allyce. I hired her
handmaidens a few days ago and they should be ready to meet her any
minute now. I received a call a while ago telling me they were almost
dressed. By the time you walk Vera around the rest of the facility they
should be raring to meet her," Amber was still holding me in the air and
had worked her hands, down to my butt, one at a time, "Vera honey you
wouldn't believe how hard we worked to find just the perfect two ladies
for you. I won't spoil the surprise by telling you any more, I just wanted
you to know that Kylynn spared no expense to get you the very best. You
will just have to trust me for now though."'Trust her?' I couldn't think of anything but how hard I was
panting and the feeling of liquid drooling down my legs."Okay, be honest now Vera, you wanted to snuggle with me when
we first met didn't you?" she asked, but unfairly was squeezing my butt
very close to my pussy.I moaned loudly, "Ye… yessss…" which I would have done if she
asked me if the sea was purple, whatever she wanted to hear, just so she
wouldn't stop."Well I better not hoard you Vera, Allyce has to take you to the
secretarial pool to meet the ladies in there next," she informed me as she
lowered my tiny form to the floor."Damn, Amber, you're all wet now. Look at your pants honey,"
Allyce told her, pointing at the numerous spots of dampness caused by
my drooling slit."Not to worry Allyce, I had planed on this today, so I brought a
change of clothes with me. You don't mind if I tag along to the
secretarial pool do you? I want to watch that meet and greet," she
giggled."Maybe you'd better. We wouldn't want any sexual harassment
going un-witnessed now would we?"They escorted me down that hall past Amber's office and into a
large room full of terminals and ladies busily entering data, that is of
course until I was paraded into the room.Amber cleared her throat and announced, "Ladies I want you all to
meet Kylynn's wife. Come on over and give her the warm welcome
everyone's been dying to give her for weeks."There was a squealing as if a cheerleader jamboree was just
offered all the chocolate they could eat. A huge rushing sound of many
quick clip-clop-sounding ladies high-heel shoes as they rushed towards
me. I was immediately surrounded by women who were all taller than I,
which gave me the view of many undersides of breasts everywhere I
looked to see faces.Allyce pulled over a chair, picked me up, and placed me on it
saying, "There, she will be easier to hug now. Just hugs for today ladies,
Vera is already nearly over stimulated as it is."Amber piped in with, "However three of you can hug her at a time,
she'll love that."Three pairs of enthusiastic boobs were squishing into me at a time
and one or two from each group couldn't help but stroke my exposed
pussy lips. One of the ladies was even bold enough to slip her finger up
inside of me. It was a good thing all of those hugs were tight enough to
keep me on my feet, especially when I orgasmed right there in front of
them."Good thing you picked a vinyl chair Allyce, or the chair would be
ruined. Vera, you horny little babe you, you must really like our
secretaries to orgasm for them," Amber hugged me making sure I was
still steady on my high heels. "You know that you won't just calm down
now like when you were a male, you will just be riding that wave, crest
after crest if you keep being stimulated. The problem is that not all of
the ladies have gotten their hugs in yet. Ladies, go ahead, she's all
yours."Now they weren't even trying to be subtle about it. Women were
hugging, stroking, and diddling me openly, it didn't take me long to
orgasm again, and again… I finally noticed that some of them were
circling back into line for another shot at me, however I couldn't
complain, all I could do was stand there and let the giggling secretaries
diddle me silly."Well girls, I think you have a big enough mess to clean up, we
have to let Vera go on with her meet and greet. I want a show of hands
now, who thinks that Vera is perfect for her new job?" Amber asked the
crowd and then scanned for votes, "Hmm, only one dissenting vote, that's
not bad. Remember, you will all have a chance to make suggestions so I
want everyone to go back to work, after a brief cleanup session in the
ladies room, then fill out your suggestion forms and hand them in to
me.""I think that is our cue Vera," Allyce told me,
Amber set me back down on the floor and said, "I might as well be
the one to set her down, since I'm already covered in Vera's juices.""Thank you Amber," I panted with my knees wobbling and a slight
stager to my walk."My pleasure beautiful. God, I smell like a ladies locker room after
a lesbian love fest. I think before you leave Vera we should mist you with
a bit of perfume so that you are pretty smelling again," she reached into
her purse, drew out an atomizer, and then spritzed me all over with it."Wow Vera, now you smell positively delicious," Allyce enthused.
"We better get moving, you are starting to grow a puddle under you and if
it keeps up you are going to slip and fall!"I followed her passively, but began to wonder what kind of drug
that they had given me that lasted this long? I was still quite 'floaty' and
submissive. I was just following her wherever she went and doing
whatever she told me to do.We went a ways down the hall and slipped into the infirmary,
where they had given me my 'physical'."Hello? Vera is doing her first tour… Dana? Theresa?" Allyce
called, "Where are you girls?""Oh, there you are Allyce! We expected you a half an hour ago,"
Theresa admonished as she walked into the room, "Oh, my! Look at you
Vera. If you get any hornier, we are going to have to be careful that you
don't slip and fall. It will be dangerous to walk in the hallways after you
stroll through.""Vera," Dana squealed, "Give us a hug sweetie." She held me
tightly and then commented, "My word Vera, your poor legs are just
dripping with juice. I bet those pumps are full too."She was right. The toes of my shoes were completely full and
running over onto the floor, but she didn't appear to want to do anything
about it, except to maybe make it worse."Wow, you sure do have some pretty labia honey," she reached her
hand between my legs, and continued, "So smooth, so soft, and so
slippery." She was stroking my exposed lips and working her finger into
me ever so slowly.I don't know why but I just stood there and let her do whatever
she wanted to do to me. After a while, I would have begged her not to
stop too. I had to cling to her so that I wouldn't fall to the floor."Oh my. That is so cute to see her clinging to you like that Dana.
I have to get a picture of that for the Intranet," I heard her click off
several pictures of me, but all I could do was hold on."Would you like me to make you cum little Vera?" Dana asked me
barely above a whisper."Mmm hmm," I replied softly.
"Then ask me out loud please and I will make you feel wonderful."
"P… pl… please make me cum Dana…" I begged.
"I love that sweet voice of yours Vera. I most certainly would
dearly love to make you cum like gang busters sweetie.""That is so cute. Go ahead Dana make her go limp in your arms
girl. Make her revel in her womanliness," Theresa encouraged, while she
continued to take pictures.I came all over my legs and let Dana hold my little body up while
she started to bring me back to another peak."Allyce? Why don't you go over and play with Vera's big boobs
while Dana does her." Theresa coached and still snapped off more shots.
"Hey, can you slip one of those monsters out of her shirt so I can get a
shot of it?""My pleasure Theresa," replied Allyce replied as she popped one of
the girls loose for the camera."This is great stuff. I can't wait until her handmaidens are with
her next time," Theresa enthused behind the camera, "They should be
waiting for her back in her room by now. When you finish your tour I
know that they will be most eager to see her.""I'll bet they will," Allyce agreed, popping a nipple in her mouth.
That was all I needed to send me over the brink again. I
shuddered through another orgasm, feeling my thighs slick even worse."Great! I have all the shots I wanted, you can let Vera calm down
now Dana.""I… I'm… I'm really thirsty Dana. Can I have a drink of water?" I
asked sweetly."No Vera, you may not have a drink of water," Theresa quickly
interrupted, "You are going to need much more than water to replenish
what you have lost in the last few hours." Theresa handed me a large
bottle of what appeared to be Gatorade, "This is a special mix that was
made just for you honey. We analyzed your pussy juice and reproduce it
chemically with added sugar and nutrients so that you could keep
Cumming and Cumming like the Energizer Cunny," she giggled wildly at
the joke she made.I sucked down all that was in the bottle and felt better almost
immediately.Dana, while she still supported me said, "We have several
refrigerated cabinets of it all over the facility so that whenever you are in
need, all you have to do is ask and Vera's special 'Pussyade?' will be
there to refresh you and replenish your overactive pussy glands.""Great…" I moaned, "So I will be able to leave a slippery trail
behind me wherever I go.""Oh, by tomorrow that will be taken care of by your handmaidens.
Allyce hasn't seen them yet but they are just perfect. I know Vera will
love them immediately," Theresa replied enthusiastically. "Now give us a
kiss before Allyce drags you off for more introductions," she commanded,
and then slipped her tongue down my neck.I followed Allyce off to the next area, which was the genetic sample
repository we had looked in on my first day."Ericha? Where are you, honey? Oh, there you are. Ericha
Lukaszewski, meet Vera Sissy Solman, our new employee morale officer,"
Allyce introduced us, "She loves hugs, lacy dresses, and looking sexy,
and so we encourage indulging her. Te He."Ericha lifted me into the air and hugged me tightly, and she
groped my butt thoroughly, "Mmm, I think my morale is improving by
the moment."She placed me back down and announced, "Ladies, the new
morale officer is here and needs hugs from everyone."I blanched, "They're going to make me do it again aren't they?"
"What is that Vera? Make you do what?" Ericha asked with a
knowing smirk.I could feel myself leaking already, "They are going to make me
orgasm again…"Just then a redheaded woman walked up and said, "I love the
Daisy Mae look. She is just precious in that." Then she knelt down and
hugged me, reaching around grasping my butt and pulling my thighs
apart. "How does it feel to have a wet wanton slit between your wide
spread thighs instead of a big hard cock?" she whispered into my ear.Before I could answer, five or six more women joined us and I they
passed me around like a Barbie Doll, from one woman to the next.
Ladies would reach between my thighs or grope the girls, whatever they
felt like doing and I just let them have their fun, while I occasionally
orgasmed. Quite a few of them had big wet patches down the front of
their pants or skirts.I was finally passed back to the first woman who whispered into
my ear again, "My name is Arielle Gahlot, I will be eagerly waiting for
your answer the next time you come through, precious." Then she
strode back into the depths of the work area with the rest of the ladies
who were all chatting away amongst themselves happily.Allyce dragged me along to the next area, where the whole
scenario repeated itself. We went through three or four more areas, and
to be quite truthful it all started to run together at that point.Finally, after drinking bottle after bottle of Pussyade?, they told
me we were going back to my new rooms."What do you mean my new rooms?" I asked wearily.
"You have your own new area of the facility Vera. It was
completed and finally made ready for you today. Your new wardrobes
and bedchamber should be ready for you now," Allyce informed me while
she lead me down a newly built hallway.She stopped in front of two pink doors with filigree all over them
and glass panes inset in the top of them, bracketed with pink curtains.I had a feeling this was going to be weird.
Allyce pushed the button by the doors, which sounded a lilting
tinkling tune inside.The front door swung open and two very busty women dressed in
pink skirts and blouses stood there. The one on my right, the one with
the Black hair, said, "Miss Vera. We have been waiting for you. Come
in. Let us show you around your new office. I'm Gaylene Hurteau,
please call me Gay and this," she indicated the Redhead to her right, "is
Bebe Hurteau. We are your handmaidens for the next two years."Both women had at least 36 HH cup chests on them with
astounding hourglass figures. Either one would be a centerfold feature
in Score magazine all by herself. Together they looked like identical
twins only with different colored hair. That was when I realized that they
looked very familiar to me… I had seen those faces somewhere before?Before I could figure it out both women in turn hugged their giant
boobs into my even larger ones, which I can tell you right now, you have
to feel it, to believe it.The redhead had me up in her arms and started to carry me into
the new room."God, you don't know how hot the three of you look together. I am
so glad I brought this camera from Ericha's office. These are going to be
great pictures," Allyce was nearly beside herself with excitement.I looked around the room as they carried me in. The walls were
Pink, the ceiling was pink, the fluffy carpet was pink, the chairs, tables,
desks, and other furnishings were pink as well. Everything was covered
with bows, flowers, lace, or other feminine enhancements. The air
smelled of flowers and spices. Everywhere I looked were big fluffy pink
bunnies or bears and there was even a big pink unicorn.I heard the click of the button on the digital camera, "I love how
wide your eyes are Vera. Don't you love this room? It's so feminine and
it's all, just for you."Bebe set me down on the carpet so I could explore under my own
power."I love the way you walk Vera," Gay exclaimed from behind me.
"I'll have to take your word for it Gay, I can't even see my feet," I
complained."I know what you mean hon., since I took this job I haven't seen
my feet either," Gay giggled."You mean to tell me that you haven't always been so busty?" I
asked her incredulously."Oh, no," said Bebe with a smile, "Both of us had to sign two year
contracts and agree to having our bodies genetically engineered to be
your perfect handmaidens. Our libidos have been pumped up
substantially along with our breasts, we were given these bodies and our
lesbian tendencies were increased.""So for two years honey, we will want nothing else but to make
you look beautiful and to screw your brains out. When we fulfill the
contract they will give us the option to stay on as handmaidens for
another two years, or we can have our old bodies back and receive our
payments at that time. We will even be offered other jobs with the
company if we want to stay on," Gay added."I couldn't pass up this job at this pay, even though they planned
to make us big breasted lesbian sluts," panted Bebe, "Of course, as I see
things right now, I love being a big breasted lesbian nymphomaniac.""So, what did you do before you took this position?" I asked,
looking at the big fuzzy pink bear in front of me, which drew me to it
uncontrollably. I couldn't help but walk up to it and hug it to me."Wow! That is going to make the ladies all over the plant just melt
Vera," Allyce said, snapping off another picture of me."Well Vera, to answer your question, I was a fashion and beauty
consultant in Hollywood," Bebe answered, ignoring Allyce's enthusiastic
exclamation."I was a fashion designer in New York City, but I had put myself
through school by doing theatrical makeup for Broadway shows," Gay
added in answer to the same question."You two must know everything about being sexy women. Why
would you want to be handmaidens to me?" I asked hugging my pink
bear."I don't know about that, you seem to have figured out an awful
lot all by yourself. You have my pussy drooling just watching you with
that bear," Bebe remarked squirming around trying to relieve her lust
without groping herself."I don't know why but I like this big soft bear. It feels really nice
against my skin. It kind of tickles."Allyce had to ask, it would be an incredible shot if she could get
me to go along with it, "Vera sweetheart? Would you do your favorite
nurse a big, huge favor?""Okay Allyce… what do you want, more sex?"
"Well the sex can come later. Would you pretend to kiss the bear
on the lips for me, so I can get a picture?"I pursed my big soft lips and kissed my pink bear. Of course, I felt
silly after doing it so when I came away I was giggling my head off."Oh SHIT!" was the chorus from all three women.
"God! I wish I could have gotten that on video," Allyce moaned,
crossing her legs and squirming like a little girl who had to pee pee.It wasn't the case with the Hurteau twins. They had their hands
in their crotches rubbing themselves vigorously."He, he, he, I'm glad that I am not the only horny bitch around
this place.""Oh! Ooh! Kylynn didn't say we'd be this horny all of the time,"
Gay said biting her lower lip in deep concentration on the pleasures she
received from her diddling.Allyce giggled, "You two are only one third as horny as Vera."
"Wow then she is one hell of a horny little vixen," Bebe exclaimed,
"I think she needs to be shown the rest of the office space." Bebe
snatched me up… well, me, and my big fuzzy pink bear, and carried me
to a back room where there was an enormous, pink, covered bed. It has
big soft fluffy pink pillows with pastel blue flowers all over them. There
were pink silk ribbon bows on the satin pillows. There must be ten or
fifteen of them strewn about on the bed. The sheets were pure silk and
the comforter was the softest down, inside a pink and pastel blue cover.I could hardly hold onto the bear I had grabbed, after all it is
bigger than I am, but along the way Gay grabbed hold of it and helped
me carry it."You really are attached to this silly bear aren't you?" she asked
incredulously."Yes," I meekly replied, hanging my head in irrational shame.
Bebe had placed me onto the bed. When she saw the shame on
my face, "Vera! What is the matter? Are you ashamed of having
affection for your big pink bear?""Y… yes…" I answered, my lower lip quivering.
"Do… Don't do that… you are breaking my heart Vera," Bebe
teared up."It's all right to love a stuffed bear Vera. Really it is," Gay hugged
me closely."It's so… so…" I couldn't even say it.
"Vera, you are a sissy. It is okay for you to be soft and emotional.
You are one of us now. Women can cry and be as emotional as they
want to be, and nobody will think less of you," Bebe assured me, "There
are a lot of advantages to being a girl, and we want to share all of them
with you sweetheart.""I'm a sissy?" I was shocked.
"I'm a sissy too," Bebe admitted.
"So am I," Gay declared.
"Don't leave me out. I have always been a sissy," Allyce claimed
from the doorway.I stuck out my lower lip and said, "Next thing you will be telling
me is that I have girl's germs too.""You do," Allyce exclaimed, "You even smell like a girl."
"Duh," I replied, "Like the silk thong jammed up my pussy
wouldn't give me a clue?""Don't worry Vera, I promise that Gay and I will help you to
become, and be, happy that you are a sissy girl now," Bebe declared
kissing my pouty mouth passionately."I think there is something more about the pink bear than you
have told us though Vera," Gay accused, "and if you don't tell me what
the problem is, I will diddle you until just before you climax and then
keep you there until you do tell me what the problem is.""I think she'll do it Vera," Allyce warned me.
"Okay, okay I'll talk. I had the shit beat out of me when I was a
boy because I bought a pink bear for myself. My father swore he
wouldn't have any sissy boy for a son, so he took the bear and disposed
of it," I recalled, "It was only a little bear. Maybe eight inches tall, but I
wanted it. I just knew it would be my friend no matter what…"All three of the ladies were wiping tears that were streaming down
their faces."Fucking bastard!" Bebe declared.
"If anybody tries to take this bear away from you Vera, I will
personally relieve them of all responsibility for breathing," Gay promised.I heard Allyce click off a couple more pictures about then.
"Give me that," Bebe snatched the camera out of Allyce's hands
then yelled, "Get out! Don't come back until you are invited."Allyce went as pale as sun bleached bone but left as she was,
ordered to do."That was kind of mean…" I remarked.
"No Vera, it wasn't. Gay and I are responsible for your happiness
and we will not brook having you made an object of ridicule.""That's right! We don't even have to do what Kylynn says. They
hired us directly through personnel, who put us under your authority.
However we have been given permission to overrule you should we deem
it in your best interests.""The loving and giggling of your teddy bear will be made available,
but your sadness and pain from your past is private and will be erased
before Allyce gets back this camera," Gay declared, nodding toward Bebe
who was busy erasing the last couple of pictures from the camera."I think that Vera deserves a nap and a ba ba, before she has to be
made pretty for her trip back to the mansion," Bebe stated over her
shoulder."I concur," Gay started taking off my soaked Daisy Mae costume
and tossed them into the corner with a wet plop.Once they had deleted picture from the camera, Bebe started to
remove my high-heels, pouring out the fluids from the toes of each of
them and onto a towel beside the bed.Gay finished removing my costume and then started to slip a silk
nightgown onto me.Bebe returned with another bottle of Pussyade? for me and had
me suckle it down greedily.The two of them started rubbing me all over with pretty smelling
oils.I moaned but not with sexual pleasure, the two of them were
rapidly rocking me off into la-la land, and I was just so very relaxed.*************** First Full Day on the Job
When I awoke the next day, I discovered myself in a Bebe, Gay,
and Kylynn sandwich with me being the cream center.Additionally, I found myself wearing a pretty, pink teddy, which
was tightly hugging my flat womanly crotch. It was also soaked, as you
would expect. I also seemed to by lying in the wet spot.When I looked around, the bed was the same, but the room was
different? Sure, it was still all pink, but it was shaped differently and
bigger than before.While I lay there in the wet spot trying to figure things out, Kylynn
roused and hugged me, "Good morning beautiful. Did you sleep well?""Um… I don't know… am I still at FGR?" I asked, still disoriented.
"No dear, you are at our home right now. Bebe and Gay said that
you were so tired and emotional yesterday that they didn't want to wake
you up from the deep sleep you were enjoying, so they carried you to the
limo and held you all the way home. When we got here they gently
carried you upstairs to our new bedroom," Kylynn told me with a good
morning kiss and hug."You like me like this?" I asked stunned.
"God yes! You are absolutely a dream darling," she stuffed her
face in my huge cleavage and started licking, first one side and then the
other.My legs started quivering uncontrollably, and then I felt a hand
snake between my legs from behind me, only to begin petting my sopping
wet pussy.I saw Bebe reach around from Kylynn's back and grope her
breasts, so I knew that it was Gay, who was pleasuring me."Mmm these are nice, soft, and warm. I can see why you love big-
breasted women honey. I don't think I would want to drag them around
all of the time, but on you they look great, and feel even better," she
moaned into my boobs.I was panting like a dog in the back to a station wagon, on the way
to the vets."I just have to feel your new soft love hole Vera, I hope you don't
mind?" Kylynn cooed as she stuck her hand inside my teddie. "Ooh, I
love a hairless pussy. Your lips are so warm and slippery. I can just
slide my fingers up inside you without any effort at all. Your hard little
clit is so nice to rub. I just love the way your legs quiver when I finger
fuck you," Kylynn crooned as she sent me over the first orgasmic hurdle."Here, you remember my boobies?" she asked as she placed my
hands on her breasts for me to enjoy.No matter how big my hooters are I still love to play with boobs. I
know that must be perverse but what can I say? Boobies just make me
crazy."We know how much you love boobs Vera," Gay told me as she
lifted my head enough to place one of her giant boobs underneath it as a
pillow. If that wasn't enough she plopped the other one down onto the
other side of my head. I was lying there in a warm booby sandwich,
enjoying the sensation of being, engulfed in breasts while I played with
another pair and had mine groped by my wife. Now this is booby heaven.I lie there on that soft warm boob and let them have their way with
me. I orgasmed time after time and soaking the bed even more. The only
thing I remember was screaming out my ecstasy and then when I awoke
next, the room… shrank again? I was in bed with a 5' tall super soft
pink teddy bear, with my arms encircling its neck."Hi Herman. I had the weirdest dream last night. I dreamt that I
was at home with Kylynn with two super busty lesbians who wanted
nothing more than to fuck my little sissy brains out. What do you think
of that my soft and reliable friend?" I whispered to my Pink Teddy Bear,
Herman.That pink fink never did answer. He just listened, let me hold
him, and love him."The boss is awake Bebe," Gay called behind her as she walked
into the room.Bebe and Gay sauntered in on acrylic pink high heel slippers with
pink feathers attached right over the tops of their feet, and when they
walked they made the sexiest tapping sound as they approached.They two of them were wearing pink satin robes over their pink
silk teddies, which were lager version of the one in which I found myself."Shouldn't I be at work by now?" I asked still quite confused about
how they, 'work for me' and how I am supposed to do a job I haven't even
heard of, let alone could possibly be qualified for, now that I had been
altered so drastically."You are at work silly. We brought you here two hours ago and
you have been doing a tremendous job so far," Gay giggled, obviously
knowing something that I didn't."Would you like a warm soapy fragrant bubble bath? We have it
all ready for you," Bebe informed me, as she crawled sexily towards me
on that huge bed."Take me," I meekly agreed softly in my little girl voice.
Bebe came up to me and hugged me so that my face was, buried
between her huge breasts, and my legs were astraddle her waist.I moaned loudly, "I love boobies." It came out muffled but I knew
Bebe understood, since she giggled, which set her breasts jiggling against
my little face.I enjoyed it immensely.
She stood up when she reached the edge of the bed and carried
me to the bathroom. My feet never touched the floor. I was carefully
turned and placed on the water closet to take care of my morning sissy,
which I performed without incident.Before I could reach for the 'bathroom tissue', Bebe wiped my cleft
bottom for me, then they hefted me into the air and plopped me into a
huge bathtub.The two women, who giggled and diddled, tweaked and kissed me
all over my overly sensitive little body, lovingly washed me all over. I
spent most of the time moaning and screaming out my pleasures.It was the most stimulating bath I have ever had. I even found
myself stretched between them, one working my mouth and boobs, the
other licking my volcanic pussy.The girls were stimulating each other all the while too. I couldn't
really reach anything on either of them to return the favor for what they
were doing to me.When they determined that I was clean enough and fucked
enough, they carried me out of the tub and dried me off, still clinging to
Bebe's huge boob enhanced chest."Bebe? You said I was already at work earlier. Did you mean that
I was at the company business site, or that I am actually on the job right
now?" I asked innocently."Oh, no sweetheart. You are actually working, right this minute,"
Gay told me and then laughed."How is taking a bath working?" I asked still not quite catching on.
Gay and Bebe both pointed at the various cameras all over the
bathroom."There are cameras in the bedroom too aren't there?" I half stated,
half asked."This entire suite is wired for sound and video. There are
monitors all over the facility and video tape recorders running twenty-
four seven. They just came online this morning. All of the ladies you
met yesterday are probably watching you right now, enjoying the sight of
your hot little body overriding your natural dislike at having been forcibly
transgendered," Gay admitted as if it wouldn't matter to me any longer.Inconceivably I wasn't angry, and didn't feel like fighting what was
being done to me, so I had to ask, "Why am I so… so… submissive?""I don't know… do you feel submissive? Or is it maybe, this is
something that you wanted in the back of your mind for a long, long
time?" Bebe asked, answering a question with a question."Okay, so what is next on the 'Vera agenda'?" I asked, afraid that
the answer might be that I was as she accused."Well now that you are clean, we are going to slip you into a pink
silk robe and take you over to your beauty salon, right next door, and we
are going to make you beautiful. We have some incredibly sexy outfits
selected for you to wear, and we want you to enjoy the experience while
we prepare you to go forth among the workers at FGR," Gay informed me,
slipping the aforementioned robe over my silky soft shoulders.We walked into the Salon, and I was immediately plopped down
into the shampoo sink where I had my hair washed again and was then
taken to a styling chair for my first feminine haircut.Bebe barely took anything off. She just shaped the front and sides
of my overly long Platinum Blonde head of hair, "A little layering and
blow-drying will do the trick. I am so glad that I had this opportunity to
make you look like the seriously beautiful and glamorous woman that
you now find yourself.""You think I'm pretty?" I chirped incredulous that anyone who
knew about me, other than my wife, would still think I was a beautiful
woman."Honey, the pictures of you that were posted on the Internet
yesterday were getting hits in the hundreds of thousands. There are
horny men all over the world who would give their left nut just to fuck
you once," she giggled. "The comments that were left about you were
incredible. I think you are a hit.""Nooo! They posted my pictures on the Internet too? They were
naked pictures with my boobs and pussy showing?" I asked hardly
believing that they would subject me to such degradation."Why not? You always enjoyed looking at gorgeous naked women
on the Internet, why wouldn't you want to let men see what an incredible
body you have? Think of all those men masturbating while they stare at
your picture… Kind of turns a girl on huh?" encouraged Gay who was
working on my manicure.When Bebe was done with my hair she spun me around in the
chair towards the mirror, brought her face down next to mine and
hugged me on my right side while Gay did the same on my left side,
saying, "There that will hold you until your real stylist gets here
tomorrow."I watched as my eyes grew to saucer size, finally realizing why
Bebe and Gay looked so familiar, "I look like you two.""No sweetie, we were made to look like you. We are about ten
inches taller than you though, since it is our jobs to take care of you,"
Bebe educated me, with a huge grin on her lips."Our boobs aren't quite as large in proportion as yours are either.
We aren't supposed to take the spotlight away from you. We are just
here to add to your glamour like window dressings," giggled gay."Oh, gay now see what we have done. Her pussy is positively
creating a lake underneath her. We need to get her something to drink,
and a little breakfast I think," Bebe resolved, so she helped me out of the
chair, the robe clinging wetly to my legs, and headed off to the pretty,
pink breakfast nook in my office.I was placed in a frilly pink high chair which was stationed in the
middle of the table and the two handmaidens undulated themselves into
the kitchen unit to make preparations.Left alone for the first time today I unconsciously started to caress
my own gigantic breasts, which were sitting quite solidly on the table in
front of me. I felt my nipples clinch up like two large points of light out
in front of me, so I reached as far as I could and was able to tweak both
of my nipples at once. It felt like an electric shock was administered to
my cunt. I spasmed and all of my appendages tried to spread as wide as
they could, "Ughnn!"When my body relaxed a little I was just reaching out to do it
again when the girls showed up with breakfast, "Oh you precious little
thing. You must have done something entirely delicious, because the
approval meter on the wall just spiked.""What approval meter?" I panted, still quite stimulated from the
sensation that had jolted through me.They both pointed together to a series of LEDs on the wall, which
were almost all lit up, but were slowly dimming towards the left, a bar
graph indicator of how hot I was making my viewers.Bebe set two plates of bacon, eggs, and hash browns down at the
two ends of the table, along with Juice and coffee, while Gay placed a
bottle of Pussyade?, in front of me with a big plate of gooey donuts and
éclairs. She installed the nipple on the Pussyade? and asked, "Well
darling what look tasty this morning? How about this big chocolate
éclair?"I was almost drooling when I nodded my pretty head, which
caused a minor tittie quake. Bebe's eyes were immediately drawn to
them, but my eyes were glued to the éclair.Bebe carefully picked it up and when I reached for it, she slapped
my hand away, "Ouch! Hey, that hurt." I sniffed and my lower lip
started to quiver.The bar graph plummeted.
Then Bebe said, "You don't have to do anything but chew sweetie.
It is our job to feed you. You don't want to force me report you to the
handmaidens union do you?" She kissed me on the lips and had me
panting like a gerbil in heat.The bar graph started rising again.
"Okay baby bird, open wide for the éclair plane so it can fly into
the hangar," she brought the éclair over to my face and I bit into it as
best as I could, unfortunately I had whipped cream all over my nose and
mouth after that.Once I had finished chewing, Bebe licked my face clean for me and
then had me open my little mouth wide to bite the big pastry.I was so small now that the éclair looked like a three-inch pipe
coming at me. I couldn't bite much at a time so I was making a huge
mess of myself. This time I knocked a huge dollop of whipped cream
down into my enormous cleavage.Gay abandoned her breakfast and helped by working her tongue
as deep into my cleavage as, she could.My little legs splayed again and my arms twitched, "Ughnth!" I
moaned spraying éclair all over myself."Yah, they are really sensitive, aren't they? I love having my new
big girls licked too, like I never did before," Gay admitted cupping her
own huge breast as if she was offering them too me.Her boobies were making me drool even more than the éclair was.
"Don't worry baby girl, after breakfast you can nurse for a while
on the girls if you want to," she offered, while cleaning me up with her
tongue.Bebe joined her having set the éclair aside, so I spent the next few
minutes moaning and squealing."There, all clean. Gay, why don't we start back to eating our
breakfasts and I'll leave Vera here with her bottle while she calms down?"
suggested Bebe, while she poked the bottle of Pussyade? between my
ruby lips for me to greedily suck on."Good idea!"
By the time they were finished eating, I had calmed and nearly
finished my Pussyade?, "Now we can concentrate on Vera. Gay, I think
she might need another Pussyade?, so I'll fetch it while you feed our
sweet Vera, okay?""Great!" Gay pulled the bottle of Pussyade? from my face with a
wet popping sound, "Time for more num-nums Vera.""Why are you treating my like a little girl? I may be housed in this
diminutive shell, but I am older than you are," I chirped, not sounding
nearly as annoyed, as I wanted to."Oh, I'm sorry honey, I don't mean to be demeaning. I'm just
trying to be nice to you. I really love how sweet and pretty you are. I
guess it brings out my maternal instincts. I can't help it. Do you really
mind it so much? I don't think I can help it… I…"She started to cloud up and my little heart was breaking. I
couldn't hurt her, it was no longer in my nature, "Gay, I'm sorry. Really,
it's all right. Don't cry. You can treat me however you like," I offered,
trying to keep her from bawling.She set the éclair down and hugged me tightly, "Thank you Vera.
Just know that I love you and that I'm not trying to demean you in any
way.""I love you too Gay," I told her, but what was I saying?
She released me and brought the éclair over for me to gnaw on
and to have smeared all over my pretty face.I looked over at the approval meter, saw it climb every time I was
covered in whipping cream, and had to have it licked off. I had a wicked
thought, 'Why not try and see if I could peg that silly meter out?'The next time the éclair approached my little mouth I opened wide
and smeared as much whip cream all over my face as I could while
taking a bite."Ooh you little vixen you!" Bebe exclaimed as she returned with
another bottle of Pussyade?.The two ladies double-teamed my face with their tongues, licking
up one side and down the other, and then the stinkers started tonguing
my ears. My legs started shaking uncontrollably and my little tongue
started licking at the air in front of me, so one of them, I didn't see who,
placed the éclair in front of my tongue so I could lick the whipped cream
from it."You pegged the approval meter cutie, just like you were trying to
do," whispered Bebe in my ear.I finally licked all of the whipped cream off the éclair and had no
further interest in it, "Aww… the whipped cream is all gone," I told them
in my sweetest and highest tones."I'll have to remember how much you like whipped cream. I know
you taste delicious with whipped cream. Gay, we need to order a couple
of cases of it to keep on hand. Now I'm glad that we bought those rubber
sheets for special occasions," Bebe told Gay enthusiastically."What do you want to eat next sweetie?" Gay asked me.
"Um… nothing right now… cause I really have to pee."
They carried me to the water closet and disrobed me, set my wide
bottom down and I let go with as sissy hissing sound into the potty,
sighing in blessed relief.I was going to try to wipe myself but the girls wouldn't let me,
"That is our job honey. But if you want something special in the way of
wiping, I can do that too." Gay started wiggling her toilet paper covered
finger inside of my pussy lips, in the pretext of doing a thorough job,
accomplishing what she intended, getting me so hot that my pussy was
drooling heavily again, which meant that she just had to keep wiping."I'll never get off this pot at this rate," I panted clutching on to her
so I wouldn't fall of the seat."Oh, alright… we can play more later," she kissed my face, holding
it in her hands.Bebe placed a doubled up towel on the vanity chair and Gay
carried me over to it, setting me down carefully, "We need to give you a
little sponge bath to get all of the saliva off you, then it's time to dress
pretty."They wiped me down with washcloths and then started dressing
me. First scarlet crotchless silk panties then rubber rumba panties, a
scarlet custom made bra, which was fitted and adjusted with
professional precision, and then they pulled a pair of black silk stocking
up my legs and attached them to a scarlet garter belt.I saw myself in the mirror at this point and nearly fainted. I was a
wet dream… a sex goddess of near legendary dimensions. My legs went
weak at the sight of me and I had to plop my plump butt onto the Vanity
stool."Me too sweetie. I love to look at my new self, almost as much as I
love looking at you. I may never want to go back to being the old me. I
never wanted boobs this big, but they are growing on me," she giggled,
"Time for your petticoat."She slipped a pink petticoat over my head, "This feels so weird…
It hangs on my hips but fluffs way out around me.""That's right, you have never had the pleasure of wearing
petticoats, well this should be fun for you then," Gay told me while she
smoothed it out around me.They placed a pink silk camisole over my top and followed that
with a frilly pink princess dress, "What are you doing to me?""Oh, come on… We thought that since you were born male, and
were denied all of the fun that little girls had, that we could take one day
a week and let, you dress the part. Please, let us do this for you, it will
mean so much to us," Bebe begged sweetly.I was so compliant that I told her, "Oh, all right, if it makes you
happy."Both of the girls were jumping up and down saying, "Yay."
I blushed and they hugged and kissed me, "Vera you are so sweet
to indulge us.""Now for the piá¨ce de résistance, your ruby slippers my dear," Gay
announced and then slipped my feet into semi-clear ruby-red high heels.They held my hand and walked me to the main room.
I glanced at the approval meter and it was completely lit up.
"Time for your walk princess," Bebe told me, she took my hand
and then we headed out the door and down the hallway.The walls weren't pink was the first thing that sifted trough my
mind, but the scary part of that thought was that I was beginning to
wish they were. What in the hell is happening to me?I was listening to the swish-swish sound that the dress I was
wearing was making along with the click clack sound of my heels and it
had an almost hypnotic effect on me. My thighs were damp already, but
that is the way it has been for me for the last day or so, I was beginning
to expect having fluids running down my thighs… the worst part is I felt
disgusted that I was feeling so pretty."Wow! Is that Vera?" some lady exclaimed as we approached her
in the hallway.I was blushing like a prom date who when she was first seen and
complimented by her own father, prior to the big date."Yes! This is Vera on her first little girl day. How does she look?
Isn't she just divine?" Bebe babbled.Gay was just as enthusiastic and said, "Vera will be dressed in her
little girl collection once a week, so you will get to see her like this often.""I just love seeing such a pretty little girl. Especially one with
such big breasts," she ranted while she leaned over and hugged me, and
then kissed my cheek."You see many little girls with big breast walking around?" I
asked, still unaware of the extent of my new position."Hell no! That is why you are so special love," she whispered to
me and squeezed on of my giant breasts.I moaned and quivered but she seemed to ignore that and asked
my two handmaidens, "How soon until second protocol?""We feel it should be within the week ma'am," Gay replied causing
me no little consternation.After the woman left and we were again perambulating down the
hallway I asked, "What exactly is second protocol?""Oh, just a code word for when you have fully taken over your job
duties, that's all," Bebe informed me, however she distracted me by
fondling my undulating butt.The first stop as usual was to see Kylynn, "Vera! Hi darling, will
you give me a big boob to boob hug, love?"I couldn't refuse. No matter what she had done to me, I still loved
her and desired her sexually, REALLY desired her sexually. Therefore I
wiggled my way to her and rubbed my huge boobs against hers as she
asked me to."Oh my god, I'm so glad I brought a spare pair of undies now.
Honey you are so hot I'm creaming my panties.""Kylynn, I'm so hot I could cream everybody's panties," I answered
feeling that it was easily the truth."Whew! I believe that. Vera I have been working on something to
help you be much more desirable. Please turn around and present you
butt so I may inject you with a new slight refinement in your genetic
code."I couldn't believe myself. I actually turned around and dropped
my rumba panties so she could stick a syringe into my ass. What the
fuck is wrong with me?"This is one of the toughest genetic modifications I have ever done
Vera. I wanted you to know that so you might understand how much I
still love you sweetheart," Kylynn told me rubbing the site of the injection
and kissing me on my cheek."Oh, Kylynn… fuck me baby… I need it so badly," I moaned,
unaware of what I was saying."I will my love, but it will have to be when I get home tonight. I
still have much work to do and you will be so much nicer to fuck by
then," she whispered into my dainty ear. "Bebe, Gay, please continue
escorting Vera on today's rounds. Oh, and call me when you notice that
Vera's odor has changed will you?""Yes, Ms. Kylynn," they replied in harmony, with slight curtseys.
"Odor?" I asked suddenly curious.
"Yes, love, I just injected you with a compound that should change
your scent to something more floral rather than marine in nature," she
giggled.Her statement baffled me so it was easy to lead me out of her
office and on to the reception area, where I was quickly enveloped in a
herd of secretaries who wanted to see Kylynn's former husband gush out
an incredible orgasm from her newly formed pussy.I was more than happy to comply with their desires, however I
noticed that for some reason, I smelled… what… how to put it… much
prettier?"Vera, this is incredible. Kylynn has made your pussy juice smell
like wild roses," Gay had her nose less than one inch from my slit with
my skirts pulled up in front."Oh god, is there any way she can make me more of a fuck doll?" I
whined."If you can think of any, please don't hesitate to tell me, will you
Vera?" Bebe begged."If I tell you, you will see to it that I become, whatever I tell you,
won't you Bebe?""Don't you like being a sexually irresistible girl Vera?" Bebe asked
while drawing little circles on my tummy with her manicured fingernail.I was dripping on the floor at this point, no longer soaking into my
plastic panties. They were leaking from the elastic leg holes since they
were overfull and bulging with my wetness. I kept sniffing all aroundI looked around briefly and noticed that there were women closing
in on me from all sides. They must have come from all over the facility.
The word of what was happening to my scent had spread like wildfire.
The way they looked at me made me feel like a sausage hanging in the
butcher's window.I wanted to run, but I wanted to stay and make them feel good too.
I was still foggy headed which concerned me since I was sure that I had
received no injections of morphine in the last couple of days. I just stood
there and waited to see what would happen to me next like a good
submissive girl."What should we do with this beautiful flower wandering in our
garden girls?" one of the women who surrounded me asked."You know ladies…" Gay started, "I bet if everyone asked Vera
nicely she would show us all, her big girls…"There was a murmur of approval, "Please Vera, will you show us
your huge beautiful boobs?" "Vera, can we see those giant girls… pretty
please?" "Yes Vera, we think you are so lovely, we just have to see those
incredible tits." "Breasts like those were, meant to be shared by whole
crowds, Vera." "I'm soooo horny… Please show us your hooters?" "I
couldn't even see any stretch marks on the monitor Vera, I need to know
if they are as perfect as they look?"The whole crowd begged me as if I was some kind of TV star of
something. It was making me so hot I… I… just wanted them to be
happy. All they wanted was a close up look at my boobs. What could it
hurt?I reached into my huge brassiere and strained to lift one of the
girls free. I finally succeeded when I felt Bebe's hand undo my bra clasp
behind my back, which lessened the grip that it had on my breast. I
strained really hard and popped the right boob out of the top of my
dress, "Is this what you wanted to see?""Can I touch it Vera? Please I really want to feel what boobs that
big feel like. Can I pretty please touch it?" a pretty girl almost as short
as I am begged close to my ear."You can touch it if you want. It's just a breast, like anyone else's
breast, only bigger…" I bashfully told her, blushing up a storm.Her hand trembled as she reached out to touch it. She aimed
right for my huge puffy nipple. She was biting her lower lip and you
could have heard a pin drop at that point. All of the women seemed to be
holding their breath.When she made contact, it felt like someone had attached an
electric probe to my clit and zapped me between the legs. My thighs tried
to spread and my plastic panties felt like they were about to explode."Careful Gigi, those boobs are loaded…" Bebe warned my nipple
groper, "You are one of her mothers so you know how touchy she can
be.""Mothers?" I squeaked, while shivering and jiggling.
"Yes Vera, Gigi Haydock is a Genetic Code Annalist. She was
instrumental in selecting the genetic source material for your new
makeup. She was the one who isolated the strand that controls breast
growth and sensitivity. In a way, she is the one who gave these to you,
so her curiosity is more than just erotic. She wants to see how good a
job she did.""Well, she could have made them a tad less sensitive…" I
complained, however just then she placed her hand around my huge
puffy nipple and gently squeezed."Oh my! These are so soft it's like squeezing air. I have never felt
anything this soft before in my whole life," she squealed in delight.I was glad that she was so happy. I was even gladder that Gay
was behind me to hold me up. Bright flashes of light shot through my
vision and my knees kept trying to lift up, and the way she caressed my
boobs my thighs were trying to spread apart all by themselves.Gay whispered in my ear, "You want to have sex with her don't
you Vera?"I didn't want to be unfaithful to my wife. It was one thing to be
taken, it was entirely a different thing to ask for it, and so I refrained
from answering."What if Kylynn wanted you to let her have her way with you?
Would you like that honey?" Bebe murmured into my other ear, "We
would help. It would be all three of us pretty girls having a wonderful
time. Gigi would do exactly what she is doing to your nipples now, Gay
and I would pleasure you in so many more ways while she does it.""If Kylynn tells me she wants me to, I'll do it for her," I told them
shakily. For me the whole world had shrunk down to my nipples, my
soaking pussy, and what my handmaidens were saying, I was no longer
aware of the thirty or more women staring at what they were doing to me."Oh, you are so special honey. Ladies, listen up! Vera says she
won't willingly seduce anyone unless Kylynn gives her permission to.
She doesn't want to be unfaithful to her wife. Kylynn, I know you have
us on your monitor, will you page your permission to sweet Vera, so she
will willingly have hot and wild sex with Bebe, Gigi, and I? She is about
to go insane with desire if you don't tell her to let loose the floodgates,"
Gay loudly asked the walls around us.Click! "Vera? This is Kylynn. I am in my laboratory and watching
you on my monitors. Baby you are making me wet with the way you get
so damn sexually stimulated. The only way I will be able to feel any kind
of fulfillment while we are here on the job is to watch, you screw those
sexy women's, brains out. I want you to have sex with every one of the
ladies here at work, while I watch, baby. I want you to keep up the
morale of everyone working here. If they know they will get a break in
the day when they might be able to have the wildest hottest sex, they
have ever had in their lives. I will be so proud of you dear if you can do
such a difficult job for me. Please, will you fuck Gigi, Bebe, and Gay for
me?" Kylynn voice asked from seemingly everywhere. "I can hear you if
you answer, so please tell me if you will?""If that is what you want me to do honey, then I will try my
hardest to fuck them as good as I can… it would have been easier to a
better job when I had a cock though…" I answered in my singsong little
girl voice."Good girl Vera. I know you won't let me down, and you might be
surprised how fulfilling sex with the new you, can be for pretty lesbian
women. I'll be watching so make me cream my panties dearest."Gay whispered in my ear again, "See that Vera? Kylynn wants you
to Fuck Gigi. Now will you ask Gigi to fuck us?""Gigi? Will you please fuck me? I promise to try really hard to
make you orgasm, and you can do whatever you want to do, to me?" I
offered, even though my eyes were, rolled up into the back of my skull."Really? You… you… you want to have sex with me? C… C… Can
I? Oh, I have wanted to do this for weeks Vera. Oh yes Dearie, I'll fuck
you. I'll fuck you silly," Gigi agreed with great enthusiasm."Awww," the crowd of women moaned when they realized that I
was to be, taken away from them and they wouldn't be getting the
chance to grope me yet today."Have no fear ladies, Vera will be back later. Don't worry either,
Vera is always horny," Gay announced as she lifted my limp and
moaning body up.Gay turned me around and hoisted me high enough that my
boobs hung over her shoulder, "This is the only way to carry Vera. If you
hold her so her head would hang over your shoulder, her boobs hold her
too far away, and this way I can bite her butt if she gets too frisky."I was whisked back to my 'office' and plopped onto the bed in the
back, but rather than get to it, Gigi had Bebe turn me over and pull up
my skirts and then she shot something into my ass, "There this should
be fun to watch while we pleasure her!""What did you shoot into me Gigi?"
"Just something to make your boobs a little bigger," she giggled,
"We had better get that dress off of you."Gigi started to undo the zipper down the back of my dress, so I
started to take off my shoes, when Gay told me, "You stop right there
missy, Bebe and I do the undressing and dressing of you, unless our
guest wishes to do it."I lay there while the ladies did everything for me. Gigi insisted
that she remove my brassiere.By the time they were to that point I imagined that I felt my bra
becoming tighter… but that had to be my imagination, right?"Oh good, they are growing just nicely now," Gigi moaned with her
face jammed in my cleavage. "Vera darling, these are so nice, you don't
mind if I suckle on you a while do you?""Uh, uh," I moaned.
"What a lovely bouquet you give off Vera, so pretty smelling. I love
how wet and submissive you are. I bet you would just lie there and let
me stuff this big dildo into your wanton pussy. This big strap-on latex
cock right here between my steaming thighs. I'm going to fuck you like
you have never been fucked before girl." Gigi slipped that dildo into my
soaking wet pussy. I couldn't believe that big thing slipped into me with
almost no resistance and then she began banging me while my
handmaidens were sucking on my boobs.Between the fucking and the growing, I was going crazy. When I
tried to pleasure them back Gigi told me, "You just lie there and enjoy
your fucking like a good little girl."Impaled around that thing I was moaning, squealing, and
squirming. The intense pleasure I was receiving from the overly sensitive
clit, breasts, and nipples was unbelievable. I came like gangbusters but
she kept on banging me right through five more ever intensive orgasms
in a row. I had floral scented pussy juice all over me even my hair was
soaked with my own cum."Gay, you better get her some more Pussyade?, I think she is
running out of super lubri-cunt," she giggled at her pun and my
submissive enjoyment of the fucking I was enthusiastically receiving."Does little Vera like being fucked by a big cock? Do you want to
be fucked more baby? I just love to see you enjoying being filled by this
huge tool girl."My brain was so overloaded with endorphins I couldn't think of
anything but the fireworks that kept going off in it.Gay appeared above my face, "Here you are little girl, your new
and improved Pussyade?, now with floral scent enhancement
ingredients.""Tag Gigi, my turn baby. Gay wants to pleasure you for a while
and I want to fuck the boss for a while. God this is a great job! Where
else can you get a job, where you can fuck the boss, and in fact, you are
expected to fuck her and to fuck her often?" Bebe ardently stated."Ooh! Gay wants to bang me? Great!" Gigi dove into the sopping
wet sheets and offered herself up to Gay."Look here Vera. Bebe has a treat for you. This dick is even
bigger than Gigi's dildo. I'm going to fit you on to this wonderful tool and
send you to heaven boss.""Uhgnh," I remarked as I was, stretched around that big latex
cock."Boss! You are at one hundred percent viewer approval level. I'm
so proud of you."The PA system came on just then with the voice of my wife, "Vera
my love, I love watching you tightly affixed to that dildo. I want you to
have sex like this as much as you can. You are doing a great job.
Worker production is up twenty percent."I don't know why but that made me so proud that I tried even
harder to enjoy the fucking I was receiving. I knew that we were being,
broadcast throughout the facility, but I am a slave to this nymphomaniac
body.I heard Gigi enjoying the banging she was getting next to me, but
the fucking I was getting was making me crazy. It was one thing when
Gigi did it, but when Bebe was banging me, our boobs would rub
together, and sometimes she would lean even closer and smother my
breasts with her large and jiggly beauties. I love huge boobs so the
sensations of her pair rubbing mine were overwhelming.I reached up and gently fondled her big girls and felt her shudder
with ecstasy, "Oh Vera, that is so good. I love it when your little hands
touch me like that, they're so soft, little, and the lovely pink polish we
painted them with looks so pretty highlighted on my tits."Bebe made sure to stay within my short arms reach so I could rub
from my boobs to hers and back again. I was even able to rub my erect
nipples against hers to elicit a gasp of pleasure from her. Little victories
were all that I could manage… being so little myself now.I was enjoying the overwhelming stimulation so much I was
startled when a wet tongue filled my left ear. "Hi lover! Can I join this
orgy too?" Allyce asked breathily."Grab a boob and join in honey. There is enough of Vera's pussy
juice for everyone. That reminds me, could you stuff a new bottle in her
mouth before you stuff one of her titties in your mouth?" Bebe asked her,
still winded from the extended banging she was giving me."There is no way anyone on earth can stuff one of those boobs in
her mouth. But it will be fun to try," she teased, and then jammed a
bottle into my face."I love how Vera looks sucking down her baa-baa," Allyce stated
with a note of ridicule in her tone."Allyce, that kind of attitude could get you in trouble," Gigi noted
from her side of the bed.Allyce chuckled and replied, "Vera is so preoccupied with the
fucking her big, loose pussy is getting that she surely isn't paying
attention to what I have to say."Now my new and very fragile girl feelings were hurt, since I did
hear what she said, both times. One little tear trickled down the side of
my face, soaking into the bed sheets to go unnoticed with the vast
amounts of my vaginal lubricant already present there, or so I thought it
had.The intercom clicked on suddenly, "I didn't see what went on just
now, however Vera's rating meter just hit the lowest point since the
system became operational. As soon as Vera orgasms a few more times,
she is to be, given a nap and I want to see all participants in my office!
Coppish? Additionally, I do not want anyone to miss a stroke on my
lovely Vera. If she does not orgasm, you might just find your lives
permanently changed!"I haven't ever heard Kylynn so angry, not even once. I was afraid
for my sexual partner's wellbeing however, I did notice out of the corner
of my eye that the rating meter started to climb again.Allyce was as pale as a ghost. She sucked tit for all she was worth
though. My nipple was on fire. It was like a, hard little cock, which
loved to be wet and sucked. She tickled the end of it with her tongue
eliciting a high-pitched moan from my ruby painted lips.I am to this day still not certain that the last two orgasms I had
were real or if I faked them so Allyce wouldn't be in too much trouble.However, when I was through with them, they dropped me into a
soapy tub, washed, rinsed, diapered, and deposited me into my
California King sized pink canopy bed. My two handmaidens lying next
to me, and dressed in the same nighties I was wearing, sang a low and
soothing lullaby until I lost consciousness.Pageant
When I finally roused, Bebe and Gay were in bed with me, and
both holding me protectively. They seemed to have survived unscathed
their conference with Kylynn, now all I had too be concerned with was
Allyce.I started to stretch and discovered that my boobs were a couple of
sizes bigger than before, which was a relief since I figured the they might
have been planning enormous size growth for them.What I had not been prepared for however was the spread of my
hips. I must be at least 38" around at the hips now, which wouldn't be
bad if I were quite a bit taller. Since I am as small as you have
previously heard, I found my new proportions to be vastly overstated.I don't think my left and right thighs will ever have a chance to
become acquainted. My flat crotch is easily four inches thigh to thigh.
When I asked why they were so far apart, Gay just told me that it was
due to the way my brain received the new data available. I didn't believe
her for a minute, so I started to amass my own data concerning the
transformations here.When I looked at my wide spread thighs my approval rating shot
up quickly, so it seems that is what the vast majority of viewers found
stimulating. I slipped both hands side by side between my legs and still
found that they were not tightly jammed together in the middle. I looked
like hooker Barbie in my lacey pink gossamer panties.I started, all of a sudden realizing that someone had removed my
diaper during the night to fit this soft lingerie to my bottom.It didn't really matter I guess but the look on my face must have
been worth it since the meter came close to pegging.I slipped back to my investigation of what changes had come over
me overnight. I could feel the separate lips of my vulva beneath the
panty and they pulled apart slightly as my hands moved. God it feels as
if I'm split in half. My slit is really big and it feels like it goes into me all
the way up to my throat. What did they do to me? I'm more woman
now, than anyone else on the planet, a caricature of femininity. I feel so
empty too. The more I notice my pussy, the emptier it feels. The emptier
I feel, the more I want to stuff something into me to fill me back up.I wound up trying to hold my labia together to keep from wanting
a huge dildo rammed into me.That damn meter went way, way up when I held myself like that.
It was damn hard to force myself to let go and ask my handmaidens to
bathe me.Bebe whisked me into the air and while she carried me to the
warm soapy bubbles I asked her, "Bebe my lovely, how come the bed is
always freshly made and the place is totally spotless when ever I come
around, or whenever we return to my office?"She laughed and told me, "Surely Vera, you would guess that
there is a whole crew of maids that follow you around to clean up after
you.""A crew of maids? How many girls in a crew?"
"I know of six girls who are tasked with that duty at present,
however there are more coming. I think that Kylynn is hiring a total of
ten ladies for that position.""Ten women, just to clean up after me?"
"Well to clean up after you, Gay, and me. We don't have time in
our busy days to clean. When we are not busy with you, we are
designing clothing for you and sending the designs out to be, sewn. We
specify your makeup, nail polish, and everything. We still know how to
do our chosen professions even if we are horny as minks," Bebe lovingly
admitted, "We know what will look hot on our own bodies, so we know
what will look hot on yours. That is why we are kind of triplets, so we
can dress alike. Yesterday was the only time that we will ever dress you
in something that we are not wearing ourselves. Kylynn insisted that
from today on, we all dress exactly alike. Next week on little girl day, we
will all be little girls together, and then you will be able to experience
what it really was like to be a little girl. Kylynn insisted that we all play
together so you won't have to feel that we left you out, or that we are
making fun of you. That never was and will never be the case. You are
to be made to feel like a princess," she giggled and kissed me
passionately on my incredibly sensitive pink and pouty little lips."Now you made me feel my hot pussy, Bebe. It feels so empty
now, as if half of my insides are hollowed out. Why do the women want
me yearning to be filled?""That is how women are sweetie, they're used to yearning to be
filled. This is just a way for us to teach you by exaggeration how you
should feel, now that you are one of us. We will change you back to a
more normal size after a while. This was Allyce's idea, and that is how
she explained it. You will be meeting up with her tomorrow morning and
you can ask her yourself. Now don't you even think of asking me
another thing about Allyce, since I am sworn to silence until you meet
her then.""She has to be all right… I am so worried that she will be hurt.
Will you please tell me that she will be okay? I couldn't bear to think
that she is being tortured or something because of me," I begged
frantically."Calm down Vera," Gay interjected from somewhere behind me,
"Allyce is just fine and she will be completely unharmed when next you
see her, I promise. Now, we really can't talk about this anymore,
please?""Hold your breath Vera, it's bath time," Bebe announced as she
walked us both into the big tub of warm bubbly water.She held me vertically and dunked us both down into the water,
my face firmly planted in between her big soft girls.Have I mentioned the fact that I love big boobs? Oh, yah, I think I
have once or twice… You haven't lived until warm soapy water and huge
boobs have encased your face.The two beauties double-teamed me, cleaning every cranny and
crevice, and making sure to allow copious quantities of warm soapy
water to fill my vagina. Those two minxes squished around my tummy
making silly comments and rude noises. "This isn't very lady like girls," I
accused."Maybe not, but it sure is the kind of silly fun we have had before
with other little girls exploring their bodies. He, he, he, this is your time
hon.. We are in a way, just learning about our new bodies too you know.
We weren't born looking like this… God if I looked like this in high
school, I would have ruled that place. All of the girls would have wanted
to be my friend and all of the guys would have wanted to fuck my brains
out," she had a grin ear-to-ear when she thought of this, however she
went on, "Oh my God! I could make Jenny Sue Baker just die if she saw
me now. She would fall over dead, or beg me to let her become like me.
It would be such a lot of fun to see her so green with envy. That bitch
stole my boyfriend in high school and when she was finished with him,
she dropped him flat. Poor guy was never the same after that. I think he
is an auto mechanic now.""At least he isn't a little slut with a cunt the size of the Grand
Canyon," I groused."We really are sorry for that Vera. Will you please forgive us? In a
few days, Kylynn says she will be able to get you back to the size you
were before. There is a treat coming for you later, we promise you will
feel better about what was done to you," Gay told me."Okay, but I will probably worry anyway," I confessed.
"We are going to do our best to keep your mind off of that," Bebe
looked at Gay, who looked back inquisitively."Beach party?" Bebe asked.
"I love it," Gay answered with a mischievous grin.
"What is Beach party?" I asked, however Bebe had already left the
room."She wouldn't tell you anyway. Don't you like surprises Vera?"
"I used to, but lately they have lost their appeal," I admitted
grumpily."Oh come on honey, we only want to make you pretty and feel
good. We won't ever hurt you. Do you think you can trust us?" Gay
asked holding my face in her hands and staring intently into my eyes."I guess. I mean you didn't even work here yet when I was
changed," I reasoned."That my girl," she kissed me on the lips softly.
Bebe came back with three different colored strips of cloth in her
hands and handed one to Gay, then she started stripping down until she
was naked. Gay stripped as well.I love watching girls undress, almost as much as I like looking at
naked women, which can be one hell of a problem if you are one.Both ladies slipped the tiny bits of cloth on, only then did I
recognize they were bikinis. Like, I should have known.Both ladies slipped my suit on me and then put a pair of high heel
flip-flops on my feet. They had their picnic basket and towels all ready
so the last thing was to pick up Herman and me."You are going to love this girl. Do you remember that thing on
Star Trek, 'The Holodeck'? Well we sort of have one. Kylynn had a room
made up with flat panel screens, overhead, and on all four sides. It isn't
as good as the one on TV, but it isn't bad," Bebe assured me, while she
was rubbing my big butt and carrying me.We opened a pink door off my bedroom and there inside was a
beach. White sand under our feet blue skies and sun from above and
surf from opposite where the doorway was. When we went inside Gay
closed the door and when we looked back where the door was, there was
the scene of a parking lot, just like at the real beach. Sure, you could
see the seams at the corners and sides and the door handle gave away
where the door was, but all in all, it was pretty good.Bebe carried me over to where three lounge chairs were set up and
plopped me into one. Then she climbed into another one to my left while
Gay was in the one on my right.I heard Gay open the basket and take out a couple of things and
the next thing I knew I was wearing a pair of sunglasses and having
tanning butter smeared all over my hot little body."Hey! Don't hog all the fun Gay. Give me a couple of hands full of
that so I can oil Vera up too," Bebe complained, with her lower lip out
pouting.Gay happily shared duties and soon I was almost orgasming in my
bikini.Upon finishing, Gay dove back into the basket and snagged a
Pussyade? for me, and one for each of them? "Hey! I thought that
Pussyade? was only for me, what gives?""Pussyade?, it's not just for Vera anymore," Bebe said and they
both giggled. "Vera, Pussyade? is good for any girl who is orgasming a
lot and loosing fluid. Lately we have been going through a lot of it. Not
just you, Gay and I, but the whole company too, everyone has been
screwing the heck out of everyone else the first break they get if they
have been watching Vera.com," they chuckled and sipped their
Pussyade?."So what now?" I asked them, confused as to what we were doing
here."Now? Now we just get a tan and maybe later we can toss a beach
ball around or something," Gay was lying back with her shades one and
enjoying the beach."You are not tossing my titties around this beach!" I replied as
dead seriously as I could muster.Gay and Bebe started giggling and Bebe jumped up with, "A joke!
Vera told her first joke! I think she just might be alright after all.""What is having us laying around the beach tanning going to do to
our Internet fans?""Well, believe it or not Vera, there are cameras all over in here, the
camera crew will be panning around and zooming on certain portions of
out anatomies. When it gets too boring they will chime us and then we
all do a slow strip for them and lay back down and they can do it all
again. Of course they can hear everything we say too, so if we keep
chatting we keep entertaining," informed Gay while we tanned.After hours of tanning and beach ball play we left our 'virtual
beach' and headed back to the bedroom."We have got to get in that tub!" Gay exclaimed.
"Oh yes, I can't wait!" Bebe agreed.
"Why all the urgency to get a bath?" I asked slightly befuddled.
In a loud chorus they both replied, "SAND!"
It was then that I realized that I too could really use a bath. My
god, how do girls do it? My pussy intensely reminded me I had one at
that moment.They stripped quickly and without a word spirited, us all into the
awaiting tub full of fragrant bath water.Bebe was spreading my lips and squishing water inside me
washing all of that irritating sand out of my pussy, "Whew… I didn't even
realize how irritating that was until you mentioned it.""Feels better now doesn't it?" Gay asked while she washed herself
out."I never felt anything like it before, but nothing like sand could get
inside me down there before," I remarked."Welcome to our world sweetie," they giggled and hugged me.
My reaction confused them though. I yawned.
"Oh, oh, I think we overdid it at the beach Gay," Bebe stated the
obvious."Bath time is over," Gay stated and leapt out of the tub to snatch a
big fluffy towel, which she presented and Bebe lifted me into it.The ladies toweled off with me sitting groggily on the vanity stool,
yawning again.As soon as they were dry enough, they lifted and carried me into
the bedroom, and gently placed me on the bed. That is the last thing I
remember.A New Day
I awoke to the same scene, as the day before, well sort of… take
out the part of being at home with Kylynn and substitute her into the
waking at work and you have it."Morning beautiful," Kylynn whispered, "You never made it home
last night, so I stayed the night with you instead.""Kylynn. You in my office bed with me today?"
"Yup, you crashed so hard yesterday we couldn't see moving you,"
she admitted. "Now I have to get back to my lab and you have work to
do." She kissed me on the lips and hopped out of bed."Crew? You can start the cameras in five minutes," Kylynn
remarked to the pink walls as she exited my office.I looked at Bebe and said, "They don't record when Kylynn is
here?""Nope, your relationship with your wife is private. We never
record when Kylynn is here," Gay informed me.I had a growing foreboding of what was to come, however I tried to
keep my spirits up, "So, what are you two dressing me as today? A Sixth
Avenue whore?""Vera! How could you think such a thing! We only dress you up
like a whore on Thursdays, today it only Tuesday," Bebe quipped."Great… so what is Tuesdays?"
"Audience's preference day of course. The ladies wanted to see
how you would look dolled up to attend the Oscars," Bebe was grinning
from ear to ear. "You are going to be so damn hot.""Will I be going out?" I knew better but it was fun to tease them.
"I'll speak to the proper authorities and see if we can wrangle you
a pass. You will have to bring your handmaidens," they looked at each
other and giggled. "The fun thing, Vera Dahling, is your request has
already been sent and the wheels of your machine are already in
motion."'They are just pulling my slim little leg,' I thought, 'I will just play
along until they have to tell me we can't go. That should call their bluff
and I won't be getting as much leg pulling in the future. It's better to get
it out of the way now.'The ladies dried, powdered, and moisturized me. They began to
slip the laciest black satin undergarments I have ever seen, onto me. I
have never seen anything sexier, even with what the Victoria's Secret
Catalog had in it."Pretty hot looking aren't they Vera?" Bebe asked having noticed
my wide-eyed stare at them. "That is the best compliment I could have
gotten hon.. One of my specialties is panty and bra sets. I expect that is
one of the reasons why I was offered the job. With boobs like we have,
it's a foregone conclusion that off-the-rack is out of the question!""Is there some way you can keep me from dribbling all over my
hose? At least while I am in formal dresses?" I pleaded."We anticipated your needs Princess," Gay announced and came
towards me with what looked like a big glass cock?"What the heck is that?"
"It's a totally new invention, just for you. This has a vacuum in it
and a barrier, which only allows liquids to pass through the membrane.
Once I jam this inside of you your runny pussy will fill it up and keep
your panties dry… at least until it is time for you to drool all over your
sexy self that is," Gay informed me, "Bebe please hold Vera horizontal so
I can insert her Vaginal Vacutainer.""Eep," I squawked. "Oh! Ooh!" I groaned as she stuffed it into me.
"There sweetheart, all set. Now we can start a collection of Vera's
juices. I wonder if there is a market for that?" babbled Bebe."Time to slip this silk slip over her," Gay announced holding up a
black lacey slip, which was perfectly proportioned for me."You do it, Gay," Bebe asked, "I want to see what she looks like in
it, after all I did design it.""Don't worry Gay, there are two more of these in white, hanging in
our closet. I'll do it though, because I know how much you want to see
Vera shudder when this silk slip whispers to her skin."I steeled myself, determined not to shudder, but alas, I couldn't
help it. You just have to feel what it's like when that cool slick and soft
fabric slides down your soft and hairless skin, I'm here to tell you it is
amazing. "Oh my God! Why don't women wear these all of the time? It
feels like I'm being caressed all over my body.""Well honey once you wear it several more times you will start to
get used to it. I confess though since Kylynn changed me my skin is way
more sensitive to that kind of sensual input," admitted Bebe, which
made Gay giggle in agreement."Hey, can you girls tell me why I am not screaming and freaking
out, and why I do whatever you ask me to?" we were getting along so well
I thought that maybe they would let me in on the secret."You know that you have to ask Kylynn that question. You
wouldn't want us to get fired would you?" Gay answered with a
mischievous smile."Oh no, not ever. Do you think she would? She couldn't fire the
only friends I have could she?" I started to cloud up thinking about Gay
and Bebe leaving me."No, don't do that. Your ratings might plummet and then who
knows what could happen?" Gay asked with her eyes wide and
frightened.I gulped and took control of my runaway emotions and told them,
"I won't let anything happen to you. I promise.""Thank you sweetie," the said in unison and then, (You guessed
it.) I was hugged and smothered in boobies. Did I mention that I love
boobies?"Hmmm… what do you think Bebe? I keep getting the feeling that
there is something more…" Gay pondered, "I have it! We need to go to
the Salon.""Yes! What fun is Oscar night without a stunning Coif?"
"Not the hairdressers again?" I asked now slightly frightened.
"What is wrong with being pampered at the hairdresser's?" Bebe
asked with an audible sniff."Umm… I keep orgasming in the chair when they do my hair…"
"I hope to hell you leave a really good tip then," Gay chuckled.
"I don't have any money, Gay… I am not even paid. How can I
leave a tip?""AHHH! That is soooo uncivilized. You haven't been tipping? We
have to make it up to them Bebe. Do you have those cards that we had
printed up for us?""The one's that say, 'Good for one free…?'" she replied trying to say
it without me catching on."No! You don't have a card that commits me to…" I stopped before
they actually answer that question, to which I don't think I want to know
the answer."You bet your sweet vulva we do girl," Bebe replied in nearly the
heartbeat, which it took to formulate the question."Can… Can… Can I insist that they be clean shaven?" I asked
fairly certain that I would not need to ask. The women here are all
practicing lesbians. Wouldn't any pussy licker want a smooth vagina for
tongues? At least you wouldn't have to worry about hawking up a fur
ball.(Don't ask me, I just don't like hair in my throat. So, sue me?)
"Don't worry honey, Kylynn has taken care of everything. All of
your preferences, likes and dislikes were required reading. Remember it
is our job to see to it that you love your new life as a woman. Both Gay
and I really want to see a male enjoy life completely as a female. Ooh,
the thought of it is making me hot even now," she squirmed a little to
emphasize her statement."Did they really make you almost as horny as they made me?" I
asked to verify my situation."Oh yes hon., I have never been this horny a slut before, let alone
actually liking being a horny slut," she giggled and then took me by the
hand, hoisted me up, and carried me, still dressed in my lingerie, to the
salon with Gay in tow.Bebe gently plopped my ridiculously wide butt into the styling
chair and slipped an apron around me to protect my delicious
underwear. I tried to stealthily caress the silk slip, which covered me. It
just feels so scrumptious to rub myself with the slick, smooth cloth. The
intense sensuousness of it made me quiver and shudder uncontrollably
all over."Look Bebe! Vera can't help but feel feminine in her sexy lingerie,"
Gay chortled, "She's trying to hide it, but she loves feeling so pretty.""Are you stroking that yummy body of yours underneath there
Vera?" Bebe asked while she peeked underneath the apron.I had just stopped stroking my loins when I shuddered, I hadn't
taken my hands away from myself so she caught me sitting there with
my hands still frozen in a caressing gesture against myself."Quick Gay! You have to see this," Gay ducked quick enough to
see before I slowly, shakily placed my little dainty hands into my lap,
with as much dignity as I could muster."Haven't you ever seen a girl smooth her slip before?" I tried to
bluff my way out of it but they both fell all over each other laughing.When they had calmed down, a voice from the doorway
announced, "When you to can compose yourselves, we need to get to
work making Vera so beautiful, she won't be able to take her eyes off of
herself." The producer of this statement was a stunning raven-haired
woman, who was only about a foot taller than I was. She is busty,
without being in the same class that the girls and I are, and dressed in a
lovely pink smock.My eyes must have gone wide with surprise, and then I must have
given more away than I ever intended with my expression."Oh my, I think that Vera likes you Janine. She is all but drooling
over here. Why don't you come on in and give her a howdy do, kiss?"
Gay invited, with a 'come on in' arm motion."Vera, this is Janine Jamie Tiller, your new hairdresser. Janine,
this is Vera, your new victim," Bebe started giggling when Janine came
over to me, and without hesitation, slipped her tongue down my throat
as if we had been lovers for many years."Mmmm she tastes lovely. And to think, they are paying me to do
this too," she backed away a couple steps and cocked her head this way
and then that. "I think I can do this and actually make you look even
sexier. Would you like that Vera?""Why not? You are going to do it if I want you to or not," I
groused."Do you really want to go out wearing a beautiful gown, while
sporting that unruly mop?" she asked critically."I… Uh… I guess not…" I stuttered backing down from any show
of rebellion."I promise that there won't be a movie star or model there tonight
that will be lovelier than you are," she stated as she continued her
inspection. "I think I have the right hairdo in mind so why don't you
ladies busy yourselves on her nails? Both ends and your work will have
to pass my inspection, so do your very best," she acted like some kind of
Marine Drill Sergeant.My two handmaidens snapped to it immediately dragging a cart
over to provide the requisite tools and supplies. They took my hands out
from under the Apron and removed my high heels to provide access to
my toes."Damn Janine! Vera is wearing pantyhose. I cannot paint her
toenails through them," Bebe complained as she kneeled at the foot of
my chair."Well we don't want to disturb Vera right now, so just cut them off
of her and get on with it Bebe," Janine commanded as she was readying
herself to wash my hair."Ah… yah, I guess I am kind of still not used to the, 'expense
doesn't matter,' thing yet," Bebe admitted as she carefully cut the pure
silk stockings from my quivering legs.Janine tipped me back and gently placed my neck into the
shampoo sink. She ran the water until it was the right temperature and
then I received the most sensuous shampoo of my life. She massaged my
scalp and lathered up my two and a half feet of platinum blonde hair. It
was washed, rinsed, conditioned and all of the time she worked my head
and scalp in such a way that I wasn't sure whether to fall asleep or
orgasm. My hips started to undulate with the same rhythm as the scalp
massage I was getting."Vera sure is responsive to the her controls. She is like driving a
lesbian Ferrari nymphomaniac. Just a twist of the wrist," she paused as
she did as she said, "and Vera is in ecstasy.""Ughngh!" I moaned as she stimulated me.
"I am just washing your hair Vera, if I were trying to make you
orgasm there are plenty of ways far quicker than this," she told me as
she was rinsing my hair clean."When you are done making her squirm, maybe Gay and I can
start working on Vera's nails," Bebe grumpily complained at my feet."Don't get your panties in a twist Bebe, I'm standing Vera back
upright so I can start cutting her hair," Janine informed her as I was
gently toweled dry and sat back up. "Now to get to work, Kylynn says
that if I do my best job ever, I will get to be Vera's Hairdresser on a
permanent basis.""As it should be Janine. Vera needs you to make her beautiful
and happy. That is the only thing important to us," Gay informed her.Janine began carefully snipping my hair at different lengths and
angles, I have no idea what exactly she was shooting for, but whatever it
was I have no doubt that Janine in the outside world was one hell of an
exclusive stylist before being indoctrinated into our clan."I do wish your hair was just a touch thicker my dear," Janine
moaned, "I suppose I can make due with this however.""You want thicker hair on Vera, Janine?" Bebe asked.
"Oh my yes, I could do ever so much more with it if it were."
"Janine, have the girls bring Vera by when you finish
please? You did say twice as thick didn't you?" it was Kylynn's voice over
the loudspeaker system again."Kylynn? Is that you?" Janine asked slightly taken aback.
"Yes Janine, by tomorrow Vera will have thicker and more
luxurious platinum blonde hair. Will that suit you better?""My god! I'm getting wet just thinking about running my fingers
through it already Kylynn. You bet your bippy it suits me," Janine told
her, but you could easily see that she nearly fell to the floor in a swoon
considering the opportunity."I take it that means you accept the position?"
"You bet! This is going to be so much fun."
"Bebe, Gay? You will be receiving like injections. We
wouldn't want her to have hair that was so different than yours, Janine
wouldn't be able to give you the same look as Vera."Both of the women stopped what they were doing and hugged
each other squealing."Bebe, can you imagine our hair. It will be totally gorgeous."
"I know Gay! I will really want to strut my hot body around. I
wish I could do it in front of the people who always looked down at the
plump and plain girl I used to be.""Oh yes, I was so thin and frumpy. Even with all the fashion
sense in the world, there just wasn't much I could do to counter, the
genes I was born with. This is just awesome. A week or so in the
hospital, a few shots and I can make any girl I grew up with look like a
boy!""Enough of that you two, get back to work. You wouldn't want me
to loose the opportunity of a lifetime would you?" Janine yanked the two
new bimbos back from their fantasies."I just hope we have a chance to strut our stuff out in the real
world and possibly have the opportunity to be seen by some of the
unkind people we grew up with," Bebe interjected as she went back to
work on my toenails."Okay, all done on this end," announced Janine, holding up her
hands like a rodeo cowboy who had just hogtied a calf.My handmaidens stepped back a bit and took a critical gander at
my new coif."Do me next," Gay jumped in first with her request.
"How in the hell did you get those wispy ringlets down both sides
of her face without setting her hair with curlers?""Trade secret my dears. You both will be getting a set just like
them before you leave this Salon girls," threatened Janine."I'm done at this end," announced Bebe, whilst fanning my toesies
so they would dry quickly."Vera's claws are finished now too," Gay added.
"Alrighty then, we can leave Vera here for a short nap while
everything dries, and you two come with me," Janine bustled both of my
handmaidens away, and like suggested, I drifted off to sleep.The new Improved Allyce
When they roused me from my slumber, both of my handmaidens
were incredibly gorgeous. My eyes opened upon the vision of two angels
with incredibly gorgeous breasts dangling them over me seductively.I tried to reach those soft melons of my desire but both girls
giggled knowing that my little arms wouldn't be able to reach them.
However they could reach me and both of those vixens tweaked the
nipple, which was closest to her, "Ooooh…" was all the response I could
muster."Is little Vera ready for her gown now?" Gay asked sweetly.
I yawned big and then answered, "Sure, I know you need someone
to forge the way for you. Girls, I'm your nympho." I giggled and grinned."My hero," Gay giggled as she hugged the stuffing out of me.
"Oh Vera?" asked Bebe, "Herman wants to know what you have
been up to." Bebe zoomed Herman to me so I might hug my Secret
friend, which of course I did.[The meter jumped upwards of course]
"Oh, Vera I have some news for you," Gay announced with a
twisted smirk."What news?" I bit, but why I am so easily manipulated, I still
cannot fathom."We can barely fill the orders for 'Hermans'. Allyce posted the shot
of you and Herman on the Internet and we have been getting open-ended
requests for 'Herman' bears by the thousands. Some are requesting
bears with your signature on them and those people are offering up to an
additional one hundred dollars for the autographed bears. We have even
gotten requests for your picture holding the 'Herman' that is sent. They
all stipulate that they do not want 'Vera's Herman', they just want one
you have hugged," Gay hugged Herman and me while giggling wildly.
"Oh, and there are a few who are offering stupid amounts of money to get
a picture of you naked holding their 'Herman'.""Me? They want to see me?" I was dumbfounded. "Nobody can
have Herman, he's mine." I was adamant about not giving up my secret
friend."Would you like to let other girls and boys have a secret 'Herman'
friend too? I will be a bit of work, but there are at least 100 workers here
at FGR who want one and are willing to do almost anything to get one
that smells like Vera," Bebe pleaded earnestly."With or without pictures?" I inquired, "Do I have to be naked for
them?""Let us slip this evening gown over your delicious little body and I
bet that you look so hot that they will all want a picture of their 'Herman'
with you dressed in it," Gay suggested, offering me her hand so I could
get to my feet."Stick 'em up Vera!" Bebe pretended to shoot me with her finger.
I complied by sticking my arms straight up and they dropped a
shimmery golden form-hugging ball gown over my head and arms. The
girls positioned everything so that it went on properly. I was startled
when Gay zipped up the back of the dress and it became tight to my
waist and bust."Gay you have surpassed all of your previous creations with this
gown. I love the lines and my lord the expanse of cleavage that Vera can
boast is nearly unbelievable," Bebe was blushing. I wasn't sure whether
she was embarrassed that she had not created it, or she was so overly
sexually stimulated she wanted to screw my brains out that instant."Wait, pull it back up off of her, she needs a new pair of
pantyhose," Bebe announced as she shook her head, disgusted that she
hadn't thought of it sooner.As soon as the dress was above my head, I was pantsed and
stripped of the pair of pantyhose, which had the toes cut out, and re-
fitted with a new pair."Coming down," announced Gay as she dropped the gown back
down over me.Bebe zipped me back into the tight form fitting dress and began to
adjust things so that my new cocoon is properly situated."I love the gathers between her breasts, it draws the gown into her
cleavage and accentuates the immense size of her beauties. However did
you get that dress to conform to her tiny waist without seams all over the
dress, and the way you made it fit right up under the girls and cling to
them… shear genius," Bebe went on and on about how beautiful my
gown was.I on the other hand discovered that I could barely walk or breathe
in this getup. The sleeves terminated tightly around my forearms. My
arms looked like toothpicks to me, but my handmaidens were virtually
gushing over the gracefulness of them and how, so many other women
would be, turned on by them."Skinny little arms and tiny hands turn girls on?" I wasn't buying
it."Actually, no they do not turn 'girls' on. They do however drive
lesbians wild. Boobs don't turn girls on either, they can make lesbians
wet though. Wouldn't you say Bebe?" Gay asked her as she hefted her
own huge pair."You knock that off you busty sexpot. We have a job to do, no
matter how much we might want to screw each other's brains out, while
we fantasize about Vera…" Bebe trailed off, having begun playing with
her nipples with one hand and the other hand was slipping into her
slip…"Do I have to turn the hose on you two sluts?" Janine interjected
from outside of my view."Spoilsport," accused Bebe having given up on slipping her hand
into her undergarments for a little self-gratification."You just did too damn good a job on Vera, Janine," Gay stated
emphatically, "She is so hot, I think the room may just catch fire.""Stop pulling my leg ladies. If we have something we are supposed
to be doing, I think you two should get dressed…" I suggested, trying to
get them back on track."You think they are trying to deceive you about how drop dead
gorgeous you are now? I have news for you Vera," I felt the chair I was
sitting in twirl around and firstly discovered the mirrors that had been
behind me all of this time, secondly I saw a tiny, incredibly gorgeous,
platinum blonde with her mouth open and a shocked look on her face
staring back at me."I think you look plenty hot," Janine giggled.
I couldn't speak, I couldn't move, I could barely stare, if I had met
a woman who looked like that while I still had a cock, I would be sporting
an Iron-Wood and have been speechless.Janine spun me back around and I started to breathe again,
"Come on Vera, you can recline while Gay and Bebe get dressed. She
picked me up, carried me back to the lobby of my 'Office', and placed me
in a big fuzzy pink recliner.My handmaidens trailed along with us and Gay handed me
Herman to hug while I waited for them.I sneaked a peek at my 'Vera Meter' and noted that it was climbing
slightly as I hugged Herman.Janine snuck back in with another 'Herman' and said, "Would you
hold my Herman just for a minute while I snap a picture of the both of
you? I want to get your Herman in the shot too, so he can just be sitting
next to you. Is that okay?""Okay Janine. You did a beautiful job on my hair, it's the least I
can do to repay you," I reasoned, reaching for the 'Herman' she proffered.Janine backed away from me with her camera so I hammed it up
with her 'Herman', giving him a bear hug and getting lipstick on his fuzzy
pink mouth.The 'Vera Meter' nearly pegged and then Gay and Bebe trotted in
looking stunning themselves."You've done it now Janine. We got word that the phones are lit
up like Broadway, with all of the people calling in trying to get their own
Hermans," Bebe stated as she strode into the room."We just got an offer of five thousand for a 'Herman' like Janine
just received," Gay called from the other room."No way! I'm not giving up my 'Herman'! They can get their own,"
Janine snatched up her Herman and scurried from the room with him as
if she was afraid someone would take her bear."We just sold one of the bras Vera wore yesterday for five
hundred," shouted Gay excitedly, "that is even more than ten times what
it cost us to have it made. Vera, you just may turn into a money maker
for the company at this rate."I was blushing for all I was worth and stunned at the same time,
"People are buying my clothes? I won't have anything to wear, what if I
like them? I'll never be able to have my favorite clothes around to slip
into when I want…" I was fretting and must have had a really concerned
look on my face because I noticed the Vera meter was plunging towards
the low end."Vera alert, Vera alert!" the voice seemed to emanate from all
around the room.My head jerked up and I was looking all around when Bebe and
Gay came speeding towards me, boobs bouncing every which way. Then
the door to the suite banged open and in ran Theresa and Amber."What happened?" Theresa demanded, trying to catch her breath.
I butted in before anyone else could answer, "Good thing you are
here doctor, Bebe and Gay both have black eyes and may need steaks.""What?" Dr. Theresa shook her head trying to figure that out,
"Bebe and Gay are not tied to the Vera Meter. How would them getting
black eyes make the meter plummet?"I giggled and told her, "When the alarm went off they both ran in
here full speed. I think they blacked both eyes with their own boobs
hitting them in the face…"When I giggled the meter shot way back up towards the normal
range."Now, that we are out of the danger zone, do you two want to tell
me what you did wrong and how we will avoid this in the future?"
demanded Theresa with her little fists on her prominent hips.Bebe and Gay had guilt written all over their faces.
"I… We… they… ah…" Gay stammered incoherently looking
everywhere for an escape.Bebe came to her rescue, "We were watching what Vera's used
stuff was being sold for on the Internet. We thought that she would be
proud that her used stuff was getting such high prices. I barely heard
her fret about not having any favorite clothes she could wear if we sold
all of hers off."Theresa looked at me with a silly grin on her face, "Vera, you can
wear any outfit you like again and again. The silly thing is, it will always
be brand new. We do not just make one outfit at a time for you. We
make a dozen or better. If you tell us there is one you like then we will
make sure there are even more on hand. You will never have to wear
anything more than once dear girl.""So what people are buying is just something that has been close
to me? That is nuts. Just because you made me look like a big bust
stripper, people want to buy my clothes? Next they will want to buy my
pussy juice…" I shook my head in disbelief."Uh… one ounce is currently going for fifty bucks…" Gay
sheepishly interjected.I was getting bored with this. If they want my old clothes or bodily
excretions I say let them have it, "I guess I understand. I remember
wanting to buy a bra from a big bust model. I can't think of why I should
not let horny guys cuddle with my bras.""Oh no, you misunderstand Vera. We are selling your stuff on an
all-lesbian site. Women want, your under things to cuddle with,"
Theresa accentuated that statement with a musical laugh."Do they know that I was…?" I timidly asked.
"No Vera, they all think that you are a natural born lesbian," Gay
insisted, vigorously nodding her raven-black coifed head."Well if this crisis is over now, I have patients waiting. Make sure
you two girls remember that you must tell Vera everything she wants to
know. She will be very emotional now that she is one of us and not used
to dealing with them," Theresa informed my handmaidens and then said,
"Give me a hug now sweetie, before I go back to work."She wrapped her long arms around me and gave me a really good
hug, "God I am beginning to really like those boobs of yours girl." Then
she walked out the front door to the office."Now we had all better get out and make our rounds. We have a
new surprise for you Vera. We had an electric car made up for you, so
you don't have to walk so far," Bebe came over to me and picked me up,
while Gay snagged Herman.We went out front in the hallway and there parked to the side was
a pink electric car that looked like a miniature parade float. There was a
circular seated area in front surrounded by flowers, and two seats to the
rear for Gay and Bebe to sit in. One would drive and the other sat
sidesaddle as if she were one of the runners up.The only thing I didn't like about it was the fact that I was exposed
up front and the seatbelt was a rigid metal clamp around my hipbones,
padded of course. There is no way I can fall off the cart, however there is
also no way for me to escape since the release is out of my reach.Before saddling up on the back, Gay handed Herman to me for
moral support.When Bebe started the cart up, music began playing, "Oh god,
it's… it's… It's a small world after all!"We sped down the corridor an almost a normal walking pace.
"I am going to try out the jiggle feature, so hang on Vera," Bebe
warned as she manipulated a lever in the control panel.We went from a smooth hallway to an unplowed gravel road and
never left the carpet. I was bouncing all over… Wait, the cart isn't
bouncing, just me. They had made it so they could bounce my boobs all
over the place just by cruising down the hallway. I tried to get the girls
under control by holding them but that only made me hornier. Every
time my butt bounced on that seat, I got a jolt of sexual pleasure from
that container shoved up inside me, which made my nipples scrunch and
my pussy drool. If I didn't hold the girls it was much the same effect,
when they bounced like that it was such a feminine feeling that it made
me hornier.Forty feet down the corridor I was ready to fuck the next passerby,
no matter if she were in the mood or not. I started to think about how
much of my bodily fluids must have accumulated in that goofy vaginal
insert they used on me.While I had been daydreaming we had nearly passed one woman
in the corridor, but alas, my handmaidens would not let even one chance
to have me diddled and groped pass by.She could see right away that I was horny since I was rocking my
hips against the seat trying to stimulate my pussy, "I never get this
lucky! Vera my name is, Darcy Elaine Harahan, and I am going to
faint…"She was good to her word. Darcy dropped right beside the cart,
"Bebe, Gay? Darcy fainted… She was talking just fine and then, POW
she fainted."I heard footfalls coming down the hallway, and once again,
Theresa showed up, "Darcy? Baby, what happened?" Theresa cuddled
Darcy's head in her lap and stroked her lovingly."Theresa? I… I… I met her… in person and everything. You did
an incredible job on her lover… I… I… I wanted to fuck her the minute I
saw her, but I don't want to be unfaithful to you.""Theresa, sex and love are two different things. We can express
our love while having sex, but sometimes we just need a good fucking. I
know you love me Darcy. In a different way, I love Vera too. She is
almost like having a daughter to me, but she also has a job to do here at
FGR. Her task is fulfilling everyone's sexual fantasies and to relieve
sexual tension. Therefore, you see if you succumb to your needs to fuck
her brains out, you are doing both the company and me a service. Don't
worry, Kylynn wants Vera to experience sex with everyone in the
company as much as we want to have sex with her, didn't you get the
memo?" Theresa gently kissed Darcy on the forehead."I can fuck her? Will you come with me and fuck her too? I will
feel better if we screw her together," Darcy admitted with a hug and a
kiss."Central? Can you hear me?"
"Yes Theresa, we are on Vera 24/7," the disembodied voice replied.
"Cancel all of my afternoon appointments and have Vera's office
made ready for a small orgy please," Theresa kissed Darcy back and
asked, "Will that fulfill your every fantasy my love?""Can you help me up? I want to ride back sitting with Vera. If
that is alright?" she sounded unsure of herself, but her lust was getting
the better of her.Theresa looked at me as though I was a piece of meat, "Yes, you
sit on one side and I will sit on the other. But you have to have at least
one of your hands in Vera's crotch playing with her wanton slit."Right then there was a beeping noise coming from the identical
watches of my handmaidens."Oh my, we seemed to have miscalculated… Vera's cum collector
is nearly full, so if you ladies will hop on board we will turn the float
around and get her juices drained off for the internet sales, then you girls
can screw her blind… that is of course if we can help…" Bebe informed
the doctor and her S.O."Deal," Theresa helped Darcy to her feet and positioned her next to
me. She even placed Darcy's hand up the slit in the side of my golden
gown.I moaned loudly of course, which made Darcy giggle.
It still bothers me that I do not seem to be taking exception to
being treated this way or having had this done to me. Anyone would be
freaked-out or at the very least, uncooperative. Why am I neither?Once we had made our way back to the Office, they released me
and they let Darcy carry me into the bedroom and slowly strip off my
gown, slip, pantyhose, bra, and panties."Theresa, can you show me what all of these parts are called?"
Darcy giggled trying to encourage Theresa to join us."Well these are of course her immense mammary glands right here
behind these sensitive nipples, and way down here over a foot away, is
her incredibly horny vulva, with these milky white and very soft labia
lips, and this drooling vagina, right here. However right now she seems
to have a blockage to the flow of her natural juices," she reached down
between my legs and grabbed the protruding parts of the Vacutainer,
"Ah, I see the trouble. There is a large custom made Vacutainer in here
storing up Vera's golden fluids. I'll just give it a yank…" she may have
said that but in reality she pulled, pushed, and rotated that darn thing,
essentially fucking me with it."Wait, it seems to be stuck…" Theresa remarked with a 'shit
eating' grin on her face. "Here Darcy see if you can get it out," she asked
just before she broke into a dirty snicker."Oh, you are much stronger than I am Theresa. I will give it a try
for a while though," Darcy offered as I felt my immense vulva being
pleasured."It might be a lubrication problem Darcy. I'll try to get her wet by
sucking on these huge and incredibly sensitive nipples."I just lay there and accepted the situation. I reveled in the intense
pleasures they were giving me, "Ooh so good."Bebe and Gay came in and joined the orgy. They however were
not satisfied in screwing me with a Vacutainer. The ladies had come in
with a whole tray of dildos, vibrators, and strap-ons. Gay was also
carrying Herman who she lovingly placed on a recliner so he could watch
the show, "Mind if we join in?""Sure come on in, I think I am getting the best of this Vacutainer
but I bet Vera is going to beg us to fill her back up with one of those,"
prophesied Darcy, "When this comes out there will be a hole in her the
size of a softball."Then a familiar voice asked, "Can I join in please?"
"Sure Allyce, hop on the bed and Gay will start stripping you,"
Bebe offered as she drew out two incredibly large dildos. One was larger
than the other one. It must be at least five inches across at the big end.
I knew they had given me a huge pussy, but my goodness."Don't you fret Vera, the big one isn't for you," Theresa told me.
She must have seen my eyes go wide when I saw that monster."Allyce is all ready. Turn Vera, so she can see Allyce while we
pleasure the both of them," Gay remarked with a giggle.I got my first glimpse of Allyce right then as they turned me to see
her. Allyce was sporting boobs even bigger than mine, and her pussy
was nothing short of amazing. Her inner lips hung out of her outer ones
a good three inches and the split between them was a good six inches or
more long."Oh, please Gay fuck me… fuck me good. I need to be filled. Use
a really big dildo, cause I am huge now…" she babbled on until Gay
started teasing her pussy with that giant latex cock."Oh yes baby. Oooh shove it in me," cooed Allyce while her giant
bags of mammary glands shook all over.Along about that time I felt the Vacutainer pulled loose from my
molten vagina, "Ooh, I feel so… Ah, I really need… Um…" I ran out of
anything politically correct to say, "Hell with it. Fuck me, please. I need
to have something in me. I want something filling me.""Only happy to oblige princess," answered Bebe as she began to
lubricate the latex dildo she intended to use on me with the heavy
flowing juices drooling from within me. "Now that is it nicely lubricated,
we can slip it in you and fulfill those yearnings. However before we do,
we want you to tell us that you love being a woman and you are happy
that we made you one of us."I could feel that thing playing with my lips, but it wasn't fulfilling
my needs. I need it within me. I need it sooo badly. I don't want to say
it, but I have to have something in my yearning hole. I resisted as long
as I could. I seemed like hours to me but I know it was only a matter of
seconds, "I love being a woman. I am so happy Kylynn did this to me.
Now pretty please, fuck me! I love being a girl… I love being a girl…"************** "Vernon? Wake up dear. You had better get yourself ready to
submit your resume at FGR today," Kylynn told me as she stood right
next to our bed already dressed and ready for work. "Okay, I'm out the
door now, so you get your butt up and put that resume in.""Huh? Wha…?" I mumbled sleepily shaking my head to clear that
weird, weird dream from it. "Oh, sure honey… I'm getting up now and
will be right behind you."The Rest of the Story
As soon as Kylynn left the room and shut the door, she flipped
open her cell phone, "Amber? Yes, it's Dr. Solomon. Do you have
everything ready? Good… good. Vernon was reacting just as we had
hoped, to the subliminal conditioning. Yes, yes, he was saying, "I love
being a girl," in his sleep when I woke him. No, he doesn't suspect a
thing. I was able to hide all of the equipment so he didn't see it. Okay,
is everything else ready? Do you have the hospital room ready? Don't
forget the restraints. I don't want him hurting himself while he learns to
love being one of us. Yes, I have been giving him the mutagenic
compounds for a few weeks now so the actual transformation should be
fairly quick. Yes, I did use the genetic characteristics of the most
submissive woman we could find. Yes, her libido will be so high you will
need a Space Shuttle to see the top. Yes, I did use the ones from that
nymphomaniac we sampled last year. Yah, the one who was in prison
and still screwed anything that would hold still, animate or inanimate.
Right, I'll be there in twenty minutes to put the finishing touches on it.
Warn Theresa that I am on my way please. Bye, bye hon.," she flipped
the phone closed and left the house, sliding into the rear of the waiting
limousine."Good morning Mrs. Solomon, is everything ready for Vernon's big
day?" Allyce asked from the seat across from Kylynn's."Everything is in readiness dear. Are you sure you won't mind
being turned into a big busted slut for a couple of weeks?" Kylynn asked."If it feels as good as I think it might, I may ask to stay that way a
while longer…" Allyce surmised with a giggle as the limousine drove off
with its occupants.Vernon at FGR
After doing my morning toiletries I went down to FGR to submit
my résumé as I told Kylynn I would. The girl behind the desk took it and
asked me to sit down and wait, which had never happened during my
recent job search. I had been sitting there for only a few minutes when a
rather tall brunette came towards me… I began feeling the strangest
sensation of Déjá vu…The Beginning COPYRIGHT:
A Perfect Life (Version 1.0)
By Wholeman
Special thanks to Allyce whose name I borrowed for my character.
Although she is a nurse, my character Allyce bears no resemblance to
the person whose namesake I borrowed.Everything else is Copyright (c) 2004, by: Stone On the Moor LTD.
Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed,
fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss.
(Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence,
bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from
my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and
especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming
offended viewing such a story, don't!
All Mad Scientists, Lesbians, Longshoremen, Physicians, and Bad guys are
fictional.
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or
send it to a one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it
and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not
greedy, but I did write it.)
By Wholeman
I couldn't believe my good fortune. Here I was leaving the church
hand in hand with my new bride.
I'm Sid Banner, a 32-year-old Longshoreman, who has just
married the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.
Six months before I had been a lonely man, sitting at home trying
to find someone to share my life with, desperately searching the Internet,
when I received an E-Mail response to an ad I'd posted.
Sid
I read your Ad. I will be in town this weekend and
have 4 or 5 hours to kill on Saturday. Please send
me your address so I can drop by and meet you.This may sound like a strange request to ask
someone before your first date. Unfortunately, my
personal physician insists.Yes, you read that right. I am disgustingly rich. My
physician insists before I date anyone that she get a
blood and tissue sample from him. She worries
about me and wants to protect me from AIDS and
other potential hazards.I can't expect you to give me such personal
information without giving you the same courtesy.
Enclosed is a complete blood and tissue workup
from this morning, signed by my Doctor. If you
want I will submit to your Doctor for verifiable blood
work just have them call my Doctor and she can set
up an appointment.If you agree to the exam call Doctor Margaret
Willingham at 1 800 555-5555 and she will see you
anytime it is convenient for you. I promise you will
have no waiting in waiting rooms, the exact time you
make the appointment for, she will escort you to an
exam room. (I hate wasting my time waiting around,
as if their time is so much more valuable than mine,
don't you?). I can guarantee this due to the fact that
I am Margaret's only patient (No I don't need her
that often, but her salary isn't so much that I can't
afford her.).I really hope you respond to this and I promise to
make this invasion on your privacy worth your
while. (I wouldn't insult you with money. I mean
with my feminine wiles.)Enclosed are four JPG files of me in my bikini,
which Margaret took last weekend. (Sorry about the
blushing)Beth
When I opened the picture files, my tongue began sweating. She
was the most gorgeous strawberry blonde hair woman I had ever laid
eyes on.
I opened the medical file. Her stats were there. She is five foot
two, green eyes, 35 D Breasts, twenty four inch waist, thirty six inch
hips, tested negative for HIV, all of the hepatitis strains, no yeast
infection, pap smear showed no abnormal tissues, Etc.
Damn! I could have gone on for six pages and four X-rays.
Suffice it to say, she is perfect.
First thing I did was go into my bedroom and look to make sure I
wasn't sleeping on my bed. First, I pinched then slapped myself and
there was no change.
I figured it being seven O'clock at night when I called the phone
number I'd get an answering machine trying to sell me some thing, or
saying April Fools!
"Doctor Willingham, may I help you?" she answered.
"Aaaaaa," was all I managed.
"Normally I don't get that response unless I have a tongue
depressor down someone's throat. Try again sweetheart," she quipped.
"Sorry Doctor, I was expecting to get an answering machine trying
to sell me a subscription to a porn site or at the very least your
answering service. The last thing I expected was to have you answer
your own phone at this hour," I explained.
"Oh, hi Sid, the reason for that is simply, only Beth and you, have
this cell phone's number. So when is it most convenient for you to come
by the hospital? I don't have an office in this town so arrangements have
been made to allow me to use the facilities there," Doctor Willingham, got
right to the point.
"Wow, that sounds like a lot of trouble for a date! Hell I'm willing
if Beth has arranged all this, it's only fair that we have a date, I guess.
I'm still somewhat intimidated. She doesn't think I'm rich or anything,
does she," I stammered. Shit, it sounds like she's spending a few
thousand dollars for a four-hour date!
"No, our Beth is a wonderful girl and is just looking for an average
guy, not some gold digger, or one of the pretentious types that run in the
circles of the filthy rich," she explained. "So when is good for you? This
is Sunday night and I need at least twenty-four hours to complete the
testing. So if you want to meet this weekend, it will have to be between
now and Friday noon."
"You would do it now? I think tomorrow at four I could meet you,"
I offered.
"I'll see you then, and yes, I would have met you now," she
answered.
When I hung up, I started looking around my apartment for
cameras. Then I figured they would wait to surprise me at the hospital
with the candid camera routine.
The next day I damn near ran my forklift off the docks. I couldn't
stop thinking about Beth.
At the hospital, Margaret greeted me as soon I entered the waiting
room. (She insisted I call her Margaret, not Doctor.) If Margaret was any
example, Beth must be amazing. Margaret was a, five foot six, blonde
haired, twenty-eight-year-old knockout.
She took four vials of blood, a urine sample, scrapings of tissue
from inside my mouth, a whole series of X-rays, and a MRI series. I
received a rectal exam, a throat culture, an ear exam, an Eye exam, she
even X-Rayed my teeth, and I had to fill out reams of forms, even a
release that she will send to my doctor to get more information.
That woman had seen more places on me than I ever knew I had.
"Well Sid, from all of my preliminary information you look to be in
near perfect health," she baited me.
"Near perfect?" I stuttered.
She giggled, "Well you could stand to loose about ten pound, but
other than that…"
"Maybe five," I argued.
"Got you!" she giggled, "Actually everything is fine. I still have to
see the blood work though. I'll call you tomorrow to let you know. I
expect Beth will call you right after that, good news or bad."
We said our goodbyes and I spent the whole next day keyed up
again.
When the phone rang after work, it was Margaret, "Great news
Sid! Your blood work was absolutely perfect. Beth is so excited she
almost had her pilot turn the jet around and head into town tonight. I
better get off the phone so she can call. Congratulations, I just know the
two of you will hit it off."
She hung up while I just stared at the hand piece.
The phone rang just as I put the receiver down, "Hello?"
The most exquisite voice I'd ever heard said, "Oh Sid, I'm so
excited to see you, I think I've just ruined the seat I'm sitting in."
I gulped hard, "That would be costly if you are where, I think you
are."
"Okay, smarty where do you think I am?" she teased.
"About thirty thousand feet up, doing over 500 knots," I answered.
"That darned Margaret! She squealed didn't she?"
"I think she was almost as excited for us as you, there is probably
an office chair at the hospital in a like condition as yours," I told her
trying to keep Margaret out of trouble.
"She is a dear, isn't she? I guess you figured out that she is not
only my physician. She's a good friend as well. I hope she didn't hurt
you with all the examination stuff, did she?" her voice sounded
concerned, as well as angelic.
"Oh no, but I don't think I've ever had as thorough an exam before
in my life. Maybe she can send the results to my doctor, and I can skip
this years physical," I joked.
"No sooner, said than done. One less prostrate exam, coming up."
I heard some noises at her end, "Margaret, can you send a copy of
Sid's exam to his doctor, he figures it might save him a fingering this
year. Yes, he's on the other line now…" —Click-
"Hello again Sid. I'd be happy to send the files. See you soon, bye
Beth, -Click-," then she was switched out of the three-way call.
"Wow!" was all I could say.
"Well hon. I have to be going, the pilot informs me that when we
land at O'Hare, we will probably loose the phone. I can't wait to see you,
five O'clock Saturday, bye," she rang-off.
Talk about nervous! I cleaned my apartment three times. I went
out and bought some nice casual clothes. I picked up the best wine I
could afford, and had no idea what else I should do to spruce myself up
so I will not appear as a classless buffoon.
Oh well, live by the sword, die by the sword.
When Saturday rolled around, I had nearly convinced myself that
she would take one look at me, laugh, and run for the hills.
I nearly jumped out of my skin when the doorbell rang.
I opened my front door and there before me was a goddess! It took
all my will power to say, "Come in. Sit down. Can I get you anything…
some wine perhaps?"
She stepped in the door and planted a stunning kiss on my mouth
that just about had me drop to my knees and shoot my wad.
"Ooh, I could just eat you up," she said
"Yah, I know those domestic flights. They give you a handful of
peanuts and that's supposed to tide you over until you reach your
destination," this time I figured I'd bait her.
"And the stewardesses aren't what they used to be either," she had
me, no playing dumb with her.
"So did you have an agenda for tonight or do we just hang around
and get to know each other?" I prodded.
She held up one finger, walked to the door, opened it, and
whistled. Thirty seconds later, six women carried in a table, chairs,
candelabra, and a five-course meal.
"I thought tonight would be my treat, I had Wolfgang whip up
something for us," she was grinning like a Cheshire cat.
"Wolfgang Puck?" I asked.
"You've heard of, him? It was Margaret's idea," she was standing
close holding my arm as we watched the caterers finish up with their
setup.
Some large guy dressed all in white with a tall white hat on, came
in inspected everything and declared, "Perfect." And then left with all of
the ladies.
"Thanks Wolfgang, bye," she waved at him. "He's a friend of
Margaret's. She says he's very good. Do you want to dig in?"
There sitting in my living room was a dinner worth my whole years
salary, and then some.
"Sure, but it feels like I'm about to scarf down a Monet," I claimed.
We sat down and I hadn't noticed but one of the caterers had
stayed behind to serve us.
As I sat there, I discovered the glasses were Waterford crystal, the
silver ware was actual silver and I have no idea who made the china, but
it looked first class to me.
We chatted a while and when desert was served is the last thing I
remembered clearly, I only remembered that we had a terrific time and I
guess I had had more to drink than I thought. I hope I didn't embarrass
myself, or Beth.
According to the telephone call I received the next day, I must not
have. She wanted to see me again the next weekend, again a Saturday
and this time she wanted me to meet her down at the marina.
Saturday rolled around and there was Beth waiting at the Marina,
she took my hand and led me to a two hundred foot plus, Yacht.
Margaret was aboard and about ten stunningly beautiful women where
to be the captain and crew.
We motored around all day. I had great fun… I think? I don't
seem to be able to remember all of the details though. I do remember
that this time it wasn't because I had been drunk though of that much I
was sure.
We had several other dates like that when she was able to be in
town. It seems on one of those weekends I proposed to her, but I'll be
damned if I can remember the specifics.
One weekend I even woke up in bed with Beth, who quickly gave
me one hell of a French kiss, scampered from my bed wearing a black
baby doll, dressed herself in my bathroom, and scurried to the door,
calling back to me, "Sorry I have to run sweetie, I'm late. I was supposed
to be in Washington D.C. this morning but I guess our hormones just
couldn't be denied last night. You were stupendous darling. See you
next weekend, bye," with a wave of her hand she was out the door.
I assumed we had sex. My cock was sore, like I'd been in a
marathon Fuck-a-Thon. Still I couldn't remember specifics.
I thought to myself, 'maybe I'll ask Margaret about it. She had
reviewed the MRI on my head, after all.'
It seems ours was a whorl wind romance. I was walking around in
a daze most of the time. When one day I found myself face to face with
Beth, me holding her hand and offering a diamond ring to her.
She squealed, "Oh yes Sid, I will marry you."
That's when I knew we were to be husband and wife. I don't have
a clue as to when or where I bought the ring, or even how much I spent.
She loves it and that's all that matters.
Beth told everyone after the wedding at the reception, we would
honeymoon in the Caymans. Therefore, we boarded her private jet,
Margaret, Beth and I, and that's the last I recalled before waking up…
"Oh, I see you are awake. Good morning my dearest husband,"
Beth's face loomed over me as I swam slowly up to consciousness.
"I'll bet you have a million questions, due to the fact that along
about now, you realize that you are numb all over your body and can't
move. Don't worry you're fine now. There was a little accident, well more
to the point, a plane crash," she picked up a newspaper and held it in
front of my eyes. "According to the newspaper Sid and Beth Banner died
on their honeymoon, shortly after their wedding, in a fiery crash of Beth's
personal Jet aircraft. Sid and Beth's sole heir, (One of those papers I had
you sign.) was Dr. Margaret Willingham, who was too distraught to be
interviewed," she put the paper down and looked back into my very
confused eyes.
"Oh you poor dear, I'm sorry but we haven't really been introduced
properly yet, my full name is Doctor Bethany Hollingsworth, PHD, MD."
I could see her hand reach down and my field of vision shake a bit as she
shook my limp hand.
"Let's see… oh yes, they say the first question is 'where am I?' You
are in my villa on a remote island off of the Caymans, lying on a hospital
bed in my laboratory," she looked away from me abruptly and continued,
"Hi there Maggie, look he's awake. Could you come over, say hi, and
continue bringing Sid up to speed? I must attend to something I'll be
right back," with that she disappeared from my limited view.
"So nice to see you awake Sid. I overheard Beth tell you her full
name, and where you are. So I think you should know, how important
you are to her. She blew up a perfectly good aircraft to cover your
disappearance, and believe it or not, you two really are legally married.
She sincerely likes you, I guess," she shrugged her shoulders.
"When this first started, we were just looking for a new subject for
our experiments, then after we saw your blood and tissues workups we
were both beside ourselves. Your DNA and blood chemistry was perfect
and very receptive to our ministrations, the best we have ever tested,"
she claimed excitedly.
"After dinner that first night, we were ecstatic to find that you are
also a great subject for hypnotic manipulation. It was as if you were,
made to order, for our purposes. Now you understand why you couldn't
recall specifics from your many dates. Mere minutes after you were in
her presence she had you in a hypnotic trance. The day you woke up
next to Beth we had been taking sperm from you all night. As much as
we could make you produce. Beth, spent all week in the lab and only left
it, to meet with you and maintain the charade. By the end of the six
month courtship you were such a willing subject, a couple of your dates
were with me and Beth wasn't even there," she paused to take a sip of
water and mop my forehead with a damp towel.
"Beth was like a kid before Christmas at the wedding, she had the
lab set up and everything was ready for our test subject's arrival."
"I see that Beth is back, so I'll let her resume," she left my sight.
"Sorry about the interruption. Now you know how we set you up
and why and you even can guess the reason for the extensive physical we
gave you," she smiled down at me.
"I have to tell you that you are a dream come true. You don't
know this, but we tested thirty other men that our search of the medical
data banks gave preliminary indications would be potentially suitable for
our research. We eliminated tens of thousands of men and whittled the
list down to thirty. You were the best out of the whole bunch. You
should feel very honored though of course, it may be some time before
you will agree with me," she gave a little giggle that was echoed by
Margaret.
"I know you will be angry and feel very betrayed at first. Margaret
suggested that we construct a new personality for you to replace your
conscious self, but I convinced her of the additional research
opportunities we would have from a purely psychological standpoint.
Therefore, for now you will remain Sid. Should you prove too
uncooperative that could and will be rectified," she threatened.
"In a few minutes I will remove the nerve block slowly and allow
you to regain control and feeling of your body. Before I do that there are
a few things, I must explain to you to try and reduce the shock of getting
it all at once," she warned me. "Now the first ability you will regain is
speech. Your voice will sound very different than you are used to,
probably very high pitched and we expect this. You have been kept in a
comatose state now for over a year," she did something near my head
and I could feel my mouth and jaw once again.
"How could you do this to me? What did I ever do to you?" no
kidding my voice was high. To me it sounded higher than a two year old
girls.
"Well I needed a man with certain genetic characteristics, and we
learned from our hypnosis sessions with you, that you had fantasies
about being kidnapped and altered against your will, on many occasions.
So I figured I was doing you a favor, making your dream and ours come
true."
"Just what, did you do to me?" I was scared shitless laying here so
vulnerable and completely defenseless.
"Well my field of research is cloning, specifically the cloning of
replacement organs and limbs Etc. Margaret there has been working on
editing the genetic code of cloned organs, to make the replacements
stronger, larger, smaller, or even changing the code to grow organs the
original patients body did not have. Like people born without two
kidneys, she could grow the missing one and make the patient whole."
Margaret was positively beaming with pride, "You are the ultimate
evidence that our techniques are viable. Over the past year, you have
undergone over 200 surgical procedures and we have grown hundreds of
cloned parts, nearly identical with your own DNA. That means no
rejection, complete tissue compatibility."
"We were astounded at how quickly you healed up after each
operation. We have even perfected a procedure to virtually eliminate the
scarring you would normally have," Beth added.
It was hard sounding pissed with a tiny high-pitched voice, but I
gave it my best, "What did you do to me? Not how, what!"
"I see your point, we have been a trifle off subject," Beth answered.
"We're just so proud of our accomplishments and you are the first
person other than us who knows," Margaret added.
I just gave them a nasty look at least I think I did.
"You'll have to be patient the list of what we did is really long,"
Beth tried stroking my forehead to calm me. She must have forgotten I
couldn't feel it anyway.
"Margaret made just one genetic modification to all of the parts we
used on you, she replaced the "Y" chromosome with an X," Beth was
watching me intently. I could see that her hands looked poised to do
something quickly depending on my reaction.
"I'm just a Longshoreman I don't know that science stuff," I sure
wish they would speak English.
"That is the chromosome that determines gender," Margaret
explained.
"You made me a girl," I screamed. The lights went out. I don't
know if I fainted or she gave me a tranquilizer.
When next I opened my eyes, there was Beth looking down, she
asked, "Are you feeling calmer now? You fainted. It must be that you
are still acclimated to the hormone levels, so try to stay calm and we'll
get through this. Now you see the reason we have been telling you
slowly, to give you time to steel yourself for the sensations you will be
experiencing."
"But first," she came closer and kissed me on the mouth, the only
place I could feel anything.
Her kiss drew a long languid moan from me. When your only
sensory input other than your eyes is your mouth, I guess a kiss can be
near as good as an orgasm.
"You liked that did you? Me too," she smiled down at me.
"On to what we did to you. The replacement parts Margaret grew
were then, surgically grafted to your body. Each limb or organ is forcibly
matured rapidly, to an age, we predetermine, and then aging is halted in
it, giving you a full sized part to replace the original ones. You have
female limbs, we replaced your pelvis, well most of as two pieces and
forced healed them with the slight surgical modification of making it even
wider than the female you would have naturally had. You have 40-inch
hips, which sets your sexy thin legs very widely apart. We did the same
with your shoulders and collarbones only opposite. We made them
smaller. Your ribs have all been, replaced and here is where we started
to enhance you a bit, we stopped the growth a little short of full maturity,
especially the lower ones. We wanted to give you a lovely thin waist, and
it worked perfectly. The hardest replacement was your spine, it was long
and arduous work, fusing sections and pulverizing the old vertebrae,
slipping both halves of the replacements around the old area and fusing
the bones together, you now have the most supple spine I've ever seen, if
I do say so myself," she stretched and drank from her glass of water.
"We replaced your skull in sections, jawbone, and even your teeth,
all of them perfect with no cavities. We replaced your skin and scalp in
sections as well, we couldn't resist enhancing your lips though, we didn't
use collagen like most surgeons, I just grew three sets of them and
spliced them together. That gave me another idea, so I lengthened your
tongue the same way. Your voice box was replaced with one we negated
the aging at around two years old. (I really love your cute little girl voice
now.)"
"We replaced your pituitary gland. I added more saliva glands and
deadened your gag reflex so that you'll be able to deep throat a double
dildo and drive you partner wild. I don't think you'll drool all the time,
just when you see a hot juicy pussy you want to lick and then you'll start
drooling like a Saint Bernard."
"Most of your internal organs were replaced with smaller feminine
versions, kidneys, liver, gall bladder, like that."
"When we removed your prostrate, testicles, and penis, they were
replaced with the vulva, vagina, uterus, and ovaries that Margaret grew,
making them female cloned parts. We were worried that the ovaries
might not take so we gave you six of them. If any of your ovaries fail to
function, odds are at least two would remain functioning. We got lucky
though, and all six are working beautifully."
"Margaret suggested that we enhance you to help you transition
into you new life as a lesbian sex slave," she looked devilishly hungry.
"So you have a longer vagina, three times the glands that a normal
woman has for lubrication, that's six Bartholin's glands, and three sets of
vaginal muscles. One behind the other, you should be able to squeeze
each set individually and do wonderful tricks."
"We lined the deeper areas with nipple tissue grown and spliced
together. Margaret and I both wish we could feel things deep within us,
so you will be the test pilot for an added sexual thrill for many of our
lesbian friends. Think about it, as the tissue is stimulated, it will
contract tightly around the invader and send incredible thrills to your
pleasure center."
"The last thing, I'm so excited about! We gave you three clits, in a
cute little triangular cluster, right where any normal woman's clit
belongs."
"You should enjoy lesbian sex immensely," she concluded.
"Do you think you are ready to start using and feeling your new
oversexed slut female body?" she gave me an evil look.
"No answer? Tough, here goes baby," Beth laughed.
She did something off to the side of my head and a barrage of
sensations, many of which were just damn freaky, assaulted me. Intense
sensations from everywhere flooded over me. The one that received my
attention first was the huge weight on my chest.
"You didn't say anything about huge breasts," I accused in my
baby girl voice.
"Oh those little things? I wanted you to experience the wonderful
sensation that all little girls have of your breasts growing, and we learned
from your hypnosis session that you are attracted to inhumanly large
breasted women. So I force grew thirty sets of breasts and inhibited their
maturing at about eight years old. I spliced all of the mammary glands
together, made up two impressive nipples, and grafted all of the skin
together forming a pair of impressive 'E cup' breasts, without the loss of
sensation common to the stretched skin normal woman have when they
have large breasts. Your big boobs have the tender sensitive skin of an
eight-year-old girl. The only drawback is since you're fully grown,
womanly hormones, start to circulate through those immature mammary
glands, they will begin to grow, and with six ovaries feeding them you
should wind up with a set of very impressive breast! Were not sure yet if
you'll be able to walk when they finish growing, but we'll deal with that
when the time comes," she concluded.
"Hold onto your hat slut, and feel this," she reached out with her
hand and caressed my breast and nipple.
"Ooooooh," I moaned.
"Oh Beth, you should see the reaction down at this end! Trade
places and I'll show you," Beth went down to my other end.
Margaret said, "Watch!" She caressed my breast just as Beth had.
"Ooooooh," I moaned again.
"Wow! He's going to have to wear a Maxi Pad all the time. Did you
see his pussy twitch when I did it?" she asked Margaret.
"No, I missed it," she pouted.
"Swap again," and she caressed me again.
"Oh God!" I screeched.
"Cool! Do it again," she prompted, bending close to get a better
look.
"Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!" I screamed and came so hard that when
Margaret stood up she looked like a drowned cat. The entire top half of
her was drenched to the bone. After extended sensory deprivation, my
sensitive female skin and nipples coupled with the sight of those two
gorgeous women was too much for my male brain.
Beth nearly wet herself laughing at Margaret and when I came
back to myself, I thought I had peed on her.
"Serves you right! Play with fire and you're sure to get burned," I
taunted.
Beth and Margaret laughed wildly at me.
Margaret took her finger, scraped some of my pussy juice off with
it, and slipped it into her mouth, "Mmmm."
Beth told me, "Poor Sid, Margaret and I are lesbian lovers. We
love pussy! And now you have one too!" She squealed and went over to
Margaret and started cleaning her up with her tongue.
"Damn, Sid you taste good. What do you think Margaret, how is
she?" Beth prompted.
That was the first time anyone ever referred to me as a 'she'. I felt
like crying. Damn hormones!
Margaret started fingering me, the room began to spin, my breasts
shifted, and I was on my way to an unconscious orgasmic abyss.
I woke up in a bedroom, a rather frilly, girly bedroom.
They had slipped a nightie over my head. I thought to my self,
'Did it have to be lacy and pink?'
"You look beautiful in that sissy pink Baby Doll. That's a good
color for you! You are going to be wearing a lot of pink I think," Margaret
declared.
"Oh yes, I can barely keep my hands off our new sex slave. She is
making me soak my sexy girly panties," Beth agreed.
"Oh… my breasts ache. Are they supposed to?" I whined.
The ladies looked at each other, smiled, then they looked back at
me and replied in stereo, "They're growing!" They giggled themselves silly
like two schoolgirls who just saw their first naked boy.
I was so tired I closed my eyes and just dropped back onto the
bed, expecting to just nod off.
"Hey, it's time for your first sex slave training session, so scoot
over! I've been waiting a whole year to fuck you, and nobody is going to
keep me from it," she scooted me over with her butt as she climbed in.
Margaret just stood there with her lower lip protruding, "Hey how
about, a second?"
"Go ahead crawl over Sid and slip in on the other side, we can
make a lesbian sandwich with her as the meat!" she slipped her arm
around my tiny waist, while Margaret reached around my chest and
pretended to be a living bra.
"Oh God, I… can't, too… too… tired," I complained.
"Margaret, behave! You don't see me loosing control and slipping
my finger between her hot labia, like this, or diddling these three
sensitive little clits?" Beth said, as she did just that.
"Uh, Ooh, Eeeee, Aaaaah," was all I could manage.
"Maybe if you did, then I would tweak on these unbelievable
nipples," she did as she threatened.
They kept me in a constant state of orgasm, for a half hour, easily.
Either I fell asleep as soon as they stopped or I passed out, I don't know
which.
I woke up lying in an unbelievable wet spot. I slowly reaffirmed
that my nightmare was completely real. I had been, turned into a
lesbian's sex toy. Moreover, to make matters worse my breasts ached
and felt even tighter. They must be growing just as Beth told me they
were. I reached up to massage them and made the wet spot grow bigger.
'Doesn't this cunt ever dry up?' I thought. It felt like I had a leaky
bladder when I wasn't being stimulated, and when I was, look out. Tidal
Wave! Three times the vaginal lubrication of a normal woman.
I tried to sit up and made it on my second try. These, were little
girl's tits? Granted they were thirty little girl's tits, all rolled into one
(each), but damn. I must look like Wendy Whoppers before these grow,
what will I look like when they stop? These babies were almost, rock
hard, and the areolas around the nipples were as big and puffy as they
could be.
I had always had a thing for soft puffy nipples and could hardly
keep my hands off myself.
I spread them apart and tried to get a look at my vulva down
between them.
Just as I had finally gotten into a position to get a glimpse of it,
Margaret came strolling in, "Shit I wish I had remembered to bring my
camera. That is so hot and precious at the same time, I'd love to get a
shot, so I could blow it up and hang it over my bed to masturbate to."
"I just wanted to see my three clits, like Beth claims I have," I
explained.
"I knew that, it just really turns me on. What can I say? Oh,
here," she reached into her purse and pulled out a compact and showed
me my pussy in it's mirror.
"Oh my dear God, I do have three clits. I'm a slut. That's all I
could ever be now, a complete lesbian sex slave slut," I cried.
As I thought over my situation, it appeared completely hopeless to
me. My body was hopelessly mutilated, my cock gone, my muscular
arms replaced by weak spindly little girl arms, skinny legs replaced my
hard manly thighs, and to top it of my small tight hard butt, could now
be measured by the acre. Everything I was, and everything I hoped to
be, gone. Finally I thought, 'If Beth took everything. My life and future,
she deserves to die!'
The moment that thought crossed my mind, I lost control of my
body and I became just and observer. My body stood up, walked out into
the lab where Beth was working, right up to her, dropped to the floor,
with my legs spread wide, and I heard my little girl voice say, "Oh please,
please, Beth make me your sissy lesbian fuck toy, please, please, please!"
I went on like that for over an hour as I begged her to do unspeakably
nasty things to me and make me her slave.
Beth finally spoke, "You must have been contemplating doing
violence to me. You will recall we told you that you are a most
susceptible hypnotic subject. Well, Margaret felt it would be prudent to
leave certain hypnotic triggers in your subconscious, so that anytime you
think of doing violence to someone, you will immediately find them, and
prostrate yourself in front of them like this, and beg them to make you
their fuck toy."
She continued, "Next time you will be punished severely."
She sighed, "Oh well, I think Mistress Margaret was looking
forward to playing dress up with you, so go find her and remember this
lesson, the next one will be much worse."
She said, "Vacuum lock release," and I had control of my slutty
feminine body once again.
Beth waved as I walked away, "Bye Sid. Oh, I need to warn you.
Watch out, you have more triggers like that one, should you contemplate
inappropriate behaviors, there are also a few that we can call upon, if
you are uncooperative, or hysterical. We gave them to you, for your own
good, so don't be mad sweetheart."
"There are over two hundred ladies on my island and every one of
them has been eagerly waiting to get a turn fucking you. The fact that
you are a man forced to be a bimbo sex slave, is making them crazy. I'll
see you in a couple hours when I finish my experiments here. I've been
horny as hell all morning."
I left her with my face in my hands weeping like a four year old.
When I reached my room, sure enough Margaret was there. I ignored her
and went over to the bed, plopped down on it, and pulled a pillow over
top of the back of my platinum blonde head.
"That's enough of that young lady," Margaret scolded me. I
pretended not to hear her.
"Okay you force me to take drastic measures missy. Override slut
cunt one," she commanded.
Once again, my body began moving without my control. I went
over to Margaret pulled up her skirt and slid down her panties,
pantyhose, and… oh my God, stuck out my disgustingly long tongue,
right up her sweet cunt a full six inches. I discovered myself drooling
down my chin and between my boobs.
"Oh baby, oh sweetie. Yes, tongue fuck momma. Take me to
heaven you darling slut! Oh, oh, baby, oh, I love you sweetheart. OH
YES! FUCK ME FUCK ME! Eeeeeeee!" she came all over my face and
had to steady herself on my head so that she didn't fall down.
"My God Sid, you are a treasure. Now, I'm going to release you
from this compulsion before you make me cum again, but if you don't
quit sulking, you might find yourself tongue fucking every lady on the
Island before you get released again. So please behave yourself and
maybe this can be fun for both of us, instead of completely humiliating
for you," she was shaking her finger at me like a scolding School Marm.
"Override release slut cunt one," she ordered.
Once again in control, I realized that my new body really liked the
taste of pussy and I kept licking her sweet cunt anyway. Damn it tasted
good. Before she knew it, I had her panting like a bitch in heat. She
started to cum again but I didn't want to waste a drop, so I sealed my
mouth to her crotch sucking and swallowing every delicious drop,
"Mmmmm."
"Oh, oh, thank you Sid, ooh that was good," she grinned down at
me, "So you like eating pussy don't you?"
"You taste sooo good Margaret, I just couldn't help myself," I
admitted, hugging her legs and waist.
"The pleasure was all mine darling," she was stroking my thick
platinum blond hair. "Now I have to play dress up too and change out of
these cum soaked clothes. Come with me I know you haven't urinated in
twenty-four hours and I expect you'll find you really need to go by now,
then we can both get a shower. No, strike that, we'll have a bubble bath
so I can help you to learn to wash that luscious body you find yourself
in."
"I won't insult you by reminding you to sit down, but you need to
know how to wipe your pussy afterwards, from the front to the back, and
never re-wipe. You can give yourself a nasty infection if you re-wipe or
wipe your rectum and smear that all up your pussy lips… well you get
the idea. If you go number two, wipe in the same direction just start at
the back of your pussy and wipe away from it. We'll go over some other
pussy care tips later, but I figured you needed to know at least that
much now."
"I'll go get the bath started," she disappeared through another
door in the bathroom.
This is so weird. I have to pee out of my butt. I'm going to have to
pee like a girl, for the rest of my life. How depressing.
That's when I found out, there was something different about the
water closets here on the island. None of the seats flips up. Every one of
them is fixed in the down position. It's no man's land!
There is only one man in this land, sort of. A man's mind trapped
in the buxom body of a lesbian slut.
I sat down, spread my legs to watch, (I had never actually watched
a girl pee before) and I guess there's no other way to describe it, let go. It
was kind of like draining a water balloon, just stream and empty. No
second wind, no squirt left, I was just done. I wiped as Margaret told me
and just sat there staring at the gash between my legs thinking, 'look at
what they have done to me, I'm a freak!'
"It looks so pretty, doesn't it, or were you thinking something
else?" Margaret asked me. I hadn't seen her watching from the doorway.
"I was thinking about how I've been mutilated and turned into a
freak," I lashed out with the only method left to me.
"I'll have you know, that's a real, honest to no shit, set of woman's
organs you have there and an absolutely first class set, if I do say so
myself," she claimed.
"Oh really, how many real women have, three clits, six ovaries, a
vagina lined with nipple tissue, and have pussies that are always leaking
like they are constantly in the midst of foreplay?" I didn't even mention
the tongue since it's at the other end, or any of the other differences I've
been endowed with, "I'd say that qualifies for freak," I spat.
"Don't bitch about them, until you've tried them," she shot back.
Then she shocked me by asking, "I want you to be totally honest
with me, and yourself, how did you really like the way your new tongue
works? Did you receive enough pleasure from it, or would you rather
settle for a short, ordinary one? One that wouldn't drive your lover to
incredible heights, she had never before attained? You heard me right, I
don't think I ever came like that before in my entire life."
"I really loved driving you wild like that. Next time I'll try to do
even better," my eyes were down cast.
"Come on, the water will get cold," she, motioned for me to follow
her. She stripped as we walked.
I was left with nothing to do but watch, as each tantalizing section
of her was revealed.
By the time we reached the tub, two naked ladies dove in. (The
bath tub was so big it looked like a hot tub.)
"That's better," Margaret lay back, enjoying the release of tensions,
given by the soothing water.
When I stepped in and slowly immersed 'my body', it felt much as
it had before, but when my bottom went under, I felt for the first time,
warm water seep into my vagina. What a strange feeling. It felt good
though and made me feel cleaner, while the warmth relaxed me entirely.
"Must feel different than before, judging by the surprised look on
your face. Never had water inside before eh?" Margaret grinned
devilishly.
"My nipples feel different than when I woke up," I tried to look at
them.
"They probably do, this is the first time, since we installed them,
that I've seen them, unclenched. Anything else feel strange?" she asked.
"You have got to be kidding. I have boobs and a cunt, 'anything
else feel strange?' Duh," I rebuked her.
"You will be civil! Override submissive slut cunt two," she
commanded.
"Oh please, let me kiss your feet mistress, tie me up and do nasty
things to me," I begged as she was grinning ear to ear.
"Good! Stand on the top step, legs spread, hands behind your
back," she commanded.
I didn't want to, but my body did as she commanded.
She handcuffed me, tied a spreader pole between my legs, jabbed
a ball gag in my mouth, and grabbed the biggest douche bag I could have
ever imagined. It must have been all of five gallons. She jammed the
probe up my cunt and started the flow. The perfumed water dribbled out
of me and down my legs.
Then I realized my cunt was heating up. It wanted something,
and wanted it more and more, as the solution flowed into me. I started
thrusting my hips back and forth.
Margaret fitted my breasts and arms with a harness. She then
supported me in a standing position, by attaching it to hooks in the
ceiling.
"Okay, now you'll stand there like this until I get back. Have fun,"
she laughed and left.
I thrust and spasmed, but could not orgasm, it is an itch that was
making me nuts, but I could do nothing to stop.
A short while after the five gallons ran out and I was so dog-tired
that my thrusting was just a weak wiggle, Margaret and Beth returned
together.
"Look what I brought for you slave slut, a big nasty dildo. Would
you like me to fuck you with this?" Beth knew the answer.
I was still in slave slut override, but I would have nodded yes, even
without it. My cunt was horny and needed appeasing.
Margaret squirted some KY on the dildo and Beth taunted me with
it. Beth slipped her index finger into my cunt and I began thrusting with
renewed force.
"That's right baby, fuck my finger, now squeeze with the outside
set of muscles, oh yes, grab it honey, release those and squeeze with the
middle set. That's my girl, good. Let go with those, and grab my finger,
with the inner set. Perfect, now alternate muscles. That's fantastic.
Margaret jam your finger in here," Beth pulled out and a moment later, I
was re-penetrated.
"She almost makes me wish I had a cock. Love my finger baby,"
Margaret ordered. Then after a while, "Go ahead and let her fuck that
dildo now."
My vagina was, split open as she slowly rammed that huge invader
into me, and I gasped through my gag.
"I think our sissy slut man, likes his hot wet cunt fucked," she
tormented, "Do you like this too?" She began diddling my clits.
I screamed through my gag as I orgasmed. Alas, my cunt wanted
more, and Beth delighted in giving it to me, making me ride the crests of
wave after wave. When she tired, Margaret spelled her until I fainted.
I was still hanging there with a dildo in my cunt when I woke up.
"Look the sissy slut man is awake," Beth said. "Do you think she
has learned her place?"
"Probably not, but we can play a different game when she is
disobedient next time," Margaret concluded. "Release override
submissive slut cunt two."
They removed the harness, handcuffs, and spreader, but I couldn't
walk or hardly move for that matter. I just lay there on the floor panting.
"Look Margaret, she must really like that dildo in her cunt. She
hasn't tried to take it out," Beth remarked sarcastically.
"We'll let her enjoy it a while, and lets you and I fuck each other
silly while she recovers," Margaret took her hand and a few minutes later
I could hear them going at it in the bedroom.
I weakly tried to pull that damned cock out of me but was too
tired. I fell asleep on the tiled floor of the bathroom, my hands around
the shank of the dildo.
I was really stiff when I came around, but finally managed to pop
the dildo out of me. Even though it was gone, I still felt like my cunt was
split wide open, so I reached down and discovered my suspicions were
well founded, my cunt was still spread open.
I thought, 'Is it going to stay like this?'
Nature commanded that I stand and go sit on the throne.
When I stood, I heard Margaret say, "Look his cunt is still all
stretched. Don't worry baby, it will close back up in about a half hour, if
we let it." Both ladies snickered.
"Come with me. let's see how you look in some clothes," she
helped me to my little feet and led me back to my room.
She pulled a drawer out and came over to me clutching a lacey
black brassiere in her hands, "Turn around, and I'll help you into this."
I knew better now, than to protest, I turned around.
She slid the band around me, and mated the hooks behind me,
"Okay, now slide your arms through the arm straps and fit the cups over
your breasts, one at a time, pulling the straps over your shoulders."
I did my best but it was just too small to fit over my breast.
"Don't fret, we have many larger sizes," she unhooked me and
dropped the bra onto the floor, diving back into the dresser retrieving
another bra, this time it was pink.
"That was a thirty six E cup, this one's an F cup," she informed
me.
'Two size jumps? F cups,' I thought, 'that's huge.'
"It seems you have started growing breasts, young lady," she let
out a dirty snicker.
"These, aren't breasts Margaret?" I asked.
"Those are little girl prepubescent breast tissue. What you have
there is what an eight-year-old girl has on her chest, or more exactly
thirty girls' breasts before they begin to grow, thirty times over," she had
an almost hungry look in her eyes.
Again, she hooked the bra around me, and this time I was able to
pull the cups up over my boobs, while Margaret adjusted my bra straps
until my big boobs were, properly supported by my new bra.
"I'm going to have thirty times the boobs, I would have had, if I
was born a girl? I'm such a fuck toy," I said bitterly.
She found it very amusing.
"I love girls with huge breasts," she emphasized her statement by
caressing my little girl boobs in their F cup training bra.
She started over to the dresser and pulled out the pink panties
that went with the bra and tossed them to me. She then pulled out a
slip, white, and shimmery, tossing that at me, dove into the closet, and
returned with a short tight black mini skirt and a low cut silk blouse,
which she also tossed on the bed. She pulled out the lowest drawer in
another dresser and tossed out a rectangular plastic package.
I pulled the slip over my head and let it fall to my wide hips,
"Margaret, does the label go in the back front or side?"
"Back," she pulled the plastic open, and brought me the contents,
"When you put these on, you have to bunch up the legs, pull them on in
stages, and be careful with your nails so that you don't snag them."
"Margaret, shouldn't I shave my legs first?" I didn't know all there
was about being a girl, but I wasn't totally clueless.
"You haven't had time to inspect your delicious body yet honey.
You will soon discover your legs' growth was arrested young enough, you
don't really have any hair growing on your legs or your pussy either, and
if you check under your arms, they are just as bare. I'm a little envious
of you for those little blessings. Oh to never have to shave your legs
again, marvelous. You have skin as soft, supple, and as smooth as an
eight-year-old girl's is. You're a total dream slut girl," she was lightly
running her hand up my leg as she spoke.
"I'm now only a fantasy girl sex slave. I'm yours and Beth's
fantasy lesbian," I stated.
Margaret laughed, "Willing, enthusiastic, Fantasy, Lesbian Fuck
Slut Slave, one way or another."
She held up the blouse so I could step into it, "I'll button this for
you. It's backwards to what you are used to," she offered.
She held out the skirt for me and beckoned to me to step into it,
which I did, so she pulled it up and zipped it.
"Sit down and I'll put your shoes on you. We'll start you out with
a two-inch heel, that shouldn't be too hard on you. I love your nail
polish. Who does it for you?" I could see she was trying to humiliate me
so I didn't answer. "It was Beth, she has a thing for hands."
Margaret was ogling me lustily as Beth came into the room, "Beth,
doesn't our slave look nice?"
"I have been studying your mammaries, trying to calculate just
how big the bra we can expect you to be wearing, when you're all grown
up," she explained.
"So what's your best guess so far?" Margaret was nearly drooling.
"Uh, after doing the math ten times it comes out to, there is no
'size' that big," she looked at me and licked her lips as well.
"Don't forget to smooth your skirt before you sit down," Margaret
was so helpful. She demonstrated by sitting down herself. "Now Beth is
going to cover some of the realities of your situation Missy, listen to her
carefully."
"Legally you are dead. Sid Banner died in an airplane crash,"
Beth told me. "You are a non-person, so you will do as we say, for off
this island you longer exist, no citizenships, no schooling, the only thing
you're good for is fucking. So, you have to ask yourself, do you like girls,
or would you like to become a sperm receptacle? Remember your place
and we won't ship you off to a Singapore brothel in chains."
She continued, "Margaret, what should we name our slut?" Beth
asked.
"How about Lezlie Lickem? Or, I've got it, Boobsy Cunnilingus?"
she suggested
Beth agreed, "Boobsy Cunnilingus it is. You heard her Sid. You
are no longer to respond to the name Sid. You will forevermore be known
as, Boobsy Cunnilingus. In fact, let's do it this way. Vacuum lock
program."
The next thing I remember is hearing, "What is your name little
girl?"
"Boobsy Cunnilingus, Miss Margaret," I replied.
"And what is Boobsy Cunnilingus?" Beth asked.
"Boobsy Cunnilingus is a willing enthusiastic fantasy lesbian fuck
slut slave, Mistress," I replied blushing not believing that, I had just said
that.
"Remember that, and you may just begin to enjoy it," she told me,
tweaking my nipple before she wandered out of the room.
Margaret took me back to the bed and I asked, "Are all the women
on this island lesbians Mistress?"
"Yes, the natives on the neighboring islands call this island,
'Lesboland'." When we first came here, a few of the men from time to
time on the neighboring island tried to come here and rape some of us.
They were tranquilizer darted and Beth and I 'modified' them, before
sending them back," this was the first time I saw an evil grin spring forth
on her beautiful face. interested
"Mistress, modified how?" having seen what was done to me, all
kinds of images sprang to mind.
"The first one, raped Melinda before we discovered and subdued
him. Most of the ladies wanted to kill him, but we convinced them there
were worse things than being killed."
"He actually got off lighter than some of the others. We kept him
for three months, while the local authorities search for the missing man.
They have no authority here, this Island is it's own sovereign nation.
Here, Beth is the law."
"We put him on massive doses of estrogens. We gave him hips
and when his little breasts developed, we spent a hell of a lot of money
on him, and gave him massive breast implants. We hypnotized him and
made him believe, if anyone attempted to remove them, he would die.
When he had healed up, we stuffed him into his canoe with estrogen
timed release packets under his skin that would maintain his estrogen
levels for almost two years," she smiled when she thought of it.
"We figured, having a walking talking example, of the type of
punishment that could be meted out, would be a far greater deterrent,
than a corpse," she concluded logically.
'That would do it for most all of the men I knew,' I thought.
"One would think they would get the message, but somehow one
of the other islands didn't get the word. We found that man before he
had actually penetrated his intended victim. He did have his pants
around his ankles, when he was darted."
"This time we figured a stronger message needed to be sent, so we
did everything to this one that we had done to the first. Additionally we
removed his testicles and we used part of his intestines, to give him a
vagina, and moved a couple salivary glands to the new vagina, as well as
his urethra, so he has to sit down to pee."
"We used a bone graft and gave him a permanent ten inch erection
by grafting it to his pelvis, and then conditioned him, so that he can't
orgasm until he has given another man a blow job and been allowed to
butt fuck the suckee."
"At all times he has a need to have his 'vagina' filled, be it by dildo,
or dick. He too was made to believe any alterations to his current form
would result in death," she told me seriously, "This time we dropped it off
from our hovercraft, to make certain there was no doubt who did it, and
why!"
"Wouldn't they try to take the easy way out, and suicide
Mistress?" I asked.
She smiled as she recalled how they handled that, "Every time it
thought about suicide, its penis would become the most urgent thing in
its mind. It had to fuck, it had to fuck NOW, and it had to fuck another
man."
"It was my idea. After that, we only had one more incident. He
wasn't a local. The moron heard a tale of an island of amazons with bad
tempers, figured he was the toughest thing around and sailed himself to
our island. We weren't as lucky that time. He managed to rape Susan,
and was about to start on another woman when he was apprehended."
That time we did the whole deal! 100% Transsexualized, via the
standard methods of the day. We conditioned her to be the most timid,
meekest, sissy we could imagine. She had breast so big she couldn't
walk, a rolling table must support her chest. I forced her body to
continually lactate and gave her a chemical addiction to sperm. If she
doesn't get at least one mouthful a day, she'll have to masturbate until
she gets her mouthful, if she waits until the second day it just means two
mouthfuls. However, don't worry she won't go hungry. We sold her to a
Singapore whorehouse. I hear she is very popular and exceeds her needs
by a factor of at least ten," once again she smiled at the happy life she
had provided for that vermin.
"Of course, you did not attack us. You were nothing but a
gentleman," she admitted. "Beth and I have been wanting our own
lesbian fuck toy for a long time, but we just couldn't do that to a
woman."
"Since you were nice to us and were a perfect subject to
experiment on, we did you a favor and fulfilled our own fantasies, for
wanting a lesbian fuck toy. We allowed you to join a superior gender. All
you have to do is whatever our kinky little minds want you to do," she
gave me a determined look, "And you will do what we want, or we can
think up lot's of really nasty things. We can always surgically alter you
to better fit our needs. I guarantee you won't like it though."
"I'm sure it won't come to that. We have enough hypnotic triggers
in you to make you do anything we want. Moreover, we are going to
want a lot, sugar! I think word of your completion has covered the island
completely. Your date book will be full in a couple of days, at least those
times Beth and I decide to loan you out. After all, you are her husband."
"The ladies are quick, but right now they can only leave voice
mails. Would you like to hear one?" she offered with a nasty grin.
"I suppose so, mistress," was my reply. I knew that she would
make me listen anyway.
"I hear the sex slave, the one that used to be man, is up and
walking around, and that she's hot! I want to book the soonest time for
her I can, for some, 'Policewoman and the inmate,' sex slave fantasies I
have in mind. I'm so hot thinking about it that I'm doing my ten inch
vibrating dildo while I record this," the sexy female voice pleaded.
Margaret laughed as the blood drained out of my face and I
fainted.
The next thing I knew I was wearing a pink Baby Doll snuggled
down in a soft bed. When I took further stock, I discovered Beth,
spooned to my back.
When I shifted to get more comfortable she said, "That was a sissy
thing to do. I guess you are still our immature little girl, baby Boobsy
Cunnilingus."
"So it wasn't a weird dream. I am really a girl slut toy, aren't I?" I
queried.
"I think with these we can call you a young woman," she was
caressing my breasts.
"Oh God, that feels better today than it did just yesterday. When
you do that it feels like someone is whispering to my clit. Ooh that's
nice," it's hard to describe the indescribable.
"I'm afraid you are going to need a much bigger bra today sweetie.
Oh yes, you probably don't know you have been asleep for over ten hours
lover. We invited the voice mail lady over to help put you to bed. She
was all over your sexy unconscious body, when we let her help get you
changed out of your clothes and into that sexy Baby Doll. She diddled
herself into a fantastic orgasm sucking on those lovely tits of yours,"
Beth hadn't even paused in her stimulation of my breasts.
"Oh Mistress, I like having my boobs rubbed. You're making me
wet the bed though."
She reached way out to my nipples and gave it a tweak and roll.
"Oh God, that felt like my nipples are hooked up straight to my
clit. Do it again, please Mistress?" I begged.
"If you liked that, roll over I want to introduce you to something,"
she tantalized me.
Rolling over I could tell there was a lot more of me up front.
Beth pulled up my top and licked all around my nipple.
"Oh my God!" I gushed.
She had a devilish grin on her face when she sucked almost all of
my nipple and areola into her mouth, and worked her tongue all around
it. She pulled back her head until my nipple came loose, with a loud,
sucking, pop! Then that vixen blew on my wet nipple and I was afraid
my nipple would break, it clinched up so tight.
"Oh, suck them please," I begged.
"Mmmm, (Pop) I'm sucking on the nipple of the first man, to be
fully transsexualized against his will," she was teasing me doubly.
"I like that Mistress," who could think, with an expert working
over her nipples?
"I've sucked on a few ordinary women's breasts, but never ones
that drove me wild as much as these wonders," she admitted.
"I… I… I… think I'm… I'm going… to CUM!" I came.
"I love having a lesbian fuck toy that cums like a tidal wave when
you suck her tits," she was hugging me tightly, slipping and sliding
against me, both of us drench in my vaginal lubricants.
"We just have to get rubber sheets! If this wasn't soaking into the
mattress so fast, the sensations covering my body with your love juice,
would make me cum all by itself," she was rubbing my juices all over
herself and then sliding all over me. "It's my favorite thing! I love being
slippery, and most of all I love slippery huge boobs."
She slipped her head between my boobs, and the way she was
getting off on it, had me hotter than hell.
Beth was licking between my breasts cooing, "Ooh, come again for
me baby. Cum for me baby. I love these boobies, cum all over me baby.
Give my your love juices. I need you to cum all over my sweet little
body."
My eyes rolled up into my head and my toes clenched as tight as
they possibly could and Beth's wish was, granted. She went nuts, and
dove under the covers and swam through my legs. (Not really, she just
squirmed a lot) She kissed one of my butt cheeks before she wiggled back
through.
When next she popped up her hair was, slicked down against her
head and she was the happiest looking fish I ever saw.
There was a knock at the door and Beth yelled, "Come in
Margaret."
A sexy looking Margaret came in and perked right up when she
saw Beth.
"Boobsy Cunnilingus, discovered Beth's favorite thing eh? Beth
you look happier than I've seen in years. Slimier too," she beamed.
"I love having our own Boobsy Cunnilingus, Margaret. Everything
about her," she turned to me. "I do, I really love my Boobsy
Cunnilingus."
She kissed me all over the face.
"Kind of like having a puppy, isn't it Boobsy?" Margaret was
enjoying the scene.
'What a good idea, I forgot that I'm better armed,' I thought and
rolled out my monster tongue and she had a clean face in three licks.
"Oh God!" she started twitching and bucking as she orgasmed.
"I… I… I… Never… Never… I have never orgasmed when my face
was, licked before! I liked it. It was sooooo good. Did you see
Margaret?" Beth was still trying to catch her breath. "God Margaret you
have got to experience her tongue."
"Maybe later, we have to get you two out of bed. Boobsy, it's dress
up time, but water closet first. I'll run the bath while you make sissy,"
Margaret was a good dominatrix.
Once again, I'm sitting on the john, staring between my big
breasts at my hairless smooth split crotch. I don't know why but I just
started crying.
Beth came stumbling in, "Boobsy Cunnilingus, what's wrong
now?" She stood before me with her hands on her hips, "Come on
Boobsy tell me what it is."
"It's just so smooth," I cried.
"Better for Boobsy Cunnilingus' hygiene, now stop stalling, you
pussy," she grabbed my ear and pulled me to the tub.
She helped me bathe and got me out and dry.
"Beth wants to play mommy today, so you will be dressed
appropriately," she started throwing clothes on the bed, pink rumba
panties, pink tights, a really short lacy dress, a pink slip, a pair of pink
Mary Jane's for shoes.
"You, want me to put those on?" I asked incredulously.
"No silly, I expect you to lie on that bed as if it's a changing table,
coo, giggle, and flail about, so go lay down and get started," she ordered.
I meekly went to the bed and lay down, but the cooing, giggling,
and flailing was beyond my talents.
"You are really bad at this aren't you?" she reproached.
I tried to gurgle at her as a response.
"That was just pitiful. Oh well, I can give you some help and
maybe next time you'll do better. Override Slut Baby one," she ordered.
Once again, I lost control. I found myself giggling, making
motorboat sounds, and playing with my toes.
"Much better. You stay here and mommy will be in soon, to dress
you," as she left she let out a big laugh.
I kept squirming and playing with my hands. I played patty cake
with myself, but I could do nothing else that I wanted to do.
Then I heard, "Oh Margaret, she's adorable! Hi there my cute slut
baby, you're just so pretty."
Beth continued, "Mommy has some pretty, girly Pampers for you."
She lifted my butt off the bed and slid the Pampers underneath me, "Now
we have to protect baby's bottom."
She smeared Vaseline all over my butt, and then took her index
finger loaded with a huge glob of it and slid it in my cunt smearing it all
around inside of me. She took her time and made sure I began moaning
before she went on fastening the diaper around my wide hips.
"Margaret would you like to help me with the rumba pants?" they
both pulled the ruffled panties over the diaper.
"Dear God Margaret, this is getting me hotter than hell," Beth
fanned her face with her hand and I giggled and cooed at her.
They pulled the tights up my legs, pulled the dress over my head,
and normally it would hang loosely over the chest of most woman but my
on me it was tight enough that my boobs were forced to bulge out of the
top when they zipped it up on me. They topped off my outfit with the
shoes and pink ribbons in my hair. Once done, I lay there playing with
the shoes and cooing.
Beth said, "Override Slutty baby three." She grabbed my hand
and told me to stand, which I now seemed to be able to do.
"Don't get over confident Boobsy, I want you to see something,"
she let go of my hand and I fell down onto the bed again right away.
"Now stand back up and give mommy a big hug," she reached out
her arms and of course, I hugged her. She was grabbing my butt,
stroking my legs, up and down my back.
"Oh Boobsy, you are such a turn on. Now when I let go, you lie
back down because right now, while I'm holding you, you are going to
pee you diaper just like a baby girl," she laughed knowing that I was
indeed wetting my diaper. How humiliating!
"Aw, did baby Boobsy make a, wee-wee?" she snickered. "Don't
worry, I'll change baby."
She removed my wet diaper and gave my hairless cunt and butt, a
very thorough sponge bath. After rinsing me she exclaimed, "What a
pretty pussy, baby Boobsy has," she spread my labia, "I bet it tastes good
too." She began to slowly lick my cunt, "Mmmm."
I cooed louder.
"I like baby Boobsy's juicy twat. Cum for me baby," she licked
away and then sucked on my clits. I went wild. She licked away again.
Then she covered my whole vulva with her mouth. I came in a torrent.
She tried to drink it all but her cheeks puffed way out like a trumpet
player, and pussy juice started squirting out of her nose. She had to pull
away and wound up getting her head drenched.
"Gulp, Ho momma that was good," she exclaimed.
I was just gurgling at this point.
"Good baby Boobsy Cunnilingus. Release override slut baby
three," she ordered.
I could move again.
"Come here Boobsy and kiss mommy," she commanded.
I rolled over to her and kissed her.
She unfastened my dress and pulled it over my head so she could
start playing with, and sucking on my boobies. They felt different from
the day before, sending intense waves of pleasure through me. I wanted
to pleasure her, but all I managed was to weakly stroke her breasts.
"That's all right my precious Boobsy Cunnilingus, momma's
pleasuring you. Just lie back and scream your little sissy head off, every
time you cum all over momma's face," she kept up her ministrations to
my slit.
"Margaret, look at her twitch. I love the power I have over him.
Watch her twitch," she made me cum again.
When she had finally made me orgasm enough to delight her, she
left me to glow on the bed, slimy with cum, head to toe.
Margaret then got a slightly evil look in her eyes, went to a drawer
and said, "I want you to lie back on the bed and use this," she produced
a twelve inch long, very thick dildo and handed it to me, "Fuck yourself
for an hour and we'll have something else for you later."
What could I do? I lie on the bed and slowly slipped it inside me,
the feeling of stretching in my overly lubricate cunt was totally alien to
me even though it had happened once before. It hurt a little at first but
just as soon as I had it in. During this, I saw both women had looked in
on me to be certain I was complying with her instructions. It felt so
weird stuffing something inside myself, but when that dildo rubbed into
the nipple tissue inside me, I just had to have more! I began ramming
my cunt faster and faster, slapping my hand into my three clits. I made
myself cum after only five minutes, but I kept at it, as Margaret had
ordered. I kept cumming and cumming until I made myself orgasm into
unconsciousness.
In the morning, Margaret guessed at today's bra size, a 36 H cup.
She nearly had to get me new panties after she smoothed the cups
around my boobs.
"You won't fit into any dresses, at least for a while. Spandex,
that's it! Aerobics instructor look, Spandex and Lycra," this time both
ladies dove into the dressers. They came up with Lycra Tights and a
spandex leotard.
"There is no way we have a sports bra for you, so that Iron Maiden
brassiere will have to do. Step into these and pull them up," when I had
wiggled into them she added, "step into the top of this leotard."
They both had to help me pull it over my breasts, but once it was
on… suffice it to say, the end result was amazing. Giant boobs, tiny
waist, full hips and what an ass, Margaret and Beth just stood there and
stared at me with their mouths open.
"What? Did I put the leotard on backwards?" I was looking all
over to trying to figure out what was wrong.
"Woof," was all Beth came up with, to say.
Margaret was a little more eloquent, "You look perfect!"
She turned toward Beth, "We can't take her to the fitness center."
"I agree. She would wind up the centerpiece of a lesbian orgy that
would have to be written into all the history books and I don't want to
share yet," Beth just kept shaking her head.
She stepped closer and slid her hand between my legs pressing
her middle finger into my vagina," she stepped back and said, "That's
better! I like it when your slutty clothes ride up into your pussy."
"Follow us," Beth wagged her finger. We walked over to a
contraption that looked like a hand railing standing by itself in the
middle of the room, "Margaret, you handcuff her, I'll get the gag."
I stood meekly knowing that, should I not, I would become only an
observer as my body performed what they had in mind for me anyway.
Beth slipped in a hollow gag, which prevented me from closing my
mouth. She placed a stepladder, pointed, and said, "Climb up and
straddle the rail Boobsy."
There was a stepladder on the other side so I was able to straddle
the railing. Margaret came around in front of me, pulled down the
neckline of my leotard until it lodged underneath my huge breasts. She
positioned a machine with two giant bell jars with tubes attached at the
tops and neoprene gaskets around the bottom. She placed them over my
boobs and strapped my chest to it so I was leaned forward, off balance,
resting slightly on my chest. The ladies removed the ladders, leaving my
legs dangling in the air and virtually all my weight on my cunt.
Beth came over to my side, "Boobsy, you only have one reason to
exist, and that is to orgasm, time and time again. This little toy will
make you cum a lot. We are going to teach you so many ways to orgasm
that your body is going to become addicted to orgasming. Most of your
waking time will be spent in orgasm or trying to achieve orgasm. You are
going to be, made to always dress sissy or sexy, and only in very girly
clothes. Boobsy Cunnilingus is going to become a most entertaining
lesbian fuck toy."
Margaret jammed a bottle of milk in my open mouth through the
gag. She threw a switch and the rail began to vibrate and lurch up and
down. The contraption around my breasts began sucking. Alternating
side to side with a substantial suction I might add.
"Ah, ah, ah, ah…" I screamed through the open gag, on and on.
"Enjoy yourself Boobsy, we'll be back in a couple of hours,"
Margaret waved as they left me to my orgasming.
Minute by minute, I alternated from wanting it to never stop, to
screaming, "Please, no more!"
When they finally returned to see how I was cumming, my huge
swollen breasts, well over half filled the glass jars, angry and red. My
labia were so swollen they halfway wrapped around the 2 ½ inch pole
they caressed.
"How stimulating! How are we Cumming? Judging by the huge
pool of juice underneath you, you're cumming a lot! Well enough of this
we have something new for you," she teased.
Margaret turned off the switch and the rail coasted to a stop.
They helped me off the railing and had me stand shakily while they
removed my handcuffs and gag.
"Margaret, look at her labia. It looks like she has two hot dogs in
her crotch. Are they tender Boobsy?" she rubbed her finger up and down
my split.
"Ooooh," was all I managed.
"Up on the gurney Boobsy and on to your next session," they
helped me up and then rolled me to the other side of the lab.
Beth looked at Margaret and said, "Scissors."
Margaret repeated, "Scissors," and slapped a pair of scissors into
her hand.
Beth cut a large circle out of my leotard and tights, exposing my
swollen cunt.
They proceeded to spread my legs as wide as possible and
strapped them there. My hands were then, bound above my head, while
my swollen boobs were left hanging to each side just as they wished
them to.
"Prepare the patient," Beth commanded.
Margaret placed a device like the cup that fits over a patient's
mouth when they receive oxygen, and sealed it to my crotch. There was
a small cylinder stuck through the upper portion, which she adjusted to
press against my clits.
Margaret said, "The patient is prepared."
Beth threw a switch and a vacuum pump started sucking my
already swollen labia to an even more incredible set of dimensions. She
threw another switch and the little vibrator attacked my clits.
I could feel my labia engorged with even more blood and surround
the vibrator as I orgasmed unendingly.
"See you later Boobsy. When you fill that jug with pussy juice,
we'll be back. Don't forget to drink plenty of fluids," as they had hung a
tube into my mouth and taped it there.
I sucked on the tube discovering it was pussy juice. They made
my taste buds to really like pussy juice, so I sucked at it greedily. I
mean, at least I sucked at it greedily between orgasms.
I couldn't think, I couldn't do anything, but orgasm, and I liked it.
I liked it a lot.
I must have passed out, for I found myself waking in my sissy
little girl bed. I discovered my breasts were huge and my vulva was still,
swollen. My labia, swollen around an extremely large dildo, attached to
some kind of machine. Further, I was strapped to the bed once again.
I yelled, "Hello?" a couple of times.
Beth came in, "Good morning Boobsy. Time for breakfast!"
She set a tray down out of my view, "I have a treat for you," she
jammed a chocolate éclair into my mouth and let me bite it off, "Good
baby, chew that down and I'll keep feeding you."
I finished two éclairs and a slice of cheesecake and thought, 'This
is breakfast?'
"Okay time for desert," she added.
'Desert?' I thought confusedly.
I heard a switch thrown and the machine attached to the dildo
started fucking me. There was no way to escape it, as it rammed
fourteen inches of plastic dick into me on a twelve-inch stroke. I
strained against my bonds but was held much too securely.
"I bet Boobsy needs something to wash down that food. I must
have forgotten to bring it. Oh well, I'll be the perfect hostess and
surrender some of my own fluids," she had disrobed and was now
mounting my face, "of course you'll have to work for it, but you don't
mind do you?"
"Mmfffmf," I said.
She laughed at my reply. She wasn't laughing long. It took very
little time with my magic tongue to have her screaming in the throws of
intense orgasms, which I lustily lapped up each time.
When she had come six or eight times, she dismounted my face,
and said, "You are a treasure Boobsy," and headed for the door leaving
me to the ministrations of the fuck machine, "Enjoy baby, I'll see you
later."
How many times in a row, can a girl be, fucked into orgasm?
Someone else would have to count. My brain was too overloaded.
Two hours later, they came in and switched the machine off.
Margaret fed me, cheesecake again. Beth gave me Gatorade to drink.
They rubbed some salve on my poor abused cunt and a moisturizer on
my tits. I felt a sharp pain on my arm and the lights went out.
My next wakening, my pussy felt much better, but my boobs
ached even tough they were, encased in a lacey black brassiere. I
reached up and placed my tiny hands, one to each side of my boobs, and
tried to rub away the ache, but all I was doing was wetting the bed down
with my juice.
"We thought you needed some time to heel up, so we kept you out
for two days. I bet you want to know what size that bra is?" Margaret
asked.
I just nodded.
"Thirty six 'K' cup. Let me help you up," she grabbed my hand
and hoisted me to a sitting position. I swung my legs around and she
pulled me to my feet but had to catch me before my tits dragged me to
the floor.
"She is looking good Margaret. I love how she stands with her legs
together and we could still shove a two by four through them, without
touching either side," Beth gushed.
I went to look down to see what she was talking about and
Margaret had to catch me when I overbalanced.
"If you want to see, go look in the full length mirror over there,"
she pointed to the mirror.
I carefully went to see and she was right, my hips were so splayed
my thighs were complete strangers. I turned and looked at my ass over
my shoulder, and make myself soak down the panties they had on me.
"Magnificent ass, isn't it? Two half moons splayed and displayed
like saddlebags. That's a tremendous ass if I do say so myself," Beth
bragged.
I had to agree, since my juices had started running down my leg.
"I think she agrees. Look at her legs," Margaret reached down and
grabbed a finger full, which she slipped into her mouth. Then she
grabbed my ass and kneaded it. That only made my embarrassment
worse. My slutty cunt took off drooling like, a Saint Bernard in the back
of a station wagon on the way to the vet.
"Beth, would you mind holding these up?" Margaret asked
pointing to my boobs with her head.
Beth was swift to comply, slipping her much larger than mine
hands, underneath my massive mammaries and caressed them from
below. I could feel my knees buckling so Margaret supported me by
slipping her hand down my panties and her fingers into my cunt.
I screamed and that only encouraged them more until they made
me orgasm down my legs.
"She's healed up nice and is orgasming even quicker and easier
than before, nice work Beth!" Margaret was still partly supporting me
with her fingers hooked into my cunt.
"Shhh! I wanted her to find out on her own," Beth rebuked her.
"She's getting heavy. Help me walk her to the bed," Margaret told
her. "I don't think she can see that you gave her another clit but I can
feel that hard little nubbins right next to its sisters."
When I was back in bed, they yanked my panties off and
unlimbered my breasts. They spread out a little without their support,
but were still amazingly firm.
Margaret ministered to my cunt while Beth nursed and provided
for my fluid requirement by straddling my face.
After a while, they had fulfilled themselves enough, they fed me
and installed into various machines for the rest of the day.
By the end of the month, I had breasts that were thirty-six 'RR'
cups, still growing, and had to be helped everywhere they wanted me to
go.
Beth had gotten an Idea and the ladies had an overhead tram
suspended from the ceiling, so that they could attach my bras to it and I
would be able to get around on my own. Of course, they made it so I had
to wear six inch tall high heals to keep from having to walk around on
my tiptoes. They claim the shoes make my ass look really sexy. If it
turns them on I don't mind doing it, maybe they'll fuck me more often.
I had become a prisoner to my breasts. Two weeks ago, the ladies
started sharing me with the 200 other women on the island, and my
addiction to orgasming was insatiable. If I went half an hour without
cumming I begin to shake and beg for sex, while I finger banged myself.
That is, if I wasn't, tied up or otherwise incapacitated. They even had to
hook me up to the fucking machine at night so I could sleep.
Beth and Margaret came into my room and announced, "Boobsy,
since you are now unable to care for yourself, we have created a rotating
schedule of the ladies on the island who will ensure that you are being
fed, washed, that your makeup is on, and hair is done. They will also be
responsible for scheduling your lesbian encounters and managing your
wardrobe. As we said before, your only job will be to cum and cum
frequently. Although, after you have been with us for a year, or so, we
plan to inseminate you, with your own sperm. That should be fun. We
figure you should have a minimum of three babies, but you might go to
six. They will all be girls of course. Do you remember the night that you
thought you slept with Beth? That was to cover for our harvesting your
sperm. Just think the first person born a man to give natural childbirth,
to girls that you are both the father of, and the mother. You are so
lucky, and when you start lactating, milk cows will be envious."
Margaret then told me, "I see that they have you dressed in the
pink tutu we asked for."
"Quit talking and fuck me, please," I screamed like a heroine
addict needing a fix. "Please fuck your pretty sissy Boobsy Cunnilingus.
Please, please, make my drooling cunt explode. I need it!"
"Okay Margaret, it's been twenty five minutes, we better pleasure
her and ourselves, see how her brain is addicted to the endorphins?"
they began to diddle me. "How do you like your new body Boobsy? Are
you happy?"
"I love my girly body, my huge tits, and my hot wet cunt. Thank
you so much Beth. Thank you Margaret, I'm so happy being your
Boobsy Cunnilingus lesbian sex slave. Can you make my boobs bigger?
If you do, I promise I'll try really hard to cum even more for you. You can
give me more pussy glands and make me wetter so I'll cum even wetter
too, if you want."
"Sure sweetie anything you want. Later we can even give you
another cunt. You'll like that!" Margaret assured me.
"I never thought that I would love my husband Margaret, but
what's not to love?" Beth gushed.
Cloned!
(Version 2.0)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2002, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely
archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or
masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read
this stuff)
Cloned R2.doc
Rhiannon, the ancient Celtic goddess, doles out punishment to an abusive father. But what will become of his battered son? Meet the Erotic Mistress Rhiannon in her adventure with the Uber buff Dawn Whitham and the diminutive, sexy Lovette.
Goddess Rhiannon
By Wholeman
Forward - A Word from the Star
*************************************
To all of My Devoted Loving Lusting Admirers,
I was so X-cited when our friend had propositioned Me for a story based on Me; Rhiannon
or as some of you know Me better as, Mistress Rhiannon. I was so thrilled to see the great
effort that he put into making this literary piece a sensual adventurous tale that filled me
with arousal of intense magnitude. I certainly hope all of you will enjoy it as much as I did.
Perhaps a sequel is in order....???
Whips and Kisses...
Breast Wishes...
Rhiannon
Mistress Rhiannon
http://www.mistressrhiannon.com/
RhiannonXXX
http://www.rhiannonxxx.com
*******************************
Direction
***********
The first part of this story is narrated as if from an outside observer.
The next chapters are from the viewpoints of the indicated person.
Collusion - Narrator
***********************
"Hello?" Rhiannon said into the receiver of her cell phone.
"Rhiannon, it's Dawn. We have this year's candidate. Where and when can we meet to
discuss things?" Dawn Whitham asked.
"I'm in the middle of teaching a class right now. I'll stop by your tattoo parlor on my way
home. Will that be soon enough?" Rhiannon asked, warily watching the children for signs of
impending riotous behavior.
"Sure, no great hurry. I'll see you then," Dawn hung up, went out to the parlor, and began
her part of creating a complicated tattoo, awaiting Rhiannon's visit.
Back to the Classroom - Narrator
"Okay you little darlings, Miss Rhiannon has a new song, to teach you," Rhiannon
informed the children.
"This is an old Welch ditty that has been put to a Rock & Roll beat. I think it will play well
in the school assembly later this year. Who here knows where Wales is?" Rhiannon asked the class.
A bright-eyed young girl raised her hand and waited to be, called upon, "Go ahead
Millicent."
"Wales is on the southwest coast of the Isle of Great Britain," she declared confidently.
"Very good, yes Wales is an ancient place, one of legends, myths, and folklore. Many of
these stories were passed down through song, many legends have been put to music over the
thousands of years gone by," Rhiannon told the children, though she had a far away look in
her eye as if remembering the past more than remembering the history taught her.
"It was a time of gods, goddesses, wizards, and magic," suddenly Rhiannon's mind seemed
to leap forward once again to the here and now, "Or so the stories tell us."
"The song we will be learning was written around a very old legend of the warrior woman
Cathain. She was the fiercest warrior of her day, but a very lonely woman because of it. I'm
handing out the lyrics to everyone and we can all read them together."
The papers were quickly, distributed and Rhiannon went on, "This legend should have
something for everyone. It has warriors, great battles, romance, and magic all in one. So boys and girls both will enjoy it."
"Who would like to start us off by reading aloud first?" Rhiannon looked around the room
at the many raised hands, but like many teachers, she picked the quiet boy in the back that had
not raised his.
"Roger, would you start reading for me?" Rhiannon knew that the boys in her class all had
a crush on her. A raven haired beauty with curves to die for, a bust that was nothing short of
amazing, a petite frame which neared their own heights, and eyes which seemed to penetrate
them to their very souls. Therefore, she didn't have to bully the children into doing things for the
sake of their grades, she simply had to ask them to do something for her, and they would quickly
jump to it, just to please her.
Roger obviously just wanted to remain anonymous in the back but Rhiannon was intent
on nurturing all of her children to be all their potentials would allow so Roger held up his paper,
gulped, and began reading aloud, "
The Cathain Legend
By: Grant Lee Phillips
Bid goddess rise from mists of memory
Rise the fair Cathain
In battle the equal of every man
And every lover disdained
Her heart was locked in a round tower's keep
And none that gate could unbar
Till rose a prince in Ulster's east
His name was Conchobar
By day she taught him feats of arms
With sword and mace and bow
By night they kindled passion's fire
That only lovers know
So king and warrior thus were joined
In battles blood and love
The throne belonged to Conchobar
To Cathain the Witch's Glove"
"Okay Roger that was very good. I knew you would do a fine job. Now who should be
next?"
Hands all around rose once again, this time all of the children volunteered having seen the
praise Roger had received.
"I'm so pleased that you all want to participate. I think therefore that we should all read
the rest aloud together. Follow along now.
Dark rivals rose against the king
To challenge for his throne
All Ulster in the balance hung
Without its champion
A druid he sent to sacrifice
An offering to Cathain
A maiden fair with flaxen hair
Not once but two times slain
Two times slain
Ooh ooh ooh
But Cathain she would ne'r return
To fight the kings own war
Till druid did a virgin bring
To Conamara far
The fair Iona pure and sweet
On the self-same table lain
And by the Corclach's hungry stone
The innocent was slain
Hey hey hey
Hey hey hey
In rage the warrior goddess from
The Western Sea arose
Her bloody gauntlet dealt that day
A thousand fierce deathblows
The kingdom saved her quest complete
She sank beneath the waves
Till Ulster's sons with sacrifice
Bid her return once more"
A huge smile graced Rhiannon's full lips when they finished, "Wow, that was great! Now
all we have to do is, add the melody and were ready."
Rhiannon took out her DVD player and patched it through the room's loud speakers, "As
some of you know, I'm not just a school teacher, I'm the lead singer for my band, Sweet-N-Evil.
I'm only saying this because I had them play the melody without the vocals so we could sing
along."
Most of the children were somewhat stunned to discover that their lovely teacher by day is
the lead singer for a Rock-n-Roll band by night.
"Let's all listen to the melody first," she started the player and the class all listened to the
haunting music and its Gaelic overtones.
That day, the children left school reluctantly. The entertainment and fascinating subject
had enthralled them the whole day long and they couldn't wait to come back tomorrow to see
what Miss Rhiannon would do next.
Roger was the last to leave, as he often would be. He didn't want to leave the loving aura
of Miss Rhiannon to return home to his abusive father. He would never say anything to the
teacher for fear that he would be harmed or worse, his last remaining parent would be taken
from him, leaving him orphaned. He missed his mother terribly.
Dawn Whitham - Narrator
******************************
Rhiannon hopped into her Ferrari and left the school for her visit with Dawn, waving at
young Roger as she went by him.
It didn't take long and Rhiannon swung into the parking lot of Dawn's tattoo parlor.
Dawn came out to greet her. (Hey, nothing sounds like a Ferrari in your driveway, but a
Ferrari in your driveway.)
Dawn moved in for a big hug of her longtime friend, "Damn girl, if I didn't know how long
you've been packing away money for that car, I would think you were a dope dealer or
something."
"You know better than that hon.. I've got investments older than this whole country,"
Rhiannon replied cheerily.
"Don't I know it? You don't look a day over four hundred either!"
"Watch yourself girl, you may be way bigger and stronger than I am but..." Rhiannon
simply let the threat trail off unspoken.
"Uncle! Sheesh, can't a girl tease you without worrying about finding herself eating flies
for the rest of her life?" Dawn backpedaled at warp speed.
"I was only teasing and you know it," Rhiannon declared as she walked into the business
with her friend.
"How long have we known each other now?" Dawn wondered aloud.
"Since you were about six years old hon., about thirty six years," Rhiannon's memory, still
as perfect as it should be.
"And now you look younger than I do," Dawn sighed.
"What's your point?"
"Nothing. I'm just waxing rhapsodic," Dawn shook herself to bring her back to the job at
hand, "We have a new candidate for transferal. This one's a real piece of work."
"Do you think you can handle another one this soon?" Rhiannon asked.
"Yes, I'm hoping for some more bulk anyway," Dawn, confirmed.
"So, tell me about our next victim?"
Dawn grabbed a file folder and handed it to Rhiannon, who took a comfortable seat across
from her and began to thumb through it.
"We are considering this electrician foreman who has numerous complaints against him
from the females that have worked for him, complaints of sexual harassment, women who get the
nastiest jobs, his attitude towards female electricians in general. We have complaints from the
men working for him as well. He was arrested for, assault and battery on three separate
occasions. One reported incident of spousal abuse is in the record. The spouse has passed away
since then leaving him a single parent of one child. His spouse died in a car accident after fleeing
their home one evening. The coroner, a lady friend of mine, determined that many of the injuries
she sustained were from before the accident occurred. She says that in her opinion the reason
for the crash was that her eyes were nearly swollen shut, making it very difficult for her to see."
"This qualifies in so many ways for our kind of punishment, however you stated that there
is a child involved. You know that I disapprove of leaving a child orphaned," Rhiannon stated
flatly, ready to toss the folder away without further consideration.
"You may wish to reconsider when I tell you the rest..." Dawn, with a mixture of anger and
sorrow, on her face, added.
"What could possible make me consider orphaning a child?" Rhiannon asked confident in
her rule's rightness.
"Look at the page with photos from the child's doctor and the emergency room."
"Oh, this poor little guy..." she declared, seeing the bruises and marks the boy sported,
"But orphaning him is still not the solution I would choose."
Dawn swallowed hard and steeled herself for what she knew would be coming, "Loo... ah
Look at the name Miss Rhiannon." Dawn, a hugely muscled woman body builder did not look as
if she would ever be afraid of anything. However, Dawn knew her godmother quite well, and so
she knew what could happen next.
As soon as Rhiannon saw the name printed on the paper, the very air in the room the two
women occupied took on a 'charged' quality. Small sparks jumped from chairs to tables and
from there to other objects in the room.
"Calm down, godmother. Don't shoot the messenger," Dawn cautioned, having been
present before when Rhiannon became enraged.
Dawn's use of the word godmother brought Rhiannon back from a blind unthinking rage,
which would have surely damaged portions of Dawn's parlor.
The fire slowly died down in Rhiannon's eyes and the sparks became fewer until they
finally stopped.
Dawn breathed a huge sigh of relief, "Thanks Rhiannon, I just bought some of this stuff
and I'd hate to have to go find it all again." Dawn smiled and gripped Rhiannon's shoulder in her
strong hand.
"Hank R. Speight! You knew?"
"Yes, I knew he is the father of one of your students," Dawn admitted.
"He's accepted as the next one, but you are going to help with the aftereffects, do you
understand?" Rhiannon's rage was closely held in-check as she stared at the image of the man,
with his hand raised, swinging on his son.
"Yes ma'am, I will do whatever you wish," Dawn pulled her godmother in for a tightly held
hug. "When do you want to do it?"
"Tomorrow night. Does Roger have any other family he can be placed with?" Rhiannon
asked, leafing through the file looking for the information.
"Don't waste your effort. Roger has no one other than his father."
"You've done such a thorough job with this, so tell me who you plan to place the child
with? Neither of us has the lifestyle needed to bring him up properly," Rhiannon rightly
determined. "You're one of the few who know who I really am, and why I couldn't do it."
"Yes godmother, and I know that my bodybuilding and business might not be the best
environment for a sensitive kid like him to grow up in. I have a lady I know who's only child, a
daughter, died a few months ago and is having a hard time filling the hole in her heart."
"Have you spoken with her about the possibilities?" Rhiannon, asked in her all-business
manor now that she was determined to see this through.
"Yes, and she was so hopeful that we could place a child with her. It nearly broke my
heart not to be able to promise her," Dawn declared, "If she gets him, she will dote on him like he
is the only reason for her to live."
"Local?"
"Yes, Roger would still be one of your students," Dawn reassured her godmother.
"It's settled then, tomorrow after school, Roger comes home with me, and Hank finds a
new home," Rhiannon stood, having made her decision. "It's going to be tough onstage tonight to
smile and sing."
"I'm sorry Rhiannon. I know what your students mean to you," Dawn hugged her
godmother once again.
"I'm sorrier that I didn't investigate this myself sooner. I've always felt protective toward
Roger and I should have followed my instincts about him," Rhiannon sadly admitted in self-
deprecation.
"You can't blame yourself," Dawn soothed.
"Poor Roger's life will be forever changed. I just have to believe it will be for the better,"
Rhiannon released herself from the hug and started for the door.
"See you tomorrow Rhiannon," Dawn waved as Rhiannon left her parlor. Dawn shuddered
suddenly, thinking of the rage Hank will be subjected to, the very next day. Dawn knew that her
friend wasn't merely named after the Celtic Goddess of the underworld. She is that very same
goddess.
Later That Evening - Narrator
**********************************
Rhiannon readied herself for tonight's performance on stage with her band, 'Sweet-N-Evil'.
Business as usual, however she paused before putting on her face to have a good cry for
her poor student.
Once she had settled down, put on her face, and donned her costume, Rhiannon joined
'Sweet-N-Evil' in front of the crowd. She smiled at the band members and told them which song
would begin tonight's performance.
Rhiannon turned and approached the microphone, saying, "I want to dedicate tonight's
opening song to one of the children I teach. This is for young Roger Speight with my hopes that
his torn life goes in a more beautiful direction starting tomorrow. The name of the song is The
'Cathain Legend,' written by: Grant Lee Phillips."
'Sweet-N-Evil' began to play for the first time on stage, 'The Cathain Legend' as sung by
Mistress Rhiannon.
The haunting melody held the audience spellbound. When she had finished the last verse,
the whole crowd was on its feet. Never had they heard such feeling and emotion poured into a
song.
That evening the performance was impeccable, however, anyone who was asked
afterwards, which song was the best would be heard to answer, "The first one." They might not
remember the name of the song, but they all remembered it was for Roger.
Come the New Day - Narrator
**********************************
Just prior to the school day's start, Rhiannon cornered Roger as he entered the school,
"Roger? Can I speak with you for a moment dear?"
Roger was so used to being in trouble for something that he slowly approached as if ready
to bolt should things get sketchy.
Rhiannon noticed right away and put his mind at ease, "You are not in trouble honey. I
just want to apologize to you."
This was something new for Roger. No adult had ever apologized to him before.
Once she had Roger safely alone Rhiannon began, "Roger, I'm sorry I was unaware of your
situation before yesterday. I should have been more observant."
Roger was puzzled at this, "Situation, Miss Rhiannon?"
Rhiannon couldn't resist any longer, she pulled the boy in for a hug.
Roger hadn't gotten a hug like this since his mother had died, which surprised him some,
but not as much as when she released him. For the first time in weeks, Roger was free from
aches and pains throughout his body. Had he inspected himself, he would have noticed that
every bruise and aching joint had disappeared from him.
"Wow, thanks Miss Rhiannon. I feel really good. You're the best hugger ever!" Roger
declared enthusiastically.
"I want you to enjoy yourself today, but before you leave to go home, I need to talk to you
again. Will you wait to talk to me after school?" she inquired, looking deeply into his eyes.
"F... F... for a little while, Dad gets really mad if I don't get home on time."
"Well, you won't have to worry about that. I've arranged things so he will never know you
were late. You trust me don't you?" Rhiannon asked the slight boy.
"More than anyone Miss Rhiannon," he declared definitively.
"Thank you Roger. Now why don't you go and play until school starts?" she let go of his
small hand with a smile.
"You're the best teacher ever Miss Rhiannon," he claimed, blushing as he ran away.
"I just wish that all of life's lessons didn't hurt so much..." she whispered to herself.
School's out For Roger - Narrator
**************************************
Rhiannon watched her classroom empty out, all but for Roger who waited as Rhiannon
had asked him to.
Rhiannon walked up to him, took his hand, and said, "Come with me Roger. We're going
for a ride in my car."
Roger could hardly believe his ears. Miss Rhiannon's car was the subject of many
students' awed whispers at the school. It was by far the coolest car any of them had ever seen.
Kids would walk out of their way just to go by it on their way home and Roger was going to get a
ride in it.
Rhiannon had to pretend not to notice Roger pinch himself to be certain that he wasn't
dreaming.
Once Roger was belted in next to Rhiannon and they were tooling from the parking lot
with many of Roger's friends watching him go by, in the Ferrari with Miss Rhiannon, he saw envy
written all over their faces and it made him grin so big it hurt his face.
"Do you like my little car Roger?"
"Oh yes, it's á¼ber cool," he admitted, but then he thought better and asked, "You aren't
going to drop me off at my house in this are you Miss Rhiannon." Roger knew that he would
catch hell if his father saw him arrive home in that car.
"Don't worry Roger, you won't be getting beaten ever again," Rhiannon promised him.
'Oh no, I'm being abducted by my teacher...' Roger thought to himself.
"You're not being kidnapped Roger. I am going to help you, and make certain that you are
with a loving parent from now on," she reassured him.
Roger was still quite frightened, so Rhiannon did the only thing she could, to spare him
from his angst, she reached out and touched his head with a single index finger and the boy
slumped over in the soft leather bucket seat, asleep.
'That should hold Roger and keep him safe until I have dealt with Hank,' she thought.
Goddess Enraged - Narrator
*********************************
Rhiannon met up with Dawn at her home with little Roger sound asleep in the passenger
seat.
Dawn was expecting them and carried the slumbering boy into her house, laying him on
the pretty guest bed, "He's even cuter in person than in the photos," she exclaimed to Rhiannon
who had followed her into the bedroom.
"I am still very concerned for Roger. I haven't wanted to extract vengeance on anyone in a
long time as much as with Hank," Rhiannon said, looking sadly at the sleeping boy before her.
The two women left him sleeping peacefully. As they closed the door, Dawn stood back
waiting while Rhiannon waved her hands in the air and brought them together in a clap like
thunder, almost more felt than heard. A shimmering luminescence hung a couple inches in front
of the door, continued along the walls to the width of the room, and then disappeared into the
wall at right angles.
"I still love seeing you do things like that! That was a guard spell on the room to protect
Roger while we're away I assume?"
"Yes, no one and nothing of this earth can harm Roger while he is enshrouded in the fog.
(You can't see it outside of the bedroom.) He will be safe and slumbering until I awaken him,
once we are through with this ugly business," Rhiannon sighed and then added, "Are you ready
to do this?"
"Yes godmother," Dawn nodded her assent.
Rhiannon whirled her hands about herself, she seemed to shimmer out of focus, and when
she could be seen again, she was wearing a glittering golden short-skirted gown with matching
thigh-high boots.
Dawn knew this look and was far more terrified of Rhiannon in Gold, than most people
would be of her in jet black. Dawn recognized this as 'Rhiannon the Goddess,' bearing little
resemblance to the Rhiannon the rest of the world knew.
Rhiannon swirled her hands about Dawn next and the muscular lady was dressed in a
similar dress though hers wasn't the same pattern, her mid-drift and arms were exposed,
accompanied by gold armbands and gauntlets. Dawn appeared more warrior than as a tattoo
artist. The outfit was finished off with a golden mask, hiding Dawn's face with that of an enraged
Amazon.
"Let's visit Hank invisibly at first," Rhiannon suggested, snapping her fingers and the two
winked out from Dawn's house, appearing ethereally above Hank in his living room.
Hank was seated in front of his television in his jockeys, swilling beer and staring at a
baseball game, "Where is that fuckin' kid?" he muttered.
"Sum bitch needs to make dinner and clean up this shit hole," he drunkenly declared.
"Hafta teach that fuck a lesson when he gets here. I told him not to be late no more!" Hank
angrily threw his beer bottle across the living room where it exploded into small shards of glass.
"Hafta get mah own damn beer now!"
Hank got up and made his way into the kitchen.
Rhiannon and Dawn floated over to Roger's room and found a very Spartan place. Roger
had a small bed, a desk with a folding chair, a dresser, and very few toys, all of which were neatly
stored on a shelf.
The women floated over Hank's room and discovered a rat's nest. Bed unmade, dirty
clothes strewn about, Playboy Magazines laying open all over, and beer bottles laying all about on
the floor.
The two ethereal women floated back towards the living room, which was tidy, but it was
evident that little Roger was the one charged with cleaning it.
Hank was again, seated in front of the TV and downing another beer, with four more
stacked next to his chair for him to grab so he wouldn't need to get up again soon.
The kitchen was clean and there were only a few dished in the sink, waiting for someone
to wash them, most likely Roger.
"Where the fuck is that worthless fucking kid?" came from Hank in the living room and it
was punctuated with a loud belch.
The air in the room took on an electrically charged quality. Little sparks flew from
furniture to walls and floor.
Even though he was drunk, Hank took notice, "What-the-fuck?" he exclaimed looking all
about the room. He finally saw the two golden female forms solidify right in front of his chair.
"Holy shit, where'd you come from?"
"Hank Roger Speight, the Goddess Rhiannon has come to extract retribution. What do
you have to say for yourself?" Rhiannon announced, her voice ringing as though through an
amplified echo chamber.
"Fuck you ain't nothing but Roger's big tittied teacher! Ha! You come for some of Hank's
cock eh? It don't matter. Whatever you came for, you're in my house, so you're mine!" Hank
rose from his easy chair unsteadily staggering over towards the women he towered over.
"You have confirmed the judgment of Rhiannon with your vile intentions. My enforcer
shall take from you what she needs and leave the rest to me!"
"Yah baby, come and get some!" Hank directed his stagger towards the woman who
appeared chiseled from golden marble.
Behind her mask, Dawn's face broke into a demonic grin, closely approximating the one
her mask sported.
As soon as he was within reach, Dawn wrapped her hugely muscled arms around Hank
who immediately went limp as she lifted him off the floor.
"What you doing?" Hank cried out, totally helpless in her steely grip.
Rhiannon chanted, "Dha nerth remá¼vya an Dawn." ( * See translation at the end.)
To any casual observer they would have seen Hanks arms shrink in bulk, his muscular
legs diminish in mere seconds, his shoulders and chest loose all their definition, his stature
diminish, and his face become almost androgynous.
At the same time, Dawn appeared to gain size and definition to her entire physique. Dawn
grew no taller, nor did she take on any masculine attributes, and in fact her breast size increased
substantially.
When she was done with him, Dawn could hold up what was left with one hand. She had
to bunch up his clothes though, lest they fall off him.
"Rhiannon wishes to see what is left of his manhood," Rhiannon declared, more for Hank's
sake than her own. Rhiannon had seen this enough times before to know exactly what was left.
Dawn allowed Hank's pants to fall to the floor from his thin hips and near anorexic body.
"I don't think you will be using that for a weapon again Hanky. You're not hung any better
now than most ten year old boys," Rhiannon taunted.
Hank now as weak, as a kitten, looked down at his crotch and upon seeing his shriveled
penis and testicles, he began to cry.
"You don't deserve to be a man Hank. Beating that poor sweet son of yours, Roger, and
his mother, you have abused your strength, and now you've lost it. Should there be any doubt in
your mind, you've also lost Roger. I shall take him to my bosom and he shall be reborn to a
loving parent who will appreciate what a special person Roger is."
"Finish disrobing him," Rhiannon ordered.
Hank was easily slipped out of his now, oversized clothing. He looked like a scrawny
teenage boy, who is small for his age.
"I could leave you like this Hank. You would never become stronger. You would never
become larger in any dimension, no matter how much you worked out, or how many steroids you
took. You would never become more masculine in any way. However, never let the Goddess
Rhiannon be said to be compassionless. Prepare yourself Hank. The Goddess of metamorphosis
will give you a life where being small and weak can be an asset."
Rhiannon raised both hands, fingers splayed widely over her head, in an attitude
reminiscent of someone ready to pounce on their prey.
She began to chant, "Dewes Rhiannon brá¼sy hem tebeles dhe an deleth cussya a benenek
tekter ha yeunes." ( ** See translation at the end.)
Pink clouds of smoke emanated from her palms and directed towards the form on the
floor, which lay in a fetal position. Hank seemed to soften and fill out some. Hank's butt spread
wider and plumped up into twin soft crescents.
His face seemed to shrink and become all eyes and lips, accented by high cheekbones and
a small upturned nose.
Hank's narrow shoulders began moving together sporting large soft nipples hanging in
front and between them. Behind those enlarging nipples, there appeared to be balloons, which
were quickly being, inflated. Larger and larger they became, as his nipples puffed out like
marshmallows on top of the balloons.
Hank moaned and you could hear it gain in pitch until it reached unrealistically high
tones, like those of tiny young girl.
His waist pinched in, farther and farther becoming ridiculously small in circumference.
The last thing to go Hank reached out to hold onto, attempting to keep it from slipping
away. However, it did no good, Hank's once proud cock shank away in his dainty little hands
until he was gripping his clitoris, centered above his new, long, wet slit.
Hank's changes kept going until he was any male's wet dream girl.
Hank couldn't seem to release his clit and discovered that his vulva was drooling a huge
puddle of lubrication onto the rug. Hank twisted and yanked on his hand trying to let go, but
the more he did, the wetter, and the shorter of breath he became.
Without ever having meant to, Hank orgasmed in gushing bliss in no time.
His orgasm seemed to cloud his mind, though he continued to try to release his clitoris.
Hank soon discovered that since now he was a girl, he could easily be, brought to orgasm time
and time again. After Hank had yanked himself to a half dozen mind numbing orgasms, his
mind could no longer take the intense stimulation and he fainted.
"Gather up that nymphomaniac slut and bring her with us," Rhiannon ordered Dawn, and
being familiar with the drill, she lifted the soft creature into her strong arms as Rhiannon
teleported the two to Dawn's tattoo parlor and the locked rooms it contained in the basement.
"Good news girls! I brought you another playmate. When she wakes up, I'll put her in
with the rest of you to get acquainted," Dawn announced as she placed the unconscious form
onto a femininely draped bed in an empty cell and locked it behind her.
Roger's Dilemma - Narrator
********************************
"Now we do the hard part," Rhiannon sighed, as she translated them back to Dawn's
house.
"Do you want to change us before... or should we do this in official garb?" Dawn asked
Rhiannon as they approached the spell locked room.
"Roger needs to know," Rhiannon informed her, "So now, another mortal will grow up
knowing my secret. However, I don't mind this one. He reminds me of one forty years past."
"I know dear godmother. I hope he acclimates well," Dawn agreed with her ancient friend.
Rhiannon slid her hand through the shimmering field as if it were a knife blade, bursting
the bubble of protection. She opened the door and the two entered to watch over Rogers' sleeping
form.
"Awaken my child," she commanded.
Roger yawned and stretched. When his eyes beheld his teacher decked out and
shimmering with golden power, standing next to a woman with more muscles that he had ever
seen on a lady he let out a tiny shriek.
"Calm yourself Roger Lukas Speight," Rhiannon spoke in that echoing voice she had used
with his father not long before. "Rhiannon, Goddess of the Moon, has taken you into her
protection. Your sole remaining parent, Hank, has been punished for his many crimes against
you, your mother, women, and others in general. I regret deeply that this means you will never
see him again," tears were streaming from her eyes, "Fear not my child. Rhiannon will replace
that which you have lost, with better than you had. If you will allow me to, I will explain further,
though I prefer to do it as your friend and teacher, not as the Goddess Rhiannon. May I?"
Roger's eyes were the size of saucers as he nodded his ascent.
Rhiannon whirled her hands first around Dawn, and then about herself, restoring both
Dawn and herself to the clothing they were wearing when first this evening began.
Rhiannon now in the dress and voice Roger was familiar with came to the boy and sat on
the bed next to him.
Dawn took the opposite side, as she was now much softer looking without, her muscles
being pumped up, and having her heart go out to the young boy's plight.
"Roger, I want you to meet my friend, Dawn Whitham. I have known Dawn since she was
as young as you are now," Rhiannon introduced.
"H... how can that be? She looks older than you do Miss Rhiannon," he stammered,
momentarily having forgotten all about how mad his father would be when he came home late.
"I was not just play-acting a minute ago Roger. I really am a Goddess. I was constrained
to live on earth after I fell in love with and married a mortal. His name was Pwyll. (Pronounced
Poo-ul.) He died long ago and I loved him deeply," Rhiannon explained.
Roger dove at her, hugging her, saying, "I'm so sorry Miss Rhiannon."
"Thank you dear. It has been over a thousand years since I lost him, but I still know the
pain. I grieve with you too Roger. You lost your mother not long ago, and now I have been forced
to take away your father. I can help fill those holes in your sole, if you agree to what I propose. I
won't make you do it, but I believe for you, it will be best. I know how your father was treating
you. How you cooked, cleaned, and waited on him, only to receive beatings for your love and
efforts. You deserve better and I want to see that you get it."
"Is he really gone?"
Rhiannon nodded her head to affirm that he was.
"Your father isn't dead. You need to know this. You would never recognize him if you
were to see him again. His form was changed to aid in his punishment. Goddess Rhiannon does
not kill to punish. She has far better ways to show mortals the error of their ways," Rhiannon
elucidated.
Roger's eyes lost focus as the knowledge sank in. He finally spoke, "I hope you don't think
I'm rotten Miss Rhiannon, but I can't cry for him."
"No, Roger, I think you might cry for him later. However, he doesn't deserve it. You need
to start a new life and I want to help you do that. Do you trust me?" Rhiannon asked the boy.
Roger looked at his small hands and meekly said, "I trust you Miss Rhiannon. What do
you want to do with me?"
"For one thing Roger, your father's disappearance has made things so that you couldn't be
in my school anymore if you remain, who and what you are. It would be necessary to have you
placed in a foster home, and at your age, those are usually a dead end. I don't want to have that
happen. I know a lady in the area who lost her daughter in a tragic accident recently and she
needs a child as much as you need a parent."
"The difficult part is, I want you to remain my student, and to live a fulfilling life with me
near to watch out for you. What will have to happen to do all these things is that Roger must be
gone. I will have to make you appear to be someone else entirely. Would you allow me to do that
for you?" Rhiannon asked.
"I guess so Miss Rhiannon. Who would I be?" Roger questioned.
"I want to make you so that no one would ever suspect that you are Roger, and to make
the lady who would be your mother happy again. That would mean I have to make you a girl,
Roger. You don't have to decide immediately, but I need an answer tonight, before things happen
that might make it awkward for us," Rhiannon cautiously put her plan to the sweet boy.
"Would you make it so I like being a girl?" Roger asked, with his eyes wide with wonder.
"I guarantee it. One thing that I must insist on though, is that you can never tell anyone
who I really am and what I can do. That can be hard sometimes, just ask Dawn, she's kept my
secret for forty years."
"It has been difficult godmother, but it has also been one of my greatest joys, knowing
you," Dawn squeezed her godmother's elbow to accent her admission.
"Won't the other kids know it's me in a dress?" Roger fretted.
"Let's see if you know it's you in a dress and I think that will tell you," Rhiannon stood,
holding her hands as she had with Hank, "Hem tullwysk a gwregoleth rak ty," the pink smoke
gathered about the boy, as she chanted. ( *** See translation at the end.)
The changes he underwent were nowhere near as drastic as his father had experienced.
Roger's nipples became soft and puffy, his face rearranged in such a way that he might be
mistaken for one of Rhiannon's relatives, as it took on a softer look. Unlike his father, Roger's
clothes morphed with him, becoming a pretty, pink, sun dress with knee high socks and patent
leather shoes.
Rhiannon took Roger over to a mirror, "Do you know this person?"
"Never seen her before," Roger admitted, looking the new him up and down, having trouble
believing it was he that looked back.
"Would you mistake what you see for a boy?"
"No way!" Roger agreed.
"Will you be this lovely girl for me, so that I may introduce you to your mother?" Rhiannon
asked.
Roger rather uncouthly, grabbed his crotch, to make certain that it was as it now felt to
him, "Wow this feels weird... but it's okay."
"You won't be looked at as a boy in a dress, or even as Roger who was turned into a girl,
you are a real girl and you don't look anything like you did. Your classmates will get to meet the
new girl," Rhiannon reassured the changed girl.
"What's my name? If I'm to be someone else what should I be called?"
"How about Tamara? That was the name of an old friend of mine. She was a protector
and a water goddess. Do you like that name?" Rhiannon asked the still stunned newly minted
girl.
"Did she have big boobs too?" she asked innocently.
Rhiannon and Dawn both laughed heartily.
"Yes, she was even bigger than I am," Rhiannon recalled, "A great river flowed from her
breasts to protect all of Cornwall."
"Wow, she had really big boobs then! Am I going to have boobs that big when I grow up?"
"Well, you won't be a goddess, but yes, you will have some lovely huge boobs. That is if
you want them," Rhiannon added the caveat to allow the new girl to decline having them.
"Oh no, if I have to be a girl I want to be pretty like you," Roger hugged Rhiannon tightly,
and knew that he was no longer Roger, but now, Tamara.
"Don't be alarmed now Tamara. Dawn and I need to change again," with that, Rhiannon
took on her 'official' persona and translated the three of them to the home of Tamara's potential
mother, Conni Cromwell.
They found Conni sitting at her kitchen table eating a light supper. When the three
popped into existence across the table from her, she dropped her fork with a clatter and a sharp
intake of breath.
"Fear not, Conni Ashleigh Cromwell. The goddess Rhiannon is not here to harm you.
Rhiannon has heard of your loss and broken heart. Rhiannon is here to offer something to fill
the hole in your heart. Know that should you accept, how well you perform will be closely
watched. Rhiannon offers you the opportunity to be mother to this orphan, who is part of her
heart. How say you Conni?"
"I must be dreaming... but on the wild chance that I'm not, yes, I would love to have
another daughter," Conni declared with a suspicious expression on her face.
"Conni, meet your new daughter, Tamara Ashleigh Cromwell. Come the morning, you will
discover that legally Tamara is the fraternal twin to the daughter you lost. Care for her well, lest
Rhiannon discover your failings," with that Rhiannon and Dawn disappeared, leaving Tamara
and Conni alone in the kitchen.
Tamara's Story - Tamara
*****************************
I woke up in the middle of a big bed in what looked like a girl's room. I must have fallen
asleep in Miss Rhiannon's car.
Miss Rhiannon, in a golden dress stood near, with another golden lady, who has really big
muscles. The two of them seem to shimmer and glow as I stared at them.
I yelped, but Miss Rhiannon told me that she was really a Goddess. I know better than to
contradict grownups so I just listened.
She told me that she had punished my dad, but more likely, he's been arrested again,
which means that when he gets home I'm going to get it.
I started to believe her when she changed out of the golden dress right before my eyes and
I could finally see the face of the other woman.
Her voice changed too, now it was as she is at school.
The things she told me were so incredible and sad. She really must be a goddess
especially if the other woman is really younger than she is.
She told me that dad isn't dead, but that I won't see him again. Who will take care of me
now? True, dad wasn't much, but he was all I had.
When she offered me a new mother, that was tough enough to believe, but when she
added that she wanted me to be a girl too, I was starting to have trouble accepting that. Girls
look way different than boys do and I would look funny wearing a dress. Everyone would laugh
and call me names.
Miss Rhiannon turned golden again and said some strange words, which made me feel all
funny. The next thing I knew, I'm standing in front of a mirror looking at a really pretty girl that
I've never seen before, but her lips move when mine do.
I had to make sure the strange feeling I had between my legs was real, cause it felt like my
thing was gone. When I grabbed myself down there I knew it was true. It felt like my butt went
all the way from back to front!
If I wasn't sure that Rhiannon was a goddess before, I sure am now.
She named me after a friend, another goddess in fact. The funny part is that she says
when I grow up I'll have big boobs like her. That's cool because I always liked Miss Rhiannon's
big bumps. They make all the men act so silly when she's talking to them and she stands out
from all of the other women. I don't understand why some of them look at her so funny though.
Suddenly Miss Rhiannon... uh, no... Goddess Rhiannon, Dawn, and I are in another
house with a lady eating a salad. I think she almost passed out when we popped in.
Goddess Rhiannon asked her to be my mom and she accepted! This is neat. Maybe I will
be okay after all.
When Goddess Rhiannon and Dawn disappeared, my new mom and I were alone in her
kitchen.
"Y... y... you're still here?" Conni stammered.
"Yes mother, where else would I be?" I asked.
Mother leapt up from the table and grabbed me in a bear hug, "Oh dear god, I have a
daughter." She began soaking my new dress with her tears.
I wasn't sure how to take her crying so I asked her, "You are going to be my new mother,
aren't you?"
"I don't really know what just happened, but if it is true, I so want to be your mother, that
it hurts," Conni wept.
"It was real mother. The goddess Rhiannon promised to replace my father with a loving
mother," I told her, because if I'm a girl now, it had to be real.
"You had a father?" mother asked me.
"Yes, but Rhiannon punished him for hitting me so much and so, he can't be my father
anymore. She said you needed a daughter and I needed a mother. Am I okay for a daughter? I
don't know much about being a girl, but I'll try really hard," I promised.
"How can you not know how to be a girl sweetie?"
"Because I was a boy a half an hour ago," I told her.
The next thing I know, mom has passed out onto the floor. I didn't know moms got drunk
too, so I did as I would for dad. I slipped a comforter that I found on the sofa under her and
dragged her to the couch. Then I piled up cushions in front of the couch and rolled her up onto
the sofa, making sure that she was on her side, in case she threw up. I took off her dress and
folded it up on the coffee table so it wouldn't be wrinkled.
I put everything back where it was and then washed mom's plate. It took me a few
minutes to find out where she kept the dishes so I could put it away.
I went in to check on mom and she was okay. It was awfully quiet though. I'm used to
dad leaving the television blaring on some kind of sports game.
I was on my knees looking into her face to see if she was all right when her eyes opened.
That never happened with dad so I asked, "Are you okay mom?"
"What? What happened?" she mumbled.
"You passed out, just like dad used to. You're not going to hit me are you? I did
everything right didn't I?" I asked her worriedly.
"What? Where's my dress?"
"I folded it on the coffee table. I didn't know where you keep your clothes," I figured that
might be a good enough excuse that she wouldn't be mad.
"How the heck did you get me onto the sofa, little one?" Conni asked, now starting to come
fully awake.
"The same way I used to do for dad. He was a lot heavier, but I was a little stronger then
too. I made a pile of cushions and rolled you up there," I supplied. It's funny dad never asked
how he got onto the couch."
"You dear sweet thing! I'm so sorry!" Conni declared, weeping and holding Tamara tightly.
"I didn't 'pass out' honey. I fainted. I can't believe you took care of me though. I should be
taking care of you."
"That's okay, I'm used to it," I told her, "but I'm more used to getting hit than hugged. I
like being hugged a lot better."
"I don't know who your father was honey, but whatever Rhiannon did to him, I hope one
day he realizes what a treasure he lost. Come with me sweetie. I want to show you around your
new home," Conni said, picking me up and heading for the kitchen.
"Where... what happened to my dirty dishes?" Conni asked aloud.
"I washed them and put them away," I told her, but I began to tremble, thinking that she
might not have been done eating. "I hope you were done..."
"Oh my god! You're trembling. What's wrong honey?" Conni forgot all about the dishes.
"You're not going to hit me are you?" I worried.
"Never! I promise Tamara. I will never hit you, ever!" Conni swore.
"Okay..." I was glad she said that but it was hard to stop shaking.
"Don't worry, I was done eating. Thank you for cleaning up my mess too," she confirmed,
stroking my long blonde hair. "I am beginning to really hate your father dear. Why don't you try
to forget that life now and relax while we look around, okay?"
"Okay. Wow, you smell nice," I declared, nuzzling into her shoulder.
"Thank you honey. I will make you smell pretty and teach you everything about being a
girl. When you told me that you were a boy before, I couldn't handle all of the new things that
had happened tonight, that's why I fainted, not because I was inebriated... uh, drunk," Conni
realized that I might not know the big word.
"Uh, I think I need to go, but I don't know where the potty is and I never went as a girl
before," I informed my new mom.
"Oh my! Well, come on," she carried me to the bathroom and set me on the floor.
I went to pull out my thing, but it wasn't there anymore.
"You really were a boy! Here darling, pull your panties down and sit on the seat as if you
were going poop," she told me, while helping me with my soft undies.
"Gosh, those feel lots nicer than my old shorts," I said, holding onto her to steady myself.
Conni giggled, "Sweetie, if you like that, I promise that you'll never have to wear anything
but the softest, smoothest, prettiest things I can find. Okay, sit down."
I sat on the seat with my panties around my ankles and nothing happened. I looked over
to mother worriedly.
"Relax your butt muscles hon.," she instructed.
That seemed to work as I heard the pee flowing into the bowl, but it splashed all over my
bottom, "Oops, I got some pee on me..." I blushed.
Conni laughed brightly, "Sweetie, girls always do, that's why you have to wipe when you
are done. Here wipe like this," she showed me how by wiping my butt for me.
"Thank you," I told her, nobody had been this nice to me since mom died.
"It is my pleasure dear. Now pull up your panties and wash you hands."
We both washed our hands and when we were done, she hugged me again, "God, I love
you. I am so happy I can't hardly stand it."
"I love you too mother," I replied. It was strange calling her that, but it felt right.
Conni led me to a bedroom and walked me to the bed, which she lifted me onto, "This is
going to be your room. I know my daughter would want you to have all of her things. I kept it
just the way she had it before..." Conni couldn't finish that sentence.
"I'm sorry mommy," I held her and she stopped her tears.
"You are almost too good honey," Conni assured me, "I should be comforting you."
"Why? I have a new mom who won't hit me and a pretty room with lots of new things," I
asked her mystified as to her concerns.
"Never mind right now hon.. Tomorrow you and I are going shopping and I'm going to
spend a small fortune on you. Would you like that?" she smiled reassuringly.
"It's not my birthday or anything," I informed her because I didn't want her to spend a lot
of money for no reason.
"I know sweetie. I want to do something for you because you made me so happy. I want
you to have some of your very own things too, not just hand me downs."
"I don't mind using my sister's clothes and stuff," I offered. I must have said something
really bad because she began weeping really hard.
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean it, whatever I said. Don't cry..." I frantically told her, hugging
her around the neck.
"No... no, Tamara, you didn't say anything wrong. You made me so happy when you
referred to my daughter as your sister. God she would have been so happy to have had you as a
sister."
"Okay, I just thought..."
"Shh... honey, it's getting late and I need to get you into a soft and pretty nightie," Conni
stated, standing and going to a drawer in the white, flower covered dresser, "Hmm, I think this is
the right one." Conni pulled out a sheer baby blue baby doll and held it up for Tamara to see.
"Girls wear those to bed?" I was astonished. I had never seen anything like it.
"Strip Tamara and I will enfold you in softness," Conni smiled knowing I would love the
feeling.
I started taking off my shiny black shoes and socks, which wasn't difficult. Next, I
dropped the panties, but I couldn't find where the dress was fastened to me.
Conni giggled at my struggles and said, "Here honey, it's zippered up the back," and she
unzipped me, letting the dress fall to the floor.
I was surprised to find out that I had something around my chest, "What's this?"
"Oh my, honey, you're wearing a training bra already. Here, I'll get it off you," Conni told
me as she unhooked it.
I looked it over and saw a pretty, pink rose in the middle of it.
"Oh goodness, I guess you needed that bra too," Conni said in mild shock.
"Huh?" I said, looking down at my chest. I was surprised to see big soft nipples with tiny
bumps behind them, "What happened to me?"
"Nothing sweetie. You are just developing a little earlier than most girls your age. It's
nothing to worry about. I bet you will have boobs like your protector, Rhiannon, when you grow
up," she remarked chattily as she looked over my new body. "You are quite developed for a eight
year old. I suppose that was a gift from your goddess."
I was a little ashamed so I told mom, "I was afraid I wouldn't look like a girl when she
changed me. I think she wanted me to feel like a real girl."
"You sure look like one honey. Hold still, now step into these panties," Conni held them
for me to get into, "Now prepare yourself," she said as she floated the gossamer top over my head.
The silky feeling whispered to my soft skin all the way down. I shivered.
"Does that feel nice?"
"It makes me feel like I peed a little..." I confessed with a blush.
"That's what happens to girls when they get excited honey. It's like when your thing got
hard before, very natural, and good, for you. We'll talk about that more later though," she
assured me.
I yawned big.
"You must be tired sweetie, gosh, especially after hauling my big body around the house. I
can't thank you enough for that. You're so special. I promise to do my best to deserve an
extraordinary girl like you," she kissed my cheek, turned down the bed, put me into it, and then
tucked me in.
"Thanks," I said with a tear in my eye.
"What's the matter? Why the tear?"
"I haven't been tucked in since mom died..."
She hugged and kissed me saying, "Get used to it, because I'm tucking you in for a long
time."
Mom turned out the lights and I let the darkness take me.
Hank's World - Hank
I was startled when those golden bitches appeared in my place, but when the one hugged
me, and I shrank, I knew that it was just another drunken nightmare.
Therefore when the little one with huge giant knockers started chanting and turned me
into a booby slut, it was just more nightmare to me. Of course, I've never orgasmed like that in a
dream, but there is the first time for everything.
When I woke up though and saw the huge woman with the muscles towering over me I
began to think it might not have been a dream.
The woman grabbed my huge nipple and twisted it painfully and I screeched in a voice so
high I scared myself.
"Wondering where these lovely nipples came from bitch? Are you wondering why I'm so
big and you're so small?" Dawn began her training of the new addition to her stable. "Well if you
remember in your drunken stupor, I took your strength and a very pissed off goddess made you
into a slut."
"Got to wake up now Hank," I told myself in a Munchkin high female voice. "Got to make
sure that worthless kid made my lunch and left for school..."
That statement got me punched square in the mouth, bam! I had never seen stars like
that before. I screamed like a sissy. 'What the hell is going on?' I thought.
"If ever I hear you refer to that incredible, loving child like that again bitch, you will regret
it for all time!" Dawn screamed into Hank's swollen lipped face.
'Maybe that could get me out of this?' I thought, so I said, "Where is Roger?"
"There is no Roger anymore. Roger was taken by the goddess Rhiannon to his reward for
putting up with a scumbag father like YOU!" Dawn screamed three inches from Hank's new face.
Dawn smiled and added, "Not that you could father anything with the pussy between your
legs now! Haw, haw, haw!"
My hand moved like lightning to my crotch to confirm what I already knew to be true.
"Horny already this morning Hanky? That I am prepared to help you out with," Dawn
declared, moving back away from Hank.
"Stand up bitch, you need a bath!" Dawn ordered.
I must not have stood quickly enough, because Dawn snatched my hair and pulled me to
my tiny feet. "Ahh," I yelled.
"You had better get it through that air head of yours slut, you do what I say, when I say it,
and as quickly as possible! You got that slut?" Dawn whispered menacingly into my shell-like
ear.
"Yes ma'am," I squeaked back.
"I love the silly voice Rhiannon gave you, it makes you sound like such a sex toy," Dawn
exclaimed, "Now, follow me and be quick about it."
She set me back onto my feet, which were hard to keep flat on the floor as I followed her.
The way my body jiggled and shook with every step was distracting to say the least. I found
myself staring at the giant mountains of flesh hanging off the front of me, getting hotter with
every step.
"That's right, take your drooling snatch into the bath tub and start washing," she
commanded.
I was too frightened of what she might do if I disobeyed, so I quickly climbed into the
warm, sweet smelling bath water. "Ooh," I moaned as the oily water swept over my voluptuous
body.
"I can see your new body's imperatives have begun to take over. Soon you will be
operating on autopilot. Yielding to that body's every yearning," Dawn laughed demonically.
I forgot what she was talking about almost immediately. The feeling of the soap sliding
over my soft, smooth body was foremost in my thoughts. When I soaped up my voluminous
breasts I nearly slipped below the water. Every rub on them had me moaning and my split
bottom was nearly burning with desire.
"Do you like having boobs Hanky? Where is that macho swinging dick attitude now?"
Dawn taunted, even though she knew that, my feminized male mind was enshrouded in the
pleasures of my new flesh. She knew I could hear her, but was unable to do anything about it.
After I had washed all over, though my being new to femininity, I hadn't known that I
missed a vital spot, so the muscle broad said, "That was very good Hanky, but you missed a
spot."
Dawn took a fat douche bag from a nearby hanger and hung it back up near the tub.
When she grabbed the business end to hand to me, my eyes grew round as teacup saucers, "You
need to shove this up inside you hon.. I'll handle turning the flow on."
I knew that if I didn't immediately do as she ordered, I would wind up in pain. I grabbed
the penis shaped end from her and began slowly easing it into my new cunt.
'This is so humiliating!' I thought as it pushed out the inner walls of my vagina.
I knew about douching. I was married at one time, but this wasn't quite the same. I could
feel a warm, thick oil begin oozing out from between my legs into the water, "What the Fuck?" I
exclaimed.
I was slapped upside my head, "My bitches don't swear. Don't make me remind you
again!" Dawn growled.
Everything seemed to feel better, or hurt more than I have ever experienced before. I was
almost shocked when I began crying.
"Aw, did I hurt the big strong Hanky?" Dawn asked in a 'cutie' voice. "How's it feel to be
the little, soft, easily-hurt person? Don't you wish you were that big strong mean asshole that
you were yesterday? It wouldn't have done you any good though. I am easily twice as strong as
you ever were."
"However, I don't want you to think that I will hit you whenever you do something wrong.
You won't be hit, after your training is complete. Until then, I must be strict. You will be in
training for at least a month so get used to it, bitch. The more feminine you act, the less likely
you are to be punished. You are here to learn to be a proper slut, and you will learn it well."
"Ah, it looks like your lubrication is finished. Pull out the probe but insert this right
away," Dawn handed me a penis shaped dildo with an indent around the base next to the flat
bottom.
I whimpered but did as she ordered. The dildo slid in easily, bottomed out and my labia
tightened around the indent, keeping the dildo from falling out.
Dawn grabbed a towel and had me stand while she draped it around me, helping me out of
the tub. I started to rub myself dry with the towel and quickly discovered that my new skin was
way too delicate for that kind of thing.
"I bet you won't forget that lesson. It hurts to rub a towel on your girly soft skin now,
doesn't it?"
"Y... yes," I stammered.
"You are just a sissy weak girl now Hanky. Here, you need two towels now that you're a
girl," Dawn said, handing me a towel for my long blonde hair.
I looked at it, but had no idea how to wrap it around my head.
"You are pathetic! Here, flip your hair forward, now wrap the towel like this," Dawn
instructed.
Once she had it on me I looked at myself in the mirror. I saw an incredibly sexy 'Gent
Magazine' type model in a big fluffy towel staring back at me. A tear began rolling down her
cheek as I watched.
"Aw, poor baby. Maybe you should have been a human being and you wouldn't be in that
gorgeous sexy body. You heard Rhiannon's curse, didn't you?"
"I heard her say some mumbo jumbo," I replied.
"Yah, well that mumbo jumbo is an ancient Celtic language. I'll translate it for you. The
first thing she said was, 'Your strength transfers to Dawn,' which you probably could have
guessed from the outcome. The second thing she said was, 'Goddess Rhiannon sentences this
wicked person to the suitable curse of womanly beauty and yearning.' I'll let that meaning unfold
to you over the next couple of weeks," Dawn said, snickering.
"Now, slip these panties on and then I'll help you with the bra," Dawn told me, handing me
some pink lacy panties.
I pulled those on without incident, but when she wrapped the bra around me and fastened
it in place, I moaned like a slut.
"Good girl. Acting like a slut is exactly what I want to see. Keep that up and maybe you
will be through with training early," Dawn declared while she finished the adjustment of the
straps.
I wasn't expecting the garter belt she slipped onto me, or the silk stockings, which followed
that.
When the slip flowed over me as if it were whispering to my skin all the way down, I
shuddered and moaned, which made Dawn quite happy.
"Hanky, look at those nipples poking through your bra as if they were screaming, 'Horny
bitch here'," Dawn snickered as she ran her hand over my protruding nipples, which only served
to make them more pronounced. "Just like walking around with a boner."
I could feel my face heat up.
"Well, you have blushing down. Let's go on to the next sissy girl lesson. First though, you
might want to pee," she pointed to the toilet.
'Oh, pee,' I thought. 'Okay, no stupid typical male mistakes.'
I walked over to the toilet. Pulled down my panties... well I tried to pull down my panties.
They stopped right at the top of my nylons.
"This lesson is to remind you that when wearing a garter and hose, always lace the straps
of the garter through your panties so that you can slip them off when you want to pee," Dawn
instructed.
I unlatched the hose and pulled my panties down, and then I could sit and pee. I even
remembered to wipe my... my... my butt, before standing back up. This time I affixed my garter
straps to the hose and then pulled my panties up. 'Oh my god, did I just think that? 'I pulled up
my panties'?' I thought to myself in near panic.
"You look like you've just come to the realization that you'll be wearing panties for the rest
of your days, didn't you Hanky?" Dawn mocked. "Well it's even worse than that, but you'll figure
that out for yourself soon enough."
I made no reply. I simply smoothed the slip along my flanks.
"Well, here is your dress for today," Dawn said, proffering a shimmering black silk dress.
I was afraid to take it, for I knew that putting it on would make me shiver and moan, but I
also knew that if I didn't Dawn would kick my ass.
I did my best to put it on without allowing it to caress my body, but no matter how careful
I was the last couple of inches was all it took.
This time Dawn only smiled and then said, "How do you like that cleavage out in front of
you hon.?"
I looked for the first time at what was a half an acre of cleavage jutting off the front of me.
How could I have ignored this for so long? I reached up and supported my bra-encased boobs
with my hands.
To say that I moaned would be an understatement. The silk of the dress, the feel of my
hands on my boobs, and the feel of the lace on my hands, all worked together to promote the
sexiest feeling I've ever experienced.
When I began rubbing my boobs from below and moaning harder Dawn stopped me
saying, "Not yet my pretty, soon though. Put your motor on idle for a short while." She was
almost gentle in the way she said it, which surprised me more than if she'd hit me.
I released the girls and followed her, when she beckoned.
"You need to eat something Hanky," she stated as she led me to a small kitchenette.
I saw there were sausages and eggs benedict waiting there, "Is that for me?"
"It sure is honey. Meet me back in your room when you're done," Dawn said, and then left
the room.
I sat down, being careful to smooth my dress before I sat down. (Where in the hell did that
come from?) I looked at my breakfast and was entranced in a way foreign to me. The sausages
looked very good so I licked one to see if I liked it. That was nice, so I picked it up, and to my
disgust, I stuck it whole into my mouth, licking it and sucking the juices out of it.
I was grossed out when I realized that I was giving a sausage a blowjob! I dropped the
thing as if it were a snake, and then picked up the English muffin with the egg on it. My tongue
flicked out and came back coated with the thick salty goo of the egg and hollandaise sauce. It
tasted wonderful, so I licked it until there was no more of the salty thick liquid left.
Only after I had finished off licking the egg clean, did I realize that it was about the same
consistency and near what I had heard from ladies what sperm tasted like.
I've been made into a wanton female sex machine. I knew right then that there would be
no sex act, which I could decline. I would yearn for a sex from anyone!
I walked back to my room on the high heels that Dawn had me wear, with my blonde
haired head hung down in defeat. No matter how hard I tried, I'd be a sex toy for anyone who
would have me.
I opened the door to my room, was greeted by Dawn, who looked up from the book she
was reading, (Written by some hack whose name started with a W...) "Ah, all done with breakfast
already? Great, wait here and I'll be back in a minute," she declared as she stood and left.
She returned a few minutes later with a ravishing beauty in tow, "Hanky, I want you to
meet Duany. I'll be back after you two sluts get to know each other better." Dawn left chuckling
to herself.
Duany remarked as Dawn left, "Oh my god, Hanky, you got it bad didn't you?"
"You look pretty hot too, so why do you think that I 'got it' bad?" I asked the buxom
fantasy before me.
"The sheer size of your boobs and your height, Rhiannon makes you shorter and bustier
for worse offenses," Duany supplied, "and you are the shortest, bustiest one of all of us."
"All of us?" I asked with trepidation.
"There are eleven of us here right now, but I think that Darrel will be leaving soon," Duany
informed me.
I was shaking and biting my lip by then, so Duany said, "Yup, you got it bad alright. It's
okay Hanky, I want you almost as much as you want me." She approached me and caressed my
huge protruding nipples.
"Ooh, that feels so good," I moaned and returned the favor.
She planted her big soft lips against mine and forced her tongue into my mouth, which I
accepted without complaint. She pushed me down onto the bed and popped one of my giant
boobs out of the top of my dress.
I was helpless to resist. All I could do was try to stimulate her as she expertly played my
nipple into a clenched point of intense pleasure firing lightning into my helpless brain.
I could feel her unzip my dress, so I helped her shrug the silken garment from my
yearning feminine body, leaving me in my lingerie.
She popped my other breast out of my bra and assaulted my other nipple while she
shrugged off her own dress.
My goodness her lingerie was pretty and she filled it out so well.
Freeing her own boobs from the top of her bra caused me to salivate like one of Pavlov's
dogs. She knew how it affected me and was considerate enough to place her nipple to my lips
while she slid her hand down towards my quivering moistness.
When I was a man, yesterday, I would have been in heaven making love to this stunning
beauty, and now that I'm a woman, I'm still in ecstasy.
I could feel what seemed to me to be a lake of warm cum flowing from my cunt. I needed
to know if she was as hot as she was making me, so my flailing arm finally brought my hand to
her mons veneris, which I could follow down to her wanton pussy. As I was hoping, her thighs
were soaking wet with her own lubrication.
"Oh, yes baby, I'm just as hot as you are. I'm reveling in your delicious femininity," Duany
encouraged as she slipped her hand down to cup my vulva. "Wow, you are one hell of a juicy
girl."
'Why does that turn me on?' I thought.
I began desperately finger banging her molten hot pussy with my hand and squeezing my
nipple with my other hand.
I shuddered through an intense orgasm and expected to be done, and then help Duany
through her orgasm, but she didn't even, slow down. I was riding the crest of an orgasmic wave
ready to pound through another mind numbing orgasm when Duany shuddered through her first
one.
I could hardly believe it when her orgasming brought on another one of my own, and still
she didn't stop.
The shock I experienced when she poked her finger inside be was mitigated by the ecstasy
which washed over me like a tsunami. I didn't even protest when she invaded me with her
second or third fingers, and in fact, I began to yearn for even more, while I quivered through
orgasm after orgasm.
I had long since ceased to be able to reciprocate to Duany the sexual stimulation she was
giving me, I could only lie there and gush out huge tidal waves of juice in orgasm after orgasm.
I was happy when Duany placed her shaven nether lips to my face so I could lick up all of
her liquid love, as I ducked my squirmy tongue inside her labia for a clit tickle from time to time.
When she came all over my face, she drenched my hair and shoulders, but when she screamed
into my cunt as she came, it triggered an incredible multiple orgasm for me.
I think I went a little crazy during that lesbian tongue fuck. My brain couldn't think of
anything but fucking and Duany accommodated my desires. We were laying there, tongue
fucking each other for over four hours straight when my brain finally couldn't handle it anymore
and I fainted from orgasm-overload.
A New Day for Tamara - Tamara
*************************************
I woke up from an incredibly refreshing sleep with a yawn and a stretch. When I felt the
silky material shifting and tickling me as I moved and it all came back to me flooding my mind.
However, for some reason it made me smile.
I rolled out of bed and padded my way into the bathroom, sat down and pee-peed, then
wandered out of my room yawning.
I must not have been completely awake yet, because I sleepily went to the kitchen, made
two sandwiches, packed two lunches, cooked some eggs and sausages in the microwave, and
then set them out on the breakfast table. (Aunt Jemima Great Starts.)
I padded my way back up the hallway to the master bedroom, opened the door, and was
shocked to see a woman lying there!
"Oops! Duh, where's my head?" I whispered loudly to myself, slapping my forehead.
"Is that you sweetie?" Conni mumbled from the bed, "Come crawl in here with me for a
minute honey."
I crawled into bed with her and she hugged me to her tightly, "Did you wake up feeling
scared honey? Is that why you're in here?"
"Uh no, I was coming to wake my dad up," I admitted, "Breakfast is on the table in the
kitchen and our lunches are waiting on the counter for us."
"Oh my god! You're a better mother than I am dear. Are you always up this early?" Conni
was stunned.
"I'm not a better mother..." I declared and then started to tear up.
"It was a compliment Tamara. Honest, I don't need you to be the mother for me. I want
you to have a real childhood. If you want to do things for me, it's okay, but you have to get used
to me praising you and hugging the stuffing out of you when you do. Is that okay hon.?" Conni
kissed my cheek and went right back to hugging me.
"We don't want your breakfast to get cold, so we better get up and head to the kitchen,"
Conni declared, releasing me and flopping open the covers for us both to crawl out of bed.
She held my hand as we entered the kitchen, "Oh my god! You fried sausages and eggs by
yourself?"
"No, I microwaved them and then put them on plates. That's okay isn't it?" I was starting
to tremble again. Conni had raised her voice and that was usually a cue for me to be hit.
"Oh god, you're shaking again," she picked me up into her arms, "I wasn't angry baby. I
was really impressed that you can do all of this by yourself."
"Okay... I was just a little scared," I informed her, as I slowly calmed back down.
"Here, sit down and enjoy the breakfast you made, while I sit over here. You are an
incredible child Tamara. Napkins, orange juice, and silverware all laid out in a proper setting.
Who taught you how to do that?"
"M... m... my old mom," I admitted, not wanting to insult Conni.
"Baby, it's alright to talk about your mother from before, at least with me it is. We don't
want you overheard in public doing it though. Rhiannon said that the rest of the world will think
you're my other natural born daughter, so it might be difficult to explain, okay?" Conni coached,
while readying a fork full of eggs to be eaten.
I had already stuffed a sausage into my mouth whole so I couldn't reply. I just nodded.
She laughed, "Tamara we will have to work on your girliness I can see. Girls take small
bites honey. Don't worry about it right now though. I want to get us dressed and down to the
shopping mall so we can go shopping wild."
"Is shopping fun?" I asked as I finally swallowed.
"Most girls enjoy shopping," she stated after swallowing. "I'm hoping you will have fun
too."
"I will. I promise," I announced.
"You can't know that baby. I won't be upset with you if you don't like it. If you have fun
or you don't have fun, I honestly want to know. I care about how you feel," Conni stated, with a
slightly worried look on her face.
"Are you upset with me?"
"No dear. I am worried that I won't be a good enough mother to make up for what you
have been through," Conni admitted, "I promise to try though. I just wish I could talk to your
goddess once in a while and ask her advice."
"Oh, that's easy. You can talk to her any time, but you must promise to never call her the
'g' word in public. You would have figured out who she is sooner or later anyway. The first
parent-teacher conference would have done it. Rhiannon is my teacher."
Conni's jaw dropped open, "Your teacher is a goddess?"
"Don't pass out again..." I said worriedly.
"Wow," Conni exclaimed, "Well, we better put our dishes in the dishwasher and go get
dressed."
"Your dishwasher works? Neat!" I jumped up, opened the dishwasher door, and we both
placed our dirty dishes in it.
We left the kitchen together and mom ran a bathtub full of pretty smelling bubbles for me
to wash in, while she took a shower in her bathroom. I was still splashing around in the tub
when she came in wearing a towel around her middle and top, with another one around her head
like a turban.
She was carrying her cell phone, "Hello? Yes, Matilda? This is Conni Cromwell. I won't be
in for work today. No, I'm feeling fine. I just have to go shopping with my daughter Tamara. She
needs some new things for school right away. I didn't tell you about my, darling Tamara? Gosh,
I felt sure I must have... Well, I'll swing by work sometime today and introduce you. Will that
make up for it? Ha! Yes, okay I will. Bye-bye." Conni hung up the cell phone and tucked it into
her cleavage for the time being.
"Well, you have had time to wash most of you, now I need to show you how to wash the
girl parts," Conni advised.
When I was all clean and pretty smelling, mommy patted me dry with a big fluffy towel. I
was then, spritzed all over with a moisturizer and mom sprayed FDS on my privates, which made
me jump because it was cold.
Mom pulled some soft pink panties up my legs. When it came time to put my bra on,
mom said I would have to wear the same one I had on yesterday, but that was okay because it
felt good holding onto my jiggly nipples.
Mom had me wear a pink wraparound skirt with a blouse covered with flowers and a pair
of white knee-high sock that she showed me how to double over the tops of my socks. She told
me that would help keep them up.
She found me a pair of my sister's shoes that almost fit, and had me wear them. She
wadded up some toilet tissue and stuffed it in the toes so they didn't fall off when I walked.
"Now what to do with your beautiful hair?" she mused, "I know, brush it out and use a
couple of hair clips to keep it out of your beautiful eyes."
Once that was done she declared, "One more thing and I'll get started on myself." Conni
took a small spray bottle and sprayed my wrists, neck and the backs of my knees, "There, now
you're perfect! Do you want to watch me get ready?"
"Um... won't I see you naked?" I asked worriedly.
"Well, at least somewhat, but dear remember, you look like me now. Some day you will be
wearing big girl clothes too. It's only fair too, I saw you naked," Conni laughed and kissed my
cheek.
"Okay," I agreed, "It's all new to me. Who would have thought girls have a butt on the
front and the back?" I shook my head in wonder.
Conni nearly fell down laughing at me, "I have never heard anyone put it quite that way
sweetheart! Ah... I can see that looking at womanhood through your eyes is going to be an
experience," she stated, wiping the tears of laughter from her eyes. "Come on then, let's take all
four of our butts to my room."
Mom showed me how pretty big girl's panties are, how to put on pantyhose, and the
difference between my training bra and one that holds up real boobies. She showed me how big
girl dresses contour around a woman's hourglass figure, how to match colors and cloths, how to
pick my earrings and jewelry, and how much more complicated doing your hair and makeup
becomes when you're grown up.
Mom even put a little makeup on me so 'I would feel pretty'. I've never felt pretty before,
but I think I like it.
We put together a purse that my sister used to use and then mom and I were off to the
mall. I was really excited to ride in her Jaguar. The leather was as soft as butter, but I was
careful not to get anything dirty. I kept my hands in my lap so she wouldn't get upset with me.
The mall was a scary and exciting place. When we were walking into it, I grabbed mom's
legs and held onto her tightly. She waddled us over to the side and gently asked, "What's the
matter hon.?"
"I'm wearing a dress... won't people laugh at me?"
"Relax will you, I'm wearing a dress too, and nobody will laugh at either one of us. Pretty
women look good in dresses, and like it or not sweetie, you're a little fox. Remember, you are one
of the people with a butt in the front and in the back now. Oh, and don't get nervous if boys are
watching you. It just means they want to be your friend. Okay, are you ready now?" Conni
explained patiently.
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be a sissy..." I apologized.
Conni stopped us and quickly squatted down to my level, "Tamara, don't ever apologize for
being a sissy. You are a girl. If you want to be a sissy, or act like a delicate little flower, I want
you to do it. You don't have any macho ass who is going to punish you for being a sissy and if
anyone ever makes fun of you I'll hear about it and they will wish Rhiannon had dealt with them
first!"
"I want you to go into that mall with me and act like the most sissy person in the whole
place okay?" she ordered, with a smile on her face so I wouldn't be frightened.
"I'll try," I agreed.
We went into the mall and right into the first store with girl's fashions we came to, the
Nordstrom's department store.
There wasn't a very good selection of dresses there and the jeans were very expensive.
Nevertheless, mom was excited about all the pretty shoes. I saw a pair that were sissy to the
max and I asked to try them on.
The store lady measured my foot and came back with the pink 'Linea Paolo ´Anabela ´
Pump', in my size.
"I think these look sissy mom. Can I have them?" I asked with an earnest look on my face.
Mom smiled brightly and told the sales lady with the shocked look on her face, "Wrap
them up. We'll take them."
Just like that and I had a pair of pink high heels.
Mom hugged me from the side and whispered, "Thank you hon.. I feel better, don't you?"
"Yes, I do feel better. Especially because you're happy," I told her with smile.
When mom was paying for the shoes, the sales lady told her, "Ma'am, I envy your
relationship with your daughter. You have no idea how many young girls come in here fighting
with their mothers over everything. I hope you know how lucky you are."
"Thank you. That's nice of you to notice. Tamara and I are more like best friends than
mother and daughter. She's the most precious thing in the world to me."
We left the store with shoebox in hand and walked down the mall.
"Mom?" I whispered.
"Yes hon.?"
"Does the way your dress hits the back of your legs when you walk make you feel funny?"
"Well, I haven't thought about it in many years honey, but yes it feels nice. It's as if the
dress is telling me I'm a woman with every step. Is that how it feels to you?" Conni asked back.
"It kind of makes me feel all warm down there," I told her confidentially.
"Do you like it, is really all you should ask yourself I think," mom informed me.
We slipped into the 'Old Navy' store and mom had me try on jeans and t-tops. It was
apparently very important how your jeans made your butt look, so I spent most of my time
showing my butt to mom who would hem and haw over whether they were acceptable or not.
I saw this pink linen ruffled skirt hanging on a rack as I went back to change out of
another pair of jeans and into a new pair, but I slipped on the skirt instead and when I came out
to model it for mom, she clapped her hands together and giggled into them. I blushed, figured
that I must look stupid, and was getting ready to bolt back into the changing room when mom
stopped me.
"No honey, I wasn't laughing at the skirt! It's very pretty. I really like it on you. I was just
incredibly happy that you surprised me with it. Did you pick that color for a reason?"
I looked down at my feet, "I thought it would look nice with my new shoes..."
"I'm so proud of you!" she squealed, "Here, put your shoes on and let's see how they look
together."
When I walked around in them mom told me, "You have a terrific color sense girl. Put the
skirt in the keepers pile."
We wound up with a couple big bags full of clothes so mom took us back to the car to load
it all into the trunk.
Farther down the mall, I started noticing that we were being watched, so I shook mom's
elbow and whispered, "They're staring at us."
She whispered back, "Are their mouths open, and are any of them drooling?"
"Yup, lots of open mouths and one young guy, was drooling a little," I supplied.
"That's because you are turning them on girl. They think you're beautiful and desirable.
Hey, do you want to grab a bite to eat?"
"Out of one of those guys?" I asked.
"No silly, a bite of lunch. You're not old enough for a bite of one of those guys," she
laughed. "I was thinking more on the line of a sandwich or a salad."
We both had salads and resumed shopping in several other stores. I've never changed
clothes so much in a single day in my life.
Mom really surprised me right before it was time to call it a day, "One last mission and
then we're out of here." She walked me up to a jewelry booth, spoke with the counter person,
and came back to me, "We're ready for you Tamara. Sit over there in that chair."
"W... w... what are you going to do?" I stammered.
"I won't try to fool you baby girl, this will probably hurt a bit, but it is a right of passage all
women go through, and I think you are old enough. We're going to pierce your ears."
"Oh, okay I think I can take it," I said bravely.
Conni held out a pair of diamond and gold studs, "I bought these for you. They are real
diamonds so don't loose them."
I gulped and nodded my head.
The sales girl smiled at me and said, "It won't hurt much hon.. I'm going to hold this piece
of ice on your earlobe for a minute and then use this," she held up some kind of punch, "To put a
hole in your earlobe for your new earrings. Hold still now."
"Snick, Snick," and she said, "There that wasn't so bad was it?" while she stuck my
earrings in for me. "Those look fantastic on you!"
"Do you really think so?" I asked her.
"You bet I do. Here see for yourself," she held up a mirror for me to see.
I saw the pretty girl I was now, with two glittery diamonds reflecting the lights of the store
from the center of my earlobes, "They do bring out the golden highlights in my hair, don't they?"
"They're gorgeous Tamara," mom declared.
"Tamara? That's a pretty name. Where's it from?"
"I was named after the Cornish Goddess Tamara who is the guardian of the Tamar River in
Cornwall England," I informed her.
"Wow! That's really beautiful. You're mom and dad named you Tamara, that's really
special," she enthused.
"Worse than that actually. The Goddess Rhiannon named me," I corrected her.
"T... that's nice..." she stammered confusedly.
Conni leaned over to her and said, "It's a pagan thing."
"Oh!" the girl remarked as if she understood as to what Conni was referring.
We left there and Conni laughed and told me on the way back out to the car, "You freaked
that salesgirl out. Perhaps you would be better off letting people think that I named you. I know
it's not the truth, but we need to protect Rhiannon's identity. Can you do that?"
"Oh sure, I'm good with secrets. I never told anybody about my dad breaking my arm or
anything."
Conni stopped right there, grabbed me, and hugged me tight, crying big alligator tears
onto my dress.
After she recovered, she piled me into the Jag and we left the parking lot. We pulled into
the county/city building's parking lot and mom took my hand as she led me into the building,
through the metal detectors.
"Good afternoon Ms. Cromwell," the lady guard said, "Is this your niece?"
"Actually Billie, this is my other daughter, Tamara. Tamara, this is Billie," mom
introduced us.
"I didn't know you had another daughter."
"Yes, Tamara and Deidre were fraternal twins," mom told her.
"I'm so sorry about your sister hon.," Billie told me with a hug.
"I miss her," I admitted with my own tear rolling down my cheek.
Once we were away mom said, "Either you are an incredible actress, or you really do miss
Deidre. How is that hon.?"
"I feel her, when I'm with you and when I explore my new room. I just wish she was still
with us," I told her, another tear rolling down my face.
"That's the sweetest thing..." mom held me to her, "I know she would have loved you too.
Right now we need to stop in briefly with my secretary and then we'll hurry off to your school."
We entered a big office reception area and walked up to the lady sitting behind the desk,
and mom said, "Matilda, I'm proud to introduce my daughter, Tamara. Tamara, this is Matilda,
my secretary and good friend."
"I'm very pleased to meet you," Matilda held her hand out limply for me to shake.
I wasn't having any of that from one of mom's 'good friends'. I slipped around her desk
and hugged the stuffing out of her, "Nice to meet you Ms. Matilda."
"Whoa," Matilda giggled, "You are definitely my favorite 'boss's daughter."
"I like her mom. Can we keep her?"
"I'm so glad you two are getting along, but we have an appointment to keep. I'm sorry to
run out on you so quickly Matilda. I'll see you tomorrow around noon-ish. Say bye-bye to the
world's best secretary Tamara," Conni announced while moving towards the door.
"Bye, world's best secretary Ms. Matilda. I hope to see you again soon," I said and let mom
drag me back out to the Jaguar, and we were off again.
I began to recognize the streets near my school and asked, "Are you taking me to school
now?"
"Yes, I need to talk to your teacher about your enrollment. Your classmates should be
leaving school right about now. Do you know which car is your teacher's?"
"Oh sure, everybody at school knows which car she drives!"
"What kind of car is it?"
"The red Ferrari. You can't miss it," I pointed to it as we entered the parking lot.
Conni parked right next to it and we waited until Rhiannon was walking to her car to get
out of the Jag.
"Hi Conni. Hi Tamara. Are you ready to come to school tomorrow?" Rhiannon greeted us.
I ran up to her and hugged her as tight as I could, "Thank you so much!"
"Whoa, it's okay baby. I was happy to do it."
Conni came near, "I'd hug the stuffing out of you too if I knew you wouldn't object."
"I never object to hugs Ms. Cromwell," Miss Rhiannon reached out to accept mom into our
hug.
"I needed to thank you Miss Rhiannon. Tamara is the best daughter I could have ever
prayed for," Conni enthused.
"Yes, I knew she would be."
"Do I need to do anything so she can come to school tomorrow?"
"That's all taken care of, but you must remember that Tamara will have some very special
needs apart from her schooling," Rhiannon reminded her.
"I have discovered that and I couldn't be more willing to deal with them. I just need to
know..." Conni didn't finish the last part.
"Have no fear Conni, even you couldn't dream up a more suitable punishment that was
meted out. Tamara? Would you wait in the Jaguar while your mom and I talk?"
"Sure Miss Rhiannon."
"By the way, you are looking ravishing, and those earrings are gorgeous!"
I blushed all the way down to my knee-highs, "Thank you Miss Rhiannon." I curtseyed
and went to the car to wait.
Private Conversation - Narrator
*************************************
"Did you teach her that already?" Miss Rhiannon asked.
"No, I didn't. That is one incredible person. Did you know she used to put her heavy
drunken father onto the sofa when he passed out inebriated? I only found out after I fainted
when Tamara told me some of her former life and woke up on the sofa with my dress neatly
folded on the coffee table and my dinner dishes washed and put away. I vow that will never
happen again though. Do you know that kid woke me up this morning with breakfast on the
table and our lunches packed for the day? The poor little thing expected to be beaten for doing it
too. Every time I think about her father breaking her arm, I want to scream!"
"Right now her father is a four foot ten inch tall slut with boobs almost as big as she is
tall. She's so gorgeous that she spends all of her time wishing she could fuck herself and since
she can't, she has compulsions to fuck anything that will come near her. She is just a pair of tits
and a cunt yearning to fuck anything, who is so weak she can barely hold up her own tits, for the
rest of her life," Rhiannon related.
"A fitting end for a womanizing child beating bully. I feel better knowing though. Don't
worry. I won't tell Tamara what became of that asshole."
"Good, I don't want her thinking that her becoming a girl was a punishment. What she is
and what her father has become are two different things. Tamara is a normal beautiful girl who
deserves a much better life than she had and I'm counting on you to give it to her," Rhiannon
looked Conni straight in the eye so there was no mistaking her meaning.
"It's hard not to blubber like baby when she tells me things sometimes. I try not to
because she thinks I'm going to hit her when I do," Conni's tears began streaming down her face.
"I know Conni. It was all I could do to keep from burning him into a charcoal stump. I
console myself with the knowledge of how Hank will serve man now," Rhiannon admitted looking
far away in the sky.
"Well Rhiannon, I want to invite you to dinner on Friday night," Conni suggested.
"Oh, darn, I would love to come over but my band and I are booked up on Fridays and
Saturdays for quite some time. Could we make it tomorrow night? I'll bring something,"
Rhiannon really wanted Conni and Tamara to know that she would be there for them if she were
ever needed.
"Perfect! I know that Tamara will be so happy! My emotions are riding a rollercoaster with
her. I'm deliriously happy one moment and then next sad and mournful, which leads right into
madder than hell, and back to so happy I could bust," Conni babbled.
"Sometimes I wish I could have a..." Rhiannon's voice faded off into the distance.
"Would you be Tamara's godmother?"
Rhiannon smiled knowing that once again, she has a semi-daughter to love and cherish,
"It would be my honor and my pleasure."
"Do you want to tell her tomorrow night?"
Rhiannon smiled, "How about we have Goddess Rhiannon proclaim it?"
"Uh, sure... between you and me though, she can be scary."
"She's a pushover, believe me," Rhiannon smiled brightly and all of Conni's concerns
melted away.
"Wonderful, I'll expect you at say 6:00?"
"I'll be there, and don't worry, I already know my way there."
Conni just had to hug Rhiannon one more time before they parted ways.
Mom and Me - Tamara
***************************
We met back up when mom climbed in the car with me, but Rhiannon leaned in my
window and placed a big soft-lipped kiss right on my mouth!
My eyes opened in surprise but she didn't hold it long and it felt so good.
"Take care sweetie. I'll see you in school tomorrow and then for dinner tomorrow night.
Bye Conni, take care of my girl," Rhiannon waved as she turned and slid into her Ferrari.
"How does she afford that on a schoolteacher's wages," Conni wondered aloud.
"Mom... Rhiannon is thousands of years old," I supplied. "She is also the lead singer for
'Sweet-n-Evil. I don't think she needs to be a teacher, if she didn't want to be one."
"Woof! I never thought of that. I guess she just stuns me," Conni admitted to me as she
brought the Jaguar's engine to life and we headed home.
Lacy Hanky - Hank
************************
I awakened feeling so satisfied. I'd never felt like this before. I expected to see Duany
lying beside me, but my bed was empty except for me.
I looked myself over and found that someone had fitted my hugely boobed body into a
teddy, and yes, this was pink as well. I suppose I had better get used to the fact that I would be
wearing pink a lot.
I got up, went over to the room's toilet, and sat down for a pee. A tear dropped from my
eye as I remembered standing up to pee just a day or so ago. I'm trapped in this girl body, but
suddenly I got an idea. 'Maybe I could make a deal to get my body back, or maybe I could buy it
back... yah there's hope!' I thought as I wiped my pee soaked pussy.
I went back to my bed and sat there formulating a plan.
Suddenly the golden visage of Rhiannon popped into being right in front of me. She didn't
say a word. She just stood there with her fists on her hips and glared at me.
"Miss Rhiannon... no, ah Goddess Rhiannon, is there any way I can earn my manhood
back? Any repentance I, can perform? Is there a fine I could pay to be changed back into my
former self?" I begged, hoping for any sign of forgiveness.
The room became electric. Huge bolts of lightning shot all around us. I dropped to my
knees hoping that might appease her.
I then heard in a voice that filled the room and my soul, "You fucking broke his arm you
piece of human trash! That little angel took care of you as if he was your mother, and you
fucking broke his arm! Oh, you are going to pay bitch! You are really going to pay!"
My boobs began growing and my nipples were bulging out like cow teats. My ass was
spreading and the desire I had been able to suppress before washed over me as if I was run-down
by a nuclear submarine. I was humping my hand, the bed, scooting my butt on the floor like a
dog, anything to stimulate my craving crotch and my thirsty nipples. My brain had only one
thought, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck..."
Rhiannon flung open my door and I could hear her open others in the hallway outside, "I
want you to all go and fuck that thing until either you all can't fuck any longer, or it is satisfied!
However, know this, it will NEVER be satisfied!" I heard her heels clack away down the corridor.
Ten of the most beautifully stunning creatures I've ever seen ran into my room and began
fucking me with fingers, tongues, dildoes, vibrators, bed posts, feet, and some very large
vegetables! The more I orgasmed the more sexually crazed I became.
The girls started tag teaming me, as soon as three of them had cum so many times they
could barely move, the next set moved in with one girl getting an extra recovery period each
round.
I just kept screaming and gushing cum. This time I wasn't even spared the blessed
release of passing out.
I'd begun screaming what would become, my mantra, "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck
me..." on infinitum.
It's a School-day - Tamara
*******************************
I almost couldn't sleep last night. I was excited, nervous, anxious, and deliriously happy,
all at the same time. What will school be like as a girl? Will the girls treat me differently? Will
the boys be mean, or tease me as they do the other girls?
My eyes flung themselves open and I was immediately awake. My internal alarm woke me
as usual. I sat and peed, and then made my way to the kitchen with my new pink bunny
slippers tickling my feet. I just wanted to giggle they felt so nice on my feet. (Yes, they're cute
too!)
"Good morning Miss Tamara. We have your table right over here," mom told me, holding a
chair out from the table for me.
I stopped dead in my tracks with my mouth hanging open.
"What's the matter?"
"Nobody ever gets up before me. I'm used to being the only one awake and being all-
alone," I said, finally moving to accept the proffered chair.
"Well young lady, I was determined to be up before you, and to have your breakfast ready
on your first day of school. I want you to have a hearty breakfast and plenty of time for me to
make you pretty." Mom spooned an omelet onto my plate, though I didn't know what it was at
the time.
I looked it over carefully. I looked over at the trashcan to see what it is that she was giving
me, but there were no boxes in the can. I looked even closer at this odd looking thing on my
plate. Hmm, looks like scrambled eggs that somebody forgot to stir, some ham cubes, a few
bacon bits, two different kinds of cheese, and some round green things all through it. I sniffed
suspiciously at it. I detected garlic, black pepper, and butter I think.
"Is there something wrong honey?"
"I've never seen these sold at the grocery store. You must shop at a different one than I
did."
"You, bought the groceries too?"
"I usually helped. Dad would have the cart hold him up while I filled it, and he wrote the
check to the cashier."
Conni bit back the response she felt in her heart and said instead, "Well the reason you
haven't seen these in the store is because I just made it. If you promise to try eating some of it,
you can watch me cook my omelet."
I took my knife and fork, daintily cutting a small piece off, and put it in my mouth. Before
I could even taste it though, I said, "Mmm."
"Cut that out. You don't have to fake liking something. You will either like it or not, but
please be honest with me?" mom asked.
"It's very tasty. I would have said mmm even after I tried it, honestly, I would have
mother," I quickly stated.
"Okay..." she sighed. "Here, watch this," she took a bowl, cracked two eggs into it, with
one hand even. She then tossed in a forkful of garlic, a couple shakes of pepper, and some
bacon bits. This mixture was beaten with a wire-whisk, poured into a frying pan greased with
butter, and then allowed to fry for a time. Mom tossed in some ham, and grated cheese, for long
enough to have the cheese melt, and then folded the round in half like a taco.
"That was neat. Dad always said he wished I could cook. Maybe if..." I lamented.
"No. Honey nothing that happened was your fault in any way. You did more than many
grownups I know could have. Don't ever doubt that," she told me as she slid the omelet onto her
plate and sat next to me.
"Will you let me make you an omelet tomorrow?" I asked eager to learn how.
"Sure baby girl. I'll teach you how to cook all you want. I can even bake some," she added
and then dug into her omelet.
We finished up, put our plates in the dishwasher, and mom plopped me into another tub
full of lavender scented bubbles, "Wash up, and I'll meet you back here in a couple of minutes."
I got on to washing everything, but when I washed my front girl stuff, my finger hit a little
knob in there and it felt like someone dropped a radio into the bathtub. I got shocked, or at least
I think I did.
When mom came in, I asked her, "Mom? When I was washing... you know my girl parts, I
was electrocuted. Is there a short in this bathtub?"
She laughed and said, "You remember that when you played with your weenie it felt
good?"
I nodded.
"Well, that's how girls play with themselves. You have a little knob inside that feels really
good to tickle, called a clitoris, but you might want to put that off until after school or you might
be late."
"You mean there's names for my girl stuff?"
"Yes, and I promise to teach them all to you. For now though stand up and let me dry
you," she ordered.
"I could probably do it myself if you have more important things to do."
"The most important thing on the whole planet needs to be dried off. What could I be
doing that is more important than that?" Conni asked me as she wrapped me in both towels.
"I'm glad you're my new mommy," I hugged her.
"I am certain that you won't believe me right now, but I'm even more glad that you are my
daughter."
Mom dressed me in the outfit that I had picked out the day before. I wouldn't have ever
dared to wear anything pink to school before, but it made me feel special so I wore it.
When we went to put my training bra on, it didn't fit anymore.
We were both puzzled over that until mom found a package with a new bra in it. The note
on it said:
Tamara,
You'll be the bustiest eight-year-old in school.
Rhiannon
Sure it was only an, 'A' cup, but you don't need much boobies to be busty in the third
grade.
I reached up, touched my enhanced booby, and declared, "Mmmm."
"They are fun to play with honey, but we need to get you dressed," mom reminded me.
"Here I'll help you with your new bra."
Mom put it on me and it felt nice, as well as kept my nipples from changing locations
when I walk.
"You know, Miss Rhiannon didn't tell me that boobies not only look nice but they feel good
too. It's like they remind you they are there all day," I observed.
"You don't know the half of it yet dear, but that is a discussion for a later time. Ah good,
you have your top on, your earrings are still in, and your skirt is wrapped around you. Put your
shoes on and I want to put just a little makeup on you," mom directed.
I went to put my socks on, but mom stopped me saying, "No dear. You don't wear socks
with those shoes. Oh damn, you don't have polish on your toenails. Kick those off a minute, I'll
be right back," with that she raced into her room.
I sat there amazed as mom painted my toenails at near warp speed, "That's not a very
good job, but everyone will excuse it because you're young."
"It looks very pretty. Thank you," I told her looking at my toes, "Girls get all the pretty
stuff," I sighed.
"Yup! You get to be pretty, soft, and smell like flowers. On the other hand, you can be
dirty greasy and smell like motor oil. Girls get to be or do anything they want these days. Now
keep your toenails from touching anything until they dry, while I brush your hair and clip it."
When she was all done, I had pink toenails sticking out of my pink open toed pumps. My
skirt was very nice and mom even had me wear some Victoria's Secret panties. I felt so special
and pretty.
"I need to update you on the story I'm telling people about you. You are my daughter,
Deidre's fraternal twin, the reason nobody knows about you is that you were living with your
father. However, your father can no longer care for you so you are living with me now. That
should help people get over where you've been and why they haven't seen you," mom coached, as
she straightened my clothes for the fifth time.
"Do you have all of your school supplies ready?"
"Yes mom."
"Do you have your purse?"
"Yes mother."
"Do you have your PE clothes?"
"Yes mother."
"Spare panties?"
"Yes mother."
"Do you have your lunch money and your emergency money in your purse?"
"Yes mother."
"Your makeup is in, your purse?"
"Yes mother."
"God, I know I'm forgetting something..."
"My kiss?"
Mom smooched me and said, "No silly, but thanks for reminding me."
"Oh darn," I stated, "I don't have my homework for Miss Rhiannon!"
Mom laughed, "Honey, that was Roger's homework. Tamara doesn't have any yet."
"Oh yes, um... but she knows who I am..."
"Yes, and she will not do anything that would give you away. That reminds me, I have a
surprise for you when you come home."
"Okay, thanks," I answered with a smile.
"You don't even know what it is. Aren't you even curious?" mom looked at me in surprise.
"If you wanted to tell me, you would have done it already," I answered her.
"I'm just used to being nagged to tell I guess. Well let's put your stuff in the Jag, and I'll
take you to school."
The closer to school we got, the more nervous I was, "Are you going to come in with me?"
"Just for a minute, to hand you over to the teacher and then I'm going shopping. I might
swing around during the day, but don't let me disrupt your schoolwork," mom said as she
wheeled us into the parking lot.
Mom helped me carry my stuff into the classroom. No one was there yet, except Miss
Rhiannon, who greeted us, "Somehow I knew you two would be here bright and early."
Miss Rhiannon pulled mom aside and whispered, "You know that what she is wearing isn't
standard school wear don't you?"
"Yes. I just wanted her to stun the other kids, at least on her first day," mom sighed.
"She might stun some of the bachelor male teachers. That is one hot little babe you have
there."
"I know..." mom agreed, "but she picked it all out herself. She'll wear normal stuff
tomorrow."
"Tamara has good taste. A little too sophisticated for her years, but good taste," Rhiannon
agreed. "I might have to watch a couple of the boys closer today. To keep things from getting out
of hand," Rhiannon mused. "Damn, I do nice work."
"You sure do, and if you ever want or need anything, if I can beg borrow or steal it, it's
yours," Conni promised.
"You are giving me, at dinner tonight, the one thing which is most precious to me,"
Rhiannon assured her. "Just being able to be part of her life will make me happiest. The last girl
I was named godmother of, is now 42 years old and I treasure every day with her. She didn't
start out life as a boy though, as Tamara did."
"Hey, would it be alright if I brought pizza for the whole class at lunch time?" Conni asked.
"Sure, just be careful you don't smother her," Rhiannon warned.
"Can you do anything for a mother, if she explodes? I have felt that I'm going to explode
since you gave her to me," mom admitted, "I cannot fathom anybody wanting to harm her."
"I have to admit, after talking with you last night, I visited her father. The punishment
was increased, I'm not sure she can stand up anymore, her tits are so big," Rhiannon confessed,
"She's so horny now the only thought in her pea brain is 'FUCK'."
"She's going to be really popular with the guys..." Conni chuckled.
Rhiannon simply smiled.
While the two were talking, Tamara arranged her things in her cubical, and silently took
her old seat, smoothing her skirt before sitting and keeping her knees together.
"Did you teach her that already?" Rhiannon asked.
"I almost fainted again when she did it the first time. No, I didn't teach her that. She
maneuvers in a dress better than I do!" mom claimed proudly.
Conni said goodbye and left Miss Rhiannon and I alone in the classroom.
I made some friends with people who never would even talk to me before, especially with
the other girls.
One girl never would talk to me before and I really liked her, so when she made friends
with me on her own, I was a very happy girl. Her name is Lori Lovette, and I soon found out
during recess that she was just unreasonably shy around boys.
"Too bad you didn't get to meet the boy, who used to sit in your chair, Tamara," Lori told
me.
"Oh?" I replied.
"He was really nice, for a boy," she told me blushing.
'She, thought I was nice?' I mused, but replied, "Were you friends?"
"I... I... couldn't talk to him..." she divulged, "He tried to talk to me a couple of times, but I
just don't know what to say to boys."
"Boys are just people, Lori. I bet he wanted to be your friend."
"I guess you're right Tamara. Roger was a quiet boy, who didn't have many friends. Miss
Rhiannon told us that 'Child Protective Services' took Roger away from his father. I feel so sorry
for him. His dad was beating him. I wish I would have known. Maybe I could have made him
feel better."
"I know that he would have liked that," I assured her.
"Hey, do you want to swap phone numbers? We could call each other at home and talk,"
Lori requested.
"Sure, I'd like that. We might not be able to talk for very long, at least for a little while.
My mom and I are still getting acquainted," I enlightened her.
"That sounds funny. You, don't know your mom?"
"I've been living with my father. My twin sister was with my mother. Dad couldn't take
care of me anymore and then Deidre died, so I came to live with mom," I explained, "It's not very
mysterious."
"Deidre, was your sister?" Lori placed her hand over her heart.
"Yes, did you know her?" I asked, feeling the way she said it that she might have.
"Last year she was in my class," Lori told me, but surprised me with a hug, "I cried for
three days when I heard she died. I wasn't her best friend, but I knew her. She was nice."
"Thanks Lori."
"Hey, does your mom always let you wear makeup? My mom would freak if she saw me
wearing makeup to school."
"Mom thought it would be nice if I wore my new outfit to school. It makes me feel pretty," I
admitted with a blush.
"Damn Tamara, it should. You should more than feel pretty in that, you're gorgeous girl.
You had Gary staring at you so much he didn't hear what Miss Rhiannon asked him during
class. Didn't you notice?"
"I just thought he was daydreaming," I blushed.
Lori giggled, "He was... daydreaming about you that is... he, he, he."
I hadn't heard her come up, but Miss Rhiannon interjected, "That's right Tamara.
Therefore, I need you to dress a little more casually tomorrow, or I'll have to hold separate classes
for the boys. I don't think we're going to get much learning done today, but that's okay. A new
girl should have an opportunity to enjoy using her power at least occasionally. How's your first
day in my class going Miss Tamara?"
"I love it Miss Rhiannon. It's like I belong in your class," I grinned in collusion with her.
"Yes, I feel as if we have know each other for quite some time too," she winked back at me.
"Are you getting along well with Tamara, Lori?"
"She's nice. Did you know that she's Deidre's sister?"
"Yes, the girl in Miss Hopkins's class who died," Rhiannon acknowledged, "I'm sorry for
your loss Tamara, however, I happy you're in my class."
"Me too Tamara. I think we're going to be good friends," Lori informed me.
"I love the diamonds Tamara. They must have cost your mom plenty," Rhiannon
explained.
"They aren't cheep diamonds like lots of girls wear?" I asked wide-eyed.
"Those are probably about four hundred dollars," Rhiannon said, her trained eye having
appraised them.
"Eep!" I squeaked.
"Wow, my mom never gave me anything like that!" Lori exclaimed, looking closer at the
earrings.
A tear rolled down my cheek, "I didn't buy her anything..."
"You were her present, Tamara. She loves you unconditionally," Rhiannon explained.
"I'm so happy for you Tamara. Your mom is so cool!" Lori said enthusiastically.
"If you think that's cool, when we go back inside, Ms. Cromwell has brought pizza for the
whole class, for lunch," Miss Rhiannon told us.
"But... she packed my lunch this morning..." I stammered.
Miss Rhiannon handed me my lunch bag, "Look at what you have in your bag."
"Ooh, she bought me a cell phone!" I enthused, pulling it out and showing it to Lori.
While Lori had it, it rang.
She handed it back quickly and I opened it, "Hello?"
"Surprise! How do you like it?" mom asked.
"It's really wonderful. Why do I need a cell phone mom?" I questioned.
"Lots of reasons honey. I can call you when I want. I can locate you if I need to. You can
take pictures to keep and share them with me. You can call me if you are in trouble or stranded.
You can call your friends and they can call you... well within reason. You don't have unlimited
minutes. Don't you like it?" mom asked.
"Oh, it's cool, I just didn't think I was old enough for a phone," I admitted.
"Lots of young girls are getting them, and... and... Darn, I just need to do whatever I can,
so you are safe. I'm just a little insecure baby. It's worth the cost to me for your protection," she
confessed.
"Thanks mom, you're so good to me. I'll hug you when we come back from recess. Bye
mom," I flipped the little phone closed.
"Well girls, we should be going back to class. Too bad you weren't dressed to go and play,
Tamara," Miss Rhiannon mused.
"It didn't look like many of the others were playing much today..." I observed.
"That's because most of the boys have been staring at you, and many of the girls are trying
to decide whether to like you, or to hate you," Miss Rhiannon chuckled.
"Hate me?" I asked innocently.
"Yes, plenty will be jealous of your looks. Some of the girls will be jealous of your boobs
too," she sighed, knowing that difficulty all too well herself.
Lori giggled, "You have the biggest boobs in the third grade. It doesn't bother me though.
I'm not jealous, I just think you're nice."
"Thanks Lori, I think you are special too," I returned, thinking, 'I would have given almost
anything to be your friend before...'
Some of the other girls started to gravitate towards us. Seeing the teacher chatting
happily with two of her students was more than their jealousies could handle. If there was a
special relationship here, they wanted to be part of it.
Most of the boys still stayed clear, obviously avoiding a terminal case of the cooties.
We started to smell the pizza as we neared the classroom. We could hear activity going on
inside.
When we got inside, there were mom and Matilda, busy setting up a table with plates,
napkins, and plastic silverware.
"Hi Matilda," I declared as I entered.
"Hi there Tamara!" she squealed and rushed over for a hug. "Don't you look lovely today."
"You look beautiful today too," I returned the compliment. "Hi mom," I hugged her,
"You're always gorgeous."
"Flatterer," mom accused as she hugged me. "Who's your new friend?"
"Mom, this is my friend, Lori Lovette," I gently prodded the shy girl towards her, "Lori, this
in my mom, Conni Cromwell."
They exchanged greetings as the recess bell announced the stampede of returning
classmates.
"Everyone please take your seats," Miss Rhiannon told the students.
Once the class was seated she continued, "Miss Cromwell has brought the whole class
pizza for lunch to treat her daughter's new friends and classmates. I want you all to line up in
an orderly fashion, starting with the row of students on my right and then each row as the one
before it empties. Starting with Bruce in the back row there, no horse play, no shoving. Each
student will take two pieces of pie back to their desks to eat. Miss Cromwell, Miss Carter, and I
will bring drinks to you once your settled. Don't forget your napkins and plastic ware."
Everyone excitedly went through the line picking up his or her pizza. Once we were
settled, everyone began talking and wolfing their pizza down.
I suppressed my natural desire to shove as much into my face at one time as I could and
only took tiny bites and wiped my mouth after each of them.
Everyone started talking to me and telling me how cool my mom is, but when the other
kids saw my cell phone, they all wanted my number, so I gave it to them. A couple of the other
girls pulled theirs out and gave me their numbers too. Who knew that girls in my grade had cell
phones?
The funny thing was that the other girls wouldn't give their numbers to the boys. I began
to think that maybe I shouldn't have either, but that cow was already out of the barn.
Bruce came over and said hi to me. He looked scared to death. I smiled brightly at him
and said hi back. I hadn't planned to giggle, but it forced its way out.
Bruce had been a casual friend before, and he wasn't normally very brave where girls were
Concerned. I was slightly surprised, but pleased that he made the effort.
Lunchtime turned into almost a party/social event and I had lots of fun. When other girls
saw that the boys were even talking to me, they had to meet me and flutter about. It seems that
if a girl is popular with the boys, she becomes somewhat popular with the girls.
Some of the girls seemed to want to shoulder Lori out of the way, but I wouldn't allow
them to shoo her away.
Not too much more happened at school that day. Miss Rhiannon didn't seem to mind, but
a somewhat miffed looking principal poked his nose in and looked disapprovingly at Miss
Rhiannon. She left the room for a minute to discuss world affairs or something and when he
came back, he brightly went over to mom and was, introduced by Rhiannon.
I was beginning to get the idea that mom was a person of some importance, because he
changed his attitude the minute he walked into the room.
"How nice of you to visit our school Ms. Cromwell," he said, offering his hand.
"Thank you Principal Masters," mom shook his hand.
"Am I to understand that you have another daughter enrolled?" he pried.
"Yes Norman, my other daughter, Tamara is now in Miss Rhiannon's class," mom
answered warily.
"That's odd, when you supplied Deidre's information, you said she was an only child," Mr.
Masters recalled suspiciously.
"She was at the time my only dependant, and sole child living with me. After Deidre's
passing, I was asked to take her fraternal twin back from my ex-husband. It's a long story.
Tamara was living with her father until recently and now she is living with me, as my only child,"
mother spared words with the suspicious principal and it looks as if she has him on the ropes.
"Norman, if you have an issue with one of my students, I'll be happy to discuss it with you
in the teacher's lounge, or the office. You're spoiling the festive atmosphere," Rhiannon chastised
the nosey administrator.
Norman Masters knew better than to cross Rhiannon. There were stories of others who
had run afoul with her in the past... strange and frightening stories.
The principal cleared his throat and said, "No, no, I have no problem with your students
Miss Rhiannon. I was merely curious. It was nice seeing you again Ms. Cromwell and I hope to
see you around the school again in the future." He beat a hasty retreat, leaving the party nearly
undisturbed.
"Wow, he acted as if he's afraid of you Rhiannon," mother whispered to her.
"He is. No matter how much I try to hide my activities, sometimes rumors abound about
me, so I use them to my advantage. That way I don't have to do any of the fancy stuff..." she
laughed brightly.
"What, did you punish one of the teachers or something," mom asked conspiratorially.
"As a matter of fact, I have. However, he wouldn't have heard about it. Do you remember
reading about that Mary Kay Letourneau woman?"
"Hasn't everybody? I heard about it so much that I was sick of hearing about it."
"Well, not long before that came out in the press, we had a similar incident here. She
never made it to trial or even arrest," Rhiannon smiled wickedly.
"What hap... Never mind, I don't think I want to know," mom thought better about what
she was about to ask.
"Well... if you ever have a case of the screaming hornies, just give me a ring. I'm sure we
can satisfy your needs," Rhiannon laughed.
"I suppose we should wind the party down now and let you get back to teaching your
students," mom made ready to begin cleaning up the mess.
"Oh no you don't," Rhiannon stopped her, "There is more to teaching than tests and
lectures. This is teaching many of them about interpersonal interactions between the sexes. It
isn't often that they have this opportunity to discover the other half doesn't really have cooties."
"The boys are trying to speak with Tamara and so are the girls, so she is a factor in
knotting the group into a single body. I see how that could be very important. I sometimes wish
some of my teachers had been thoughtful enough to do this kind of thing for me. There really
isn't much social interaction between boys and girls until high school," mom agreed, now with
her arms folded and observing how we were talking, laughing, and reacting with each other.
"I'm so impressed with how far you have brought Tamara in such a short time. She seems
completely at ease with being a girl. Some don't take to it as well," Rhiannon appraised with her
compliment.
"It's not my doing, or at least not all of it is my doing. Tamara is an amazing little person.
She accepted that she's now a girl and has made the best of it. I sometimes worry when she
trembles and cowers, but at times like this, all I can do is shake my head in near disbelief," mom
admitted to her.
"Children?" Miss Rhiannon spoke up, "May I have everyone's attention please?"
Once the room quieted, Rhiannon went on, "I'm not going to make everyone break up just
yet, however I would like everyone to take their empty plates and plastic ware to the garbage cans
now so that we don't wind up with a big mess. Thank you."
The party went on right up until it was time to go home. The whole class thanked my
mom for a nice time and we said our goodbyes to them.
Looking In On Hank - Hank
*********************************
I've been fucked in so many different ways, which I had never thought possible and still
I'm ready for more. My need is so great I've not worried about eating or drinking, except for the
bodily fluids of my partners.
Mistress Dawn had visited hours before and declared, "What the fuck?" however she went
on and asked one of the people resting, "Did Rhiannon stop in?"
"Yes Mistress Dawn."
"I take it that she, did..." Dawn asked while pointing at me.
"Yes Mistress Dawn."
"What were your orders?"
"Rhiannon said, 'I want you all to go and fuck that thing until either you all can't fuck any
longer, or it is satisfied! However, know this, it will NEVER be satisfied!' and then she blinked
out. We've been doing our best Mistress, but it just keeps wanting more," the hugely busted,
gorgeous woman informed her.
"I wish she would have... uh never mind. You are doing well Dearie, so I'll pick up some
rations for everyone and bring them here so you can stay at it," Dawn informed her, as she left
mumbling to herself.
'Oh bliss!' I thought, 'This will keep them strong enough to keep fucking me...'
Right about then Rhiannon came tooling into the parking lot above. She leapt out of her
Ferrari, walked in and stated, "Dawn? Dawn baby where are you?"
Dawn walked up with an armload of energy bars and Gatorade, "I'm here godmother."
"I'm so sorry baby. I was so angry I forgot to appraise you of what has become of Hank,"
Rhiannon quickly apologized.
Dawn sighed, "Thank you godmother. I was going to read you the riot act."
"Okay... so I'm a goddess. I never said I was perfect," Rhiannon hugged the bigger woman.
"You've always been able to take the wind right out of my sails," Dawn laughed.
"I take it that you are going to fortify our sluts for longer sexual intimacy?" Rhiannon
asked nodding to the items in Dawn's arms.
"Of course, they are scared shitless that you might turn them into something like Hank."
"I want to graduate Hank to the next level. Bring Joni in on him. I don't think he'll be
able to deny her," Rhiannon ordered. "Did you know that fuck head broke Roger's arm?"
"I knew that Roger had a broken arm once, but not that Hank did it. That explains the tits
and torment. I'll release Joni on him in about an hour. After she's had time to build up her...
well, you know," Dawn informed her with a blush.
"Perfect! Now I have to jet to get ready for a dinner date with Tamara and her mother,"
Rhiannon supplied to Dawn.
"I haven't seen you this pleased in quite some time godmother. Come on... give!"
Rhiannon broke into a huge grin, "I'm going to be a godmother again!"
Dawn squealed like a happy cheerleader, "I'm so happy for you! I know how much you
love mentoring girls."
"Thanks Baby girl. It doesn't mean I'm any less of your godmother mind you. So don't go
getting jealous!"
"I've been hoping that you would find a new goddaughter for years now. Jealous, Hell I'm
relieved," Dawn, admitted, "You need the love of that girl as much as she needs yours."
"I never could fool you. Oh, before I forget, here's a check to help pay for the new slut
until I can get her up to speed," Rhiannon handed the other woman a large check.
"You know that this is way too much," Dawn accused.
"This one is going to take some extra attention so I want you to be compensated for taking
you away from business. It's only money after all," Rhiannon informed her.
"If I didn't know that you could easily afford this I would make you take half of this back.
But since you are wealthier that that pretender Gates, so wealthy in fact that you can remain
anonymous, I think I'll accept your generosity."
"Good, I hate to argue. I'll give your best to Tamara and Conni," Rhiannon waved back at
her while she quickly exited the tattoo parlor.
Dinner with the Cromwells - Tamara
******************************************
I was in the bathtub soaking in lilac bubbles when mom slipped in, "Hi there sweetie."
"Mom?" I asked.
"Yes, what is it Tamara?"
"I really love you," I told her. I don't know why I said it, but I needed her to know.
She dropped to her knees crying and hugging me.
"Is this a happy cry or am I in trouble?" I asked.
Conni laughed, "Baby girl, my heart is soaring. You just surprise me so much," she
explained as she hugged me.
"Why is that mom?" I was confused just a little.
"You are just a dear, girl," she explained.
"Oh, am I a better girl than I was a boy?" I asked wonderingly.
"I don't know, however I think you were an incredible boy too. When you were first, a girl
you did things from when you were a boy that easily qualify.
"Oh, thanks. I was just trying to figure out why my dad didn't love me," I sighed, going
back to washing myself.
"Tamara, the only thing I can tell you for sure, is that in no way was it your fault. Your
father is the one who was at fault. As an adult if he was having troubles, which he couldn't deal
with himself, he needed to either find help, or send you to live with someone who could care for
you properly until he could get his head straight. Do you understand Tamara?" she asked,
holding my face between her hands and looking into my eyes.
"Okay..." I replied unconvinced.
"I know it's hard to convince yourself that you didn't do anything wrong, especially when
you are used to someone else saying how things are always your fault. You should take the
opinion of a goddess, if you're lucky enough to know one," mom grinned at me. "And one will be
here in half an hour, which means that you had better get out of this tub and get dressed or I'll
bring her to meet you while your naked."
"You mean that she doesn't know what a naked girl looks like?" I teased back.
"Well I wouldn't want to make a goddess think that I was showing her disrespect by not
making the effort to be dressed by the time she arrived," mom pointed out.
"Okay, okay, I was getting out now anyway. The water is getting chilly. What should I
wear for her?" I asked, letting her dry me off with a big fluffy towel.
"I think I'm going to dress you in the softest sissy-looking dress you have. It will only be
for you, Rhiannon, and me to see you in and I want you to feel as feminine as possible tonight.
Can we do that?" she requested.
"Sure, it feels nice," I admitted. "The other nice thing about it is, nobody hits you when
you look pretty."
"Nobody should hit you ever honey. That's another good reason for you to be pampered,
so let's get busy," mom proposed as she led me to my bed, where she had laid out my garments
for this evening.
After the panties were on, mom helped me into a pair of pantyhose, my bra, and a pink
handkerchief dress, which has a low-waist style with floral appliqués at shoulder and hip and is
made of polyester and spandex, and long dangly earrings. Mom made my face up with more
makeup than she had the other day, and then put my hair up in an Edwardian braid.
I put on my strappy satin sandals, which are a closed-back, ankle-strap style with
rhinestone trim at the strappy toe vamp, a full 4-inch stiletto heel, and satin uppers.
Mom sprayed me down with some of her 'Hypnotic Poison by Christian Dior perfume', in
all the appropriate places.
Then Mom let me watch her dress again and over her lingerie she put on a turquoise
asymmetrical halter dress with strappy rhinestone sandals in blue patent.
Mom was a vision in her pretty dress, "Wow, you look like one of the models in your
magazines!"
"Why thank you sweetie. I wish I could say the same thing about you, but you are way too
pretty to be one of those models," she smiled and adjusted my dress.
"That's silly. Those girls are gorgeous," I stated, having taken her seriously.
"Well then maybe next week we can take you out and have you do some modeling. You
could be the next Cheryl Tiegs. It's hard work though... what am I saying? You're not afraid of
hard work. We'll ask Rhiannon when she gets here, okay?" mom asked as we started out from
the bedrooms towards the kitchen.
The doorbell diverted us from our intended path. We answered it together and invited
Rhiannon in.
She was dressed in a silk racer-back dress with ruched center seam and rhinestone detail
at the bust, which on her was an amazing sight to say the least.
Rhiannon was carrying a sealed bowl and she said, "Hi, I brought something like I said.
I'd love to hug you both but I need to set this down in the kitchen first."
I hugged her anyway.
Mom said, "This way Miss Rhiannon," and she led her to the kitchen.
"So, Miss Rhiannon, what did you bring," I pried.
"I brought a big bowl of Cawl. It's the national dish of Wales. I hope you will like it. I've
had quite a while to perfect the recipe," she laughed.
"I've never heard of it. It sounds intriguing," mom told her.
"What's in it?" I asked curiously.
"Leeks, potatoes, onions, parsnips, carrots, and plenty of special herbs and spices are in
it. Good thing for you I'm not Scottish, I would have had to bring a haggis," she laughed.
"What's that?"
"Oh, it's the heart, liver and kidneys of a sheep, ground up with oatmeal and stuffed into
its stomach," she informed me.
"Is it good?" I asked with much trepidation.
"It's really not bad. You have to eat it with a huge pile of mashed potatoes though," she
told me with a fond smile.
"People eat some funny stuff," I surmised.
"They do indeed. But changing the subject, you look devastatingly beautiful tonight,"
Rhiannon told me as she held me at arm's length.
I blushed, "You're just saying that because I'm wearing a beautiful dress."
"I've got other reasons too, however right now let's help your mom with dinner," Rhiannon
said as she carried a stack of plates, which were obviously meant for the table out to the dining
room.
I followed her with the silverware and between the two of us we had the table set in no
time.
"Okay you two, take a seat and I'll bring it out to you," Mom declared from the kitchen.
Rhiannon held my chair for me, however I didn't know what to do, "This is something you
should start getting used to Tamara. Whenever you go out into a public restaurant, men are
going to hold your chair for you. Just smooth your dress and be seated, but expect that I will
push it in towards the table," she instructed.
I did as she directed and found that it was very nice to have someone pamper me like that.
"Thank you."
"I'm happy to help teach you anything dear," Rhiannon smiled as she seated herself.
Mom brought out the food and placed it on the table and we started our meal with the
soup.
I was surprised that it was so good, but I should have known that Rhiannon would be the
best cook ever.
Once the soup was finished, we dug into the garlic chicken breasts and baby carrots mom
had prepared. Dinner was terrific, and the chatter was only slightly, strained.
After cleaning up, we retired to the living room and Rhiannon motioned me to sit next to
her on the sofa, "Tamara, your mother has asked something of me and I have agreed to it, as
long as it's alright with you."
"What is it?"
"Would you let me be your Godmother?" Rhiannon asked with a silly grin.
"You, mean like Dawn? You, want me to have big muscles?" I asked round-eyed and
concerned.
"No honey. Dawn has big muscles because she likes to have big muscles. That doesn't
have anything to do with the fact that she's my goddaughter. It just means that I promise to take
care of you, as your mother does, for as long as I live," she informed me, again, while holding
both of my hands.
"Would you?" I replied, hoping against hope that she would.
"It would please me more than you will ever know dear."
"Thank you, thank you, thank you," I chanted, pouncing on her with my arms wrapped
around her shoulders.
"I take it that you agree to it?" she teased.
"Duh," I mocked her.
"So you, don't want big muscles?" Rhiannon asked and continued with, "What do you
want?"
"I want to be little and soft and have big boobies like my godmother," I declared with verve.
"So, wearing this lovely dress doesn't bother you?"
"No, should it?" I brightly asked.
"Just answer me honestly, what about it do you like?"
"It caresses me all over. It's colorful and just feels delicious, and I like being pretty," I
answered and then added, "Partly because people are nice to me when I'm pretty."
"I'm so glad you like it, but I have one other question to ask you. Would you go back to
being Roger if you could?" Rhiannon was looking into my eyes so hard it felt as if she were
peering into my very soul.
"I... uh... no, I don't think I would want to be Roger. Even if I had my mom still and
everything else, I just like being soft and pretty... Is that a bad thing?"
"Not at all. It makes my heart soar. I'm so glad that you like what I did to you. I was so
very torn about doing it. You could have hated being a girl and hated me for making you one,"
she fretted.
I didn't know what to do to make her feel better, but her big soft lips were so close and
they had felt so good, I just kissed her on them.
"Mmm that was nice, and the best answer you could have given me. I can't wait to tell
Dawn!"
I thought for a minute, "Will she beat me up? I hope she won't be jealous."
"Actually when I talked to her about it, she was relieved, happy for you, and happy for me
too," Rhiannon informed me, "In addition, now that you're my goddaughter, nobody anywhere
ever will hit you and not pay the consequences, including Dawn. However, you don't need to
worry about Dawn. Dawn is a gentle and very loving soul who only uses her strength to punish
those who do evil and you don't even come close to that."
"I'm not all that good godmother," I fretted, knowing that she might find out my secret.
"Nonsense precious," she passionately stated, "Maybe... Conni, could you excuse us for a
few minutes please?"
"Sure, I'll go do some laundry," she jumped up and quickly left us.
"Tamara, confession is good for the soul. You know that I'll find out sooner or later and it
will be better for both of us if you tell me now," Rhiannon sternly urged.
"I..." I started, sniffed and then went on, "I'm the reason mom is dead..."
I tried to run away but she wouldn't let me go, "How did you do this heinous thing?"
I was crying now and through my tears I admitted, "I was bad and... and when dad was
punishing me, mom tried to stop him. When he couldn't hit me, he started hitting her instead.
When she finally got away she drove off and... and..." I couldn't finish it.
Rhiannon kept her cool, though it was certainly difficult, "What did you do that was so
bad?"
"When I had recovered enough I filled in with, "I didn't get all of the dishes washed. I
missed some that were in the living room."
Suddenly the room was alive with sparks jumping from place to place.
I shrunk down as far as I could to minimize the pain, which was surely coming to punish
me, "I didn't mean to..."
Conni popped her head in the room, "What's going on! Don't you harm my little girl!"
Conni rushed to grab me away from Rhiannon.
"Don't mom! I'm not worth it!" I yelled to protect her.
Rhiannon quickly calmed and the electric arcing stopped, "Wait, I'm not going to harm
anyone here! I'm sorry, but when I become seriously angry, there's a buildup of energy around
me. Tamara, you didn't have anything to do with your mother's death. Hank is damn lucky that
he wasn't here right now. Tamara, nobody who is human expects an 8 year old to scour their
house and search it top to bottom for dirty dishes. Your mom was doing just what Conni was
about to do, save her baby, and Conni was doing it in the face of almost certain death. She
didn't know that I wasn't going to harm you. That's what parents do. They protect their kids.
Not just moms either, loving dads do it too. No, I wasn't upset with you Tamara and I'm sorry
that you carried that burden so long. The only one responsible for your mother's death is soon to
reap a surprising reward."
Conni said, "Whew! I'm glad of that."
"I thought you were going to punish me..." I sniffed.
"Sweetie, you were blaming yourself for things that you weren't responsible for. Thinking
of the anguish that caused you, is what made me angry, but angry with the person who really
was responsible. Now will you help me to see if I broke anything please?" Rhiannon helped me to
my feet.
"That's got to be a real burden, that lightning thing," Conni remarked to her.
"You have no idea... It's a good thing I'm wealthy," she ruminated.
"If you're wealthy, why the hell do you teach school?" mom remarked quizzically.
"The first thousand years are easy. I like to teach children. I could care less that it
doesn't pay much. I have to be careful that I don't do anything, which will make the other
teachers or principal suspicious, so I arrange for grants and things to see to it that our class has
everything they need. It's not totally concealed, so the principal knows that something isn't
kosher. That's another reason he is careful around me."
"You sure have a complicated life Miss Rhiannon," I affirmed.
"Darling, to you, I'm either godmother, or just Rhiannon, at least whenever were away
from school. In the classroom you'll still have to call me Miss Rhiannon, so the other children
won't think I'm playing favorites, okay hon.?"
"Oh sure, thank you godmother."
"That goes for you too Conni."
"You want me to call you godmother too?" mom kidded.
"Would you like to pull on the other leg a while too?"
"Okay Rhiannon, but it wouldn't take me long to become excited. It is a lovely leg after
all," mom told her blushing.
Rhiannon winked at her, "I think we can explore our friendship more later, but I think my
favorite student is going to need her rest."
"Yes, Tamara should get her beauty sleep. Hey, Rhiannon, do you want to help get her
ready for bed? She's lots of fun, and you can see first hand how much your goddaughter loves
being a girl now," mom proposed.
"You know, I would love that. Is it okay with you Tamara dear?"
"Sure, if anyone knows what I look like naked, the goddess who created me should, so why
not? We all look alike now," I logically surmised.
"In most aspects anyway," mom said with a smile.
We all trudged up to my room and mom asked Rhiannon to weed through my nighties for
one she liked. She came up with a snow-white lacy teddie, which she helped me don.
"I'm very proud of you Tamara. You are an inspiration to me and I want you to know that
you are in no way responsible for your mother's death. Now you sleep peacefully and if you need
anything, yell out my name and I will come flying like an avenging angel, okay?" she hugged me
and tucked the covers around me tightly.
"Wearing gold?" I asked bright eyed.
"Yes and I may bring your god-sister for good measure!"
"That would scare those who are too stupid to be afraid of you I guess."
"That it does little one," Rhiannon kissed me, turned off the light and they both left
together.
Joni Dickford - Hank
*************************
I've been fucking my brains out forever it seems and I still want more.
Dawn entered my room and announced, "Rhiannon has decided that will be sufficient for
now, you may all go back to your rooms and rest up until you are needed again."
"Nooooo don't go! Please, I need you all!" I began diddling myself since they were all filing
out of the room ignoring my pleas.
"I'll be back once you are in a more flexible frame of mind," Dawn declared as she locked
the door behind her.
"Fuck me, fuck me..." I chanted urgently working my twat.
Almost one half hour later Dawn entered another heretofore-locked room, "Joni, I have a
job for you."
"Yes mistress Dawn," Joni stood up ready to follow.
"Before we leave, make sure it doesn't show," Dawn instructed.
"I'm ready mistress."
Dawn led the lovely woman to Hanks room and opened the door, "Hanky, I have a new
friend for you. I want you to say hello to Joni, and you had better be extra sweet while you say
it, or I won't let her stay."
"Nice... pleased... ooh, so lovely to meet you Joni," I stammered, while not missing a beat
with my vulva ministrations.
"I'm pleased to meet you too Hanky," Joni offered her hand to shake.
I forced my hand from my nipple to make contact with hers and shook it.
"I bet if you beg Joni for sex, Hanky, she would be happy to fuck you..." Dawn suggested
wickedly.
"Please beautiful Joni, will you fuck me please?" I begged shamelessly.
"You know what I want you to do first, Joni," Dawn winked at her, "I have customers to
attend to, so I'll leave you two alone." Dawn closed and locked the door behind her.
"My, you got it bad Hanky. You must have been a bad, bad boy! Just look at the size of
those boobs. They have to weigh almost as much as the rest of you."
"Ooh, but they feel so..." I moaned.
"Okay, we might as well get on with it. Would you take my skirt off for me Hanky?"
My shaking hands were all fumbles, so it took longer than normal to deprive her of he
skirt and as soon as I had, my hands went right back to their stimulating of my sex.
"Now I don't want you to be frightened when I turn around Hanky, so ready yourself," she
warned.
My mouth was watering thinking of her luscious pussy, but when she turned, "Oh my god!
You've got a cock!"
"I certainly do and before I can fuck you with it, mistress Dawn insists that you suck the
sperm out of me first," she informed me, with her member rigid, and six inches from my nose.
"Suck your cock? No way I... I... I can't," I pleaded.
"Darn, okay well then I'll just put my skirt back on..."
She made to do it but I stopped her, "No please don't go!"
"So you want to suck my cock after all?" she asked having momentarily stopped pulling up
her skirt.
"No, but I... I will if I have to..." I whined.
"You make it sound so unappealing Hanky. I guess I had better leave."
"Oh please..." I nearly screamed.
"Only if you beg to suck my big thick cock, and you better swallow when I shoot my wad
missy, or no fucking for you!" Joni threatened.
I was beside myself with lust and yearning, so I didn't really have any choice, "Please let
me suck your big thick cock Joni. I promise I'll swallow!" I knew that I was broken and that
whatever perverted sexual desires anyone asked of me, I would be a willing, meek participant.
Joni presented her huge throbbing member for my mouth to encircle. I uncertainly
slipped it between my lips and began licking it up and around the shank and occasionally
tonguing her glans.
She reached over and began working my free breast, rubbing, pulling, and twisting on my
large sensitive nipples.
I was so hot that I actually shoved my head down farther on her big cock and slipped it
down my throat a ways.
"Ooh you're a good cock sucking whore. Yah, suck it baby!" Joni urged.
I grabbed her testicals, which were the size of two big fuzzy tennis balls in a fleshy sack,
and stroked them, cupping them, and gently squeezing from time to time.
"Mmm, that is good too. See if you can take all of my big cock into your mouth baby,"
Joni moaned, tweaking her own nipple.
My own hand in my crotch busily working my clit provided a sexy splooshing, squishing
sound and I was getting insanely hot. I must have lost it, because I was driving that huge penis
down my throat. I had to slide it out at times just to breathe but I quickly drove my face back
down on it, farther and farther. Finally, my lips closed around the base of it, right at her
scrotum, and I moaned in desire and accomplishment.
I felt her balls twitch and I still don't know why but I drove my finger right up her asshole,
wiggling it around as I did.
Joni drove her hips hard into my face and I could feel her sperm flowing down my throat.
I backed my face off finally to breathe and wound up with my cheeks puffing out like a
chipmunk. I had to swallow fast to keep from letting it flow out of my lips. Her huge balls must
have held a quart of jizzum, because I knew I was drinking down more than a l-liter bottle full.
"Oh yah, you're going to be a terrific cocksucker Hanky. Let's do that again baby, you
came really hard too, I know you did. Just swallow what you have left. There's more where that
came from," Joni urged.
I was amazed that she was still ready to go. Her massive dick didn't become flaccid in the
least. I knew that I must do as she said, so once again I drove my face to the base of her
throbbing tool.
"Ooh good! Moan and suck baby, moan and suck," Joni was licking her large lipstick
covered lips as she stroked my head.
The thing that I realized right at that point was that I didn't need to stimulate my body as
long as I was sucking her big dick. I didn't know why but it drove back my yearnings to an
almost manageable level.
I was driving up and down only this time I put suction on her penis that pulled my cheeks
up against her pulsating implement. I was toying her testes with one hand and banging her butt
with the finger of my other hand.
It suddenly occurred to me to use another finger, so I poked a second up her rectum.
Her twitching member richly rewarded me. I felt her cuming so I squeezed her balls and
the flow down my throat increased plenty, but I just had to taste the salty goodness of her sperm,
so I backed my head off and got another mouthful.
"Ungh! Whew, that was a good one. Now baby lick my dick clean and maybe I'll fill your
cunny with squirmy, wiggly sperm," she taunted while holding my head on her massive
manhood.
I obeyed her and slurped her penis clean as a whistle.
"You're a damn good cocksucker Hanky, now let's see how good a fuck you are!" Joni
announced as she moved one of my gigantic breasts to one side so I could lie on my back. She
then turned me so that my butt was hanging slightly off the edge of my bed.
My legs splayed seemingly by themselves and I started playing with the one nipple still
within my reach, and man was it so good.
"She did you good, boy! You should see your cunt positively drooling cum!"
"Fuck me, please! Oh fuck me like a bitch in heat!" I moaned, no longer caring that I was
Hank, former macho man.
She teased my wanton hole with the glans of her penis for a while and my hips kept trying
to slip my labia around that pleasure pump.
I could feel Joni grasp my boob with both of her hands and pull that diamond hard point
of my ecstasy towards her.
"Take me, please take me," I pleaded wantonly.
"My, my, we certainly are a slut, aren't we?" she cruelly asked.
I didn't answer. It was humiliating enough having been, turned into this sex machine.
"Oh, you can't get away without admitting it Hanky. I'm going to stop if I don't hear what I
want you to say," Joni ceased all her ministrations.
My yearnings and needs grew exponentially until I screamed, "I'm a slut! I'm a fuck crazy
whore! Please fuck me."
"That's better," Joni finally began slipping her massive member past my labia into my
drooling vagina.
"I'm going to make you a woman now Hanky. Hold onto your ovaries baby," Joni
proclaimed as I felt her stretch my hole tightly around her love rod.
She began banging her hips into my widely spread butt and I could feel those gigantic
balls slap against my fanny. With each thrust, I spoke out a high-pitched girly moan.
"Hanky, I want you to squeeze my cock baby. Tighten that vagina down around my big
quivering cock."
I discovered muscles down there that I didn't know that I had, and began gripping her
manhood to keep it from leaving my insides. I could feel my belly bulge each time she drove her
penis inside me.
I screamed a big trembling orgasm, clamping down my vaginal muscles tightly around her
Johnson, but she didn't even, slow down, she just kept fucking me.
She brought me to orgasm after orgasm until I felt her cock spew her huge load into my
uterus. Her hips seemingly glued to my soft womanly ass.
When she pulled out, it felt as if I was empty and hollow and the need for being filled
washed over my mind in an avalanche.
"Oh fuck me more, please, please Joni," I begged shamelessly.
"I intend to slut, now I want you to help me roll you over," she told me as she picked one
of my boobs and moved it to the same side as the other. I got up on my knees as she urged me
to, staring at my breasts lying on the bed way out in front of me.
"That won't do. Here, I'll swing your breasts around to the sides so we can play with them
easier," Joni offered as she moved the first one.
I couldn't do much but lift my arms as she swung the boob around, except orgasm while
she caressed the second as she moved it.
"Oh yes, Hanky was an evil boy! However, you will make amends for it, Rhiannon will
make quite certain of it," Joni informed me.
While I was on all fours, Joni slipped her big cock into me once again, and the feeling was
incredible. I was once again whole.
Her hips slammed into my huge soft butt, making it shimmy as if it were Jell-O. My
boobs, even though they were lying quite firmly on the bed, had quivers flowing out from my
chest, right to the end and then reflected back towards me, intercepting other out-going quivers.
The sensation was indescribably luscious.
I supported myself on one arm for a bit to reach out and play with my sensual boob, but
Joni's ass slamming was too much for me, to do it for long, that and the multiple orgasms
turning my brain to mush.
In the midst of one lightning, star filled orgasm I caught a golden flash from my peripheral
vision, but was too caught-up in pleasure to be bothered to look closer.
"You're doing a fine job of fucking this slut Joni," Rhiannon quietly stated.
Joni, breathing hard, replied, "Thank you Mistress Rhiannon, anything to please you."
"Hmm, do you think Hanky would enjoy a bigger cock?" Rhiannon asked her, with a
vengeful glint in her eye.
"I am sure she would Miss Rhiannon," Joni answer with great trepidation.
"Don't you worry Joni, this will only be a temporary upgrade. Enjoy it while you have it,"
Mistress Rhiannon cooed to the frightened woman.
I could feel Joni's dick swell up inside me as if it were a rigid balloon and the slap of her
fuzzy balls began to feel as if it were the hammering of shot-putt size melons on my soft ass.
I was so tight around her that she could barely slide in and out of me. I loved every
second of it though, being so full of her and yelping out my pleasure with each thrust.
"You know Joni, you look thirsty to me. Are you, honey?" Rhiannon prompted.
"Yes my mistress, I am thirsty," Joni replied knowing full well that's what Rhiannon
wanted to hear.
"Your goddess provides," Rhiannon stated.
I felt my breast swell and become heavier. They ached with their fullness, and I could feel
my nipples grow wet. I felt someone lift one of those gigantic orbs up in her feminine hands.
"Here you go Joni, some milk to give you increased stamina," Rhiannon urged, offering my
nipple to her.
Joni started sucking my teat and between the relief and the sexual stimulation, it sent me
over the orgasm precipice once again.
"I've turned you into a moo cow Hanky. You will need milking plenty often now. Consider
this payment for making your sweet boy think that it was his fault that his mother died, you
piece of shit!" Rhiannon yelled in my ear, with great vehemence, and then winked out, leaving the
room.
"Mmm, you have such sweet thick milk Hanky. I sure wouldn't want to be in your panties
honey," Joni declared as she fucked me faster and harder than ever.
Not long after that, she exploded into my womb. The force of her ejaculation had sperm
flowing out around her massive cock on all sides. My thighs and stomach were covered in thick
slimy sperm.
Her orgasm triggered my own orgasm and I bit into the pillow so hard that I made a hole
in the casing. I was so insane from that I didn't even know my own name.
Nevertheless, when she pulled out of me, it felt as if she gutted me. I would do anything
just to get that back inside me.
"Please don't stop Joni. I need you so bad..." I whined.
"Here, suck on your other nipple for a little while," she demanded, handing me my teat.
I did, as she desired, feeling the bliss of pressure reducing in my aching boob and the
flashes of pleasure playing about my synapses. My milk was indeed sweet and thick, reviving my
tired body and making me ready for another two or three days of fucking.
"You look much better now baby, so back on your knees," Joni insisted, helping me roll
back over.
"Joni, what did you do that made you into a woman with a huge dick?" I pried, my mind
barely my own for the moment.
"I took advantage of a boy in my class. Therefore, I must experience the desires a young
boy goes through in puberty. I can't look masculine, which would make getting what I desire
much too easy," she informed me. "Now you delicious slut whore, relax your muscles at this
end."
I did and she took her sperm soaked cock and started ramming in my bunghole.
"My ass?" I asked fearfully.
"Most certainly. The mistress requires her sluts to be, filled with jizzum in every orifice,
and I would never do anything to displease her. The repercussions are too terrifying to be
risked," Joni almost apologetically replied.
My tight ass finally, painfully yielded to her gigantic member.
"You might want to take your hand to your clit while a butt fuck you," she suggested.
I took her suggestion and it wasn't long before I took my other hand and had it rammed
up to my wrist in my cunt as I diddled my clit. My torso was supported solely by my mammoth
mammaries, which were leaking milk onto the bed as she fucked my sore ass.
Joni had me scream through three intense orgasms before depositing her incredible load
in my widely stretched colon, with plenty spewing out to slime my legs and back.
Joni flopped me over stuffed a teat into my mouth, one of my hands into my cunt, and the
other on top of my clittie, "Here, you do yourself while I go wash off my meat."
Now I found myself yearning for my ass to be filled as well as my fist filled love hole, but
my desperate diddling kept me from loosing my mind all together as my milk revitalized me.
Joni returned and asked, "Since I washed my dick, will you suck it?"
I wanted to say no, but my cravings and bodily yearnings took over and I rotated my body
and my boobs on the bed so that my face would be available for her use.
I spent the next full day sucking sperm from her, and having Joni inject my cunt and ass
with huge amounts of her sperm. I was more and more frightened with each and every load I
consumed. I was coming to love the taste.
School Daze - Tamara
***************************
Mom woke me and we breakfasted together as we had the day before. This morning
however mom gave me some jeans to wear and a very girly t-shirt.
"Mom, does this t-shirt make my boobs look too big?" I asked her, while I stared at the
bumps on my chest.
"Yes, it does make them look enticing," mom answered with a grin.
"You were worried about how my butt looked when we bought these jeans, but I think my
fanny grew since then. I had to jump up and down to pull them up and then I had to roll around
on the bed to get them to snap," I confessed.
"That's to be expected with your newly washed jeans honey. They tend to shrink up a
little in the wash. After you wear them for a few minutes they will relax a little," she informed
me, "Are you ready for me to take you to school?"
"Sure mom and thanks. You're a terrific mom," I told her out of the blue.
"Thank you precious. That means a lot to me," she hugged me and we left to take me to
school.
I was early so I was able to hug my godmother before any of the other students arrived,
"Miss Rhiannon, are you singing in your band tonight?" I pried.
"I sure am. Hey, can I dedicate a song to my new goddaughter tonight?"
"I'd like that," I told her. "I've never had anyone dedicate a song to me before."
"Technically, you're correct. However, Roger did have a song dedicated to him a few days
ago," Rhiannon, informed me.
"Wow, that nice. It was you then too, wasn't it?" I assumed.
"Yes it was, and it will be again tonight," she assured me with a hug.
"I'm glad you're my godmother," I hugged her back tightly.
With things more relaxed at school the other girls were more comfortable talking with me
than they might have been before.
Lori was as friendly as ever. I think that she and I are going to be best friends. I rely on
her and she seems to overlook my feminine fopas. She would help me out when I acted too much
like a boy and I tried to help her with anything I could.
The one subject I knew more about was, boys although she really didn't seem too
interested in them.
I started to learn about the kinds of things girls liked to talk about, and fashions was one
on the top of the list. I was thinking to myself how much I appreciated mom taking me shopping
or else I wouldn't have anything to add to the conversation. As it was I had to do plenty of
listening, but I was learning plenty all of the time.
Frankly, I was having so much fun that I was almost stunned when my stomach started
cramping up on me.
Luckily, Miss Rhiannon noticed that I was off my feed, "Judging by your face Miss
Cromwell, you are not feeling well. Please come with me while the rest of the class works on their
assignments."
Once she had me in the hallway alone she asked, "It's evident that you are not feeling well
Tamara, so please tell me what's wrong?"
"My stomach is kind of knotted," I admitted, holding my tummy with my hands.
"Uh oh..." Rhiannon snagged my hand and took me into the lady teacher's restroom with
her.
I was reluctant to go in with her because it was for the teachers, but Rhiannon insisted
that it was okay and I followed her in.
"Okay Tamara, into a stall with me please. Now pull down your jeans and panties. I need
to look for something," Rhiannon instructed.
I did as she told me and yelped, "I'm bleeding..."
"Calm down honey. It's okay. You're just menstruating. It's a natural thing for us women
Tamara. Most girls don't start this early, but to give you those nice boobies, your body is just
more mature than the other girl's bodies. This means that you're a woman now sweetie,"
Rhiannon told me. Just stand there for a minute. I'll be right back."
When she returned she handed me a big bandage to put in my panties. She called it a
'Maxi Pad' and said I would have to wear one in my panties for five days, maybe six. Additionally
I will have to wear one in my panties in bed.
"Your body is just cleaning out your womb and getting prepared to accept a fetus if you
were wanting to get pregnant. I'll talk to your mom and have her come to get you," she said,
"Now come with me. We're going to have you lay down in the nurses office until she gets here."
While we were walking to the nurse's office, godmother flipped open her phone and said,
"Conni? This is Rhiannon. Yes, I think you will need to take Tamara home for the rest of the
day. No, she isn't in trouble. No, she's not sick either. Tamara is just having her first period.
No, it's not all that unusual. Most girls don't start until they're around eleven, that's true.
Actually, I think it is probably my fault. You know those boobs that she wanted? Well, you and I
both know what makes them grow. Yes, I'm afraid so. No, I don't think she was embarrassed in
front of the class. I caught it quickly enough and took her to the ladies room with me. Okay,
she'll be lying down in the nurse's office when you get here. It's my pleasure Conni. See you."
"Your mom will be here in fifteen minutes Tamara. You don't mind if I look in on you
tonight before I head off to sing do you?" godmother asked.
"I'd like that. Thank you for taking such good care of me, go... ah, Miss Rhiannon," I
choked back the word before actually saying it.
"We're alone in a hallway dear. It's okay, no harm done," she claimed as we passed into
the school office.
"Becky? Are you in here?" Rhiannon called out as we entered the nurse's office.
"Right here Rhiannon. What's up?"
"I have a precious young girl here who just became a woman. Her mom is coming to get
her and should be here in about fifteen minutes. Can she lay down until she gets here?"
"She most certainly can. My, you are young for this, but I've heard of it happening. It's
nothing to worry about, but you will not feel very good until it passes. Kick your shoes off and
lay down," she fretted over me like a mother hen, "Rhiannon, did you take care of...?"
"That's all handled," godmother assured her. "Don't tell anyone, but Tamara is my
goddaughter, so it's like my job to help her anyway."
"Is she really?"
"I'm the one who named her," Rhiannon assured her.
Becky looked to me for confirmation, so I nodded my assurance.
"Okay, well she's in the hands of a professional now, so you run back to those other
children before they set the building on fire or something," Becky shoed her.
Rhiannon winked at me on her way out and I just lay there. It wasn't really very bad. I'd
ached a lot worse after dad punished me, but I let them pamper me, cause mom said I could and
should act like a sissy now that I'm a girl.
This girl's body should have come with an instruction manual. Of course, girls don't have
to worry about their thing dangling out of their underwear. Having a smooth bottom was nice
that way at least. Nevertheless, guys only have to give it a few shakes when they pee, whereas
girls have to take off their clothes, sit, and then wipe. Then again, boys don't bleed out of their
things, or at least I don't think they do, not having quite reached puberty as a boy yet.
I thought about all of this while I lay there waiting for mom. At least I get to act as if it
hurts when it does, as a girl. I don't have to pretend that I'm not hurt, just so I don't get hurt
more.
'I wonder how much I'm bleeding? Can I bleed to death this way, or does the big bandage
on my butt stop the bleeding? Do all girls do this, or just the ones with boobies? Does this mean
that I can have my own little girl when I grow up? Boy, if I do, I sure would never be mean to
her. I'd hug her and dress her in soft and pretty clothes... and... and take her shopping,' I
decided as I daydreamed.
"Do you have my darling daughter here Nurse Becky?" I heard mom ask.
I sat up, swung my legs off the couch, and slipped them in my pumps, "In here mom."
I got to my feet and suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my tummy, but I only hesitated a little
as I stood.
"I'm feeling okay. You didn't have to leave work for me," I bravely told her shuffling over to
where she was standing.
"You are going to come with me honey. When I get you in the car I'll give you a couple of
Midol and we're going to introduce you to my OBGYN," mom enlightened me.
I had no idea what an OBGYN was, so I didn't say anything.
"You're definitely not feeling up to par," mom announced as she hugged me and began
walking me towards the door. She stopped us briefly outside out of my class, got Rhiannon's
attention and when she came out to the hallway mom said, "Thank you Rhiannon. This can be
tough on a girl, especially if it happens and she doesn't have someone to help her."
"Oh, don't say another word. I'd have done it for any of my students, but I was especially
glad to do it for my goddaughter. I'll swing by after school and see how thing are going if you
don't mind."
"My home is your home," mom told her and we were on our way.
Belted in the Jaguar and on the road I asked, "Mom, what's an OBGYN?"
"An OBGYN, or OBstetrics and GYNecology doctor, is a doctor who specializes in the
special problems which only women have. What you are going through today is something only
women go through. It's natural and normal. I just want you to be checked out by the doctor
since this is your first time," mom told me reassuringly.
"Is there a lot more stuff that's going to surprise me about being a girl mom?"
"This is probably the big one for most girls, but they are usually expecting it. Soon their
mothers will be warning them that this will be happening to them, so it won't surprise them. You
are just an early bloomer and I didn't have time to warn you. It would surprise any of the other
girls in your class at your age too honey, so it's not just because you were a boy. Just think, now
you will be able to help the other girls when they have their first period," mother bantered as she
drove us.
"Their first period?" I asked confused as to what she meant.
"That's a common slang term for when a girl is menstruating. It's also referred to as
'Being on the rag'. Since women often use a sanitary napkin during that time of the month.
We'll talk about the other ways to deal with your period at the doctor's office," mom told me as
she parked the Jaguar and we headed into the medical building.
As we waited to be called, mom filled me in with another vital piece of information, "I don't
want to scare you Tamara, but when you go in there, Dr. Wimbush is going to examine your
private parts. It's something we need to do. She will put something inside your vulva and
inspect your female parts. I don't want you to be frightened."
"Okay, if that's what girls do, I think it's something I should do too," I reasoned.
"That's the spirit," mom said, just as we were called back to the exam room.
"Hi there Tamara, is this your first pelvic exam?" the nurse asked me with a smile.
"Yes, it sure is."
"Has your mom filled you in on what the doctor will be doing today?" the nurse asked.
"Yes, she has."
Alright then sweetheart, disrobe completely and put this gown on," she said as she handed
me, a pale-pink, cotton, open back gown with little red and blue flowers all over it, and then she
left.
I stripped, but had no idea what to do with my sanitary napkin. Mom knew where they
went and how to keep me from making a mess while we waited.
"Hi Tamara. Hi Conni. So, you've started menstruating have you, young lady? Well let
me have a look to make sure it's not something else which has caused the bleeding," the lady
doctor began, "First I want to get your vitals and do a general inspection of your body, so I'd like
you to remove the gown and just stand there for a minute."
I did it and she looked under my arms and all over my body then she asked, "I need to
palpitate your breasts, so just relax," and she pushed on my boobies and nipples, declaring,
"Those feel normal, although I would expect them on a much older girl. You can put the gown
back on and the hop up on the exam table please."
Up I went while she checked my blood pressure and listened to my heart and lungs,
"Everything is fine. Now onto the tough one Tamara, lay back onto the table and I'll help you put
your feet in these stirrups."
She put my feet up and to the sides and my whole bottom was exposed to her, "This is
going to be a bit uncomfortable, but it won't take long."
I felt her stick her slimy fingers inside me and feel around and the next thing that
happened was a warm metal tool was, slowly pushed inside me and then it expanded! Man, that
felt weird!
She pulled it out but my hole didn't close up right away, so it felt like it was still inside me
for a while and the jelly she used made me feel all slippery down there.
"Everything is completely normal hon.. Now we'll get some blood and check that out," the
doctor said while she poked me in the arm with the Vacutainer.
"There, that wasn't so bad, was it? You can get dressed now and you'll find tampons and
Maxipads in that cabinet," she pointed to it. "I'll be back in a few minutes to give you a
preliminary."
She left and mom helped me clean up and put a new pad in my panties.
Dr. Wimbush came back in and informed us, "Well even though it is unusual for a girl this
young to be menstruating, it's not without precedence. As far as the physical exam goes you're a
completely normal girl. The breast development is consistent with the fact that you are
menstruating so it simply appears that you are blossoming a bit earlier than your peers will,
Tamara. I have a few pamphlets here for you to read and you will need to have a long talk with
your mother about how to handle your period. However, it appears that it is simply time to
welcome you to womanhood," she held out her hand and I shook it.
"Conni, I'll call you when the blood work comes back and then mail you a copy of the
report. You might want to schedule a mammogram for Tamara sometime in the near future too,"
she told mom.
We settled-up at reception, and then headed back for home.
Rhiannon was waiting for us in the driveway, "Can you spare a cup of coffee?"
"Sure can, just let me get the door open," mom opened the garage and I opened the front
door while mom made coffee.
"Are you feeling better now hon.?" she asked after hugging me.
"I didn't feel all that bad at school either. I hurt a whole lot worse in class lots of times
before," I admitted.
"I'm so sorry Tamara. I promise to do better in the future. You have to admit though, you
were very good at hiding your pain," Rhiannon said with a tear in her eye. "I'm just so glad that
Dawn caught on."
"Would you thank her for me godmother. I think I owe her a lot."
"A whole lot of people owe my other goddaughter plenty. She's good people. I'll have to
bring you by her shop some day. No tattoos for you until you're old enough to make an informed
decision though," Rhiannon warned me.
"How do tattoos come into this godmother?"
"Oh, yes, you wouldn't know, would you? Dawn owns a tattoo parlor, that's how they
come into this."
"Oh," I said.
We were coming into the kitchen about then and mom and Rhiannon hugged each other.
"So, did the doctor tell you that I do good work?" Rhiannon said smiling broadly.
"Yes, the doctor confirms that Tamara is a healthy happy girl with the body of a ten year
old," mom told her.
"Tamara is the hottest eight year old in the state," Rhiannon stated unequivocally, "I
think, she takes after her godmother don't you Conni?"
"I'm sure of it. Her mom's only got a D cup and I'm betting Tamara is that big by the time
she's in sixth grade," mom teased.
"And be into customs by the tenth grade," Rhiannon assured her.
"Are customs pretty and will they make my boobs look like yours?" I asked the questions
that were the most important to me.
"Sure honey. Custom means you can get them made any way you want them. I have a
couple of good seamstresses who do mine. If I see something I like, I give them a picture and
they make one for me in my size. If I want one with a slight difference, like maybe, satin cups
with lace over, I have her make it that way."
"It sure feels nicer to be a girl than being a boy... Ouch! Ooh... Cramps," I declared.
Mom and Rhiannon broke up laughing.
Rhiannon hugged me and said, "Sorry sweetie. I have to jet though, 'Sweet & Evil', will
skin me if I don't get to the club on time."
She hugged mom and I, and then waved goodbye as she left to climb into her car.
We finished off our evening with dinner and education on how to deal with menstruation.
Planning - Narrator
************************
"Hello? Dawn? This is Rhiannon. I think we can step Hanky up to the next phase."
"Right, have you got enough lined up for tonight or should I make an announcement at
the show?"
"I agree the more the merrier. Expect company later. See you honey. I love you too,"
Rhiannon smiled as she pulled into the parking lot of her latest gig.
A New Name for Hank - Hank
***********************************
"Oh, please! Someone fuck me!" I was nearly insane with desire.
Dawn walked into the room with a couple of the other girls and had me transported to
another room... one with a door that opened to the outside world, "Time to clean your cum
soaked room up some Hanky. The girls are giving you a sponge bath, so don't expect them to
pleasure you and I'll see to it that you get plenty of more sex as soon as you're clean."
"Oh thank you mistress Dawn! I don't deserve your kindness! Oh god I need a fuck!" I
screamed, begged, and whined.
It seemed like forever before they finished cleaning me of crusty dried sperm and pussy
juices.
"There, you are all cleaned up and ready for sex! Okay girls, back to your rooms," Dawn
ordered.
I was shocked and frightened. How could she promise me sex and then send my
playmates to bed? However by now, I was smart enough to keep my swollen lips shut.
"Where oh where are we going to find someone to fuck poor Hanky?" Dawn wondered
aloud. "Maybe through this door?" she said as she opened the door to the outside.
I looked through the open door and screamed!
Dawn closed the door and said, "Well if you feel that way about it! No sex for Hanky!"
She was on her way to leave the room and I stammered, "You can't be serious? You want
me to fuck... to fuck... to fuck GUYS?"
"I most certainly do! Believe me, after your sperm cravings have had a while to work on
you, you'll suck, fuck, and do anything you possibly can to get some. It's your choice, suck
cocks, or go insane. Of course, if you go insane, it will be insane for sperm. If you don't get at
least a quart of sperm a day, your cravings become greater. If you get enough, then soon your
boobs will shrink down to a size, which will allow you to walk on your own."
"So when they are small enough, I won't have to... ugh... drink a quart of sperm a day any
longer?" I asked, hoping I was right.
"You misunderstand honey. You need a quart of sperm in you, yes. However, you need at
least a cup in your pussy, a cup in your anus and a pint in your stomach. It can't all come from
one male either. These were Rhiannon's requirements, the highest ever required of a slut to date,
congratulations on the record by the way. Now, you can either get your nourishment right here,
or when you go crazy, you will get it from everywhere as you wander the streets begging for
sperm. You can't wander though can you? Your boobs are too big for you to heft aren't they
sweetie? Well, last chance. Do you want sperm, or do you want to wait until you can't help
yourself?"
I cried, I moaned, I pleaded, and predictably, I acquiesced.
Dawn opened the door again and declared, "She's all yours boys! Fuck her brains out!"
'I'm not even a whore,' I thought to myself, 'I'm fucking and sucking free. I'm just a
worthless slut!'
Right then, some faceless guy offered up his prick for my lips to pleasure, and my cravings
overrode my disgust so I performed my first blowjob on a man, while being fucked from behind
and nursing two other guys.
It didn't take me long to be rewarded with creamy loads for my cravings. The guys were
quickly switched for new ones. I became more and more eager to suck their cocks, and be
fucked by them. Luckily, I was able to convince some of the guys to fuck my ass too. Once I had
received my reward, I started to be able to think again, as my craving slowly diminished.
'How the hell will I know when I have enough sperm to meet my requirement?' I wondered.
'I guess I just have to make sure I have way more than minimum.'
Today wouldn't be a problem. I was swimming in cocks and sperm in no time.
As soon as two or three guys were satisfied, two or three more took their place. I lost track
of time and no one could count how many times I came. I was the Timex of sluts, I give a licking
and keep on fucking!
I heard one of the guys exclaim, "Damn, this slut can sure take a cock! Ughn, yah baby,
suck all that cum off my dick!"
"Hell, this end has so much sperm drooling from her cunt, I'm getting it all over my balls.
We have to get someone to hose her out. It's like fucking a blow up doll after twenty or thirty
other guys."
This was no revelation to me. There was a puddle all around my knees on the bed and I
could feel the slime flowing down my legs in rivers.
As soon as that team finished with me, the doors closed and a couple of my girlfriends
came in and cleaned the bed, the floor, and me.
"Don't say anything. Were just cleaning you off so more guys will fuck you, Dawn's
orders," one of the girls informed me. They finished cleaning me quickly and opened the door to
the long line of men, who were waiting for their turn.
That same scenario played out time and again and I couldn't stop fucking, even if I had
wanted to. Thank goodness that my boobs were still supplying me with the milk, which so
revitalized me.
Unfortunately, for me, some of the guys saw me nursing on my massive boobs and they
gave it a try too. Imagine their surprise when their dicks became steel-hard and ready to fuck
the slut a whole lot more!
Some of them even persuaded the girls to let them nurse, while I was cleaned up, which
lead to plenty more sperm infusions. I watched the sun come up before the line outside dwindled
and the girls finally cut me off from my supply.
"Come with me, Hanky. You are to be bathed and femininely dressed in a nightie and
then Dawn wants to talk to you," Duany informed me. "I don't know what kind of a scum bag
you used to be Hanky, but you must have been a real piece of work. I was a total asshole, and
she didn't do nearly this much to me."
"I just wish you were sporting a big cock right now... I want a dick in my mouth so badly
you'll never believe!"
"Somehow I believe you will have your wish fulfilled shortly, girl!" Duany laughed as she
began scrubbing the caked on jizzum off my body.
She cleaned me up, while I diddled myself through a few good orgasms and then led me
back to the room I had started in.
"Ah, good to see you all prettied up Hanky. You will actually get a chance for some sleep
after your enthusiastic performance. Duany, wheel Hanky's boobs over to the bed and get her
laying down, won't you love?" Dawn asked the hugely busted woman, who was pushing my boobs
down the hallway on a tall table so that I could walk along with them.
Once my jiggly boobs and wiggly butt were lying on the bed, Dawn went on, "Now the only
way you will be able to relax and sleep Hanky, is if you have this up your butt," she handed me a
large penis shaped dong, "this up your cunt," she handed me an even bigger vibrator, "and this
down your throat, strapped in tightly. Well, what are you waiting for? Get to inserting them or
I'll take them away and you can lie there and try to diddle yourself asleep. It won't work though,
but you can try!"
I knew better than to try not doing what Dawn recommended, so I inserted all of her 'gifts'
as she recommended and she padlocked the strap behind my head to keep the cock gag she
proffered in place.
"Good girl, Hanky. Now for the final touch... I attach the tube to your gag and activate the
sperm pump. Enjoy your jizzum filled nap dear," she taunted as she left me
I only had to swallow infrequently so it didn't take much effort to keep from drowning, the
pump just made certain that the taste of sperm filled my mouth while I slept. I was out like a
light in a few minutes.
Girlfriends - Tamara
*************************
At school, the other girls were all asking me what had happened the day before, so I put it
off until they became insistent and I finally told them, "I was... uh... well, the nurse said I'm a
woman now."
I was surprised to find out that better than half of them understood what that meant.
Even Lori, when she pulled me aside and said, "So, you're on the rag! I'm so jealous. No
wonder you have boobs Tamara. I can't wait until I have the curse too."
"You... you, want to bleed?" I asked in disbelief.
"Of course silly! It means you're a woman and can have babies," she gushed happily.
"Wow, my new friend is already a woman, this is so awesome! Cathy and Tiffany are so jealous
they have been trying to start the rumor that you are really a year older than we are."
"I am not," I declared in my own defense.
"That's what I told them. I knew that you weren't, because your twin was the same age as
us. That and Rhiannon wouldn't lie and say that you're our age. That shut them up but quick.
Nobody accuses her of anything unless they are darned sure of it, at least not if they think they
would be caught," Lori giggled.
"That's a good policy," I agreed, thinking, 'Especially if they are boys... and want to stay
that way.'
"That's right, Miss Rhiannon took you to the nurses yesterday," she recalled. "I don't care
what the rumors are about her, I like Miss Rhiannon."
"She likes you too," I assured her, but then I added, "I'm sure she likes all of her
students."
Lori looked at me funny, but didn't say anything.
The topic changed to fashions and what the other girls were doing, or saying. The rest of
the school day was mostly uneventful.
The only thing which stood out was, the fact that Tiffany who was being catty, decided to
accuse Miss Rhiannon of having Roger taken away by child services and stuck into a foster home
far away.
"Miss Rhiannon wouldn't do something like that!" I declared loudly right to her face. "She
was very upset about what happened to Roger and you shouldn't say bad things about her,
especially not when I'm close enough to hear them." I turned and walked off, Lori in tow behind
me.
"Wow, you sure went off on Tiffany. I thought you didn't know anything about Roger when
we met."
"I didn't know about him, really. I know about Miss Rhiannon though. She's the one who
fixed it so I have a mother again, so I know what a good person she is," I quickly dissembled.
'Well... it's mostly true,' I thought to myself.
"I knew you and Miss Rhiannon were friends. I could just feel it when she's around you,"
Lori confided as we headed back to the class after recess was over. "Tiffany is just upset that
Roger is gone. She really liked him, even though she never was brave enough to tell him."
"Darn, now I'm sorry for yelling at her. But she shouldn't ever blame Miss Rhiannon," I
told her, my emotions all in turmoil, "Miss Rhiannon would change the world to help any of her
students if they need her."
Lori suddenly went pale but replied, "I bet she could..."
I figured that I should shut my mouth, because I was just making Lori more suspicious.
We walked in silence for a ways and Lori declared, "Oops! I was supposed to invite you
over to my house tomorrow. It's my birthday and mom is going to have a few girls over for a
slumber party. Please, tell me you can come!"
"I... I have to ask my mom first," I replied, dearly wanting to be there.
"Well, ask her before we have to be back in class," Lori insisted.
I slapped myself on the forehead. I forgot that I have a cell phone and mom is on speed
dial, "Hello? Mom? It's me, Tamara."
I laughed when mom said, "As if I wouldn't recognize my precious daughter's voice!"
"Um... Lori asked me over to her house on Saturday night. It's her birthday and she is
having a slumber party... and..."
"Enough said sweetie. You can go. I know you'll love it. I kind of miss going to them
myself."
"Thanks mom! I'll miss being with you, mom. I have to go. Recess is over now. I love you
so much mom," I told her quickly, right before the bell rang.
"God, I love you so, Tamara. Bye hon.."
"Mom said that I could go."
Lori squealed, "We're going to have so much fun!" she jumped up and down, holding my
hands.
I wanted to jump with her, but I didn't think my tummy would like it much.
After School - Tamara
**************************
When I got home, mom was so excited about the slumber party.
I didn't have a clue what a slumber party is, so I said, "Mom, this might sound funny but,
what's a slumber party?"
"Oh, that's right... you wouldn't know. If you didn't know what it was sweetie, why did
you ask me to go?"
"Lori is kind of my best friend... and she wanted me to be there. It's her birthday party
too, so I figure I should be there," I answered, wondering if I was in trouble now.
"That's very sweet of you dear and I know you won't regret asking to go. Slumber parties
are for girls only. It's when your girlfriends all get together for a party and sleepover at
someone's house. They stay up late and play games, tell stories, dress up their dolls, and
generally get silly," she told me with a huge smile.
I relaxed right away, but realized right away, "Um, mom, I don't have any dolls and I don't
know girl's games."
"Oh... that's right! You could be found-out..." she bit her lower lip lost in thought.
Conversation - Narrator
****************************
Finally, she got up and grabbed the phone, "Rhiannon, this is Conni. We have a minor
emergency I could use your advice on how to handle it."
"Sure hon.. What's up?"
"Tamara's going to a slumber party," mom told her.
"Good for her, so what's the problem?" Rhiannon asked, driving the Ferrari, using her
hands-free cell connection.
"Tamara has never played with dolls...? She doesn't know any games that girls play at
slumber parties...? You know... girl stuff."
"Conni, I hate to say this, I haven't been to a slumber party as a girl in a couple of
thousand years..."
"Oh-my-god, that's right! I guess I just need some help giving Tamara a crash course on
playing with dolls and all. Do you have any ideas?"
"Hold for a second, I'm putting us on a three-way," Rhiannon replied.
"Hi godmother. What can I do for you?" Dawn answered.
"Dawn baby, could you give Conni and Tamara a hand? Your god-sister needs to know
how to play with dolls and slumber party stuff. By-the-way, Conni, whose slumber party?"
Rhiannon asked.
Dawn replied, "I'd love to help! It would give me a chance to spend some time in the 'light
side' of the force."
"The party is for that little cutie Tamara has made friends with, Lori Lovette," mom
interjected.
"Lori? That's perfect!" Rhiannon declared, "I know her aunt!"
"Lovette? Oh yes, she's a darling!" Dawn declared.
"You know, I think we could wrangle our way into this slumber party. Hang on, I'm going
to a four-way."
"This is the Lovette residence."
"Lovette, this is Rhiannon and I have Dawn Whitham on the line with me, along with the
mother of one of your niece's friends."
"Rhiannon, Dawn, so good to hear from you. To what do I owe this lovely surprise?"
"Well darling, I have a nervous mother who is just getting to know the daughter who was
raised by her father, but is now with mom once again, after her other daughter passed away.
You are getting the general mood I hope."
"Oh, I understand completely. How can I help?" Lovette asked brightly.
"First off, are you attending the birthday party?" Rhiannon pried.
"Actually, it had slipped my mind, but I think I should wrangle my way into her party. I
get the feeling that you and the rest of the posse want to come as well?" Lovette giggled good-
naturedly.
"Ah, you still read minds I see. Yes, Tamara's mom would be relieved to join the rest of us.
However, I think that the grownup girls could have a great time, while the girls get silly on their
own. Are you up for that hon.?" Rhiannon proposed.
"That would be fun... We'll have to be cool though. My sister is straight," Lovette warned.
"Not a problem hon.. How soon do you think you can get back to me if you sister goes for
it?"
"I'll call you in ten minutes. You're still calling from that Ferrari, aren't you?"
"I've got to get a better muffler for this thing," Rhiannon teased.
"Okay, talk to you in a bit, bye now," Lovette clicked off the connection.
"Me too, I'll be over to your house in a bit Conni," Dawn promised.
"Great, that's a relief. Thanks Dawn. Thanks Rhiannon," Conni declared as she severed
the connection.
Mom and Dawn Teach Dolls - Tamara
**********************************************
"Well Tamara, your problems are solved. Dawn will be here in just a few minutes to help
with doll play and girl games. Rhiannon is wangling an invitation for Dawn, Lovette, herself, and
I to go to the party with you," mom informed me with a big hug.
"But Lori was coming anyway. It would be silly to have a party for her without her being
there," I decided.
Mom started laughing and once she caught her breath she said, "Ah, you're a treasure,
Tamara. Lori's last name is Lovette, but her aunt uses it as her stage name too. Therefore, it will
be the grownup girls and the birthday party girls in double parties. That way, we can be there to
cover for any possible mix-ups."
"How does that get me dolls, to play with?" I asked, always the practical girl.
"Come along to your room Tamara, your sister had a lovely collection which I know she
would want to pass on to you," mom took me by the hand and we wiggled our way into my
bedroom.
"You know mom, being a girl is a lot jigglier than being a boy was," I observed.
"You notice the funniest things sometimes Tamara. I'm so used to it, I hardly even think
about it. I suppose you're right though, even though you are just barely jiggling at your age.
However, we need to introduce you to Barbie and her friend, so you can fit in with the other
girls," mom announced as she refocused us on what was important.
The doorbell rang, so we raced each other to answer it. Even though mom jiggles more
than I do, she still beat me to it.
"Dawn!" I squealed, throwing my arms around her small waist.
Mom just stood there and stared.
"Are you two going to ask me in, or is Conni going to try and do laundry on my abs?"
Conni blushed and said, "Please come in, Dawn. I'm sorry if I was staring, but it's the first
time I've seen you without your, ah... gold suit and mask."
"It's alright Conni. I'm just pleased to be able to hang out with my god-sister."
"Wow, I've got the toughest god-sister ever! Um... would you mind if I felt you muscles?" I
asked her uncertainly as we all made our way towards my bedroom.
"Here, go ahead," she told me as she flexed her huge bicep.
"It's like rocks. Mom, you've got to feel this!" I enthused.
Mom blushed three shades of crimson until Dawn said, "Go ahead, I know you want to."
Mom's feel was a lot gentler than mine was. She even got Dawn to moan as she did it.
"Sheesh, you have lovely soft hands there, Conni!" Dawn replied breathily.
"You have such delicious muscles too, god-sister Dawn," mom purred back. "I heard that
I have you to thank for my precious Tamara."
It was Dawn's turn to blush, "Oh, it's not all my doing. We have a small network of ladies
who are on the lookout for candidates to participate in Rhiannon's special kind of punishment. I
almost wound up buying a new shop over my sweet god-sister there." Dawn smiled
mischievously, ruffling my hair with one of her strong hands. "When she heard what was
happening to you... well I'm just glad I got her attention away from her anger."
"I understand fully. When I told her it was my fault that mom died..." I gulped loudly right
at this point.
"I thought she was going to harm Tamara," mom interjected.
"Nah, she wouldn't allow anything to happen to either of you, but your house might have
needed some remodeling. I had a little shop once that was nearly flattened when she was pissed.
That was before I learned to break her concentration," Dawn confided to us, "Of course I wound
up with newer and better stuff. Godmother paid for everything. I just don't like to see her paying
good money for something I can stop with a word or two."
"I thought I was dead," I admitted to her.
"She would never harm a child Tamara. Rhiannon has rules that she won't break. She
has some rules that can be broken, but only if a child is in danger, and then only if there is no
other way to help that child. Tamara is the first child she has allowed to be orphaned in forty
years. I thought I wouldn't be able to stop her from doing serious damage when she learned it
was you. I would have rather been locked in a phone booth with a cougar than tell her
something like that."
"Every time I learned more of what Tamara went through I wanted to take vengeance for
it," agreed Conni as we entered my room and she opened the closet.
"Don't you worry, Rhiannon is a 'VERY' good teacher," Dawn chuckled.
"I think she is a wonderful teacher. I'm so glad that the other kids and I get to be in her
class. She's better than watching Television. All of the kids in the third grade want to be in her
class, and all of the boys want to ride in her car..." I giggled, "But that might have changed
because the last boy who got a ride, didn't come back."
"Well, actually she did," Dawn, corrected, "just a whole lot prettier."
"You, think I'm pretty?" I asked blushing at the compliment.
"You, my sweet god-sister, are gorgeous. If anybody tells you different, you call me and I'll
thrash them good," Dawn declared making a big muscle. "I'm kidding of course. I don't hurt
people unless it's absolutely necessary."
"What kind of car do you have god-sister Dawn?" I asked envisioning a big monster truck
or something for her.
"You didn't see my hog when you let me in?" she asked, walking over to my window to
point it out in the driveway.
"What hog?"
"The Harley Davidson motorcycle, hon.. Some people call them 'hogs'. In 1914, Harley
formed its own racing team, called the 'Wrecking Crew'. One of the Harley team riders adopted a
baby pig as a mascot, he called it 'Hog', and it became associated with Harley-Davidsons since
then. Even if the corporate folks started, Harley Owner's Group, to be able to trademark the
word, that's the real reason for it."
"Wow, I bet lots of people don't know that. You sure are smart," I told her.
"Just because I'm a girl it doesn't mean I can't like some of the same stuff guys like. I still
like being feminine too, mind you. I sure remember playing with dolls as a young girl too, so let
me show you some of the fun we had during slumber parties," Dawn started pulling out the dolls
and their clothes.
"Things have changed since I was a girl though. The fashions are different but the
important thing is learning what clothes go together on her, and for what occasions she would
wear them."
Dawn started showing me how to coordinate the clothes and I learned a whole lot about
the things that girls wear. There was even a makeup kit to teach girls how to put it on. Dawn
showed me how to take care of my 'babies', and then she was showing me games like, 'spin the
bottle' and 'truth or dare'.
"You do have an advantage over all of the other girls and even your mom and me. When
the girls start talking about boys, you will be the expert. Not matter what one of the girls thinks
she knows about guys, you are going to know for certain, so be careful and think carefully about
correcting some of their misconceptions. It could lead to someone finding out who you were. On
the other hand, you could be responsible for your friends knowing more about guys than any
other girls around, just make sure they learn it slowly and try to attribute the knowledge to say...
your 'fictious' father, Conni's ex-husband. You should deal with those issues later though."
"How should she bail out if she's in trouble Dawn," mom interposed, "a good catch all
excuse for her to seek our help?"
"Well... you are the only girl in your class who is menstruating, so you could claim a 'pad
failure' or say, 'It's time for my Midol.' and then head for the kitchen or bathroom. The old,
'holding your stomach and claiming, 'cramps'', and rushing out, ploy should work really well.
Your girlfriends will all be understanding, even though they have never had 'cramps'," she
laughed at the thought.
"It doesn't really hurt that much god-sister Dawn. I hurt a whole lot worse than this lots
of times before..." I claimed, innocently.
Dawn snapped the mascara tube in two, accidentally right then, "Oh, Damn, sorry
Tamara, I didn't mean to break it."
"It's okay Dawn, I have another one she can have... a real one," mom comforted her, "I
understand completely. If I was as strong as you I probably would have dug fingerprints into the
wallboard just now."
"Did I say something wrong?" I fretted.
"No dear, you didn't. We're just glad that your periods are so mild," Dawn lied, giving
mom a sideways glance.
They coached me for some time after that, until I was becoming sleepy-eyed, "I think
Tamara is getting tired Conni, and we can continue this tomorrow morning if you like," Dawn
suggested.
"Good idea. Let's dress Tamara in something sexy and soft and let her get to sleep," mom
decided, as the two women dug through my nightie drawer.
They came up with a lemon colored long length, silk nightie. Man, it caressed me all over
and the shimmery cool fabric was so nice hugging my body in bed.
Mom and Dawn tucked me in, both ladies kissed me good night, and I fell asleep almost
immediately, sighing in the comfort of my soft night clothing.
Grownups Discuss Tamara - Narrator
********************************************
"Every time she makes light of being in pain because it's not as bad as she had it before I
just..." Conni declared between gritted teeth.
"Tell me about it. I'm the one who snapped a mascara in two. I have to admit that I was
beginning to feel sorry for Hanky, but I don't anymore."
"Who is Hanky?" Conni asked, not having heard the name before.
"Oh, Tamara's father was named Hank. We just started calling him Hanky when
Rhiannon made him a bimbo," Dawn supplied, "Why? Do you have a better name for her?"
"Brittany?" mom giggled, "or maybe Bambi?"
"Bambi Boobies... now there's a name! He, he, he," Dawn chuckled at the justice in such
a bimbo-esque name.
"That's fitting. Imagine a guy who finds out his name is the pure definition of a sex toy,"
Conni enjoyed the irony of it.
"I'll talk it over with Rhiannon, but I'm sure it will stick in this case," Dawn decided,
yawning, her own fatigue catching up with her.
"You had better head home before you fall asleep at the hog..." Conni was becoming quite
tired herself.
"It was so nice to meet you two. God I'm so glad Rhiannon has a new goddaughter. She's
like a new woman. I haven't seen her so bubbly in decades," Dawn said as she hugged Conni
goodnight.
"I feel alive myself for the first time in months. Thank you so much for my daughter.
She's so perfect I've cried myself to sleep more than once since I got her," Conni admitted as they
broke apart.
"You've handled her difficulties well Conni, though I'm sure she will be dealing with them
for many years to come. You have a tough job girl, since Tamara is so good at hiding her
problems. You will need to draw her out and get her to share herself. I don't envy you that job,
but I do envy you the loving daughter," Dawn waved as she went into the driveway to climb
aboard her yellow Harley for the ride home.
Hanks New Name - Hank
*******************************
I woke up feeling refreshed but it took a few moments for me to remember why I had a
cock gag in my mouth with the salty taste of sperm flooding my taste buds. I immediately felt the
two large items impaling my bottom, and the two giant boobs keeping me from moving very far. I
reached around to try to dislodge the cock gag but it was firmly, locked into place.
I just lay there waiting for someone to put me to some other disgusting or demeaning task.
I soon realized that I was enthusiastically sucking on the gag, drawing a thicker stream of sperm
out of the tube. It was so good, I had to get more, so I started milking the tubing to force more
into my mouth. It soothed me as if I had taken barbiturates. The more I got in me, the less I
minded sucking cocks.
I was becoming slightly bloated with the amount I had consumed by the time Dawn
returned.
"I see you have a new record Hanky. You drank a whole gallon of dick juice, you nasty
slut. Well, be that as it may, I have good news for you," she declared forcefully pumping another
full cup into my face, "It was decided by your offspring's mother that you should be called, Bambi
Boobies. I think that is just the perfect name for a whore like you. Get all that jizzum off the
cock gag so I can take it out of your perfect cock sucking mouth."
I eagerly licked up everything that was available after she had turned off the flow of sperm.
Dawn popped the gag out of my face and said, "Go ahead, and lick your spermy lips. So,
what's your name slut?"
"B... B... Bambi," I stuttered in shame.
"That's not all of it. I want the whole thing, NOW!"
"Bambi Boobies," I corrected.
"Make it a total sentence. I want you to sound as if you love your new name, or you will
not only be in major pain, you won't be getting any jizzum in the near future either!"
"My name's Bambi Boobies," I intoned perkily, in my little girl voice, punctuating it with a
giggle.
"That's better. Now say, 'My name's Bambi Boobies and I love being fucked."
"My name's Bambi Boobies and I love being fucked," I repeated, knowing where this was
leading.
"Add sucking cocks to that, and I think we're getting somewhere," Dawn insisted, a cruel
grimace on her face.
"My name's Bambi Boobies and I love being fucked and I love sucking big nasty cocks," I
embellished, adding a giggle, trying to avoid her adding more to the phrase by being one step
ahead of her.
"That's the spirit, but you left out those udders, so slip how much you love being milked
like a dairy cow and you finally have the right mindset," Dawn decided, not quite willing to let me
off the hook yet.
"My name's Bambi Boobies, I love being fucked, I love sucking big nasty cocks, and it
drives me wild to be milked like a Jersey cow," I supplied with the requisite giggle.
"That's lovely Bambi. Now when I have the girls come in and move you to your happy
place, I want you to announce that same thing to your adoring erect fans before I let them in to
feed you more squirmy sperm. You will do that for me, won't you Bambi?" Dawn had obviously
done this before.
I don't know what happened while I slept, but this Dawn was much crueler than when she
put me to bed, so I dared not disappoint her, "Bambi will do it for you eagerly, Miss Dawn," and I
threw in a giggle for good measure.
"You have the airhead act down quite well Bambi. See to it that you maintain the illusion
until I tell you to stop doing it."
I giggled in reply.
Dawn let three of the girls in to drag my boobs and me to the room I occupied last night. I
nearly lost it when they lifted my tits onto the rolling table, even with them ensconced in silk. I
was so weak from not using my legs or arms to move myself about they nearly had to drag me.
"What's wrong with my feet? They won't let me put my heels down anymore, Miss Dawn,"
I asked, tiptoeing behind my boobs.
"You have to wear high heels for the rest of your days Bambi. You will never get to be a
normal woman, so high heels make your legs look sexier and give your butt an alluring wiggle.
You have every advantage needed to lure men to you as if you were magnetized. Get used to it,"
she responded flatly.
"Thank you so much Miss Dawn," I figured that being polite might be my only salvation.
"Girls, before we open the doors, does anyone need a pick-me-up? If you do, go ahead and
nurse some. I'll wait," Dawn, offered to the ladies, who all three started suckling on my nipples
swapping from time to time.
"Ughn... ooh... uh..." I moaned as the intense pleasure melted my mind once again.
The girls had my cunt positively drooling by the time they were sated.
"Scoot girls," Dawn commanded as she herself vacated the room, "Remember what I told
you slut!"
The door slid open to the outside again and my supply of sperm was dangling there
waiting for me to harvest it.
Well, it was dangling until they caught a glimpse of the titty slut drooling at both ends
waiting for them.
"My name's Bambi Boobies, I love being fucked, I love sucking big nasty cocks, and it
drives me wild to be milked like a Jersey cow!" I exclaimed with a giggle. I needn't say any more
even if I could get it out around the huge piece of man meat that was fed to me.
'I was encased in cocks, all standing at attention and every one of them was for me!' I
smiled with the realization, however immediately I thought, "Oh my god, what am I thinking!'
I was unable to think about it further though, because a giant jet of jizzum fired into the
back of my throat and I moaned in the pure ecstasy of the experience. Thereafter I received
sperm donations every minute or so as I orgasmed and sucked, while supplying milk to
invigorate my studs.
Whenever a dick slipped from my mouth, I moaned and chanted, "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck
me!" Usually, there was a penis, slipped between my lips right about then.
Hour after hour, I was, fucked, cleaned, and fucked some more.
During one cleaning Dawn came in and whispered in my ear, "I was beginning to feel sorry
for you yesterday, that is until I spoke with your offspring. You are deserving of every bit of this
and more, cunt!"
"At least I know there's a boy somewhere to carry on the family name!" I retorted, in my
one act of defiance since this hell had begun.
That bitch actually laughed! "Oh, no there isn't, Bambi!" she declared triumphantly.
I broke down crying at that point. It must be all of these feminine hormones I am awash
in, "Poor Roger... what have I done?" I blubbered continuously until someone filled my swollen
lips with a jizzum tube, whereupon I was once again, overcome with lust.
Forevermore the thoughts of Roger, no longer a man, would haunt my existence.
Prelude to a Slumber Party - Tamara
********************************************
I awoke early as usual. Saturdays were always a great time to do whatever I wanted in the
morning, dad usually slept in until noon.
My fuzzy slippers tickled my feet when I put them on. They were so cute and soft I always
smiled when I thought to myself they are mine and no one is going to be angry with me for
wearing them!
When I stumbled into the kitchen, mom was already there, waiting for me, with a hug,
"You're better than an alarm clock girl. I can set my watch by you. What should we have for
breakfast today?"
"Can I make omelets for us?" I asked hopefully.
"Only if I can coach. Is it a deal?"
"You bet! Eggs..." I recalled as I invaded the refrigerator, looking for them.
"Butter..." she offered, one of the ingredients I might not have realized I would need.
After gathering everything and placing it on the counter next to the stove, I dug out a
frying pan, dropped a dollop of butter in it, and turned up the heat.
"You amaze me all of the time Tamara," Mom proclaimed. "You already make a better
homemaker than many of your friends do, I wager!"
"I don't even know how to use a hammer..." I replied in surprise.
Mom giggled, "No, goofy, homemaker is someone who takes care of the family. Home
builders are the ones with the hammers."
"Ohhhh..." I said, while carefully cracking the eggs into the bowl. I did pretty well too. I
only had to fish out one piece of shell!
Mom handed me the whisk and showed me how it worked.
"This works better than a spoon," I realized, making the eggs all frothy.
"That's a relief," mom exclaimed.
"What's a relief?"
"I'm just happy to be able to teach you things and show you better ways than you already
know. I'm relieved that you don't know so much. It makes me feel needed."
I set the bowl down and hugged her, "I'll always need you, mom."
"You better get back to it, you don't want the butter to burn," mom refocused me, but
hugged me tightly before letting me go.
I finished making the first omelet and quickly made the second, however, mom had me
make a third. She didn't say why.
When I put the food on the table, the doorbell rang and in came my god-sister Dawn,
"Good morning ladies. Ooh, what's this? My god-sister cooks?"
"Mom, you knew Dawn was coming!" I accused with a smile.
"Sit down you two, we don't want Tamara's efforts to get cold," mom insisted.
It was a wonderful breakfast. Mom and Dawn were full of so much praise, I was
embarrassed, but it felt nice to be appreciated.
My girl training continued for a while but we soon had to break off because it was time to
get ready to go.
The phone rang and mom put it on speaker, "Hello?"
"Conni? Are my goddaughters there with you?" Rhiannon inquired.
"Yes, and they can hear you. I have the speaker phone on."
"Terrific! Well, Lovette came through. We are all invited to the slumber party, so get your
nighties ready girls. I'll be there in about a minute and we can discuss the game plan," she
informed us, "Oops, I'm in your driveway now. Answer the door girls!" She hung up the phone
without any more ado.
We raced each other to the door, opened it, and Rhiannon marched in as if she owned the
place, carrying her overnight bag, "That car is faster than I think sometimes."
"The parking outside Lori's house is going to be a real sight!" I decided.
"Yah, Lori's neighbors are going to think her place is a crack house," Dawn tittered.
"Well in literal terms..." Rhiannon started, thought better of it, and let the sentence fade.
I laughed myself into a case of hiccups though.
Mom and Dawn only let out a small snort of a laugh, but giggled at my reaction to the
pun.
Mom taught me how to stretch my diaphragm and relieve the hiccups, by over-filling my
lungs. (Moms know stuff like that.)
"What's everyone standing around for? Am I the only one eager to get to the slumber
party?" Rhiannon inquired.
We all turned into a flurry of feminine activity, packing, dressing, and primping and were
ready in no time.
"I suggest we arrive at slightly different times. Dawn, Conni, and Tamara you should
arrive first. Dawn is technically with you two, and I'll be there as Lovette's guest. That should
keep our relationship from being exposed. The girls would be wondering why the teacher showed
up with a student, but when they find out that Lovette's my friend, that should confuse the issue
enough," Rhiannon informed everyone.
"Wow, you should have been a general! You planned this as if it was a military strike," I
surmised.
"Who says that I wasn't?" Rhiannon said, shocking all three of us, including Dawn.
"Sometimes a girl just gets board. Anyway, when that slut Josephine took off on me, I decided I
didn't want to play anymore and quit at Waterloo."
"No...! You weren't..." Conni started.
"The bindings on my boobs kept coming loose. I had to hold the ends together..."
Rhiannon stated in excuse.
"So the reason you were painted with your hand..." Dawn began.
"Those hat were so cool, and the uniforms... well you know," Rhiannon blushed at the
remembrance.
I had no idea what they were talking about, but the grownups were plenty shocked, so I
stayed out of it.
"I learn things about my godmother everyday," Dawn stated in awe.
"You should have seen Josephine's face when she woke up as a man... as her little general
no less," Rhiannon smiled at that point, "Too bad she sucked at being a general."
Mom and Dawn both laughed.
"Well, don't just stand there with your mouths agape, take off you three, I'll be twenty
minutes behind you," she ordered.
Mom and Dawn saluted, so I did too and we headed out the door, Dawn to her hog, mom
and I to the Jaguar.
Secrets Slumber and Revelation - Tamara
*************************************************
We pulled into Lori's driveway and as we rang the doorbell, Dawn pulled in behind us.
"Hi Tamara," Lori stated, "This must be your mother...?
"Call me Conni," mom told her as she offered her hand.
Lori shook it and said, "Nice to meet you." However, her attention was diverted as Dawn
climbed the stairs after us.
"Lori, I want you to meet my god-sister, Dawn Whitham."
Lori froze like a deer in headlights.
Dawn took it right in stride, "Nice to meet you Lori," holding out her hand to shake.
"N... N... Hi," Lori stammered and hesitantly took Dawn's hand, not at all sure she would
get it back.
"Looks like you've never met a body builder before," a small feminine voice came from
behind Lori.
"Lovette!" Dawn exclaimed with open arms.
The two women embraced.
"Aunt Lovette?" Lori quietly stated, slightly shocked.
"Relax Lori. Dawn and I are long time friends," Lovette told her, "Looks like you have a few
new tats Dawn."
"Just a few. I hear you have another friend coming along soon too," Dawn slyly stated.
"Rhiannon is coming and us big girls, so to speak, are going to party while the young
ladies have theirs," Lovette giggled at the subterfuge.
"Yes, us big girls. Watch out Lovette, Lori is almost taller than you already," Dawn
laughed aloud.
"I'd take offense if I didn't know how much you love dainty little ladies," Lovette rebuked,
as she beckoned us inside.
Dawn swatted Lovette playfully on her bottom and we all chased them into Lori's house.
"Do you know what's going on?" Lori asked me in a whisper.
"Yes. You know how women are when there's a party," I explained.
"Huh?" Lori wasn't following my circular logic, which is exactly what I had hoped for.
"Aren't you happy to see me?" I pouted exaggeratedly.
Now poor Lori was really confused, but she couldn't let her friend feel unwanted, "I'm
extremely happy to see you, silly. I'm so glad you could come to my party."
"Is anyone else here yet?" I wondered, looking down hallways and into the living room.
"No, you are the first one. I wanted you to be here early, so you and I can spend some
time together and I thought that you might want to help me set things up..." Lori asked
hopefully.
"Oh, I'd be more than happy to help. How many of us are there going to be?" I inquired, so
I would be able to figure how much we needed to do.
Lori was blushing beet red and answered, "Everyone I invited is already here."
It was my turn to be confused, which didn't last long because the doorbell rang.
Lori and Lovette dove for the door together, which was rather comical since they were
almost the same size but Lovette has a better forward counterbalance so she opened the door,
"Rhiannon! So good of you to come darling." Lovette hugged my pretty teacher, with her face
over a foot from Rhiannon's since their boobs were at the same level.
"Miss Rhiannon? You, came to my slumber party?" Lori stood with her mouth agape.
"Oh, hi Lori. Actually, I'm here for Lovette's slumber party," Rhiannon dissembled while
she released Lovette.
"Lori, I've known Rhiannon for quite a while. We've even done a... well umm... We've
worked together, yah that's it. We've worked together before."
"Good recovery Lovette," Conni giggled.
Lori's mom joined us, "Sorry I didn't get here sooner, but I was putting snacks out."
Lori decided she should introduce us, "Everyone, this is my mom and Lovette's sister,
Lucy. Mom, this is my teacher, Miss Rhiannon."
"Nice to meet you," and handshakes came in stereo.
"Mom, I'd like you to meet my new best friend, Tamara Cromwell and her mother, Conni."
Lucy shook mom's hand but me, me she gave a hug so big my feet were dangling above
the floor, "You my dear, have the most enthusiastic best friend ever. Lori can't speak about
anything but, Tamara."
"Nice to meet you too, Ms. Lovette," I replied still floating in the air.
"My goodness, I don't think I've seen a girl wear a dress in... well in a long time. I thought
Lori was loosing it when she started wearing dresses more often. I love seeing the two of you
looking so beautiful. You're a good influence on her."
When Lucy set me down, she looked around her and then said, "Oh my god, do I feel
underdressed!" when she realized that she was the only one wearing slacks.
"Don't worry about it Lucy. I've been having Tamara wear dresses because her father
wouldn't buy her any," mom told her, covering for me.
It seems that I like to wear dresses now. They make my legs feel nice and I feel like one of
the girls when I do. (I couldn't wear dresses as a boy.)
"Everyone into the living room. This hallway is getting too crowded," Lucy stated as she
led the way.
I paired up with Lori and asked, "Did you mean, when I asked you before, that I'm the only
girl you invited to the slumber party?"
Lori blushed and replied, "Yes."
"I was so worried about what to do at a slumber party... I've never been to one before," I
admitted.
"I've never been to one either. I'm not very popular I'm afraid. The other girls think I'm
spooky," Lori informed me, which surprised me quite a bit.
"Spooky? You always seem to get along with all of the other girls really well."
"I'll tell you about it when we have a chance to be alone, if that's alright with you."
"Sure," this was interesting. She sounded like it was a real deep dark secret. I felt so
special since she wanted to share it with me.
We chose seats in the living room, Rhiannon, Dawn, and Lovette on the couch, and Lori
and I on the love seat. Lucy excused herself and slipped away down the hall.
"Oh good! Lucy left her no calorie dressing for the vegetables!" Lovette exclaimed as she
adeptly scooped up some on a carrot.
"No calorie? Usually low calorie means it tastes like..." I caught myself before I actually
said anything more.
Lovette laughed, "I know what you mean! Nevertheless, Lucy's is delicious. It's an old
secret family recipe. Give it a try Tamara. Lori, show Tamara it's not poison," she laughed again.
Lori dug out a big scoop and stuffed it in her mouth.
"Okay, if she likes it..." I put some on a piece of broccoli and sampled it. "Mmm, it tastes
like sharp white cheddar and bacon."
Dawn dug in and tried it next, "I don't care how many calories it has. I'll work them off
later," she declared, flexing her bicep. "No way does this have zero calories Lovette!"
"Guaranteed or your figure back," Lovette assured her.
Rhiannon stared at it for a moment, "She's right Dawn. You could eat as much of that as
you want and will never gain a single pound from it." Rhiannon stood up and held her hands
over Dawn's eyes, with her fingers spread.
"OH! Yes, now I understand," she remarked, as though she had been wearing decoder
glasses or something.
Lori blushed and Lovette twittered. I on the other hand just looked puzzled, but felt
better, when Lori held my hand reassuringly.
There was a bright pastel streak, which flashed by in the hallway and an announcement
from the kitchen, "Dinner's ready, everyone to the table."
"Wow, your mom is sure fast!" I told Lori.
"You saw her?" Lori's eyes were wide in astonishment.
"I just told you I did. I would never lie to you Lori, unless I really, really had to!"
Lori cleared her throat, stood, and then led me to the dining table, with everyone else in
tight formation behind us.
The table was set so beautifully, I had to gasp, "That's the most beautiful setting I have
ever seen Lori." Every piece seemed to glow with it's own inner fire. The patterns had knot work
all around the edges and dragons on the plates rim chasing each other around inside of the
knots. The center of each plate was different with what appeared to be runes.
"Thank you Tamara. Mom only brings it out for very special occasions," she smiled as she
had me sit in the chair right next to her.
Lucy was very fast putting the dishes on the table. Not as fast as she was in the hallway,
but she was as quick, as anyone that I'd seen before was.
"I love your dress Lucy. Very smart with just a hint of sexy," Rhiannon observed, smiling
from ear to ear.
Lucy blushed and said, "Thank you Rhiannon. I just felt that since we had such exalted
company, it was only proper and polite."
Dawn looked questioningly at Rhiannon, with a, 'does she know?' look.
Rhiannon looked back, smiled and nodded.
I caught the whole exchange and it sent chills right up and down my spine.
Lucy bowed her head and said, "Thanks be to the god and goddess."
Everyone but me replied, "So mote it be."
Hey, I didn't know what was going on, but even mom had known what to say. I was
embarrassed having not said it, but Rhiannon winked at me, which to me meant everything, was
all right.
"I have prepared pasties for everyone and there is a fine red wine chilling. Lori will be,
allowed some, but it is up to Conni whether Tamara will imbibe. There is crystal clear spring
water and my own homemade juices for anyone who would care for some."
Lucy stood, entered the kitchen, and returned with a bottle, which appeared to have an
incredibly faded label on it. She proffered the cork to Rhiannon, and then poured a taste into a
big funny looking spoon.
After Rhiannon had approved the cork, she tasted the spoonful and proclaimed,
"Magnificent." The look she shot Conni was utterly unmistakable, it said, 'Tamara should try
this'.
Conni wasn't about to give up her decision-making ability, even to a goddess, "Who makes
the wine, Lucy? Is there a vintage?"
"This is from a family vineyard. It dates to 1437," Lucy looked almost trapped, as if she
hadn't wanted to say how old the wine was.
"Holy! Yes, Tamara may partake! Dear lord, that's older than the whole continent!" Conni
was astonished, "Thank you so very much for sharing this with us!"
Mom was even, flushed, when she whispered to me, "Tamara, if that bottle were sold at
auction, it would be worth as much or more than Rhiannon's car."
When Lucy poured the wine, Rhiannon first and then the rest of us, I noticed the
wineglass had more of the knot-work around it and it gave off a bluish glow.
Lucy placed a semi-circular pastry on everyone's plate there was a seam around the
rounded edge, doubled over and pressed with a fork to seal it.
When everyone had theirs, I waited and watched to see how to eat it.
Rhiannon smiled at me, used her fork to pierce the top part of the pastry around the
seam, and then lifted it over making it cover the whole plate. She took her knife and placed a
pad of butter on each half, which melted quickly.
I followed along and inside the shell, I found steak, potatoes, peas, rutabaga, and parsley,
"Neat! A whole meal in a pie shell," I happily exclaimed.
"I haven't had one of these in quite a few years. This is a lovely treat, Lucy," Rhiannon
stated with a smile, as she delicately chewed small bites of the pasty.
Lucy beamed with pride at the praise, "I am overjoyed you approve, Rhiannon."
"Tamara, I just can't resist the teacher in me. The pasties you are eating come from the
region, which the goddess, you are named after, protects. They were, made for the miners in the
area to take into the mines for lunch. That was way back before Tupperware or plastic wrap so
they were a way to take the food with them, without having a pot or bowl with them. Pasties just
might be the world's first fast food," Rhiannon informed me.
"Thank you Miss Rhiannon. That's a very special insight for me."
Lucy was studying me closely, but I pretended not to notice.
I sipped my wine and it tasted so nice. It felt like the grapes were singing to my tongue,
"Mmm, this is tasty. Does all wine taste like this?"
"Um..." mom tried.
"Ah..." Dawn wanted to cover, but was at a loss.
"No, Tamara, this is a very special wine. You may never taste its like again," Rhiannon
informed me, completely honestly. "Unless Lucy has a basement full she wants to share with
you," Rhiannon tittered, winking at Lucy, who blushed.
We finished eating our dinner, and I went to help Lucy take the dishes into the kitchen
but she wouldn't let me.
"You and Lori take off and play," she insisted.
"When can we give her the birthday presents?"
"Oh, give me about half an hour and we can all get together in the living room, alright?"
Lucy ruffled my hair and shooed me.
I joined Lori in her room and asked, "Do we play with Barbies now?"
"Do you really want to?" Lori asked, "Or would you like to talk about how I know that
you're really Roger?"
The whole world went out of focus, as if I was looking through my own eyes from far away.
When I snapped back forward into my head I said, "What? I'm not..."
"I know Roger. I'm not guessing that you are Roger. I know you are Roger. I can see you
in there," she insisted, "But don't be frightened. I'll share my secret with you. I want you to
know, because we are from the same hidden world that normals will never know. That's why I
know I can be close to you and share who I really am."
"Are you like Miss Rhiannon?" I asked wide-eyed.
"Oh goodness no! I'm not a goddess!" she remarked with a little giggle.
"You, know who she is?" I was totally astonished.
"Yes, I've known for some time. Goddess Rhiannon has known who I am for longer than
that," she admitted, "For a goddess, Rhiannon is the nicest one."
"Oh... so you know about her husband then..."
"She's married?" Lori was astonished this time.
"No, her husband died long ago, but he was a mortal like us," I supplied, sitting on her
bed with her.
"Like you," Lori corrected.
"Okay you know about Rhiannon and me. I won't think anything bad about you, honest.
Unless you don't want to be my friend anymore because I was a boy, then I'd just be sad."
"I'll just come out and say it then. I'm a pixie," she swallowed hard.
"I thought you were a cute pixie when I was a boy, so now we can be pixies together?"
"No, Tamara, I'm a real pixie. Mom's a pixie and so is aunt Lovette. Mom is very old. She
made the wine we drank at dinner," Lori admitted, staring deeply into my eyes looking for my
reaction.
"That's great. So, you are going to be around a long time too? You're so lucky," I hugged
her tight.
"I thought of so many reactions you might have had, but this one I never expected. You
aren't frightened or upset," she smiled brightly, "I love you!"
She kissed me on the mouth, which startled me but I didn't push her away or anything.
"I have to ask you a question though, Tamara. Did you really see mom run by in the
hallway?"
"I wouldn't have said I did, if I hadn't."
"Normals aren't supposed to be able to see us when we move that fast, and Dawn had to
look through Rhiannon's vision to see that we're pixies. What do you see when you look at me?"
"You look like you always did, except that you have a bright pink glow all around you.
Your mom is Lavender and Lovette is bright red. Rhiannon and Dawn are both golden."
Lori stood up and yelled, "MOM!"
There was a blur and instantly Lucy was with us.
"You're not hurt. What's the scream all about?"
"Woof, Lucy you are Fast, with a capitol F!"
"YOU SAW ME?"
"Mom, Tamara is..."
"It's alright Lori. I know what Tamara is," Rhiannon assured everyone in the room as she
joined us.
"What am I, Rhiannon?" I quietly squeaked, suddenly afraid I'd grow another head or
something.
Rhiannon changed into her golden goddess form evoking gasps from everyone except
Dawn and me.
"Calm yourself child. The goddess Rhiannon has known from the start that within you
resides the sole of a sorceress untrained. Your new friend was simply, frightened by things long
in the past. Pixies and Sorceresses haven't gotten along very well in the past. Now a days they
have learned to be friends and even closer in some cases. Tamara is still the same sweet girl
you've grown close to in the past few days, so throw off your prejudice and hug her or there will
be a very annoyed goddess in this room."
Lori, "eeped," and threw her arms around me immediately.
"Pixies aren't as bored as they once were. In this world there is so much to see and do,
therefore they don't go off and annoy sorceresses just for kicks and wind up with their little hoo-
haws getting kicked by angry sorceresses. Long life can be very boring when the fastest
transportation is a horse," Rhiannon informed the uneducated. "I'm going to change back now,
so don't get out of hand right away, cause if there's anything worse than a pissed off sorceress,
it's a pissed off goddess!"
Mom had arrived in time for the show and looked like all of the blood drained out of her
face, "Rhiannon? Would you catch mom before she hurts her nose?"
"Oof! That was very observant of you, Tamara. Dawn! Get your big assed muscles over
here and lend a hand will you?"
Dawn hoisted mom into the air as if she weighed ten pounds and asked, "Where to
pixies?"
All three tittered and Lucy said, "Take her to my room, first door on your right."
"I had hoped to break the news to Conni a little gentler than that..." Rhiannon sighed.
"What color is Conni, Tamara," Lori asked.
"Mom's a warm yellow," I supplied.
"Hey, Lovette, Tamara says that you're a scarlet woman!" she giggled into her hand.
"Lori? Was the blue glow in the dip, pixie dust?" the auras all around me were beginning
to make sense, so I tried to confirm what I suspected.
"Yes, that's why no calories."
"What did you think all of the colors were about Tamara," Lucy asked in fascination.
"I just thought all girls saw the colors and boys didn't."
"In your case, that was true. Boys don't become sorceresses. Therefore, when I made you
a girl, it freed your abilities. I would have told you, but you've had a hell of a week," Rhiannon
lovingly stroked my hair away from my face.
"Can I ask just one more question?" I asked her.
"Sure."
"What's a pixie?"
The laughter was uproarious.
"Sorry Tamara, we were laughing because no one bothered to make sure you knew about
pixies," Rhiannon assured me, "According to mythology, Pixies are small, winged creatures with
heads too large for their bodies. They have small pointed ears and noses and arched eyebrows.
Their wings are shiny and translucent, and they are seen wearing seasonal colors and flora.
They are friendly but capricious and are given to non-malicious mischief. They wear caps of
foxglove and toadstools, both plants they hold sacred."
"That's what normals think Pixies are. However, real Pixies are right in front of you.
These ladies are small, but not tiny. Lori, would you pull your hair back for Tamara?" Rhiannon
requested.
Lori pulled her long hair back and there, exposed for everyone was a pair of pointy ears.
"Tamara, look," Lucy encouraged. She didn't need to uncover her ears, they had been
exposed all night, however as Tamara watched, Lucy's ears went out of focus and when you
could see them again, they were as pointy as Lori's ears, and then Lovette's ears did the same
thing.
"Wings..." Rhiannon prompted.
All three ladies unfolded very large translucent butterfly type wings.
"That is so cool! Lori your wings are beautiful. I'm so jealous," I told my friend. I wanted
to hug her but when I stepped close, she backed away from me, "What's the matter Lori?" I
stuck out my lower lip, upset that she was frightened of me.
Rhiannon cleared her throat and then said, "Lori is very exposed right now, and her wings
are incredibly fragile. You could hurt her if you aren't careful."
Lori slowly came towards me. I felt it was best that she came to me, so she wouldn't be
concerned. I held my hands out towards her but let her place them on her flanks so we could
hug.
"I'm so proud of you girls. Lori, you can hide your wings if you like hon.," Rhiannon
suggested. "Tamara, when Lori is older, she too will be able to hide her ears the way her mom
and Lovette do. Until then she needs to use her hair to hide them."
"She's good at it too. If her glow didn't have pointed ears, I wouldn't ever have guessed," I
confirmed.
"You, knew I had pointed ears? You, never said anything? Why didn't you ask?" Lori
stammered.
"I thought they were beautiful, and even when I was Roger, I wanted to get to know you,
because of them," I admitted, blushing and looking at my shoes.
"You could see auras when you were Roger?" Rhiannon asked, the last person, whom I
thought would be shocked.
"Uh huh. I used to be hit when I told people about their colors. Dad was angry that his
was muddy brown, and mom's was sunny yellow. Rhiannon was always golden. All of the other
kids had their own colors."
"Wow, now I'm impressed, Tamara. Boys never become sorceresses, but even so, you still
had some of the potential. You will one day be a very powerful sorceress," confirmed Rhiannon
with a maternally proud smile.
Dawn leaned in close to Rhiannon and whispered, "Bambi is lucky you got to her first!"
Rhiannon laughed and whispered back, "Sorceresses who are abused as children can be
vengeful indeed. I'm certain that Roger one day would have had to become female, one way or
another, and then splat, Hank would pay."
"Come on Tamara, let's get in our nighties and we can slumber party. Maybe the big girls,
will play too?" Lori was acting like herself again, knowing that I had know she was different, all
along.
We started grabbing our stuff and the grownups all wondered back to the living room.
Once clad in our gossamer finery I giggled and said, "Come on Lori, Let's put mom in her
nightie while she's napping."
Lori's pixyish face took on a wonderful mischievous smile and she agreed.
We finish quickly, slipped into the living room with the others, and were, greeted by
Lovette, who hugged us in turn and squealed, "You two look positively delicious."
Everyone told stories and laughed. We had a wonderful time for better than half an hour
when mom came stumbling out from the bedroom, "How the heck did I wind up in my nightie?"
I swear we tried to stifle it, but it was too insistent, therefore our giggles gave us away
immediately.
"I know whose idea it was too! Tamara, thanks sweetie, I'm sorry that I fainted... again,"
she blushed and peered about her, looking for wings, pointed ears or maybe a golden goddesses.
Lucy hugged her and announced, "Quite understandable my dear. I myself almost fainted
when I heard your Tamara is a sorceress."
Mom looked a little unsteady again but managed to ask, "What does all of this mean?"
"It means, oh mother of my favorite god-sister, that you are going to have one of the most
interesting lives a mortal woman has ever had," Dawn smiled and hugged her big enough that
her feet were off the floor.
The slumber party went silly after that and we all had a giggly fun time.
Bambi What Are You - Bambi
***********************************
My time went dizzyingly quickly with orgasms, cleaning, and milking.
Once Dawn returned, I asked her something, which had been bothering me for some
hours, "Miss Dawn? Why don't I get hungry, or want to eat regular food?"
"Oh my, Bambi, aren't you getting enough jizzum? We could see if you could handle more
cocks if you're still hungry," Dawn taunted.
I was long past being ashamed of sucking dick so I answered, "I'm drinking enough cum to
provide for my daily requirements then."
"Well, I'll let Rhiannon answer that one," Dawn declared with a knowing smile.
The room became, energized as the now familiar form of Rhiannon the Goddess appeared
in front of me, "Bambi, so nice to see your sperm coated face again. Dawn and I found out how
very lucky you are that I was able to punish you, rather than you waiting around for your
offspring to do it. However, that isn't why I'm here."
Rhiannon had paused so long I asked, "W... w... why are you here?"
"Why to help you on to your next life of course!"
"After all this... you're going to kill me?"
"Heavens no Bambi! I would never waste all of this training my dear."
"So, now is when my boobies get small enough I can be a street walker?"
"Good guess, but wrong Bambi. Your boobies stay the gargantuan size I made them."
"But Dawn said..." I stammered incredulously.
"We wanted you to think you would be returned to a more normal looking slut. You might
have become despondent otherwise," Rhiannon answered, obviously enjoying drawing out my
sentencing.
"So I'm being sold to a brothel, or a freak show?"
"You do have a mundane imagination Bambi. No my dear," Rhiannon raise her hands,
bringing forth swirling golden balls of magical force which she flung in my direction.
I felt lighter than I had in weeks, and in fact, I actually began to float above the bed!
"You are to become a succubus, Bambi, cursed to roam the world in search of sperm. You
will find yourself chasing the night around the planet, ever searching for a man who will supply
you with the biggest load of jizzum in the area as he slumbers. The ever present need to feed on
a man's release, to feel the creamy juices flowing down your throat, to enjoy his nursing on your
mammoth breasts, so that he will provide you with more sperm, will consume the rest of eternity
for you. You are trapped in the body of an insatiable, freakishly hugely busted, mega slut, for all
time."
I was fast loosing focus on what Rhiannon was telling me as my yearning swelled.
"You should envy your playmates here at Dawn's pleasure palace, they at least have a
chance to earn their forgiveness, returning to an almost normal life after serving their penance.
You will soon have no other thought than about the next cock you will be sucking. Now off with
you Bambi, fulfill the nocturnal fantasies of desperately lonely men who need the release only
you can provide."
'Damn I'm glad she finish her ranting, I need cock and I need it NOW!' I thought, 'Nice... I
can fly. I can fly through walls and solid objects now. This sure will make it easier to find cocks!
There's one now! God, he looks like he hasn't gotten off in six months! Poor baby, I know you'll
feel so much better after you give me that immense load making your pretty balls so blue! Come
to momma!'
I slipped his morning bone into my drooling lips and sucked greedily on his jizzum
fountain. I flopped one of my massive hanging boob's nipples into his snoring mouth, only to feel
the orgasmic stimulation firing throughout my very being.
'Yah, baby, suck on mommy's milk! It feeds strong boners twelve ways! Mmm sperm, so
much sperm, is backing up, in your big smelly balls. Okay now fuck mommy! Yes!' I mentally
encouraged my slumbering jizzum supply, knowing that in his dream, he could feel and see my
wanton feminine form fucking and sucking him.
'How could that silly Rhiannon think that this was punishment?' I mused, while I happily
sucked the boy until he was dry.
"Aw... all gone! Well, on to the next hairy Dick!' I mindlessly mused, flying off ethereally in
search of my next sperm donor.
Epilog
*********
Tamara and Conni's adventure with sorcery, pixies, goddess, and more proved to be the
stuff of legends. They grew as close as any mother and daughter, could. The trials and
tribulations any young girl experienced were all Tamara's for the taking.
Dawn and Rhiannon continued working to make their little corner of the world a better
place, later aided by the awesome powers of the Sorceress Tamara.
Lori eventually married Tamara, sealing a pact, which healed the rift between sorceresses
and pixies. Their daughter grew to be a special kind of pixie, whose like would shed peace upon
all who would know her.
Lucy, the proud grandmother would champion the peace with all pixies.
Lovette... well, her acting and modeling career is known throughout the land, and men,
fantasizing about making love to her in their sleep would awaken suddenly to view an ethereal
creature who appeared to be mostly boobs, draining their aching balls for them.
Joni, whose help with Bambi was so necessary, was finally paroled. Rhiannon changed
her back into the woman she so desired to be, as long as she remained away from schoolboys.
The other women... err... objects of Rhiannon's just punishments, met various ends. Most
of them pleaded to remain the buxom women they had become used to being, and many of those
became loving mothers, but that's another story!
The End
**********
Recipes
Cawl or 'leek broth' is the traditional St. David's Day meal.
1 TBS. bacon fat
2 medium onions, diced
2 parsnips, chopped
5 carrots, sliced
1 LB. beef brisket
2 LB. bacon
10 peppercorns
4 garlic cloves, peeled, and minced
water or beef stock
1 LB. potatoes, peeled, and quartered
5 small leeks
In a heavy soup pot, heat the bacon fat and add the onions, carrots, leeks, garlic,
and parsnips. Brown the vegetables, and remove from the pot. Add the beef brisket
and brown. Return the vegetables to the pot, removing some of the grease (as much
as you prefer). Then add the bacon and spices, covering all in the pot with water.
Heat to boiling, take off the skim on top, and reduce heat. Simmer for 3 hours. Add
potatoes about 30 minutes before the end of the simmering.
Translations
****************
The following are written in the actual Cornish language, Translations are to English.
First Incantation
Dha nerth remá¼vya an Dawn.
Means:
Your strength transfers to Dawn.
Second incantation
Dewes Rhiannon brá¼sy hem tebeles dhe an deleth cussya a benenek tekter ha yeunes.
Means:
Goddess Rhiannon sentences this wicked person to the suitable curse of womanly beauty
and yearning.
Third Incantation
Hem tullwysk a gwregoleth rak ty.
Means:
This disguise of femininity is for you.
Story Codes
****************
FF+ MF+ tg Magic punish cons humil breast Lac oral Fsolo Fdom shave toys fist Celeb
COPYRIGHT:
***************
Goddess Rhiannon (Version 0.1)
By Wholeman
****************
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2005, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied,
transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate
marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read this stuff.)
Lilith
By Wholeman
Disclaimer:
This story is for adults only and contains material unsuitable for children. If you are underage in your state, country, or school district, do not read any further. If you are technically an adult and should you find yourself becoming offended, stop reading and seek entertainment elsewhere. (Or counseling, as the case may be.)
If you are afraid of strange ideas, this is not the story for you. They don’t come much stranger than this.
Any resemblance between characters in this story and historical, mythical, or imaginary persons is purely coincidental.
Introduction
My name is Arthur Frederick Holyman. No, I am not in the clergy, although I have family who are.
My grandfather, like many Americans emigrated from England after WWII’
I am retired and 66 years old and suffer from many ailments, Diabetes, Gout, Arthritis, Allergies, Kidney Disease, had dozens of surgeries throughout my life and a slew of other minor problems.
So, when my doorbell rang at my home living on the far outskirts of Las Vegas, Nevada, you could say I was surprised, but not as surprised as when I saw what was standing on my doorstep! A man wearing a Bowler hat, looking as though he was spat out of a Sherlock Holms novel!
I mean many times when someone rang my doorbell, I would just ignore it, but this was just too weird and I had to know…
I opened the door and the person standing there said, “Ah, yes, very good! You would be Arthur Frederick Holyman, I presume?”
“Who’s asking?” I replied suspiciously.
“I am a Solicitor from Brimley house in England!”
“Can’t you read? The sign says ‘No Solicitors’”, I told him, preparing to close the door.
He, sort of, snorted a laugh and stated, “I see the confusion! We are separated by a common language! ‘Ah hah! In American, I am considered a lawyer!”
He further went on to say, “I have been sent here on the bidding of a contract so old that everyone in the firm placed a bet on whether or not it could be accomplished! For over 1000 years, we have held an item which was to be given to you upon the death of your great aunt Hilda!”
“Well, I do have a great aunt Hilda in England…” I recalled.
“In that case I fear that I am the bearer of sad news…” he told me.
“Somewhat expected though, she was 112 years old,” I surmised.
“Quite… However, this triggered our expressed duty to deliver this box into your hands, and only your hands!” he insisted. I would please require a piece of photo identification before I can deliver your inheritance!”
I showed him my passport.
“What a relief!” he sighed, “Would you mind if I took a photograph of you?”
“Whatever,” I told him.
He flashed a picture on his cell phone, “You’ll see why this is so astounding in a moment!” He dug into a satchel at his side and drew out a small box made entirely of gold, “This is yours! My firm has been waiting over 1000 years to deliver this to you! Look closely and you will see that your image was engraved on this box before it was entrusted to us!”
Yah right, an old guy with a beard! A hundred other guys look just like me! But then I think, how the hell old did he say this box is?
“So, is this box valuable?” I ask innocently.
“Valuable? The crown in England would covet this if they knew it existed! Even should it not be made from the purest gold ever assayed, as a historic artifact, it is beyond price! Just being able to deliver this, will give me rock star status in my law firm!” he enthused!
“The best our records can tell us, it was entrusted to us by a Nicholas Holyman, who claimed that he was following instructions handed down from father to son for generations!” was the last information he imparted.
He turned and headed towards a Mercedes Limousine flying the Union Jack, “Is that an ambassadorial limo?” I asked.
“Yes, the ambassador made it available for my use while I went to my long-ago agreed task!” he answered as he jumped into the vehicle.
I rattled my head, trying to make sense of what just happened. I watched them drive off and the reentered my abode with my gold box in tow, “So, box… tell me what you are and why you are here?”
The box wasn’t answering, so I turned it over in my hands and began trying to figure out how to open it. It was kind of the Rubik's Cube of Antiques, but with an IQ so high no one would ever tell me the actual number, it didn’t take long for me to figure out how to open the thing. Upon cracking open the gold box, what would I find within…? Nothing but a dark, smoky cloud?
The cloud formed a sphere in front of me and spoke into my mind, “Are there any women nearby?”
Aloud I replied, “None that I know of for miles…”
The smokiness swirled busily and finally spoke, “I am Lilith! I need a host to survive! If you would consent to be my host, I will give you back your youth and cure you of every medical malady that you currently suffer from!”
“Does that mean you would be in control of my body and I would be but a passenger?” I asked.
“No, on the contrary, you control our body unless you relinquish control to me. You could be sleeping while I deal with things you would not wish to deal with,” she informed me.
“So, you would not be able to do anything I do not want to do?” I tried to confirm.
“That is completely correct. Will you consent to be my host?” she asked again.
“What the hell, I’ve got few years left to me as it is. Gaining another 60 or 70 years just accepting a companion in my head shouldn’t be all bad,” I surmised, “Okay, so what do I need to do?”
“You have already done it my loving host!” whereupon the swirling cloud shot into my body and instantaneously I was sporting the biggest boner I’d had in 30 years! I could feel my cock getting the most outrageous blowjob of my life! Before IA knew it, I was ejaculating nonstop! Within seconds I passed out from pleasure overload!
Twilight
Sometime later I came to semi-wakefulness hearing, “My loving host, we need sustenance!”
I thought back, ‘Plenty of food in the freezer and refrigerator!”
“I am sorry my host, that will no longer sustain us. Do you know how we could contact a witch to help us?” my swirly cloud asked.
“Search the internet…” I thought back.
“Ah, I see in your mind… yes this might work!” she answered.
After that I faded back to darkness.
Wendy
Ding Dong!
Lilith uses voice command to unlock the door and speaks through the door’s camera saying, “Please come in. I am too weak to open the door for you.”
In walked a fashionably dressed mid-thirties, self-assured woman with shoulder length auburn hair, flanked by two enormous body guards, “Hi, I’m Wendy. Someone called for help from here?”
“On the contrary, a witch called for help from here.” Lilith replied. “My name is Lilith and my host is sleeping at this time, conserving energy.”
“How could you be in such need of sustenance? I can go for three or four days without,” Wendy asked.
“When you are using magic extensively, do you not need it more frequently?” Lilith asked back.
“Well, then maybe every other day…” she answered.
“It takes much more sustenance to bring youth back to one’s host, youngling!” Lilith informed her.
“My Witchling, Magdalene, is almost one thousand years old, ma’am,” Wendy informed me.
“When Magdalene was birthed, I was older than the moon!” Lilith replied.
“Surely that cannot be…” she said. “Whatever, you claim to be in need of sustenance. My bodyguards have volunteered to provide wat you need. Jeff. If you will…”
Jeff approached me and removed my masculine cut jeans and underwear, revealing my feminine cleft, which due to my pheromones had him sporting a tremendous woody! He quickly tried to quench the fire in his loins by dipping his member within my waiting nether lips. To his amazement, he began ejaculating almost immediately and it did not stop until he completely lost consciousness!
I quickly used the provided sustenance to further transform my host’s body. Becoming smaller, younger, bustier, with longer blonder hair and all in all prettier!
Once complete I beckoned over the other body guard who was most eager to enjoin with my younger, hotter body and was quickly relieved of all the semen he had, however, I was most careful to, as with the first man, not to damage his masculinity.
I pushed his unconscious body off of me with the help of Wendy.
“Oh, my fucking God! That was the most outrageous thing I ever saw! No witch I have ever heard of can alter her host’s body! I can tell it isn’t an illusion! Who the fuck are you?” Wendy screeched.
“I told you, I am Lilith! I am the first! I am mother to all Witchlings! I was released from my long imprisonment by my loving host! He will benefit from all the magical powers I have!” Lilith exclaimed.
“Did you say he…?” Wendy asked.
“Um… Ah… Yes, I did say he, but it was an emergency, and he agreed to be my host…” Lilith stammered.
“But you neglected to tell him he would have to become a woman for that to happen…” Wendy correctly assumed.
“Uh… Yes, that point did seem to be omitted…” Lilith admitted.
“Well, I’m glad you will have to be the one to deal with the consequences, and not me,” Wendy admitted.
“I did not violate the magic accords… technically,” Lilith claimed.
“I was speaking of your eternal inner conflict,” Wendy admitted.
“My host is very open minded in many areas and I plan to make accommodations for his eccentricities,” Lilith promised.
“On to more practical matter, how long until my bodyguards awaken?” she asked.
At that Jeff groaned, his eyes flickered open and he exclaimed, “I am in fucking love!”
Lilith snorted and said, “Sweety, you are in fucking lust! It takes time to be in love!”
“I will follow you around until I learn the difference!” he declared.
The other body guard had awakened and declared, “And I will also!”
“Hey, you two, remember who signs your paychecks?” Wendy broke in.
One of them says, “We quit!”
“Darn, if you quit, I suppose I’ll never see you again…” Lilith surmised.
Jeff quickly states his retraction, “Maybe you quit but I remain loyal to Miss Wendy, so long as she remains friends with Miss Lilith!”
“What the fuck! One sexual liaison with you and they are both ready to jump ship?” Wendy questioned?
“Are you kidding me? Are you telling me that you do not know how to power feed from a mundane man?” Lilith asked.
“What is ‘Power Feed’?” she asked.
“You never learned power feeding from communion with your mother at birth?” Lilith asked.
“What the hell is communion?” Wendy asked back. “Magdalene was birthed as her mother died at the hand of a Christian Priest! She knew not who or what she was, only that she must hide inside a maiden if she was to survive.”
“So, over the centuries, you have learned that you were born with certain talents and have exploited them to benefit your host,” I decided.
“Especially in my situation, I am talented in predilection, which has enabled me to amass quite a fortune,” she admitted.
“Well, I find myself in a needy position still. There is no way that my host has anything resembling proper clothing for my new body,” Lilith admitted.
“Honey, neither does any department store in the area! That body is exclusively custom!” Wendy exclaimed.
“Damn, in that case, if you would agree to aide me in my plight, I will teach you communion and much more of your true abilities than you would ever believe!” Lilith promised.
“Just learning how to rejuvenate my host would be worth millions!” she exclaimed.
“Child’s play! Our potential is vastly more!” Lilith assured her.
“I will see to it that you are clothed in the finest fabrics designed by the world’s top fashion designers to be able to rejuvenate my host!” Wendy assured me.
“It is a deal! I will apprentice you. The only problem is how will I be able to acquire clothing like this?” Lilith pondered.
“Jeff, wrap Lilith up in that comforter there and carry her to the limousine, please,” Wendy ordered.
Before I knew it, I was mummified in a comforter and quickly leaving my house and entering a Rolls Royce Limousine!
Wendy had entered first and I heard her exclaim, “Home Jane!”
The two bodyguards were trying very hard not to stare at me, so Lilith said, “I know you are wishing that you could be sporting tremendous woodies, don’t worry, tomorrow you will be back to normal. I needed all of your seed, so I power fed, taking everything, you had. Tomorrow you will have recovered and will wind up following your dicks around once again!”
“You must teach me how to ‘Power feed’,” Wendy insisted.
“Easy poesy! The hard part is teaching when to stop so that you do not ‘Power Feed’ his manhood completely away! You could leave the poor guy sitting to pee for the rest of her life!” Lilith told her.
“Actually, I was somewhat shocked that you felt the need to have body guards,” Lilith admitted.
“Look at me! I’m 5’ 4” tall, female and wealthy! I am a target for men to try and subjugate or rape!” she declared.
“Jeff, try to hit me,” I ordered.
“No way! I love you! I would never try to hit you!” he assured me.
“Jeff, I will not allow you to hit me! However, I need to demonstrate that it is not possible! Therefore, if you really love me, you will do your best to try and hit me!” Lilith informed him.
He brought his right arm up to pummel me with a tremendous right cross, but froze in that pose!
“You are fucking kidding me! I have the ability to do that same thing?” she asked.
“Sweety, that is the least of things we can do to an attacker!” Lilith assured her. “You can relax now, Jeff.”
Jeff’s face went back to normal and his arm slowly dropped back to his side, “Man…! I couldn’t move anything except my eyeballs!”
“You could have answered questions or shouted if you were actually intent on doing me harm, instead of being relieved that you couldn’t actually hurt me,” Lilith happily informed the little group. “Of course, having a couple of big strong men around all of the time is handy too! If you weren’t with Wendy, I’d still be weak as a kitten and unable to finish my promise to my host.”
“You promised to make him a little hottie?” Wendy tactfully remarked.
“No, I promised to give him an eighteen-year-old body free of all the medical issues his aging body was having. I used his own preferences in women to give us a body that he’d like and to assure that we would attract enough sustenance to begin building up my magical reserves,” I put to them, logically, “What do you boys think? Will I attract men who will want to have sex with me?”
The quieter of the men, Mike exclaimed, “We’ll have a hell of a time trying to keep them off of you!”
“I really need to learn how to do what you just showed me, but you are telling me I’m going to need to get boned a lot more to be able to?” Wendy determined.
“I used to use up ten men a day, and that was just for maintenance!” Lilith giggled.
Both guards looked astonished, but Wendy only giggled.
“It will be difficult with my current host, he will be abhorred at the idea of having sex with other men,” Lilith told her. “I will probably need to set up something like Mordred was doing.”
“Mordred was a man according to the story I know,” Wendy stated.
“Actually, I understand why people would believe that. Mordred was one of my apprentices. At that time my Host was named Morgana le Fay. I found her working in a tavern as a serving girl. When I took her on, I latter found out that knights would frequent the tavern and assume she was a whore. She wound up being raped repeatedly and grew to hate knights!” Lilith recounted.
“Oh my! Once she accepted a Witchling, wouldn’t she have difficulty feeding?” Wendy guessed.
“Most assuredly. She hated certain knights with a vengeance! I only learned of this when we shared communion at the birthing,” Lilith continued.
“Wait… Once we accept a Witchling, we can no longer become pregnant. What birthing are you talking about?” Wendy asked astonished.
Lilith sighed and replied, “You have much to learn Wendy! Don’t you contact other witches? How can you not know of communion or where Witchlings come from?”
“All any of the witches I have dealings with only assumed that Witchlings just come into being. As far as we know there have been no new Witchlings since Magdalene’s birth,” Wendy shrugged.
“Okay, here’s the birds and the bees of Witchlings. Witchlings come from the mating during communion of two Witchlings,” Lilith told her.
“But all Witchlings are female!” Wendy objected.
“If you are startled by that, wait until you realize, I birthed the first Witchling from myself only!” Lilith told the dumbfounded woman.
“Oh my GOD! You are telling me that you are Lilith, mother to us all!” Wendy held her hand over her open mouth.
“Yes, I was imprisoned by the ‘Council of Magic’ for crimes Mordred committed. My host just released me today,” Lilith admitted, innocently. “The world has changed quite a bit since then. Luckily my host seems quite versed in the technical side of living today, but is ignorant in the ways of females and fashion.”
“Grandmother, you have nothing to worry about there! I promise to clothe and provide for you with all the wealth available to me,” Wendy gushed.
The limousine came to a stop outside a massive building about the size of the White House. The glass separating the driver from us opened and the beauty driving stated, “We are home Wendy! Can I help carry anything in?”
Both Mike and Jeff replied in unison, “NO!”
Lilith had to giggle at that, joined by Wendy, of course.
The guys jumped out of the vehicle. Mike offering a hand to help Wendy and Jeff gathering up the mummified Lilith. Jeff followed Wendy up the broad stairway through two huge doors into a wide reception area.
Fifty feet inside Wendy lead us to a doorway on the left into a lovely well-appointed lounge with sofas and chairs strewn about in an obviously professionally determined arrangement.
“Please place your cargo, very gently on that sofa,” Wendy told Jeff.
Jeff looked slightly offended that he would do anything other than be gentle.
“Thank you dear, Jeff! You are the best taxi service I’ve had in a millennium!” Lilith told him to make him smile.
“I’d carry you through hellfire if you asked,” he stated emphatically.
“Well, it seems my bodyguards are enamored with you grandmother! I think that you’d probably be more comfortable unwrapped though,” Wendy determined.
This time Mike was faster to accept the task and Lilith wound up with the comforter spread out on the sofa, sitting on it, and covered by the half, not under her butt.
“At least now I can move somewhat,” Lilith remarked and tried to stand. “Damn, I was afraid of that! My host loved seeing women wearing very high heels so when I gave him this body, I made sure we would be able to easily walk around wearing them. It seems that now we can’t walk without them.”
“Goodness, with those little feet, I don’t think there are a pair of heels on the premises that would fit you,” Wendy grabbed a phone nearby and punched in a number, “Francis, get your butt to the main lounge as quick as you can. I have a little surprise for you and a project that needs your unique abilities.”
The sound of someone trotting in high heels on oak floors came with increasing volume until a tall blonde woman entered and approached Wendy, “Where’s my surprise?”
Wendy pointed at Lilith and asked, “Would you reveal yourself so Francis can begin to realize the extent of your needs?”
Lilith uncovered her naked body and Wendy said, “I want you to see to it she is clothed and shorn properly as quickly as possible.”
“Woah, that is going to be a hell of a challenge! I mean she is gorgeous, but nothing off the shelf is going to fit her. Hang on, I’ll be right back,” Francis said as she trotted out of the room.
Wendy explained, “Francis is my seamstress. She is very good and knows what is fashionable and classy.”
Francis was back quickly with a cloth tape in hand, “Can I have you stand up honey? I need to take some measurements.”
Mike quickly stepped in and half held Lilith up as Wendy explained, “Lilith here is so used to wearing heels that she can’t easily stand without them, which is why you are most urgently tasked with obtaining a pair for her.”
“Her feet are about the size of my ten-year-old niece’s,” she squatted and used her tape to make measurements, “You’re going to need some steep heels honey! Okay, I have all the numbers that I’ll need for now, you can put her back for now.”
Mike replaced Lilith onto her comforter.
“I’ll be back in about ten minutes with something you can wear for now and I’ll order some shoes to be delivered quickest,” Francis informed us as she quick stepped her way from the room.
Wendy picked up her phone again and said, “Agatha, would you bring a red and something to snack on please?”
Seating herself across from Lilith, Wendy asked, “You were telling us about Mordred when we were interrupted by our arrival, would you please continue?”
“Oh, well Mordred promptly returned to the tavern where she had been abused and when the knights tried to rape her, she ‘Power Fed’ them into femininity, but she didn’t stop there, she made them become sperm collectors for her. They were insatiable cock loving cum dumps who would deliver their bounty to Mordred through Cunnilingus.”
“That would probably be a good solution for you too,” Wendy agreed, “It seems only justice to me. Why did you wind up imprisoned?”
“Mordred’s hatred of knights didn’t stop with the rapists. By this time Mordred had changed her body to appear male with muscles and stature. She began turning every knight she could into women. If they pledged fealty to her, she would allow them to remain appearing to be men and knights. If they refused, she made them cum dumps to aid in increasing her magical powers. Those knights had done nothing to deserve that treatment, so using magic on an innocent mundane without their permission or to punish them for wrong doing is against the ‘Accords for Magic Users’. Mordred was destroyed and her host killed. They would have done the same to me, but I cannot be destroyed. They did kill my host, Morgana and imprisoned me.”
“Wow! Who was powerful enough to do that?” Wendy asked in amazement.
“Merlin and a sorceress named Glenda,” Lilith replied.
“Damn, the only sorceress I know can barely make potions that have limited effect on the person who buys them from her,” Wendy informed Lilith, “The only wizard I know can only do stage magic tricks.”
“Sound pathetic. Is the ‘Council of Magic Users’ still around?” Lilith inquired.
“Ah… you are looking at the witch member and the others I have just described to you,” blushed Wendy.
“You will soon be the most powerful magic wielder on that council granddaughter,” Lilith stated emphatically.
Francis pranced into the room holding a bit of cloth, “Here you go Lilith.” She unfolded a nighty made of silk and enlisted Jeff to help enfold Lilith with it. “At least now you won’t have to hang around with all your bits on display!”
“What, don’t you like looking at my bits?” Lilith asked.
“Sweety, if Jeff and Mike wouldn’t beat me senseless for doing it, I’d be lezing the hell of you but I think I’d have to wrestle Wendy for the honor,” Francis admitted.
“Well, to repay you for your efforts, in a few days when I have my strength back, I promise to make all your wishes come true,” Lilith promised.
“Well, unless you are a talented plastic surgeon, I don’t think that’s going to happen!” Francis admitted.
“By the end of the week you will be spelling your name with an ‘es’ at the end,” Lilith winked at Wendy.
“Oh my god, Francis! She’s going to do it! Lilith is also a witch just like I am, but she has powers unlike any other witch I have ever known!” Wendy reached out and gave the she-male a hug.
“There is one condition though,” Lilith informed them, “You will need to find two men willing to have sex with me so I have enough magic to change you.”
Francis said, “Hmm that might be just about as difficult as dialing my phone! You should have asked for something hard, like finding a man who wouldn’t want to fuck you!”
“Ah, good! My host’s idea of a desirable woman’s body seems to be acceptable to many,” Lilith agreed.
Francis and Wendy both laughed and Francis stated, “You could make half the Pornstars out there, blush with inadequacy. Playmate of the year, you are a shoe in!”
“Well in that case, if you will get busy making me presentable for mixed company, I will be able to start building a larger magic reserve,” Lilith remarked, just as the doorbell rang.
Francis ran to answer it and returned holding a shiny pink pair of high heels, “I believe this should be an answer to the getting busy remark.” She placed them on the floor at Lilith’s feet.
Lilith slipped her feet into the shoes and easily stood on her own, “I am again mobile. Thank you, Francis. How did you manage to get them so quickly?”
“Easy, I threw money at the problem! I called the owner of the biggest shoe store in the area and told her that I would pay her ten times the price of a pair of size five high heels if she would deliver them within half an hour,” Francis admitted.
“Good job Francis! So how soon can our girl expect proper underwear?” Wendy asked.
“Getting a 30 J cup brassier poses more difficulty, but I’m on it,” Francis exited the room at a trot.
“Hey…! This is Las Vegas, Nevada! Enhanced boobies are a dime a dozen in this town! Finding a bra for her should be a snap!” Wendy yelled after her.
Francis yelled back, “Even here it’s a custom order from ‘Fantasie of England’. I’ll try to get one that is in country, otherwise it will have to be flown in.”
“If there are none in country, send the jet to pick a few up!” Wendy ordered.
“My apprentice, I grow fatigued and would sleep and begin to help integrate my host to our new reality,” Lilith requested.
“The day is young, so it hadn’t occurred to me that you might be feeling fatigued,” Wendy explained, “Please follow me. You can use spare bedroom number two right next to mine.”
“How many spare bedrooms do you have?” Lilith asked as she easily trailed behind Wendy.
“Twelve in the main house,” Wendy easily answered. She topped the closest stairway and lead Lilith to the second to the last door on that side of the balcony, “Here you go. If you awaken and need anything, grab the phone and dial ‘0’. If my staff cannot provide what you need, they will get a hold of me and I’ll get you what you want.”
Lilith yawned and jested, “How about a quart of semen?”
“I’ll see what I can come up with before you awaken,” Wendy replied.
“I was just joking, but I sure wouldn’t refuse it!” Lilith admitted as she went straight for the bed.
“I will be here when you awaken… well not here exactly, but somewhere in the building,” Wendy assured Lilith.
Integration
I awakened and felt extremely weird.
“Welcome back Arthur,” I heard in my mind.
“Lilith?” I said aloud.
“You needn’t speak aloud for us to converse,” Lilith replied in my head.
‘What have you done to me?’ I thought back.
“I fulfilled my promise to you. Your body is now the chronological age of 18 years old. You no longer suffer from any of the ailments you complained about and you are now a suitable host for me,” Lilith informed me.
‘So why don’t I have a tremendous woody as I wake up?’ I logically thought back.
“Simply stated, your forest was clear cut to make room for me,” Lilith replied.
‘So, the reason I can no longer feel my cock is that it’s gone?’
“Sorry, but to be my host, you had to be female,” Lilith informed me.
‘Agreeing to be your host and accepting that I would become youthful and disease free only cost my masculinity?’
“I hope to prove to you my loving host the trade was worthwhile,” Lilith softly replied.
‘How the hell do you plan to do that?’
“You love having sex with women of mammarily gargantuan proportions, correct?” I heard from her.
‘Yah, like that’s going to happen now!’ I thought back.
“I promise that you will be having sex with the most gorgeous, busty sluts you could ever imagine!” Lilith promised.
‘I am not having sex with any she-males!’ I thought back to her.
“I promise our body will not have to accept a penis after a week or so!” Lilith stated.
‘You are saying that I will have to suffer through getting boned for the next week!’
“Actually, my darling host, when those times become absolutely necessary, I will put you to sleep, so you will not have to experience sex with a man,” Lilith confirmed.
‘I won’t remember a thing…?’
“Nothing, I promise!” she declared.
‘In the meantime, I have no idea how to act like a woman. How do you propose to make it so I don’t appear stupid,’ I thought?
“I propose for the time being, you allow me to control our body until you can learn the nuances of being a woman. I will rely on your mind to fill in the centuries I have been absent. Does this sound like an acceptable solution?” Lilith asked.
‘Just so long as I can take control if I want to,’ I insisted.
“You will only need to try and move one of our limbs and you will be in control and I will be the passenger. Will you trust me and accept the situation my love?” Lilith purred.
‘Will I be able to put you to sleep if I feel the need?’ I inquired.
“I am afraid that is not in the hosts toolbox. I am sorry,” Lilith replied, sounding truly sorry.
‘I remain willing for now, depending on how well you can fulfill your promises,’ I thought.
“I wish to show you how well I fulfilled my first promise to you my host,” Lilith proudly told me.
I felt my body rise from the bed I was resting upon, and walk to a full-length mirror against the wall.
“Mother fucker!” I exclaimed aloud, “Were going to get fucked every time we leave this bedroom!”
“I take that to mean you approve of the beauty I have bestowed on this body?” Lilith proudly remarked.
“Shit we look like a big breasted Pornstar!” I remarked in startled alarm.
“I believe that will make certain that we attract quite a bit of attention,” Lilith happily agreed.
“As long as we plan on getting rapped every fifteen minutes!” I elucidated.
“That will work out much to our advantage. You wait and see!” Lilith giggled in my head.
“Aright, you are again in control, but as they say in Missouri, show me!” I said as I stepped into the background.
Coven
“Lilith, I want to have you join my coven. We are meeting here in a few minutes. Will you be available?” Wendy called through the bedroom door.
Lilith opened the door and replied, “I would be honored to join your coven! Do we meet naked as is historically the way?”
“Actually, we do, but no one knows why,” Wendy giggled.
“Coven was created for witches to come together with nothing hiding from each other, and no magic to hide our true selves from each other,” I told her.
“Our coven is close to that. One of our members uses her illusionary abilities to present herself much younger and occasionally one of our more powerful members uses her powers to get her own way…” Wendy admitted.
“I will attend coven with you Wendy, but I do not promise to stand for poor behavior by one of the other members. Do you still want me to attend?” Lilith asked her back.
“Absolutely!” Wendy replied, uncertain of what a drastic decision she had made might be.
As I entered coven, naked as I should be, accompanied by Wendy, she attempted to introduce me, “Sisters, we have a unique opportunity today! I propose for admission to our Coven, Great grandmother Lilith!”
“Not another one!” an elderly witch across the room exclaimed!
“Bertha, I guarantee this witch who claims to be Lilith is the one and only!” Wendy confirmed.
“Another illusionist who can fool the eye!” Bertha assumed.
“Bertha… take care! The power you are messing with is unfathomable!” Wendy assured the woman.
“Bah!” Bertha declared.
Into the room lumbered one of her bodyguards, “Spank that pretender boy!”
The man was being controlled by her and didn’t have a choice but to do as she commanded, so I broke her control and said, “She no longer commands you, therefore if you continue on this task, you will personally bear the consequences.”
The man reached for me, so I magically removed his manhood ant turned him into a her, of magnificent bimbo dimensions. This caused her to become off balanced and fall back onto her big, soft, jiggly butt!
“You were warned asshole! As for you!” I looked sharply at Bertha, “You will spend the time until next coven determining if your host is deserving of you!”
Bertha disappeared from where she was seated, “You, bimbo, go and tell her entourage that they are to return home, where they will find their mistress!”
One of the other witches was heard to say, “Fuck me!”
I looked at her, winked and said, “It’s a date!”
All of the color drained from her face and she looked at Wendy and asked, “Is she serious?”
“I expect so… I have a date with her even sooner!” Wendy laughingly told her. “When I told you that this is grandmother Lilith, I was not joking! Lilith is the first! She has begun to teach me much of what we lost in the great purge. Lilith has told me of communion, a process where Witchlings are taught by elders, and there are none elder than Lilith!” Wendy assured the group.
“How do you vote to admit Lilith into our coven?” Wendy asked.
There was some murmuring amongst the members and finally the verdict was determined, “We the members of the Las Vegas Coven, Reject the joining of Lilith with our coven! That being said, we the members of the Las Vegas Coven Quit en’ mass and petition to join Lilith’s coven!”
Lilith had the good taste to blush and say, “Ladies, I am honored! However, any coven under my name will have to revert to the old rules!”
“Teach us Grandmother!” was the chorus they all replied.
“It has been long, but if magic is to return to the world, it will require that we all play by the rules.”
Whispering around the room came up with the new name rapidly, ‘The First Coven’.”
What happens next
“What the hell did you do to Bertha?” Wendy asked as we left the room.
“I just sent her home,” I simply told her.
“So, what was that pop noise when she vanished”
“Just the air rushing in to fill the space she once occupied,” I told her.
“You have got to show me how to do some of this stuff!” Wendy decided.
“Not a problem sweetheart, you just need to find two men willing to have sex with me and four to have sex with you!” I declared.
“If you only need two, why will I need four?” she asked.
“Two to fortify you for Communion and Two to supply the magic you will want to use afterwards,” I answered
“Give me twenty minutes and we’ll be all set!” Wendy exclaimed as she took off at a run.
Ten minutes later she came to me and said, “Oh my god! I sent your picture to a few guys that are fuck buddies and asked if they would do you. They all answered rapidly in the affirmative, but forwarded your picture to friends of theirs. I have over thirty volunteers who would pay for the opportunity!”
“I don’t plan on pulling train to get what I need. I made a deal with my host. It’s bad enough with two for now,” Lilith advised.
“I’m just saying… damn girl, you gave yourself one mega hot body,” Wendy enthused.
“You will never believe how I plan to use it either,” Lilith replied. (As at this point, I was clueless.)
“I can’t wait to see,” Wendy admitted, “Get yourself ready. In ten minutes… maybe less, depending on how eager your new suiters are, you’ll be getting the feeding you will need for Communion.”
She went on to say, “My fuck buddies, should be here in ten minutes, but I don’t expect them to be early.”
“Don’t worry, fuck buddies three and four will be much more eager next time!” I assured her.
Just then the doorbell rang and a guy with his tongue hanging out drooling up a storm charged in, “Where… Oh my fucking GOD, she is real!”
Wendy left the room laughing her ass off!
“Hello there, honey! Did you want a blowjob right here or would you rather fuck in my bedroom,” Lilith laughed as in our head she thought, ‘Night-night, Arthur!’
This guy was far too eager and opted for the blow job. He lasted all of fifteen seconds and Lilith pulled all the semen he had available from his balls, leaving him unconscious on a nearby lounge chair.
The doorbell chimed again and I confronted another man who’s eyeballs almost fell out rolling away on the floor, “You… you were looking, ah… -gulp- I’m here!”
“Okay did you want to fuck on the porch or can you wait until we get to my bedroom?” Lilith offered.
“Abada bee bah dah hoo,” he replied.
So, I grabbed his belt in the front and dragged him upstairs to my bedroom, tossed him onto the mattress and fucked him unconscious! He lay there with the most surprised look I have ever seen on anyone’s face.
I could hear the sounds of Wendy having fun in the next room. Then I heard her in the room on the other side. About the time I figured she was done, there was a knock on my door, “Lilith, are you ready?”
Lilith opened the door and said, “For about twenty minutes. These guys were plenty eager and won’t be getting a boner for days. Do you have another bedroom free of used up males?” Lilith asked.
“Only nine more, why how many do you think we’re going to need?” she asked.
“At least three,” Lilith supplied, “Where is the one you want to share with me?”
“Fuck! I should have saved my bedroom for us! Let’s adjourn to bedroom four… or do we need to go to bedroom five?” Wendy asked.
“No, man whore number one didn’t make it out of the lounge,” I admitted.
“Holy shit girl! You are good!” Wendy exclaimed, hand on her own chest.
“I was good after the first 100,000 years! Now I’m just fucking amazing!” Lilith teased.
“I am going to have to ask you to prove that!” Wendy replied as we made our way to bedroom four.
Lilith picked Wendy up and tossed her ten feet through the air onto the bed.
Wendy laid there trying to take stock as Lilith made both of their nighties vanish. She climbed onto the bed into an inverted position to that of Wendy and placed vulva to vulva with her, “Relax dear, you will feel yourself being penetrated in a moment. That will be me! Once I come into contact with Magdalene, you and my host will orgasm yourselves unconscious and we will be in communion. It is my hope and belief that you will be able to survive that much pleasure.”
Lilith scissored her legs with Wendy and instructed, “Now you will feel yourself being penetrated and when I make contact with Magdalene it’s going to be orgasms all around!”
“Oh my god! Lilith, you’re hung like a pony!” Wendy screeched as she accepted Lilith into her body.
The room became very quiet after a harmony of orgasmic screams forced their way from both of us.
Awakening a new witch
Sometime later Wendy and I slowly came back around, “Holy shit! Magdalene is chattering away about what a moron she has been! And I am quivering with need, as if I haven’t eaten in a week!”
I dragged myself to the edge of the bed and slipped on my heels, “I can take a hint! I’ll send in your first meal! Make sure you insist he sleep in the wet spot!”
I magically brought back my nighty and click-clacked my way out. When I found Wendy’s chauffeur I asked her, “Can you send Wendy’s appetizer up?”
She laughed and stuck her head into the drawing room and hollered, “Gentlemen, start your engines!”
Two men raced each other for the door and the quickest man won… sort of. I wouldn’t find out the consequences of her first attempt at ‘Power Feeding’ until a few minutes later when I heard Wendy scream for my help.
I trotted to the bedroom I had recently vacated and was accosted by a distraught Wendy, who threw her arms around me yelling, “You have to help me! I…I…, He…He… I couldn’t stop!”
“I’m sorry Wendy, ‘Power Feeding’ takes some experience! There is a fine line between taking all the semen a man has, and taking everything from him. We need to finish the job. You can’t just leave him an ugly woman now, can you?” Lilith helped Wendy decide what to do next.
“I’ll need more magic than I took from him to do it,” Wendy realized.
“Go to bedroom five and I’ll send him up. Should I talk to your chauffeur, or Francis to arrange for dessert?” Lilith asked.
“Ah, my chauffeur is actually my apprentice, Laura. She will contact the right gigolo,” Wendy advised.
“Great! I can share the good new with her!” Lilith happily told her.
“This is a great tragedy! What good news?” Wendy almost screeched.
“You’re pregnant!” I called back over my shoulder right before I heard a heavy thump on the floor. I had to go back and bring her around again before looking up Laura.
“Laura, Wendy is going to need some dessert after the next guy you send to bedroom five, oh and congratulations, Wendy is pregnant,” I shared.
“Wendy can’t get pregnant!” she assured me.
“Technically correct. The truth is, Magdalene, is pregnant. Great news for you!” Lilith assured her.
“Why great news for me?” Laura asked with a puzzled look.
“It means you will be getting a young Witchling soon,” I informed her.
“You mean I will not have to wait until Wendy dies?” she remarked, hand on her breast.
“That is the birds and the bees of it,” Lilith giggled at the stunned girl. “You better get busy before she decides someone else is more deserving!”
Wendy was able to make her mistake quite lovely and I helped her lay a personal trainer personality in to help the new her acclimate.
Being on the ‘Council of Magic Users’ Wendy knew her responsibilities to make it right for the injured party.
Francis was able to cut the strap down on a bra for a very large woman for me while a proper one was ordered in and reshaped a couple of tops for me to wear. Finding a skirt to fit wasn’t a problem.
After The Mistake
“I still cannot believe the things we can do now!” Wendy exclaimed, “It’s like holding a lit stick of dynamite!”
“Good thing you’re hanging with a master,” Lilith informed her. “Hey, you want to go and have some fun?”
“So long as I don’t wind up taking some innocent man’s manhood from him!” she added as a condition.
“An innocent man? Not on your life! I’m going to teach you why we don’t need a bodyguard,” Lilith happily told the both of us. “Grab the boys and limo, we need to hit the road,” as she headed for the front door.
It didn’t take long before they all caught up with us and clambered aboard the limo.
“Okay, take us to the roughest area of town, where we are likely to run into hookers, pimps and, or other near-do-wells,” Lilith ordered.
The two bodyguards sat up, ready to object’ “Don’t worry, you guys can follow us along, but you have to stay a block away.”
One of the guys reached under the seat and pulled out a sniper rifle.
“I advise you not to point that in my direction, even on safety! If I am in the sites of any firearm, whomever is holding it winds up peeing in the seated position for the rest of her days,” Lilith warned.
The guard placed the rifle on the floor near his feet and instead brought out a pair of binoculars.
Laura brought the vehicle to a halt saying, “You want pimps and ho’s you got them.”
We could all see a group of scantily clad women mill around on a corner up ahead with men driving up and them leaning in the car’s window.
Lilith looked at Wendy and told her, “We walk from here.”
We walked the sidewalk towards them and once on the corner, we waited for the ‘Walk’ signal before crossing the street.
One of the bigger girls approached us and loudly told us, “This is our corner! You whores keep moving!”
Lilith turned to her and replied, “Sorry, we’re not prostitutes. We’re just walking by.”
“Yah, right sister! You don’t buy a rack like that and not plan on getting paid!” she stated, “You better get a move on before our pimp decides to add you to his stable.”
“That is the best idea you’ve had all year, Belinda,” a nasty looking guy walked up saying. “I think I’m going to have to audition this ho!” He pulled put his already erect member and ordered, “Suck it bitch!”
At that time two large men slipped up behind us and started reaching towards us, but stopped with one of them saying, “I can’t move, boss…”
The pimp tried to swing on Lilith who said, “I thought you wanted a blowjob, not a fist fight.” She grabbed the pimp’s cock and yanked it from his body, “Here baby, suck it!” as she shoved it into the pimp’s throat.
His cock ejaculated almost the instant it passed his lips. His whole body shuddered in orgasm and began to take on more feminine proportions. Barely recovered from his first female orgasm, another round of semen fired down his throat and he was back convulsing and further feminizing him. On the fifth event, the penis and testes disappeared down her throat, leaving a five-foot four-inch bimbo sporting 32 J cup boobs and shocking pink hair down to mid thighs, standing on her toes.
“You are guilty of attempted battery of a magic wielder and therefore sacrifice all protections under the rules stated in the Magic Accords. For attempted battering you will serve two years as a semen recovery woman, however the charge of human trafficking and I see in your mind one murder, the sentence is extended to life,” Lilith smiled as she told the former pimp, “If you hadn’t tried to attack me, it would have been against the rules for me to read your mind… big mistake!”
Lilith turned to the two hulking enforcers, “Which one of you wants to be the redhead and which one the blond?”
Both men fainted to the pavement. One of the prostitutes ran up yelling, “You can’t do this!” and tried to grab Lilith.
Lilith backhanded her to the sidewalk six feet away, “I see I have another volunteer!”
The other prostitutes cringed away, realizing that Lilith may be diminutive, but was impressively strong!
“A she-male, eh? Well, I can fix that for you,” she reached into his panties, removed his penis and testes, brought them to a tiny erection and inserted it into the crease left by its removal.
“You don’t have much fuel, but luckily most of the work has already been done for me,” Lilith said as the form on the ground shuddered.
Lilith stated aloud, “You my dear will only have to serve two years sucking and fucking until I release you.”
Lilith turned her attentions back to the two thugs, “Left is the blond right goes red!” She yanked their penis and testes loose and reinserted them into each. It looks like ten years each for various crimes.”
One of the whores who had been watching this whole event remarked, “If I attack you will you make me as pretty as you did them?”
“Hell sweety, if you promise to work for me for two years, I’ll give you any appearance you want and you won’t have to attack me. I further promise to cure any diseases, prevent any new ones, keep you from pregnancy and guarantee that you will get intense orgasms any time your body comes into contact with sperm,” Lilith offered.
“What happens after the two years?”
“You keep the body and go on your merry way, although you lose your disease and pregnancy protection, Lilith informed her with a smile.
One problem… Our pimp owns the building we live in,” one of the other girls informed us.
“Not anymore! I own your pimp, so the building is mine.”
“No big deal, it isn’t worth much!” she added.
“Wendy, do you think you can arrange some urban renewal for the girls? They won’t have to support a pimp anymore so I predict that they will have much more money to spend on their accommodations, especially since they will no longer have drug addictions… other than a massive yearning for sperm!” Lilith asked her friend and apprentice.
“I think one of my many holdings could be convinced to fix this place up,” Wendy agreed.
“You see ladies, the other woman you accused of being a whore, can buy and sell Bill Gates, making up the difference in a weekend,” Lilith told the group with a smile. “Any of you who does not wish to work for me, you’ll have until the end of the month to find other accommodations. Except for you! If you don’t decide to work for me, you will be dead in two weeks. Your disease is progressing rapidly and I am your only hope! You know this. You can feel something is terribly wrong and only the drugs allow you to function.”
She was nodding and agreed, “I was looking forward to being released from this hell soon! If you will cure me and make me pretty, two years is a small price to pay.”
Lilith wrapped her arms around the girl and whispered, “Visualize your new self.”
The girl morphed and a five-foot ten-inch-tall statuesque beauty remained, although splitting out of the clothes she had been wearing, “Wow! Look at me!”
There were many more volunteers after that. Luckily many girls were recently infused with sustenance and at least I didn’t have to change their genders. Lilith did have to pause once and put me to sleep while she recharged her batteries on passing Johns.
The first girl brought up the objection, “Without our pimp, who is going to protect us?”
“You my dear! Your girls will be able to paralyze any attacker, abuser or thief, but you will have additional duties. Right now, you should feel your cock-tail growing out to its full three feet. Customers who need to be punished for theft, battery, or even intentionally trying to pass on a deadly disease, you are going to use your cock-tail to butt fuck him into life as a cum dump. When you don’t need it, it shrinks until it cannot be seen. At the end of each day, you will tongue fuck all your girls and then come to me with the sperm you have gathered from them and lick both of us to an orgasm when you deliver my bounty.”
She reached around to the lengthy penis-like tail growing from her coccyx, “I can butt fuck guys with this? Kewl!”
“Not just any guys! Only bad guys! If I catch you using it on an innocent, you’ll wish you had died from your disease,” Lilith warned her.
“Believe me, there will be plenty of new pussy without having to cheat,” she affirmed by her experience.
Lilith with Wendy, left the girls and strolled back down the block to the waiting limo, “So was that fun or what?”
“How do you reconcile the fact that they are prostitutes, which is illegal in Las Vegas?” Wendy asked.
“Well, I am not forcing them to charge money for sex, but I can see what you mean. Technically I should punish them for prostitution, but they were all forced into it. We’ll have to work something out. I know prostitution isn’t illegal in Nevada, so where do the girls need to go to be legal?” Lilith asked.
“You have to go about 60 miles west to Nye County,” Wendy informed me.
“That’s not very convenient,” Lilith declared.
“It’s all legal for sluts, but it makes it tough for a gal to make a living at it,” Wendy sighed.
“My host has an idea we will investigate and you can tag along if it turns out to be true.” Lilith teased.
Francis
When we returned to Wendy’s mansion, as we entered, Lilith hollered, “Francis! Have you found a couple of guys who are willing to have sex with me yet?”
“Fuck, you have to be joking! I can have a dozen here in five minutes just posting a naked picture of you on Facebook!” Francis declared.
“If you want to save yourself about $50,000.00, you better get busy!” Lilith ordered.
“SRS is only about $25,000.00,” Francis tossed back.
“How much for functional transplant surgery?” Lilith countered.
“I’d have to have money like Wendy has for that!” she decided as she took off at a full run.
Lilith went to ask Wendy what room she could use, “I know we messed up a few rooms before we took off for a little fun, so do I use bedroom five or what do you suggest?”
“Sweety, I have twenty-two maids cleaning up after us. There are ten gardeners. Sixteen around the clock guards, four mechanics, ten general servants, and two IT professionals working here. All of the bedrooms are freshened, but I think you should save number two for sleeping so I can slip in and snuggle with you!” she giggled mischievously.
We heard Francis clip clop in and squeal, “I have two guys going at warp speed to get here! I shot them your picture and they were both off line the instant I noticed they viewed the message.”
There was an intercom beep and Wendy answered, “Yes, go ahead and let him through. You will have another young stud trying to get in in a minute or so and you can send him through as well.”
“That will take care of my needs, how about yours. Francis?” Lilith asked.
“They are already on the access list,” Francis declared.
The doorbell rang and of course the dude was happy to see Lilith. Fifteen minutes later and two studs down she was ready for Francis, “Last chance honey. There is no going back after this. From here on you are the fuckee not the fucker!”
“Fuck me baby!”
Francis had been on female hormones so long that it was impossible for her to get an erection, so Lilith sucked her testes through her penis and her scrotum into her body, leaving her with a long, wet slit. I kept working until she was shorter by six inches and removed her silicone implants, making her breasts a full cup size larger and real tissue.
When Frances awakened in my arms, Lilith handed her the two silicon bags saying, “You won’t be needing these anymore. Sorry about the menstruation.”
“Menstruation…? You mean… I’m a girl! I’m a real girl!” Frances squealed.
“Do I make good on my promises Frances?” Lilith asked.
“I can’t wait to show my boyfriend!” Frances gushed, hugging us and skipping from the room.
Lilith brought us into bedroom two where an expectant prostitute waited, “Lilith, I have brought your bounty. Please allow me to make us both attain nirvana!”
‘I think you are going to enjoy this my host,’ Lilith thought to me.
We climbed into bed and my prostitute worked my clitoris until I was nearly crazy and then shoved her tongue into Lilith, which caused all three of us to explode in pleasure.
When we came around my slut from Bertha was waiting to join us. I could already feel how much more magic Lilith had available from our first feeding and after Bertha’s slut finished, Lilith sighed with relief, “Finally, I have enough magic for most of what we can do my host!”
Casino
We got up and dressed, heading for the lounge to check in with everyone I could hear Frances crying and Wendy trying to comfort her, “What the hell is wrong?”
“Frances’s boyfriend broke up with her,” Wendy supplied.
“He… he said he only likes girls with dicks!” Frances blubbered.
“Girl, you are so hot now that when you post your own picture on Facebook, you’ll have two dozen horny guys wanting to take his place,” I told her, “He obviously wasn’t worth your interest. At least your virginity is still intact.”
“I’m a virgin?” she remarked with astonishment.
“Well at least in the front…” I assured her.
That made her giggle, so we knew she was going to be okay.
After Frances left to get busy with her to do list. (She needed to update her wardrobe to fit her more petite dimensions.)
“I’m interested in visiting a casino today, would you care to join me?” Lilith asked Wendy.
“I think I should, just to keep you out if trouble,” she thought.
“Have you done much gambling?”
“Somehow with you I think it won’t be a gamble,” Wendy accused.
“I have ulterior motives,” Lilith informed her as they headed for the door.
Laura was already waiting in the limo, “Where to today your wisdoms?”
Lilith told her the name of the casino and Laura immediately voiced her objection, “That place is one of the worst casinos in Las Vegas! It’s said to be run by the mob and they pay off the cops to turn the other way in regards to prostitution.”
“Criminals are good for us, Laura,” Lilith remarked.
“This I’ve got to see,” Laura decided.
“Whatever you can see from the car. You’ll be staying here keeping the boys, company,” Lilith assured the girl.
“I never get in on the fun!” Laura pouted.
“If you think pissing off a bunch of armed mobsters is fun or safe…” Lilith left the remark hang.
The boys were both checking Wendy’s finger to make sure she was wearing her ring.
“Yes fellows, she is wearing her emergency call ring with the locator she can call for help, but she won’t need to. She’s with me!” Lilith assured everyone, “But if you guys wind up in trouble don’t hesitate to call. My range isn’t what it once was, but as long as you stay in the county, you’ll be safe.”
“What is your range when you are fully powered up?” Laura went to the practical question.
“The moon was within reach, but that wasn’t very useful,” Lilith answered with a sigh.
“Hey, either one of you guys want to visit the moon?” Laura asked the bodyguards.
“No! they always come back dead!” Lilith loudly objected.
“I meant wearing a spacesuit!” Laura quickly added.
“Ah, I see in my hosts mind that men have visited the moon and used advanced science to protect the people,” Lilith remarked, “We didn’t know there was no air and how cold it would be. I suppose with a proper space suit and air supply we could do that once I have my reserves built back up.”
“Are you telling me that one day I will be able to do that?” Wendy gulped.
“Not for a very long time and quite a few more communions with your grandmother,” Lilith reassured her.
Laura butted in with, “You are that much more powerful than Wendy?”
“I was so powerful it took two of the most powerful magic users of all time to imprison me!” Lilith admitted, “Tell me none of you have ever heard of Merlin?”
“Sure, we have heard the myth,” Jeff admitted.
“I assure you he was no myth! His power rivaled mine, and in some areas, he exceeded it,” Lilith claimed, “I actually miss him.”
“The guy who imprisoned you…” Laura questioned.
“Oh, he had no choice. It was a ‘Council of Magic’ decision. He did promise that when I was released that my new life would be so much better,” Lilith mused.
“We’re here Laura announced,” bringing the vehicle to a stop at the front door.
A doorman ran out at full tilt and opened the car door for us to exit, “Welcome to our casino! Can I escort you to our exclusive guest’s area?”
“Oh, we’ll just wander about at first,” Wendy answered, knowing full well the doorman had assessed the size of her wallet by the stretch Rolls Royce we rode up in. He followed us inside to run off and tell someone there was a whale visiting.
Lilith walked up to the biggest one-arm bandit in the place with a payout of two million dollars, inserted her hosts debit, and applied the PIN number and pulled down the huge arm. The virtual tumblers spun and one by one came up with the jackpot until all the bells, horns and flashing lights went off, but of course two million dollars didn’t spill out on the floor.
A very tall, 6’ 6” well-dressed man approached them and announced, “I am the floor manager. Please come with me.”
He led us into a back area and then into a back, well-appointed office where an obese man behind a desk was seated and a bobbing head of blonde hair could be seen between his legs.
“Boss, these two just jackpotted the big machine,” the big man stated. “The short big-titty one to be precise.”
“Take them to the desert,” the fat man ordered.
The floor manager reached behind himself for the thirty-eight nestled in the belt holster behind his back, grabbed the grip and brought it around to cover Lilith. It suddenly felt wrong in his hand. When he looked, he saw in his hand was an erect penis and scrotum instead of a gun.
“Careful there fellow, that might go off!” Lilith teased.
He promptly dropped the offending item to the floor.
We heard a desk drawer slide out as the man behind the desk reached for his ten-millimeter automatic. When he pointed it at Lilith it suddenly felt wet and slimy and the girl between his thighs rocked back on her heals away from him.
“Bitch, who told you to stop!” the fat man exclaimed.
She pointed between his legs and when he looked, he couldn’t see the manhood he was used to being there, however, the slimy feeling in his hand made him look and discover he was holding a severed penis, dripping with saliva, so he dropped it to the desktop.
“Boss… I can’t move,” the floor manager declared.
Lilith interjected, “I guess dragging me out to the desert is going to be a lot more difficult than you ladies thought.”
“I ain’t no bitch!” the boss exclaimed.
“Ah miss, yes you the one who was blowing the boss. Are you a prostitute or what?” Lilith asked
“I’m the casino and hotel’s general manager, names Gloria,” she answered. “When I took the job, I didn’t know a daily blowjob was part of it. When I refused, I was threatened with ‘a trip to the desert.”
“Well, this casino owes me two million dollars and these two assholes just planned to kill me and my friend so they didn’t have to pay,” Lilith stated.
“You cheated!” Boss accused.
“What makes you say that?”
“The big machine was rigged so it couldn’t pay a jackpot,” boss accused.
“That’s against the gaming commission’s rules I believe,” Lilith countered. “I believe the fine for being caught would exceed ten million. Either way, attempted murder and according to your own memories, you are guilty of quite a few more murders. It appears that you will be spending a lifetime working for me as a sperm acquisition unit.”
“You can’t do this to me! I have connections! You won’t last a week!” Boss railed.
“I think we could use less noise, and since you seem to enjoy blowjobs so much… Gloria would you mind plugging the noisy hole with the cock on the desk?” Lilith asked.
Gloria slipped the saliva covered penis into Boss’s throat, “Suck it bitch! You belong to me now!”
Boss thrashed about on the chair orgasming as the cock ejaculated down his throat gushing female lubrication like a fountain from between his thighs. His big belly diminished, breasts erupted, his lips inflated, his hips widened and overall femineity increased. That’s when the cock in his throat erupted with its bounty again. All the previous changes increased as well as becoming shorter while the skin on his face took on color as if he was wearing makeup and fingernails lengthened and stared to tint red. Another load fired down his throat, driving him into intense orgasm and further changes. This time the shoes fell off his tiny feminine feet as the bent to be comfortable in high heels and have shiny red nails.
When the final load was shot, Boss’s body used the last bit of masculinity in the manhood thrust down his throat consuming it entirely. Boss was left a 5’ 4” woman with long light pink hair, a 34 L cup bust, 18” waist with 37” wide hips, and size 5 feet.
Boss’s face sported huge blue eyes, high cheek bones, lavender eye shadow and heavy black eyeliner. His small thin upturned nose sat above lips that reminded Gloria of a hemorrhoid seat cushion and were shiny with pink lip gloss.
“Boss, you’ve never looked better! Whenever a man sees you the only thing, he’ll think about is shoving his cock in your face!” Gloria gleefully taunted.
“Bab fwethp boo!” Boss tried to answer through lips he wasn’t used to speaking with.
Everyone but the floor manager laughed.
“Your turn sweetie!” Lilith announced as she made his pants disappear and drove the severed cock deep into the floor manager’s new pussy.
Immediately the first load shot into him sending back to sit on a sofa behind him, gushing lubrication while enjoying his first female orgasm. His body lost six inches in height as platinum blond hair erupted down his back. Breasts inflated out to a D cup as his waist shrank. Another load quickly followed and he shuddered and twitched as he gushed and came. The floor manager shrank another six inches, breasts inflated, waist shrank, makeup began to appear and his hips began to take on a more feminine contour. Another shot of magic semen and the floor manager shrank another four inches, his breasts were becoming massive, his waist tiny and the makeup more enhanced, his tiny hands grew longer fingernails becoming shiny pink. Orgasming once again the floor manager lost four more inches in height with an additional increase in breast size, long, thick black eyelashes grew from his big green eyes, his tiny feet acquiring shiny pink toe nails and high arches.
The final load left him four foot nine inches tall, with a need for a 30 P cup brassiere, a seventeen-inch waist and thirty-five-inch hips. He will soon find that he will need to wear junior size six high heels to walk and his platinum blond hair hangs down to his calves. Shiny dark pink pouty lips with his big green eyes leaves him looking like an under-age stripper that has had too many implant surgeries, as his new womanhood absorbed what had been left of his manhood.
“Holy shit! I hope she can stand up with those! I bet they weigh more than half her body weight!” Gloria giggled, “Darrel, you are going to be so popular with pedophiles!”
“What… wha…” the floor manager squeaked, “Everything is so much bigger! Oh shit, my voice is like a little girl’s!”
“Ba whoopie boo pan spweak!” Boss replied.
Big laughter from the girls at the exchange.
Lilith asked, “Who is the short big booby woman now? I think we’ll name you Tina Titans and Boss will be Lucy Suckem.”
A knock at the door as it was opened and a native American looking lady with obvious breast implants entered, “Oops! Where is boss? I expected to find Gloria sucking his cock, not five bimbos in here!”
Lilith interjected, “That’s two bimbos, a business partner and her girlfriend and the casino manager. You must be Mrs. Boss.”
“Thanks for the clarification so which ones are the bimbos?” she asked.
“The one on the sofa was the floor manager and the one seated behind the desk used to be Boss,” Lilith replied.
“You turned Boss into a Sperm vacuum? Good job, that prick needs a taste of his own semen! I guess this means I’m single again. But does it mean I’m poor too?” Mrs. Boss asked.
“Actually, Desert Rose, you still own the majority of the casino, especially since the land it sits on was willed to you by your father, the Chief,” Lilith informed her.
“How did you know that?” Mrs. Boss asked.
“I did a little scrying and found that Boss married you so he could build the casino. But what he didn’t know is that this land is technically a federal reservation. It was treated to you tribe long ago, but the local government lost the copies of the treaty in a fire in the late 1800s. Lucky for us, I just happen to have a copy right here,” and Lilith handed the parchment to her.
“How the hell did you get this?” Desert Rose asked.
“I pulled it through time just before the locals set the fire to burn up the records,” Lilith answered matter-of-fact.
“Wow, I don’t know any of our shaman that could do that! You must have powerful magic!” Desert Rose gushed.
Wendy just pointed at my two newest acquisitions and tipped her head as if saying, “Duh!”
“Desert Rose I would propose to you that you allow Gloria and I to run this place and you go back to living the good life at your mansion, and spending more time with the pool boy,” Lilith proposed.
“Well, there are those Guido’s that Boss hired as guards. They are a major pain in my ass! I can’t do anything that Boss wouldn’t like. Or go anywhere I want,” Desert Rose admitted.
“Wendy, do you think the boys could come up with replacement for her guards and we could all visit her place to convince the current guys that they are fired?” Lilith asked.
“I’ll have the boy remove Desert Rose’s driver and baby sitter and drive her home,” Wendy agreed.
“Ah… I actually go by just Rose these days,” she corrected.
“Well Rose, I leave you in four of the best hands I know, Jeff and Mike will protect you as if you were me,” Lilith told Rose.
Wendy almost choked as she laughed, “It’s an inside joke Rose. After having sex with Lilith here, my bodyguards pledged their undying love for her.”
“After what she did to my scum bag husband, I love her too!” Rose agreed.
Jeff and Mike entered the office responding to Wendy’s call and they escorted her out.
Securing my position
“Gloria, who is going to be my next pain in the ass?” Lilith asked.
“The head of security is a Guido and loyal to Boss,” Gloria decided.
“Okay, who can we get to help these sluts fulfill their new sperm cravings?” Lilith asked.
“Well prostitution is still illegal in Las Vegas and Clark County,” Wendy warned.
“It’s a good thing we aren’t in either one then,” Lilith announced.
“You moved the whole casino?” Wendy surmised.
“No silly, the treaty puts this property as a federal reservation, outside the laws of the county and city,” Lilith answered diabolically. “However, these two will suck and fuck for free and there’s no law against that.”
Gloria jumped in with, “I’ll have the concierge set them up in a couple of suites and send them some horny guys. Will that do to keep them busy?”
“Good, then let us all go look up security head Guido,” I announced as we started leaving the main office, pausing to allow Gloria to speak with the concierge.
As the group entered the security heads office he says, “What’s up Gloria? Boss’s cock not enough for you?”
“Actually, Boss has decided to investigate other business opportunities,” Gloria explained, “Lilith here is replacing him and is your new boss.”
“I ain’t working for no bimbo! Where is Boss? I’ve got to talk to him,” the security head yelled.
“I accept your resignation. How long will you need to clear out your stuff?” Lilith calmly asked.
The security head knew that this was what he’d trained himself for, so many hours at the gun range. Nobody was faster at the double tap than him! He relaxed himself and preset his reflexes. Boom his hand flashed to his sidearm with blinding speed, it was out of the holster and on its way to cap the bimbo, his muscle memory was faster than the sensory input from his hands which told his brain too late that he was holding a severed penis and not his gun, so he squeezed off two shots anyway, but since the penis was pointed back at him, he wound up with two loads in the face.
The security head fell back onto his office chair in exquisite ecstasy as his transformation accelerated with a double orgasm, his muscular body shrank and his vulva gushed. Lilith took the severed manhood from his smaller hands and moved it to his vagina, where it fired another load, further feminizing him.
As his transformation continued, Lilith declared, “It appears that you will be working for me after all. One thing you need to know, no matter how fast your reflexes are, my magic is faster!”
As the security head enjoyed his final absorption of his former manhood Lilith went on to explain, “Attempting to kill me, by the ‘Accords for Magic Users’, you forfeit all protections and will submit to my judgement to pay for your crimes. I know of your racketeering and numerous other crimes so I believe you will be collecting sperm for me for the next hundred years or so.”
Gloria made note, “She looks to be about five foot three inches with about H cups. The lavender hair and makeup, is striking and goes well with the hooker red lips. She’s going to be very popular!”
“Her new job tittle won’t be much of a change; she’s going to be security head giver. I plan to have her keep our security guards stress free by sucking and fucking them on their breaks,” Lilith decided.
“I’m not having sex with any of those low-lifes!” the security head giver emphatically claimed in his squeaky high voice.
“Oh, not only will you have sex with them, you will be enthusiastic and eager to!” Lilith informed the new cum dump, “I think we’ll call you Sally Suckem.”
Lilith turned to Gloria and asked, “We are going to need someone to help us get shoes and clothes for these sluts. I am going to especially need clothing for Tina, because I am going to use her to gather sperm from the girls and bring it to me. The security head giver is going to need a copy of the standard security guard uniform but in pink.”
Gloria excused herself to arrange that while Wendy and I slowly strolled from the office.
“You planned all of this didn’t you!” she accused.
“Bad guys, hoods, mafia, crook and swindlers never change Wendy. There are always people who won’t follow the rules or laws, those who think they do not pertain to them. But then, finding a way to make it so some laws and rules won’t pertain to us,” Lilith snickered.
“You said something about that to Rose… what did you mean?”
“It isn’t against the law in Nevada to be a prostitute, just in Las Vegas and Clark County. We aren’t in either one.”
“So, we can provide sex for hire! That’s diabolical! But will we be able to get the government to recognize it?” Wendy fretted.
“The treaty I showed Rose is authentic. We will not turn the original over to anyone’s care but our own. If it needs authentication, it will only be done in our presence and only with mutually agreed upon specialists. If I catch anyone trying to destroy the document, she’ll regret it for a very long time,” Lilith promised.
“That brings one question to mind… where is it now?”
“I ported it back into your safe,” Lilith replied.
Gloria caught back up with us, “Everything is set up. The girls will be setup in a few hours.”
“Can we expect any other trouble areas here,” Lilith asked.
“The head chef could be an issue,” Gloria advised.
“Well, it’s time to introduce the new boss to him then,” Lilith decided with a smirk.
“We are going to need our own boutique in this casino at this rate!” Gloria snorted.
“Great idea, we’ll get started on that after dinner,” we decided as we entered the kitchen.
“Harvey, I want you to meet Boss’s replacement, Lilith,” Gloria announced.
“Bullshit! Boss would never leave!” Harvey declared.
“Then you are calling Gloria a liar and refuse to accept my authority?” Lilith inquired.
“I gotta talk to Atlantic City,” he declared as he went for the wall phone.
“You do that, Harvey, and tell them that all legitimate debts have been paid and if they show up here for tribute, no one will ever see them again,” Lilith informed him in a dead pan deadly threatening voice.
“Issat so?” Harvey spat as he spun and flung a butcher knife at Lilith.
In mid-flight it transformed into a severed penis and scrotum, which Lilith easily caught and flung back with frightening speed, striking the astonished chef in his open mouth.
“It looks like you won’t be able to tell anyone, anything until you swallow that cock!” Lilith quipped, much to the amusement of Wendy and Gloria.
The heavy-set chef fell back onto a prep table deep in orgasmic bliss.
“It looks like Harvey is going to be preparing my meals for a long time to cum!” Lilith laughed.
“Holy shit, look what’s happening to chef!” one of the sous chefs remarked.
The one standing next to him said, “Shut the fuck up! You didn’t see nothing! You don’t know nothing! Keep cooking!”
When the chef was finished transforming it was obvious that he would not be cooking anymore as he wouldn’t be able to see what was on the stovetop. She’d need a 36 L cup bra to hold up her massive chest and at five foot two, they would barely clear the stove top and would obscure what she was working on.
“Bring Chef Weinerless and promote the sous chef who had the presence of mind to tell the other one to shut up!” Lilith commanded. “Please,” I added.
In our head I admonished Lilith, ‘Being polite costs us nothing! Manners are the grease that smooths human communications.’
‘I thank you my host. You are correct,’ Lilith mentally replied.
‘You keep driving and I’ll keep kibitzing,’ I told her.
Gloria went over to the sous chef who kept his head down and told him, “You are now head chef. The new casino boss’s orders, since the old chef will be exploring new career options.”
“Thank you, ma’am. I’ll do my best!” he answered.
“And remember the penalty for violating the new boss’s trust,” Gloria cautioned as the new head chef paled.
We left there with the former chef in tow and Lilith thought, “I think we should set this one up as a remote sperm dump, where guys and use Ona holes to provide sperm and watch as their jizzum flows into our slut and they can watch her orgasm from it.”
“How many Ona holes at a time?” Gloria, always the practical one asked.
“No more than twenty I think,” Lilith decided.
“Fuck, she’ll be in non-stop orgasm with that many,” Gloria calculated.
“Don’t worry, she won’t complain,” Lilith assured her.
“She won’t be able to string two words together!” Gloria claimed.
We entered boss’s old office and saw two men dressed in cheap black suits waiting for us.
“And just who the fuck do you two think you are, invading my office,” Lilith demanded.
“Atlantic City sent us to pick up this month’s payment,” one of them announced.
“Oh, bad news for you, Atlantic City no longer is affiliated with this establishment,” Lilith replied.
“Where is boss? We will only deal with him!” the other black suit stated.
“More bad news! Boss is no longer a him and furthermore she is busy sucking cocks on the third floor, so I’m afraid you will have to deal with me,” Lilith gleefully answered.
One suit looked at the other, they nodded and turned, both drawing their weapons and winding up holding severed cocks in their hands, unmoving.
“I think you boys deserve special attention,” Lilith determined, “You girls are going to stay looking like boys for the time being. It won’t keep you from wanting to suck and fuck every guy you come across, but at least when you stand before your old boss in Atlantic City, you will look as you do today. After you deliver the message, ‘Crime boss of Atlantic City. You are to leave Las Vegas completely alone. Should you not heed this warning this will be you!’ At which point you girls will finalize your transformations into absolute bimbo-ness! After that you will service boss until he loses consciousness and then you will return to this casino and begin your duties as cum dumps.”
Lilith grabbed both severed manhoods and they dissolved in her hands much to the consternation of their former owners, then saying, “I believe you two girls have a plane to catch!”
The two black suits left and Lilith told the other two, “We must get to Rose’s estate post haste and remove the Guido guards. I’m betting the dispossessed driver and baby sitter for Rose is the source of our latest visitors.”
Lilith contacted Laura telepathically so she was waiting out front with the limo, “That was the weirdest feeling ever! Somebody, not me talking in my head!”
“Sorry, but we are in a huge hurry. Rose is in danger and so are Jeff and Mike,” Lilith told her.
“We should call the cops!” Laura suggested.
“I suppose they might be helpful, but they won’t provide the deterrent I can,” Lilith told her with a shit eating grin.
Laura drove us to Rose’s mansion as quickly as she dared.
When we pulled up to the guard shack, we saw the muzzle of a rifle poke out towards us, which suddenly transformed into the glans of a penis. We heard, “What the fuck! I can’t move! What happened to my fucking gun?”
“Fucking gun… what a marvelous idea!” Lilith declared.
“No! No! Don’t make me stick in my vagina!” came the scream from within.
The gate in front of us opened on its own and we pulled onto the property. As we approached the house, we heard firearms exchange.
Lilith telepathically informed the boys to stand down. She jumped out of the vehicle and started walking towards the shrubbery adjacent to the house and you could hear two men in the bushes screaming like little girls, “What the fuck happened to my gun! Who is doing this to me?”
“Bad news for you bitch! I don’t take kindly to people trying to hurt my friends or trying to intimidate them, so you girls are going to fuck yourselves with those fucking guns and then you are going to enter the house, beg forgiveness from my guys and then beg to suck and fuck them until they can’t fuck you anymore!” Lilith commanded the frozen sluts in the bushes.
“Oh god… oh god… oh god!” one of them screamed as she pleasured herself.
Once the boys were tuckered out, we sat and talked with Rose, “We didn’t think they would be able to respond this quickly! After this your new slutty guards will be completely at your service! Now that these ex-Guidos work for me if anyone tries to invade this property, they will use their cock-tails and fuck them into womanhood!”
“I love it! You can turn the bad guys into magical sentries who multiply their ranks as bad guys try to invade!” Rose became thoughtful and added, “They won’t try and steal the pool boy from me, will they?”
“No but if you want to give the poor kid an experience he’ll never forget, they will do whatever you tell them to do,” Lilith winked.
“That might be fun to see a guy all fucked out!” Rose giggled.
“You do need to know that your new security force, when they are not on duty, will be busy fucking anything with a cock,” Lilith told her, “Whether they hate it or not.”
“So, you are saying that the guys are inside those bimbos and aware of what their body is doing, but they have no control over what they are doing?” Rose asked.
“That is correct. It is their punishment for breaking the law, although after a hundred years or so, they can no longer even fantasize about being a man,” Lilith assured her.
“Wouldn’t they be ugly old hags at 100 years plus?” Rose figured.
“No, ma’am. They will be twenty-year-old bimbos the whole time! And if at that point they have served their sentence, they will be released as horny bimbos with twenty-year-old bimbo bodies and super elevated libidos,” Lilith assured her.
“King Solomon couldn’t have devised a more fitting punishment!” Rose agreed.
“I sent a message to Atlantic City today and they should be getting it any minute now! If they do not get the point, I will escalate the message,” Lilith told the group.
Meanwhile, two of the Atlantic City boss’s men were entering his office.
“Boss things didn’t go well,” the guy on the left started.
The one on the right said, “That’s an understatement. The broad running the place sent us back with a message.”
“She said that you are to leave them alone or this will happen to you,” the left guy said and both men began to change. The guy on the left shrank down to five foot two inches. His hair lengthened and change to honey blond. Makeup appeared on his face as his nose became upturned and pert. His lips inflated to ripe red poutiness. Large breasts erupted from his small feminine chest to give him a need to wear a 34 K cup bra as the white dress shirt he had been wearing exploded the buttons off. Thirty-seven-inch hips widened, tearing the black pants he had been wearing to shreds. She lost her balance, falling on her butt and right out of the much to big shoes for her tiny high arched feet.
Simultaneously, the man on the right diminished to five foot four inches as his hair turned bright red and freckles appeared on his rapidly feminizing face. Immense jiggly breasts burst from his maroon dress shirt with four-inch areola and almost an inch of tightly clenched nipples poking out from them. Emerald eye shadow tinted the very skin above his eyes while dark black eyeliner. Wide hips and s big jiggly bottom shredded his slacks as he fell back onto them right out of the size twelves he’d previously worn.
“Wow, Brittany was it as good for you as it was for me,” the redhead asked the blond.
“That was something, Buffy! But I have this huge craving for like five gallons of sperm! You want to help me rape this guy behind the desk for starters?”
“You got it Brit!” and the two new nearly naked bimbos fucked the boss until he could no longer be awakened, whereupon the left the building to look up the local witch they were told was their new owner.
Some people refuse to learn
Two days later we were walking on the sidewalk outside the casino and suddenly I felt myself in danger. My senses went out and found that I was in a sniper’s crosshairs. She fired and my magic reached out and turned the sniper’s bullet into a big pink dildo which flipped around and invaded the crotch of the sniper who fired the round.
The previous day the guys in Atlantic city I have worked for before asked me to take a contract on some bitch who had taken over their casino in Las Vegas. I didn’t see anything wrong with the hit, except that they were very eager to have me do it, which gave me a bit of anxiety.
I figured that it was about time my work was being recognized up there with the top hit men of our time. Little did I know that I was picked only because of my gender! The boss figured that because I was female, if I was caught, what was the witch going to do, turn me into a woman?
After I had her in my sights and I had squeezed the trigger to end her, you could imagine my surprise when the round which should have ended her transformed into a dildo and flew out of my scopes sight! Moments later I felt it imbed itself in my vagina!
“No fair!” I screeched, as I fell into a mind-numbing orgasm.
When I came back around, there was a note stuck to my sniper dildo that said, ‘Come see me! You have no choice!’
I put my dildo rifle away in its briefcase, feeling odd at the ordinariness of the activity.
I tried not to meet up with the witch, but every time I found myself walking towards her right where I tried to kill her.
“Sweety, unless you are interested in spending the rest of your life as a newt, you need to talk to me,” Lilith informed her.
“What is there to talk about? I was contracted to kill you and wound up fucked instead!” the hit woman acknowledged. “They didn’t bother to tell me you are a witch!”
“Well, that would assume they knew that I am a witch,” Lilith replied, “They know that I have magic. They know I have warned them to quit messing with me. You will be the instrument that proves they should have listened. I will make you my Ass Assassin!” Lilith decided.
Atlantic City
The crime boss of Atlantic City was working in his office when a pair of his men escorted the hit woman, they had hired to eliminate the problem in Las Vegas, although she appears to be much bustier than he last saw her, “I take it that you failed in your hit.”
“I shot that bitch from half a mile away,” the woman told him, “The fucking bullet turned into a dildo and flew back to fuck me. That witch turned me into her Ass Assassin!”
“Right… boys, keep her covered while she is here,” the boss told his men.
“Can’t move boss!” one of his guards announced.
The boss tried for the gun in his desk but his arms were not moving as he wanted.
“Let’s start with these bimbos,” the Ass Assassin stated. She reached into one man’s pants, pulled them down and a long prehensile tale shaped like a penis whipped out from under her skirt and violated his ass! She fucked his ass, causing him to orgasm without ejaculating any sperm. Instead, he became smaller and more feminine every time until he finally looked like a Life-sized Barbie doll, with a much larger bust.
“Your name is Barby, and you love cocks!” the Ass Assassin told him.
She moved on to the other guard and started butt fucking him just as she had the first. Once done she informed him, “Your name is Barbee, and you love cocks!”
“Nice! Twins! But let’s widen the field!” the Ass Assassin declared as she walked over to the frozen in place boss and yanked down his pants, shoving her cock-tail up his ass! “Oh yes! Give me all of your manhood, Barbie! Mistress said you will be the busty triplet!”
When she had finished with the Barbie triplets she said, “Dumbasses like you should have known when you were out of your league! Now you will be working for a local witch and I’m stuck as an Ass Assassin!”
As she left, she let in the local witch, “Lilith gifts these sluts to you! Visit her in Las Vegas for communion and learning your true potential!” she informed the local as she headed for the airport and returning to her mistress.
Boutique
“Lilith, we are having a hell of a time finding lingerie that fits the women you are giving us,” Complained Gloria.
“I thought Frances told us that Fantasie of England had the lingerie we need?” Lilith replied.
“Oh sure, but they are in England and nobody here stocks the sizes we need. Even in England they don’t have much stock of the sizes our new girls need,” Gloria sighed.
“We should pop over there and check it out,” Lilith decided.
“Oh, you have a Tardis in your pocket or something?” Gloria asked and Wendy looking on curiously.
“Tardis… oh yes, my host understands this reference,” Lilith replied, “That would actually be a clever way to obfuscate our arrival! Gloria, find somewhere I can buy an old British police callbox.”
“As it so happens a pawnshop here in Las Vegas has one for sale,” Gloria replied after checking her phone, “and they deliver…”
“Great, have them bring it up to Boss’s old suite when it gets here,” Lilith told her and went on up to await its arrival with Wendy.
“What the hell are you up to Grandmother?” Wendy asked.
“Well, I could just teleport us to London, but people popping out of nowhere tend to startle regular folks. If we walk out of a police callbox, people will just assume they didn’t see us walk into it, and as for the callbox just appearing from nowhere, every in country knows of the Tardis!” Lilith laughed. “They will just assume one of us is the ‘Doctor’!”
“Or that the TV show is filming there…” Wendy giggled.
A short while later a pair of sweaty men wrestled the callbox into the suite and Lilith thanked them profusely and had Tina and Lucy reward them before they left.
“Okay, let’s go bra shopping!” Lilith declared as the Tardis disappeared. She turned and opened the door that used to lead to the adjacent suite and the group walked through to a side street in London.
“Fucking Hell! That’s better than a 16-hour flight!” Gloria exclaimed.
“Quite…” agreed Lilith. “The main retailer for Fantasie of England is just around the corner,” she continued as she began walking.
Elsewhere in London
“Ah ma’am, when I was monitoring one of the downtown London cameras… well, you just aren’t going to believe what I saw!” one of the lady technicians told the Inspector in charge of the unit.
“It was recorded, so I’ll believe it when you show it to me,” the Inspector argued.
The technician replayed what the camera showed, a police callbox appearing out of nowhere as the TV show Tardis would and then three women walking out of the damn thing!
“What the bloody hell! I just saw it and I’m still having trouble believing it!” Inspector Wellington declared. “Get me a couple squad cars! I want one standing by the callbox and one outside the store they entered, but I don’t want them to interface with the suspects! I am on my way to investigate this!”
The inspector left in a hurry to get to the store before anything untoward might happen.
Shopping
“Hi there!” the sales girl brightly greeted them as they entered the store. “Oh my…! I bet you are looking for brassieres! Not many other stores could fit you darling!”
It was obvious that she was talking to Lilith so she replied, “Yes, I’d like ten.”
“Ten bras, I’ll make salesgirl of the month!” she gushed.
“You’re going to make salesgirl of the decade,” giggled Wendy.
“Not just selling ten bras I won’t,” she replied.
“Ten bras of every style and size up to a 42” and over double D,” Lilith specified.
The salesgirl plopped down in a nearby chair and said, “Oh my god!”
“And if you can provide special orders for larger cup sizes, I’ll take ten each of them too,” Lilith added.
“Ma’am, we make bras up to J cup size as a standard,” the salesgirl told us thinking who would need anything larger.
Wendy decided to step in and clarify, “Honey, we’re from Las Vegas and we have some very busty girls working for us.”
“Bigger than bloody J cups?” she asked in astonishment.
“I have a girl who is 4’ 9” tall with 30 P cups honey!” Lilith laughed.
“Damn, those are huge implants!” she declared.
“All natural boobies. Home grown!” Lilith informed the astonished girl.
“So those H cups are natural?” the salesgirl ventured.
“I could use a fitting and then you could grope for yourself,” Lilith offered.
The salesgirl gulped and seemed to have difficulty trying to decide if she should. I mean it is normally part of her job, but the suggestion that she grope this woman, though tempting, she wasn’t sure it would be appropriate.
Right about then the bell over the front door rang and a woman walked in and appeared to be looking over the lingerie.
“I’ll be with you as soon as I fit this lady ma’am,” the salesgirl told the newcomer as she took Lilith into the dressing room. She left her there and picked out a lovely pink shelf bra in 30 H size to try on her customer.
Lilith was standing naked from the waist up when she returned eliciting an, “Oh my bloody god! Those are magnificent!”
“Go ahead and give them a squeeze and see if you can feel a bag in there!” Lilith challenged.
The salesgirl couldn’t stop herself. She reached out and gave them a lengthy, sensuous grope! “Unbelievable! Are you Americans doing some kind of genetic engineering?”
“Honey, just know they were home grown and there are lots more where these came from and we all need underwear,” Lilith told her as she grabbed the bra the girl carried donning it and appraising ourselves in the mirror. I like it! I’ll take five in this size and color over and above the other bras I ordered.”
“I… I’ll get on it right now ma’am,” the salesgirl replied, “And I have to add, you have an amazing body!”
We exited the dressing room and the patron who had been wandering around checking out lingerie, walked over and said, “Excuse me ladies,” she pulled out a badge and continued, “I’m with Scotland Yard and I need to ask you to see some identification.”
“Don’t tell me this whole sale is illegal!” the salesgirl moaned.
Wendy opened her purse and pulled out a passport and showed the inspector.
“What about you ma’am?” she asked Lilith.
“You want a passport from someone who lived here longer than this whole country has existed?” Lilith asked back.
“I fear that I will have to ask you to prove that ma’am,” the unconvinced Inspector replied.
“You got it! Follow me,” Lilith told her and the group walked back to the callbox. “Come along,” she said going through the door and appearing in the casino suite.
“What the bloody…” the Inspector started, but Lilith urged her back through the adjoining suite door and she found herself stand in the middle of a bunch of standing blue stones on Salesbury Plane!
“Okay, now I will just start the temple of heroes and have someone you know tell you who I am!” Lilith told the Inspector who wasn’t looking all that steady at this point.
“Oh shit! Someone has broken it! No problem, I’ll fix it!” Lilith exclaimed as gigantic stones flew into their proper alignment. “That’s better!”
Lilith walked up to the altar stone and placed her hands upon it saying, “Arthur! I need speak with you!”
A gigantic semi-corporeal form coalesced above the stones, twenty feet high, dressed more like one would envision Robin Hood than Arthur, Knight of the Round Table and the Once and Future King of England, “Who calls me from my long slumber? Oh, hello there Lilith!”
Lilith looked over at the Inspector, whose eyeballs were rolling about in her head like a one arm bandit, “There you go, Arthur King of the Britain’s recognizes me!”
“You’re telling me, that is bloody King Arthur?” the Inspector asked totally incredulously.
“Who doubts that I Arthur am King of the Britain’s?” Arthur demanded as he unsheathed a virtual Excalibur which glowed with unearthly power.
The Inspector quickly declared, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, how could I know?”
“You are forgiven lovely lady and to further prove my identity, I knight you as Dame Inspector Wellington and declare you able to call upon my spirit for advice at any time here at the shrine,” Arthur told her as he faded from view.
The inspector finally caught her breath and looked around her. She saw over twenty cell phones out recording video and the traffic on the nearby highway standing still, with occupants standing outside of their vehicles staring up at them.
“I am going to be in so much trouble…” the Inspector whispered to herself.
Lilith declared, “Well if that is settled, let’s head back.” She marched to the callbox and went through the door to the Las Vegas Suite, “The callbox is back in London so you can walk through and be home. I’m going to leave it there so we can pick up our orders if that is alright with you?”
“Won’t that be dangerous? Anybody could walk through into here!” the Inspector worried.
“Don’t worry, the only one the door will open for, other than me or mine, is you Dame Inspector Wellington,” Lilith assured her, “Also, nobody can move or damage it, so it will be safe where it is.”
“Just because a Spector declared me to be knighted, doesn’t mean I am a knight in reality,” the Inspector complained.
Lilith laughed and told her, “Come and visit us anytime Dame Inspector.”
Scotland Yard
Inspector Wellington returned to her office and was shocked to see the lettering on her door stated, ‘Dame Inspector Wellington’ on the glass. “What the bloody hell!”
One of the technicians that worked for her approached and said, “Dame Inspector Wellington, the Chief Inspector has requested that you join him in his office for a meeting.”
“What is with this ‘Dame Inspector’ Crap,” she insisted.
“Ah… Ma’am, I think half the people on the planet know that King Arthur himself knighted you. The Queen directed the acceptance of your knighthood herself!” the technician confessed. “The number 1, 2, 3, and so on videos on the web are all captures of Stonehenge rebuilding itself and you talking to a twenty-foot-tall King Arthur. By the way Ma’am, I am amazed you had the strength to keep from fainting dead away at what you saw!”
“I have to admit, dear, it was a very close call!” the Inspector admitted.
“I would have walked out of that callbox onto Salesbury Plane and fainted dead away!” the technician admitted, “Especially after seeing you disappear into the callbox in London and the callbox vanishing!”
“I better get to the Chief Inspector’s office, take care hon,” Dame Inspector declared as she headed off to see what the Chief Inspector wanted.
“Ah, there you are Dame Inspector Wellington,” the Chief Inspector announced as she entered, “Have a seat. I have a representative from the Queen and one from MI6 who would like to speak with you.”
Dame Inspector Wellington took a seat and looked at the men apprehensively.
“Dame Inspector Wellington, we would greatly appreciate it if you would return to Stonehenge and re-engage with King Arthur,” stated the representative from MI6.
“The Queen is also interested in you speaking with Arthur again, but we must keep the spectacle from the public eye this time,” the Greyman told her.
“Okay, I’ll drive…” Dame Inspector started.
“No need. There is a Harrier waiting for you on the roof,” the MI6 man told her.
“Off you go,” the Chief Inspector affirmed.
Dame Inspector Wellington found herself in a flight suit and traveling at barely sub-Mach speed on her way back to Stonehenge. Upon arrival she noted the whole monument was under a tent and there were no tourists to be seen anywhere. Army people were swarming everywhere except inside the stones. Professional Video cameras were set up all over the site but unmanned and armed guards keeping everyone clear of the site.
“Dame Inspector Wellington, good of you to join us,” a General acknowledged her presence. “We are all set up to record your meeting.”
“Nobody has told me what the hell I’m supposed to meet about! He’s already told us her name is Lilith and she is of England!” Dame Inspector Wellington declared. “We also know that bitch wields an astonishing amount of power that I’m sure we do not want to screw with!”
“Understanding is what we are seeking, Dame Inspector Wellington, and we are hoping Arthur can provide the information we need,” the General told her.
They had me walk into the stones and place my hands on the Alter calling for, “Arthur!”
“Yes, my lady!” Arthur replied, twenty feet tall and smiling down at her.
“I have been asked to ask you about Lilith. They are wondering about how powerful she is and if she is on the side of good or evil. There have been many stories portraying her as the devil incarnate and others that disagree. What would you advise?” Dame Inspector Wellington asked.
“The being you know as Lilith is actually two beings. The Witchling Lilith, is older than any other living thing on earth and controls vast magical powers. The other side of Lilith is her host, who unbeknownst to him is the most powerful Wizard on earth, a descendant of Merlin himself. Should Lilith get out of hand, he can control her. You should know that Lilith is basically a good person and has tried to be a good girl. You also need to know, do not threaten her in anyway. Do not allow anyone to point a weapon at her. Dire consequences will befall any who intend harm to Lilith!”
“Wow, I’m not sure you are telling me she is good or bad,” Dame Inspector Wellington stated.
“Wrong pronoun, they are good. Merlin, my mentor, my friend, my guardian, told me they will be a force for good. He did leave a message for you though; you need to bring Lilith to Tintagel. That was all he told me.”
“You are telling me to befriend Lilith?” Dame Inspector Wellington asked.
“My god woman, having the most powerful wielder of magic in the world as a friend? Why the hell would anybody want something like that?” Arthur sarcastically declared. He went on saying, “You can be a grounding point for them. A normal regular human to help guide them. You need to know that this will have benefits for you in the future as well. That’s all I know, but feel free to stop by and update me or ask advise whenever you feel the need.”
With that, he was gone.
Dame Inspector Wellington slowly left the monument. The General didn’t approach to speak with her; she was simply escorted back to the Harrier where once kitted she flew back to Scotland Yard.
Walking back to her office it seemed to her that people were avoiding her. As she slipped behind her desk and took a seat a secretary entered her office and said, “Greetings Dame Inspector. My name is Vera and I have been assigned as your secretary.”
“Lovely… I should go and check out how things are going with my video surveillance technicians,” Dame Inspector Wellington decided.
“Ah… ma’am, you have been reassigned to the Lilith case exclusively,” Vera declared.
Dame Inspector Wellington sighed and held her head in her hands.
A short while later a messenger delivered an envelope stating, “From the Queen. Documents which Declare Lilith citizen of the British empire and Special Diplomatic Envoy to the Crown.”
“That would give her diplomatic immunity!” Dame Inspector Wellington remarked.
“It was decided that it would help avoid future conflicts that might endanger the citizenry,” the messenger stated.
“I guess I had better go visit Lilith, first thing tomorrow at about 14:00 hours,” Dame Inspector Wellington announced.
Fantasie of England
Meanwhile at the headquarters of Fantasie of England, Desborough, Northamptonshire, England the CEO was discussing the new client with the Vice CEO, “Have you seen this new order?”
“Biggest sale of the year,” the Vice agreed.
“She asked for bigger ones you know?” CEO asked.
“So, I heard.”
“I was contacted by the Crown and urged to deal fairly and accommodate any requests that are within our abilities,” CEO informed him.
“The bloody Queen is interested in this?”
“Didn’t you see the videos from Stonehenge?” CEO asked.
“She’s the fucking client?” Vice exclaimed looking unsteady on her feet.
“We need to send an engineer to Las Vegas with a laser scanner to see if we can actually accommodate some of the ladies, we were told need lingerie,” CEO decided. “I heard they have one girl who is four foot nine inches tall and needs a thirty ‘P’ cup bra!”
“My boyfriend would be tripping over his tongue to get his hands on her!” Vice exclaimed, “He’s never going to hear that girl exists!”
“I can neither verify or deny through my own experience,” CEO dissembled.
“The matter remains, are we going to acquiesce to their request?” Vice asked.
“The customer has committed to buying, a thousand of each size, above J cup, band size of 30” up to 42” in each model we create,” CEO informed her, “In this economy, I don’t see how we could ignore the possible future income. Given the first group of one thousand, they are bound to need more and if what I witnessed on the internet is true, I’m betting there is going to be a lot more demand for giant sizes in the near future.”
“I agree,” Vice told her, “Let’s send Violet, she is the best with high tech stuff.”
“Consider it done,” CEO decided. “Do you think that we should add the larger sizes to the catalog?”
“People would think we are nuts!” Vice answered.
“Okay sizes exclusively available in the Las Vegas boutique of the customer. Works for you?” CEO asked.
“As long as it works for the customer, yes,” Vice answered, “She scares me!”
“Me too! Did you see those multi-ton stones fly around like balloon?” CEO asked, still astonished at what she had viewed.
The Boutique
At the casino, Lilith, Wendy and Gloria were surveying a large empty space.
“What do you think?” Lilith asked.
“I think it is big enough. The back door accesses the personnel passageway which will allow for entry without shocking the normal casino users should the need arise. Do you have anyone in mind to run this place?” Gloria asked.
“I was hoping Frances would be interested,” Lilith answered.
“You intend to poach my seamstress,” Wendy accused.
“Don’t you think she can handle it?” Lilith asked.
“Of course, she can. I just don’t want to lose my friend,” Wendy sniffed.
“If getting a new job makes you lose her friendship, I put you that she wasn’t really your friend,” Lilith told her.
“That won’t happen!” Wendy assured her.
“Then why would you want to deny her the ability to grow?” Lilith queried.
“That is so rude! How could you even accuse me of such a thing,” Wendy stated.
“We have shared communion granddaughter. I just needed to help you work your head around it,” Lilith comforted Wendy.
“How soon do we start building it?” Gloria asked, just as a clamor of workmen entered the space.
“Do I really have to answer that?” Lilith asked.
That would be when the casino’s annunciation system would blare with, “Miss. Lilith, there is a Dame Inspector Wellington waiting in your office.”
“It looks like company has come,” Lilith remarked as she led the ladies back to her office.
“Lilith, for some reason I expected you to be in your suite, but when I arrived and was alone it took me a while to find someone who could find you,” Dame Inspector Wellington told Lilith.
“Well, we are somewhat busy making a boutique,” Lilith informed her.
“Ah… understandable,” Dame Inspector Wellington replied, “I do have with me a gift from her Majesty the Queen,”
“The Queen of England has sent a gift to Lilith?” Wendy asked with incredulity.
“The Queen was impressed with you verifying your citizenship as a long-time resident of England; therefore, she has had the government issue an identification for you to use should the need arise,” Dame Inspector Wellington stated as she handed the identification/passports to Lilith.
Lilith glanced at them and handed them to Wendy to peruse.
“Holy shit! Do you realize this gives you ambassadorial status?” Wendy asked.
“Is that a good thing?” Lilith asked.
“Basically, you cannot be arrested anywhere for anything, by anybody,” Dame Inspector Wellington stated.
“That is quite a gift,” Gloria stated.
“Yes, and I am happy to deliver it to you,” Dame Inspector Wellington told Lilith, “I’d like to know more about you if you are up for it. Legend has it that you were from Tintagel.”
“Actually, Morgana Le Fay was from Tintagel. I was from Eden. I have fond memories of Tintagel though,” Lilith sighed.
“How about we go for a visit? With your callbox we could pop in and I could show you around the historical site,” Dame Inspector Wellington offered.
“Don’t tell me the castle is still standing?” Lilith ventured.
“Parts of it are. The Archeologists would give their left nut for what you could tell them!” Dame Inspector Wellington declared.
“Deal!” Lilith instantly agreed.
“No, I wasn’t…” Dame Inspector Wellington stammered.
“Gotcha!” Lilith laughed, “That would be against the ‘Accords for Magic Users’, not to mention giving me a mess of bad press!”
“That’s a relief,” Dame Inspector Wellington sighed, “Hey, I’ll even buy you a beer at King Arthur's Arms pub!”
“I can see this is important to Dame Inspector Wellington, so I’m in, how about you Wendy, are you game to come along?” Lilith asked.
“It beats fighting off mobster hit men! I’m in,” Wendy decided.
“You were having trouble with hitmen?” Dame Inspector Wellington inquired.
“Not much trouble, those bitches are sucking so much Dick they’ll be in the Richard Ha“So, we are all set to go, but one thing I must insist on, my name is Veronica, leave the honorarium at the door please,” Veronica insisted.
Wendy brightened and replied, “Works for me, Veronica!”
“Shall we take a trip?” Lilith asked.
“One quick thing. Do you think you can make it so nobody notices the callbox is missing? There is a whole team of bobbies keeping an eye on it. If it disappears, they’re going to be freaking out. So, can you make it appear as if it is still in place?” Veronica asked.
“I’ll leave a solid image of it behind, so whenever I move it, the bobbies won’t rush off to Stonehenge looking for it,” agreed Lilith.
“Good because the last time at Stonehenge you almost broke the internet!” Veronica admitted.
“We’ll try to be a little more discrete this time, if that is alright with you, Veronica?” Lilith offered.
“Yes, please,” Veronica replied.
“Well, I don’t plan on climbing all those stairs to get up to the castle!” Lilith declared. The callbox deposited them at the portal to the castle, near the top of the island.
As they looked around Lilith declared, “Oh look, somebody built a bridge! This area would have been the barracks for the guardsmen.”
As they walked along the path they came upon some ruins of buildings, “This is where the ladies in waiting were housed.” Further on, “Here is where Morgana grew up!”
“But these are but hollow ruins of what was. We need the callbox!” Lilith walked them back to where they parked it and walked them all inside. The next time the door opened the view was of the stormy cliffside, “Welcome to the crystal cavern!”
They tell us that is the cavern on the leeward side of the island at sea level…” Veronica espoused.
“It wouldn’t matter if you knew exactly where it was, you could never enter it without magic,” Lilith assured them as she held out her hand and the rock in front of them became wispy and Lilith’s hand passed right through and the trio followed, entering a well-appointed chamber with beds, sinks, fireplace and any other amenity one could need. Lilith snapped her fingers and a roaring fire bloomed in the fireplace, “Welcome to the crystal cavern. I see Merlin left this place in stasis. It’s as if he just walked out.”
Looking around the fleece bed covers were still supple, the washbasin when the stoppers were lifted allowed cold and warm water to flow. This place had everything you would expect in a modern hotel room! Of course, with the exception of the television.
Little did I know. That is when Lilith magically opened one of the walls to reveal a giant crystal sphere, “You can’t pick up the Discovery channel on this, but scrying with this absolutely perfect crystal sphere is nearly unbelievable. The Crystal of the Crystal Cavern lies before you,” Lilith informed all of us. “It is late and I grow weary, I suggest we all grab a bed and retire for some needed sleep.”
There was unanimous agreement and everyone lay on one of the beds including Lilith and I.
I could hear everyone making sleeping sounds, but suddenly felt alone for the first time! Lilith was asleep, but for the first time, I was not.
I heard, or was it just in my head… “Grandchild! It is your predecessor! I am Merlin!”
I’m thinking, ‘Okay I’m asleep and this is a weird dream…”
Suddenly the crystal sphere pulsed with light, “You are not asleep or dreaming! Arthur, you are the hope of the generations. You do not realize it, but as my direct descendent, you are the most powerful wizard of your time! You possibly are more powerful than even I am. You have never explored your abilities with the right mindset. See the staff by the doorway?”
“The one with the large crystal on top,” Arthur/Lilith asked.
“That was left for you! Take it in your hand and think necklace,” the voice in my head insisted.
I did as I was told and the staff shrank and became a fob on the necklace around my neck, “Tell no one about this! Know that when you need this, it will become my staff once again and will allow you to channel your wizardly power to take command of any situation. Keep Lilith in line and make sure she does not become over enamored with power! This is your burden my great grandchild, but it is one you are easily able to handle! Should the need arise to consult with me in the future, I am always here!”
A wave of sleepiness rolled over me and I stumbled back over to Merlin’s bed and fell fast asleep.
The new day
“That has to be the best night sleep ever!” Wendy exclaimed!
“OMG! I thought it would only be me!” Gloria exclaimed.
“I feel very refreshed,” Lilith agreed for the both of us.
To me it felt as if the pendant on my chest was glowing with power, but it seemed as if Lilith didn’t notice it at all.
Everyone started their morning toiletries. I was pleasantly surprised to discover a stone bathtub with hot, running water where I bathed with a scented oil Lilith used, and apparently knew where to find.
Once everyone was ready to break their fast, we gathered near the entryway to the cavern and Wendy exclaimed, “Damn, that Merlin knew how to live back in the day!”
A tear actually fell from our eye as Lilith replied, “My friend, Merlin, was very well educated and aware of the future. He tried to create in his environment the luxuries he would view in the future. No matter how terrible the weather outside, it was always temperate and calm inside here,” Lilith placed her hand on a section of the wall and the weather outside was obviously inclement. White caps and high winds were evident.
“Wow, this is cool! Look at the storm out there,” Gloria remarked.
“Yes, it will take some effort to get back to the callbox with those high winds. I think we will do it the easy way!” Lilith decided and the callbox was instantly inside with them.
“Why didn’t we arrive that way?” Veronica asked.
“The Crystal Cavern was locked. Once I unlocked it, I could bring in the callbox,” Lilith explained.
“Well, let’s all go up and look around town?” Veronica offered.
Okay, I’m ready,” Wendy agreed.
We entered the call box and popped out on the streets of Tintagel. We walked a few feet and on the left I saw St. Nectans Pottery, “I have to check this place out!” I made Lilith clomp down the stairs into the potter’s studio and peruse his wares. I was fortunate enough to meet the artist/potter himself, actually affixing a handle to a mug, “You do that so effortlessly! I always had trouble pulling handles! My hands were so big they wound up way too thick!”
“That’s hard to believe,” the guy replied as he assessed my size and stature, “Well, that was in a former life,” I admitted.
“Lilith, that is you, isn’t it?” he stated.
Veronica nearly fainted.
Wendy appeared ready to magically defend us.
“Yes, I am Lilith,” I replied.
“Fixing Stonehenge was remarkable, and all of England is in your debt my lady. Anything in my shop that should suit your fancy, it would be my honor to give you,” the artist remarked.
“Good shopkeeper, I would not deny you compensation for your work. You are quite skilled and your wares are exceptional,” Lilith told him. She waved her hand and produced a gold coin and she handed it to him, “I’d like to have this mug. Please.”
The man looked at the coin and replied, “Ma’am, this coin could buy the whole building and shop!”
“It’s a deal then?” Lilith asked.
“Sorry, I don’t own the building, ma’am,” he replied, shaking his head, “You can have everything else in the shop though, including the wheels and kilns,” he offered.
“My good man, I give you this coin in exchange for this mug,” Lilith stated.
“Ma’am, that coin is a solid gold doubloon worth nearly half a million dollars,” the potter informed her.
“To me, it is worth a piece of your art. Take it and please keep creating beauty like this,” Lilith insisted.
“History has done a massive disservice to you, my lady!” the man tearfully replied.
I left with my big mug and a short way along the sidewalk we came upon a Pasty Shop and this time Wendy whipped out her debit card, to avoid me using inappropriate denominations to compensate the locals for their wares.
“Have you ever eaten a pasty, Gloria?” Lilith asked.
“First I have ever heard of them,” Gloria admitted as she prepared to bite into hers.
“This is Cornish fast food and has been around for centuries!” Veronica added as she dove into hers.
“The Miners of Cornwall would take a pasty into the mines in their pockets, wrapped in newspaper for lunch. The big knuckle is for the miner to hold with his dirty fingers, while he eats the pasty and can throw the knuckle away afterwards. You will note that if your hands are not filthy with mine ore, the knuckle is quite tasty as well,” instructed Lilith.
“How the hell long have they been mining in Cornwall?” Gloria asked.
“About 4,000 years!” Lilith admitted.
“The underground around here must look like a Habitrail!” Gloria decided.
“Hey, I see a place that claims to be King Arthur's Arms pubs! Let’s see what it has to offer,” Wendy enthusiastically decided.
We entered the pub and were asked what we would like and Veronica ordered, “I’d like a ‘Rattler”.”
“Make it four,” Wendy decided for the rest of us.
“Wow, this is really good!” Gloria exclaimed.
“Made right here in Cornwall at Healey’s Cyder Farm!” Veronica advised.
“Not the same Healey’s that made the cars?” burst from my lips.
“Why yes, they were known for automobiles years ago. I believe they have several distinct models on show in the reception area at the distillery,” Veronica informed us.
We watched people playing snooker and tried to keep a low profile, but it wasn’t long and the whispering became louder and louder. That is when a round of free Rattlers showed up, “This is from the owners. You are all welcomed with high honors!”
Seconds later, another round showed up, then another, and another… so many drinks appeared at our table, if alcohol effected Wendy or me, we’d have been drunk on our asses! The look on Veronica’s face was one of almost terror.
Lilith stood up and announced, “We are most appreciative of your honorariums, however there is a limited amount that certain members of our party can consume. Please believe that we appreciate your sentiment and wish you the blessings of the goddess for your intent! Thank You!”
There were exclamations of, “Holy fucking shit! It really is her!”
“Ma’am,” interrupted a server, “the proprietor would be honored if you would accept a room for the night, for you and your entourage.”
“We will accept, if the proprietor will accept a weekend in Las Vegas in exchange,” Lilith offered.
“How… how would she get to Las Vegas? The plane ticket alone would be a couple thousand Pounds!”
“As soon as she has time, she merely needs to think, Las Vegas and a blue callbox will appear which she will be able to enter. She will instantly find herself in Las Vegas in my personal suite. Once I know she is there, she will be installed in the Presential Suite with hot and cold running whores, male or female, whichever she prefers. She’ll even have a two-thousand-dollar gambling allowance, deal?”
“I am not emp…” the server started, but was interrupted by a lady who exclaimed, “I’ll handle it from here Edith.”
“Hi, I’m Ethel, and I own this establishment,” she declared, offering her hand. “You are Lilith and you are Dame Inspector Wellington. I recognize the auburn-haired lady from the video but no one posted her name?”
“My name is Wendy,” Wendy offered.
“I’m Gloria.”
“Well, you honor my establishment with your presence,” Ethel assured us.
“Arthur would be proud his name has been honored in so many ways in this town,” Lilith stated, knowing so many people saw her speaking to him.
“Can we get you anything to eat with your cider?” Ethel asked hopefully. “We have just taken a fresh batch of steak pasties from the oven.”
“Oh, that would be lovely,” Lilith agreed. “Thank you.”
Five minutes later, even before our pasties arrived, a man hesitantly approached us, “Pardon my intrusion your wisdom. I am Mayor of this town and I wanted to personally, welcome you. If you need anything, you have but to ask and we will do the best we can to accommodate you.”
“Harold, don’t pester them!” Ethel accused as she delivered the pasties.
“I am only offering any assistance that the mayor’s office can provide. They need only ask!” Mayor Harold answered, “And with that I take my leave.”
They both scurried away and Gloria asked, “What is with the ‘Wisdoms’ honorarium?”
“That is used here to address witches with respect,” Lilith informed her. “Most here find it ill advised to anger witches.”
“And they haven’t even seen you turn mobsters into cock crazed semen addicts!” Gloria giggled.
“It sounds like we need to get you a water back, honey,” Wendy suggested.
“Don’t try to keep up with us drinking, Gloria,” Lilith advised, “Alcohol doesn’t affect us.”
“Sheesh, now she tells me!”
The pub was SRO in a mere few minutes and I asked Ethel, “Is it always this busy int the pub?”
Ethel blushed down to her toes, “We are one of the most popular pubs in town, but word has gotten around town that you are here. I swear I haven’t told a sole!”
Veronica stated, “Word travels like wild fire in a small town. We understand. I am impressed with how well behaved everyone is.”
“Anyone who can fly a 40-ton blue stone around like a child’s balloon, is not someone anyone wants to annoy, but anyone who rebuilds Stonehenge to speak with the once and future King, in this town, is a superhero!”
As she finished that statement a huge cheer erupted all over the pub!
“We only came to visit the Crystal Cavern left by Merlin…” Wendy stated, “And it was amazing!”
The Pub was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.
“The crystal cavern is only a big hole at the base of the island…” Ethel remarked.
I grasped the pendant hanging between my breasts and it became a full-sized staff with a huge crystal at the top, “That is not the Crystal Cavern! Merlin’s magic, lives again!” as the orb on top glowed with the brightness of the sun. I shrank the staff down again to my necklace.
Ten people fainted. Three people became catatonic. There were a few instances of loss of bladder control.
Ethel fell to her knees and said, “I hold none above your wisdom.”
“Rise, Ethel and know magic and right has returned,” I told her.
We lost two more with that.
“I will now return Lilith, she should not yet now, we are one!” I told everyone.
“So, is everyone cool with us being here?” Lilith asked.
Another cheer arose, but it was obvious that many patrons were busy helping the fallen.
“I know I speak for everyone in town, you are welcome here in Tintagel as one of us, forevermore.”
“That is so nice of you,” I told her with Lilith watching, “My father was born in Camborne, so it means the world to me to be accepted.”
“The Witchling Lilith in the host born of Cornwall, no greater affiliation would be needed to make you one of us,” the mayor agreed.
By the time we had finished our meal and drank as much of the cider we could handle, I swear the pub was overfilled with everyone in town, but there was plenty of room around us.
“What say we turn in for the night,” I asked the others.
“Yes, I’m getting drowsy,”
We had to wake up Gloria to get her to leave with us.
As we made our way to the exit, it was as if the red sea parted in front of us. People would nearly wind up on top of each other getting out of our way. Once we were outside, we made our way to the room, but there was a pile of things in front of the door, all with notes attached.
Veronica picked up a package and read the note, “This belongs to you.” She opened the package and there was a medallion inside she did not recognize.
“Goodness, the medallion of hope! Haven’t seen it in centuries before I was imprisoned,” Lilith assured us. “Its magic has long since diminished. Hand it to me and I will re-invigorate it.”
She handed it over and Lilith glowed a moment and then said, “Return to your previous master, do as you were intended.”
The next gift was a brick from the castle which had the name, ‘Morgana Le Fay’, on it. Seeing that brought tears to Lilith’s eyes as she accepted the brick.
The very next package held a crystal, which had the note, ‘Merlin’ attached.
Lilith wept, but I reached out and grasped the crystal, feeling instantly whom had left it for me, Glenda!
There were several other gifts, but none that were as significant as those two.
Lilith moved the callbox into our hotel room and almost immediately a giant pair of boobs pushed their way through the doors, followed by Tina Titans exclaiming, “Gotta eat pussy!” until she spied me, whereupon she dove between my legs and began making lesbian love to my crotch. As she dumped the loads gathered by around 100 sluts into my Witchling, sending both of us into intense gushing orgasms.
Tina had trouble getting her breasts through the door of the callbox, but managed by tipping her upper torso to one side to be able to push them through the narrow door as she returned to the Casino.
“I’ve never thought of myself as a prude, but that was a little uncomfortable,” Veronica admitted.
Glenda laughed and added, “You ain’t seen nothing sweetie! The sexual antics that go on at the Casino would make Larry Flint Blush! We have a dominatrix who if she has a guy asks her to feminize him, she has him sign a contract saying he wants to be feminized, then she dresses him up in girly clothing. The next thing he knows, she’s butt fucking him with a ten-inch clitoris! When she orgasms, she fills his ass with feminizer serum. That causes him to ejaculate, but nothing shoots from his penis, all the sperm goes into transforming him into a woman. Before he can recover from the dual orgasm, (One male, one female) he discovers a cock thrusting down his throat from one of her other slaves, until he winds up having his throat filled with sperm, making him have another dual orgasm, two loads of jizzum. The next thing he knows, there is a cock thrusting in his ass, and soon another load is deposited in his big jiggly girly bottom, which caused him to experience another dual orgasm. Unbeknownst to him, he was now a she with a vagina of his very own! The dominatrix would always ask, feeling feminine enough now sweetie?”
“Wow, that would be something to see!” Veronica admitted.
“A little tongue fucking is nothing compared to those kinds of things!” Gloria slurred. “I watched five of the toughest mobsters I ever met turned into bimbo cum dumps!”
“Well, can we expect any more sexual liaisons or can we get some sleep?” Veronica asked.
“That depends,” Wendy answered.
“On what?”
“If you like girls or not,” Wendy answered with a smile.
“Don’t tease Veronica, Wendy! There are three beds. Veronica gets one. Gloria gets one and my granddaughter and I will share the other,” Lilith informed the constable.
“I was just offering. I mean she hasn’t gotten any in a couple days…” Wendy determined. “Of course, you would be a much better choice…”
“Not if she’s looking for a big thick cock, I’m not!” Lilith admitted. “Now that I’ve had my sustenance, I’m ready for bed.”
Gloria was already passed out, so the three of us striped her, removed her makeup and stuffed her into a nightie, before tucking her in for the night.
Then the three of us did our own prep work, leaving Veronica to climb into her own bed and Wendy and I to slide in together, “I know we can’t fool around tonight, but can I at least hold you when we sleep grandmother?”
“Sure, just keep the groping to a minimum,” Lilith accepted.
“Did you just call her grandmother?” Veronica asked from the next bed.
“You did know that I’m a witch too, didn’t you Veronica?” Wendy asked.
“Well, I can’t say that I’ve seen you do anything witchy, so no I didn’t know, but still grandmother?” Veronica admitted.
“Lilith is mother to all Witchlings, so I don’t know how many times removed she is, but she is grandmother to my Witchling,” Wendy explained, “She is also to whom I am apprenticed, and the father to my baby!”
“You’re pregnant?” Veronica asked, hand covering her astonishment.
“Well, I’m not, but my Witchling is,” Wendy giggled.
“So, there are going to be many more witches with powers like Lilith?” Veronica fretted.
Wendy let out a huge guffaw, “Hell no! Before Lilith, I could barely do a bit of scrying. Now I can do many more things, but nobody has anywhere near the abilities of Lilith!”
“Have no fear, Wendy is on the ‘Council of Magic’ and sworn to uphold the ‘Accords for Magic Users’, which prohibits magic users from doing anything to a mundane, unless they ask for it, or threaten harm to said magic user. Therefore, by threatening me with a firearm, someone forfeits any protection and allows the magic user to punish the offender, but only appropriately and for a length of time which would be given by any legal court of law,” Lilith explained.
“So, if some rapist attacks you with a knife…” Veronica proposed.
“He winds up pissing in a seated position for life and spends 3 years as a cum dump for every rape he has committed,” Lilith explained.
“How will you know how many rapes he has committed?”
“I don’t need to. He knows and I’ll just read it from his mind,” Lilith finished.
“You read minds?” Veronica nervously asked.
“Only those who have forfeited protection are allowed,” Lilith clarified. “You can believe that my host is extremely strict on the rules, which I appreciate more than you will ever know!”
‘You are welcome, dear,’ I thought to Lilith.
Veronica felt better knowing that she was safe from having magic used on or against her so she fell off to sleep easily.
Gloria woke up with a bit of a hangover and was complaining and bitchy enough, Lilith grabbed ahold of her and fixed it, “Holy shit! Hangover gone! I love you Lilith!”
“There are some benefits hanging out with witches,” Lilith agreed. “Well, I think it’s time to get back to work.”
Lilith led us back through the callbox and once at the casino she said, “Thank you Veronica for motivating us to take a break at Tintagel.” Lilith gave Veronica a hug.
“Don’t mention it, and wow you are a good hugger!” Veronica extoled, “I was enthralled in the Crystal Cavern the whole time!”
“Merlin was amazing and contrary to the legends you have heard, he was my friend,” Lilith stated with a tear in her eye.
‘That is why Merlin gave me to you, Lilith,’ I thought to her.
‘Are you joking?’ she thought back.
‘Merlin knew that I, his descendant, would become your new host,’ I thought to her.
‘No wonder it took so much magic to transform your body!’ Lilith realized. She was hoping that her host didn’t realize the he was a wizard! Although for those times that they were both in agreement, nothing could resist the combined power of a wizard and a witch!
The whole internal exchange took less than a second.
“I’ll get back to London and pass your thanks on to the Queen, but still I want you to accept my thanks for the experiences we have shared!” Veronica expresses as she hugged the stuffing out of Wendy.
“That is very gratifying,” Lilith admitted, “I hope we can go on fun adventures together in the future.”
“I am at your beck and call Lilith,” Veronica confessed, “If you need me for anything, you have my cell number!”
“I am going to miss you Dame Inspector Wellington!” Lilith hugged her for the last time before she left through the callbox back to London.
Appliances
I visited the burgeoning boutique and spoke with Frances, “Are things working out here? I hope our relationship with Fantasie of England is a boon to your new boutique!”
“You bet! They came and laser scanned Tina. The engineer fainted when she disrobed, but we had smelling salts ready to bring her back around. After that she scanned half a dozen of our bustiest sluts and left with a determined look on her face. I’ve been anxiously awaiting what comes from their investigation,” Frances admitted.
“Have you thought of anything new you’d like to offer?” Lilith asked.
Frances got a kind of funny smile on her faces and said, “I’d like to be able to offer the experience of being a real female to crossdressers. Do you think you can make that happen?”
“I can make up some artificial gaffs they can wear for like 24 hours, but if they wear them longer, they could become permanent!” Lilith offered.
“So, I could offer the full female experience for one day?” Frances asked excitedly.
“Sure, but I can’t tell you that you can offer them anything less than F cups,” Lilith smirked.
“Well, having boobs will certainly make sure they get the full experience!” Frances laughed, “I don’t think the bust line will cause any crossdresser a moment’s hesitation.”
“Okay, pick up some regular gaffs and I’ll come and give the magic to them,” Lilith agreed, “But you must caution the users strenuously not to wear them longer than 24 hours!”
“I’ll make it the first line of the rental contract and read it out loud to the customer,” Frances confirmed.
We left the Boutique by the private rear hallway and started making our way back to the main office and met up with Wendy, “You once mentioned that you know a sorceress…?”
“Sure do! She has a shop in town where she sells potions and stuff,” Wendy admitted.
“I’d love to meet her,” Lilith told her.
“No problem,” she called her limo to meet us out front and drove a way off the strip to a small store that proclaimed potions and elixirs were available.
We walked in and Wendy yelled, “Where can a girl get a decent love potion?”
A small redhead popped up and proclaimed, “It’s too late for that! I already love you!” she threw her arms around Wendy in a friendly hug.
“Misty, I’d like you to meet Lilith,” Wendy introduced.
Misty released Wendy and offered a typical limp lady handshake, “Nice to meet you Lilith.”
When their hands met Misty exclaimed, “Wow! I’ve never gotten a rush like that from anybody! My mom was a real shock but you put them all to shame lady!”
“The way Wendy described you I wasn’t sure you were really a sorceress until now, albeit a young and relatively untrained one,” Lilith replied.
“Hey, I’ve read the book and I’ve learned all the spells! I’m just not very powerful,” she sighed.
“Can I see your conjuring crystal,” Lilith asked.
Misty produced it and let Lilith hold it. It immediately glowed as brightly as the sun and Lilith reported, “There’s your problem, Misty! This is a crystal that is given to a child sorceress! It leaks like crazy and makes it difficult to properly focus your spells.”
“Hey! That was a gift from my mother when I was… oh, ten years old,” she slowly realized she had just learned a truth.
“Didn’t your mother give you any better crystals?” Lilith asked.
“No, I was rebellious and left home when I was fairly young and didn’t want to be a sorceress, that is until I received news that mother had died…” she became saddened and looked about to burst into tears.
Lilith trapped her to her bosom and crooned, “There, there… it is very unusual for sorceresses to die.”
“She left me everything! The house the store and even her car!” Misty sniffed.
“Really? Can you show me your house?” Lilith asked.
“I… I just met you,” Misty stammered.
“Can I visit your house?” Wendy asked.
“Oh, sure Wendy,” Misty agreed and we walked out the back of the store, (after Misty locked up) to visit a modest home behind the store.
“Did you search the house thoroughly after you inherited it?” Lilith asked, “Did you find your mother’s workshop.”
“No, I figured she just worked at the store,” Misty admitted.
“What about the basement?” Lilith asked.
“This house doesn’t have a basement,” Misty insisted.
Lilith waved her hands around and a sharp crack could be heard, “Where does that door go to then?”
“Where the hell did that door come from? I’ve lived in this house most of my life and I’ve never seen that door!” Misty nearly screeched in reply.
“Well, let’s go see where it goes,” Lilith suggested, leading the ways through to the stairs downward. It was quickly evident that we had found her mother’s workshop and on the main workbench there was a crystal sitting upon a note.
“May I?” Lilith asked.
“Please do, I’m too freaked out right now to check it out myself,” Misty admitted.
Lilith picked up the crystal and the glow of the pure light was nearly unbelievable. She picked up the note and read it aloud, “My dearest daughter, I knew you would eventually find my workshop! I have left you a proper spell casting crystal and the two final books to complete your training as a sorceress. Take heart that I am not dead. It was becoming too difficult to convince people that I was old enough to be your mother so I had to move on to a new identity elsewhere, where I can appear as a girl that would be your contemporary. You too will enjoy an extremely long life as all of our kind do so, we may eventually meet each other again, but you must not let on that I am your mother or the mundanes will become jealous and that sometimes can be fatal to our kind. Study the books and learn the art well my precious daughter and above all have a happy life!”
“Three books Misty?” Lilith remarked.
“That’s what mother says,” Misty sighed.
“I am tired of inadequate magic users in the century!” Lilith nearly yelled.
The two other women were startled and startled again when a popping noise from very near them sounded the arrival of the callbox.
“That’s it! You two are coming with me!” Lilith demanded.
All three entered the box and when they exited there were snow drifts all about and a pile of scattered stones ahead on a walkway. Lilith marched through the snow and passed what was once the threshold of a stone house and as the last of them entered the ruins, they were suddenly surrounded by a fully enclosed cottage with a roaring fire in a stone fireplace and a woman sitting in a rocking chair.
“Glenda, I’d like you to meet one of your descendants, Misty,” Lilith introduced.
“Oh, so young! Take my hand dear,” Glenda insisted.
Misty’s knees went weak as she shook hands, “Lordy, it’s like shaking hands with Miss Lilith!”
“So much potential with so little training. Such a shame! I accept the challenge!” Glenda declared.
“I knew you would, my friend!” Lilith beamed.
“My dear Misty, you will be my apprentice!” Glenda announced.
“Whoa… this is going a bit fast for me! You are an ancestor of mine named Glenda,” she postulated.
“Yes, my dear,” Glenda gently affirmed as she rocked.
“You want to mentor me…” Misty again verified.
“And when I am finished, you will be the most powerful sorceress of your time,” Glenda assured her.
“I have all three books now,” Misty claimed.
The tinkling laughter that came from Glenda was music itself, “Dear child there are twelve books from which you will need to learn before you are ready to be taught by me!”
“Holy sh…” Misty couldn’t finish it.
“Lilith, I owe you for bringing her to me. If her mother has only learned three books of the art, it means that so much has been lost!” Glenda remarked.
“Think nothing of it, Glenda. I was becoming lonely without decent magic users around,” Lilith admitted.
“It does seem that Merlin was able to make sure you cannot get out of hand again,” Glenda remarked.
“What do you mean?” Lilith asked.
“Oh, nothing… Forget I said anything,” Glenda quickly tried to cover her possible fopaux. “Misty dear, would you go to the left side of the fireplace mantle and remove the third brick from the left of the mantle?”
Misty did as she was asked.
“Now reach inside and take the crystal,” Glenda urged.
“Oh my god, Glenda, that crystal is a piece of…” Lilith didn’t finish the statement.
“Hush Lilith, you’ll frighten the young ones,” Glenda told her.
Misty held the aforementioned crystal with reverence, “What should I do with it, Glenda?”
“Bring beauty and happiness to the world, right wrongs and do what is right, child,” Glenda stated with a smile.
“Are you saying this is mine?” Misty asked with incredulity.
“You are the Sorceress of this Age! You will rival Lilith here in abilities when fully trained! You need to realize your place in this world youngling! You are the fourth corner! You, Lilith, The master wizard and the mundane. You are the insurance that chaos does not rule the world,” Glenda promised.
“Actually, Lilith isn’t on the council,” Misty declared.
Glenda just smiled and rocked.
“Glenda, you should come back and live with me,” Misty urged.
“I cannot child. In World War II my home was bombed by the Nazis and I died. I can only manifest here, but for you, I will always be here,” Glenda assured her as the scene of the warm and welcoming cottage dissolved.
Misty began quietly weeping and holding her crystal tightly to her as Lilith urged her back to the callbox and a return to her home.
“I never knew she existed until today but I am so sad to know she died!” Misty blubbered.
Glenda was the most powerful sorceress that ever lived. At times a friend and at other times an adversary, but she was always Glenda the good,” Lilith assured Misty. “You have the location of her cabin in your phone via the GPS so you can visit her, after you master those next two books, then she will provide the next book. I don’t know what financial resources you have, but if I were you, I’d find a way to purchase that site, and maybe restore Glenda’s cottage.”
After a month of study and practice, Misty completed the second and third books. She returned to Norway, to the town where Glenda’s cottage was and discovered that it was indeed for sale. Apparently, the last owner had brought heavy machinery to the site to clear off the rubble, but the equipment wouldn’t run. He brought out mechanic after mechanic to try and make his machines work, but to no avail! Once the developer finally gave up on his plans, it didn’t take long for him to discover he hadn’t been the first to try.
When Misty inquired as to the availability of the property the owner jumped at the opportunity to offload the white elephant, but to kind of twist the knife, he required the new buyer to either purchase the machinery trapped on the property, or if they could return the equipment and get the property for free.
Misty went out with the previous owner, sat in the equipment, started them and allowed an operator to drive them onto trailers that removed them from the site.
“Damndest thing I ever saw! Nobody, I mean nobody could start that excavator for almost a year and she climbed up and it took right off!” the equipment operator told the previous property owner, “I tried to start one before she climbed in and nothing! She gets in and it fired faster than my brand-new equipment!”
“Did you try to move some dirt before you loaded them?” the developer asked.
“Yep, couldn’t even put the blade on the dozer down. Any move that wasn’t toward the trailer, the little woman who started the equipment would shake her finger at me and either the machine wouldn’t go the way I wanted, or the engine would die and she would have to restart it,” the operator admitted.
“Well damn it, I was hoping to get some money out of this deal, but at least I got a million dollars of equipment back,” the developer reasoned. “Good riddance to a useless property.”
Misty smiled at the awesome bargain she had gotten on Glenda’s cottage as she walked into the small local town and entered the pub. At the counter she bellied up and asked for a cider and some local information.
“What you want to know stranger?” the barkeep asked.
“I have recently obtained a local property and a stranger I may be, but this property was previously owned by my ancestor, Glenda and I’d like to find a local who is adept at stone building,” Misty admitted.
“G… G… Glenda! You are related to Glenda?” he stammered.
“Yes, and her memory is very precious to me,” Misty forcefully assured the man.
“Him, that man at the table there! He was the master of stone work locally! Talk to him! I’ll bring your cider,” he hurriedly answered with eyes as round as silver dollars.
As Misty walked over, she could see the barkeep whispering to his coworker as he opened her cider and prepared to bring it to her.
“Excuse me for bothering you sir, but I am told that you are the best stone builder in the area and I’d like to hire you to rebuild my ancestor’s cottage,” Misty told the older man.
“Well, missy, I’d sure like to take you up on that but if you take one look at these arthritic hands, you’d know for certain that ain’t about to happen,” he sadly replied.
“Is that all that would prevent you from rebuilding Glenda’s cabin?” Misty asked again.
“Glenda? You want to rebuild Glenda’s place?” he exclaimed, “I’d crawl over a hundred feet of glass to do that, were I able!”
“Stay here, I’ll be back in fifteen minutes with a tea that will fix those hands and restore much of your vigor,” she spun on her heels and left the old man with his mouth agape.
Fifteen minutes later she returned and looked to the barkeep, “Boiling water, NOW!”
The guy could have stood in for a ghost he was so pale.
She approached the table where the old guy was still seated, “You are about to become a much more vigorous fellow.”
The pot of hot water showed up almost instantly and Misty placed the poultice she had prepared into the pot, “Drink this and then tell me if you will work for me.”
The old fellow drank down the tea and in moments his twisted hands resumed a normal attitude and he was flexing them in amazement, “Lady if you can give me enough of this tea, I’ll rebuild Glenda’s whole world! Look at my hands! I’m useful again!” he planted a kiss on her cheek. “Work for you? I’ll have your baby if I could!”
“Here are enough herbs for a month to get you started and here is my cell phone number for when you might need more. Record the hours you work and I will send you recompense,” Misty advised.
The first day the old man showed up at Glenda’s cottage he began placing rocks, which seemed to know where they belonged. “When lunch time came around, he found a bowl of hot stew and a flagon of tea sitting out for him. Slightly spooked but grateful he dug into the meal and the tea made his hands feel even better so he fell back to work without hesitation. By the end of the day, he’d accomplished so much more work than he’d realized.
Walking home he passed the pub without stopping and fell into his bed asleep with the fatigue of a good day’s work done!
Come the morning, he made himself a pot of his special tea and was ready to work in no time at all. He walked back up to Glenda’s cottage and began placing stones until his nose was telling him something delicious was nearby. He found pastries sitting on the stoop for his so after snarfing them down and returning to work placing stones where they wished to be.
Lunch turned out to be rabbit stew and more tea.
The old man decided to send a message of thanks to Misty for providing food for his workdays, but when he messaged her, she didn’t seem to know what he was talking about.
When he was placing the last slate roofing stone, he felt eyes on him so when he turned, he saw Misty watching. He climbed down and greeted her, “What do you think ma’am?”
“It looks exactly like it looks! It is perfect! Glenda will be so happy!” Misty gushed.
“Did you say Glenda?” the old fellow asked.
“Her spirit is still here and as a sorceress myself, I can speak with her here,” Misty informed him, “Come inside with me. I know she will enjoy speaking with you.”
“Um… okay,” he said and followed her through the door. He was massively surprised to see a fire in the stone fireplace and nearly wet himself to see a woman rocking in a nearby chair.
“Welcome, and thank you ever so much for rebuilding my cottage,” Glenda told him.
“You! You were the one leaving food out for me!” he accused.
“Without Misty being present I couldn’t tell you how much your hard work meant to me, so I made sure you were fed and had a good supply of magically charged tea to chase away that nasty arthritis,” Glenda admitted.
“I couldn’t see you before because Misty wasn’t here, but you were still here?” he asked.
“I am always here,” Glenda acknowledged.
“Misty, ma’am, I’d like to keep working if you’ll let me and if I can keep getting your special tea,” the old fellow requested.
“Oh, goodness it slipped my mind,” Misty exclaimed, “You must have run out quite a while ago!”
“But ma’am, there’s been a bag full waiting on the porch every week like clockwork,” he countered.
Misty looked over at Glenda.
“Yes, it was me. I had to take care of Sven. He kept forgetting to bring a meal and something to rehydrate during the day and he needed something to help bulk him up. I take care of people who work to help me dears. If Sven want to keep working, he knows which walls need repair and the manger and the stone shit house,” Glenda agreed. “I will continue to provide food and potions to keep him strong and healthy, even if he just wants to come out and visit with me. He has been good company after so long.”
“Wow, the stories ae true, Glenda the most powerful sorceress ever lived here, what no one knew is that she still lives here! I’ve seen your rocking chair in the local museum and it looks like the one you are in now!” Sven disclosed.
“I will return it Glenda,” Misty declared.
“I doubt they will want to give it back,” Sven cautioned. “It is one of their main attractions.”
“Oh, Glenda, thank you for book five. I believe I am ready for book six,” Misty asked.
Glenda waved her hand and book five appeared in her hands, “Thank you Ancestress!”
Sven’s eyeballs nearly popped out of his head, “You descend from Glenda…?”
“I am more than proud to make that claim, Sven,” Misty revealed.
“You are a sorceress like Glenda?”
“Not even close, Sven, but I’m learning,” Misty admitted.
“Misty is now the most powerful living sorceress in the world, Sven,” Glenda told the shaken man.
“I am nowhere near the most powerful magic wielder on earth though, that would be Lilith,” Misty proclaimed.
“Actually, it is Arthur,” Glenda corrected.
“Who the hell is Arthur?” Misty asked.
“Lilith’s host!” Glenda snickered.
“That bimbo was named Arthur,” Misty asked trying to understand.
“Merlin screwed her. He set her up so that the only host available was a wizard descendant of his, that she would have to transform into a woman to take as a host. What she didn’t know was she would awaken his powers! If she should get out of hand, Arthur can take control, but even before that he will serve as a moral compass for her,” Glenda was nearly busting a gut at the checkmate.
“Still, the combination of the two are unbelievably powerful,” Misty declared.
“And an immense force for good in this world,” Glenda wistfully informed them.
“She sure hooked me up,” Misty agreed.
“You would have never exceeded your mother’s attainments without her,” Glenda agreed. “You need to maintain a close relationship with both Lilith and Wendy. Wendy has already exceeded your abilities, just from one communion with Lilith. Book five will bring you close, but another communion and she will jump to book seven. Once you finish the books you will exceed what Lilith will allow Wendy to know, and once I finish the rest of your training, you will even rival Lilith, but you will never be able to challenge Arthur,” Glenda informed her.
“Arthur doesn’t even have a crystal,” Misty objected.
“Do you remember the stick like necklace Lilith wore? That was Merlin’s staff and it has a flawless crystal the size of a softball atop it,” Glenda told her with a wink. “It is tied to a flawless crystal in the crystal cavern the size of a coach!”
“Wow!”
“That’s enough for now,” Glenda determined, “Sven is becoming woozy.”
“I thank you Glenda and will return soon with your rocker,” Misty bowed her thanks and dragged Sven out with her.
“I am so blessed Misty to be in the company of two such great sorceresses,” Sven gushed.
“Don’t go getting all weird on me Sven,” Misty warned, “I’m just a girl who owns an apothecary in the states.”
“Can I take you to the museum, ma’am?” Sven asked, changing the subject.
“Sure,” Misty agreed.
Once there Sven introduced, “Brit, this is my good friend and employer, Misty.”
“Nice to meet you Misty,” Brit shook hands, “Are you here to look around the museum?”
“Actually, an ancestress of mine wants her rocker back,” Misty got straight to the point.
“Get real! I’m not just going to give the centerpiece of my exhibit to you, just because you ask!” Brit angrily replied.
“Have it your way, Brit,” Misty replied, “By the end of the week, you will be begging me to take it.”
Sven spoke up, “Oh god, Brit, you have no idea the events you have just set into motion!”
“I’ll check back in a couple days,” Misty threatened as she left.
Two days later when they entered the museum, Brit was trying to clip the hairy mustache off her face and to hide the long underarm hair she was sporting and mumbling, “No matter how often I shave it, it just grows back even faster!”
“Ready to give me the rocker yet?” Misty asked.
“A little extra hair growth? Ha! No way!” Brit emphatically exclaimed.
The very next day when Misty visited, she discovered Brit frantically diddling herself, “You ready to give me the rocker yet?”
The heavily bearded finger fucking woman replied, “I don’t care what you do to me, I am not giving up the rocker!”
“Have it your way,” Misty said and left.
The next day when she visited the bearded lady was still finger fucking herself and a man with a vagina was busy doing the same, “You two look kind of busy, I better come back tomorrow…”
“No! Take the fucking rocker! Just turn us back to normal!” Brit pleaded.
“Oh, all this wasn’t my doing. Glenda really wanted the rocker back that was stolen from her home. She just didn’t know where to find it, and who stole it until now,” Misty admonished, “I’ll plead your case with Glenda when I bring the rocker back. I’m certain your husband will get his manhood back as he was uninvolved in the theft.”
Misty grabbed the rocker and drove it to Glenda’s place, and replaced it where Glenda always appeared when she was visible, “Glenda, you have your rocker and she who took it wishes to petition for relief, especially for her spouse.”
Glenda appeared in her returned rocker, “The man is now restored. The thief is no longer bearded, but her husband will need much stamina to fulfill her needs for the next two months.”
“That is a very wise decision, Glenda,” Misty agreed, “I need book six.”
The book appeared in her hands as she asked, “Many thanks. Is there anything I can do for you before I go back to my home?”
“Dear girl, you have given me more than I have hoped for, for over sixty years. All I would ask of you is to be certain to befriend Lilith. Hold your friends close, but hold you possible adversaries even closer,” Glenda advised.
The Council
When Glenda returned home, she had to attend the ‘Council of Magic’ and meet with the other members. Wendy was there and Madrich, Misty was surprised to see Lilith attend as well.
Madrich spoke the obvious, “We do not normally have outsiders attend our closed meetings, Wendy.”
“I am here to introduce, Lilith, the most powerful Witch of all time,” Wendy told the group.
“I can attest to that!” Misty emphatically agreed.
“She looks like a bimbo,” Madrich accused.
“You look like a magic thief! You come to this meeting just to siphon magic from your peers instead of acquiring it as a true wizard!” Lilith stated, “This man has been stealing magic from all of you for years.”
Misty and Wendy turned an accusatorial eye towards Madrich.
“It is not true! She lies!” Madrich swore pointing at Lilith.
Suddenly things in the room changed as Lilith reached up and grasped her necklace.
Misty knew what was about to happen and exclaimed, “Madrich, your ass is grass and about to be mowed!”
Lilith pulled the staff free and announced, “Madrich, you have abilities untapped, but you will only achieve them in your source. You are exiled until you learn to gather your own magic!”
Madrich disappeared with a pop!
“Meeting adjourned,” Misty declared.
Madrich found himself high in the mountains, he knew not where but the mouth of the cave in which he stood wafted warm air, whereas two steps beyond he could feel below zero temperatures.
Madrich had never felt so much magical power before being suddenly transported here. He was oddly drawn deeper into the cavern where he felt a peace he’d never before felt. The further he ventured into the cave the more he felt that this was where he belonged. He’d brought forth a wizard light so that he could see his way, and strangely when the cavern split, his wizard light would only illuminate in the proper side. After walking nearly, a mile, he came upon a large crystal structure which glowed with power and warmth. Close by he found a staff with a large crystal the size of a golf ball and when he grasped it the power pulsed through him like he’d never felt stealing it from the other users of magic.
He stayed in that cavern for a week, not needing food and drinking from water running over the crystal and all that time he was being taught how to use his powers for good.
When he could finally port himself back home, he was an entirely different man. He visited Lilith at the casino, “I have no idea how you knew where to send me, but oh my god! I know where my power comes from and what it is for!”
“So is the great Madrich the magician done for?” Lilith asked.
“Oh, hell no! However now, I will use my show to find people who need my magic and be able to provide help without them needing to know where it came from!”
“That is a noble ambition and I applaud your mission,” Lilith told him.
“Where did you get that staff?” he asked.
“What staff?” Lilith asked.
Something told Madrich to drop the subject, “Never mind…”
The Vatican
A few days later Lilith was walking through one of the private hallways and was confronted by a man with his collar backwards and holding a large broadsword, “Abomination, prepare to meet your doom!”
The man rushed her and tried to swing the sword and strike Lilith with it. It came to a stop a fraction of an inch away from Lilith’s face, “Excalibur will never harm one who is pure of heart, fool!”
Lilith grasped the handle of the sword away from her assailant, who was frozen like a statue.
“Who sent you to attack me?” Lilith insisted.
“The Vatican does not suffer a witch to live! We exterminated your kind once and will again!” he claimed.
“Well, not you specifically,” Lilith laughed, “I think I will call you Mary Mounds, after the whore you made of Christ’s wife!”
The next thing the priest knew he was saddled with 32 M cup breasts at five-foot one inch tall and craving cock in any form she could get it!
“Well Mary, I don’t have a job for you, but I think you will find a way to fulfill your new needs! You will be visited by Tina Titans to gather up all the sperm you acquire. For the next 100 years!” Lilith chortled.
Lilith whipped out her cell phone from her cleavage and dialed Veronica, “Hello dear, I need you to arrange an audience with the queen for me!”
“Lilith! Oh, I’m not sure I can do that…” Veronica hemmed, “Is it important?”
“I have a gift for the Queen and I will not give it to anyone else!” Lilith replied.
“You know that I’ll get fired if this isn’t worthy of her time, don’t you?” Veronica inquired.
“If you don’t, you’ll wind up in the tower,” Lilith insisted.
“How soon do you need this?” Veronica asked.
“A couple of hours would be perfect,” Lilith advised
“A couple of months would be a miracle!” Veronica advised.
“That would cost too many lives…” Lilith claimed.
“I’ll call you back,” Veronica decided.
Two hours later, Lilith’s phone made her titties jiggle, “Hello, Veronica.”
“I don’t fucking believe it, but we have an audience with her majesty in an hour! How soon can you be out of the call box?” Veronica asked.
Lilith waved at the camera she knew was watching that street, “Can you see me now?”
The squad car pulled adjacent to her and as Veronica jumped out and exclaimed, “I sure do! What’s in the blanket?”
“We will be safer if you do not know yet,” Lilith advised being mysterious.
“Alright, but the Queen’s guard might not be so agreeable…” Veronica advised as we entered the squad car.
Once we arrived at the palace and exited the squad car, a mob of fans went crazy and we wound up inside a mob of thousands wanting to get a look at the both of us.
Lilith grasped her necklace and when the staff was in hand, the crystal flashed with fire! The mob pulled back and the two approached the gate where one of the stone-faced guards stood. Veronica went to open the gate and the guard was on her in an instant.
“We have an appointment to see the queen, my good man!” Veronica advised him.
“I see no official pass in your hand ma’am; therefore, you are not to be believed!” the guard insisted.
“I am Dame Inspector Wellington. This is Lilith, Special Ambassador to the United Kingdom! I wouldn’t try to stop us if you value your manhood!” Veronica insisted.
He was on his radio so fast you couldn’t see him place it in his hand, “Yes Leftenant! They will be passed right away!”
“The guard dropped to one knee and held the gate open for the two of us to pass.
We were met by one of the ‘Greymen’, “This audience is highly unusual! I need to inspect the item inside the blanket before you can see the queen!”
“If I allow you to see this, I will need to exterminate you. Do you believe your need is worth the consequences?” Lilith asked the man.
“How do I know you do not plan to harm the queen with that?” he asked.
“Because if I wanted the queen dead, I could have done it from Las Vegas!” Lilith assured the man, “Just like I can make it so you are wearing matching pink brassiere and thong panties set!”
The guy got a weird look on his face and with a voice that cracked like a teenage boy said, “You may pass!”
“Good choice because the next move would have been making those panties fit correctly!” Lilith advised the man.
He escorted us inside, walking funny, and just outside a door, told us to wait as he announced us. He came back and told us the Queen was having tea and we were invited to join her.
“Oh, get on with it, Quincy!” came from inside.
We entered a big drawing room with the Queen sitting and sipping tea, “Veronica and Lilith, I had been hoping to meet you in person at some time. When I heard that you urgently requested an audience, I insisted that my staff make it happen.”
“Even though Lilith hasn’t even told me what it is about, when Lilith tells me it’s urgent that she meet with you, I had to believe her,” Veronica admitted.
“As soon as we are alone, I will reveal why I needed to see you,” Lilith declared, eyeballing Quincy.
“Leave us Quincy and tell the maids to stay clear as well,” the Queen ordered.
Lilith carefully placed the bundle onto the coffee table and unwrapped it, hearing two loud gasps.
“Is that what I think it is?” the Queen asked.
“If you think it is Excalibur, then you think correctly,” Lilith affirmed. “I have brought it to you as quickly as I could after obtaining it from the assassin sent by the Vatican tried to kill me with it. I feel certain that they believe that they are the rightful owners. I do not!”
“There is no way that I could ever wield it, but if it belongs to anyone, it belongs to England,” the Queen agreed.
“I would have trouble trying to keep it with errand boy after errand boy coming after it, so if you announce that Excalibur has been found and returned, they won’t be trying to recover it from me,” Lilith explained, “That won’t stop them from trying to retrieve it from you, but you have better security resources that I have and a media display that the crown has it will help discourage them.”
“Sound logic,” the Queen agreed.
“The only shaky part is between now and when you can secure it, which is why I have kept the knowledge of its existence to as few as I could. The Vatican has spies everywhere,” Lilith declared.
“Surely not within the palace,” Veronica exclaimed in shock.
The Queen smirked and picked up the phone next to her, “Get me Captain Megan Couto. Megan, meet me in the drawing room immediately.”
The captain of the guard, came at a fast trot but as she burst through the door saying, “I’m here my… Oh my god!” She came to an abrupt stop, “Is that… is that, Excalibur?”
“Got it in one,” the Queen told her with a smile, “Now guess why you are here?”
“I will personally escort Excalibur to the Tower of London and secure it with the crown jewels, your majesty,” Megan promised.
“Avoid using guardsmen who are Catholic,” Lilith added.
The captain of the guard looked to the Queen.
“Do as she said Megan,” the Queen affirmed.
“Is she… ah…” Megan stammered.
“Why yes, she is an honored guest and the person who has gifted Excalibur to us,” the Queen told her.
She began reaching for the sword and Lilith told her, “Do not touch it. Use the blanket and wrap it well. Excalibur has a bad habit of harming anyone who should not wield it.”
“You speak as if it is alive,” Megan replied with skepticism.
“As I did not create this blade, but I did create one like it and I can tell you it is alive. Merlin created this one and that boy was scary powerful! Get my drift?” Lilith informed the captain.
“But you can touch Excalibur?” Megan asked.
“I’m scary powerful too,” Lilith told her with a smile and helped rewrap the sword so Megan could take it.
“It will be safe with me,” she bowed.
As she was leaving Lilith said, “Call if there is any difficulty.”
Megan rolled her eyes as she closed the door.
“She is a very competent guardsman,” the Queen assured Lilith.
“I’m sure she can handle anything in the mundane realm, but on the off chance that the Vatican should resort to magic…” Lilith just let the thought die.
“I wish I had a crystal to scry with…”
“Uh oh… Veronica whispered, “Majesty, you are about to witness the most powerful wizard in the world take over.”
Lilith grasped the charm on her necklace which became Merlin’s staff.
“That is the wizard Merlin’s staff, Majesty,” Veronica brought the queen up to date.
Lilith, now actually Arthur, gazed into the crystal, “Megan is going to run into trouble. They sent Joan of arks sword after her. I must go to her now!”
There was a popping noise and Lilith was gone.
“Oh my!” the Queen exclaimed.
“You get used to it,” Veronica said to comfort her. “You should have seen her in the Crystal Cavern!”
“You mean that sea cave?” the Queen tried to understand.
“That is not the Crystal Cavern! It is on the seaward side of the island and cannot be accessed without magic. The darn place is set up like a four-star hotel,” Veronica told her.
“But it was occupied in Medieval times, how would anyone conceive of modern comforts?” the Queen objected.
“I was told Merlin learned through looking into the future, just as you saw Arthur do moments ago,” Veronica told her.
“I’m struggling with this whole Lilith/Arthur thing,” the Queen admitted.
“When the staff is present, the Host is in charge. He was a wizard, but did not know it and was changed by Lilith into a woman and a witch. He found out he was a wizard in the Crystal Cavern, by a message left for him by Merlin who gifted him the staff. Lilith is unaware that Arthur can take control and during that time, she knows nothing. Of the two, Arthur is more powerful, because being the only female wizard, she can use Lilith’s powers and Merlin’s,” Veronica explained.
“Damn,” the Queen realized.
----------
Lilith appeared right behind the nun who wielding Joan of Ark’s sword and snatched it from her grasp and substituted the accompanying priest’s turgid cock, “Now let’s see how well you fare against the Queen’s guard!”
Megan exited the vehicle and the nun swung down at her with the cock in her hand, only to give her a light bonk. When the nun realize she had a man’s cock in her grasp she naturally dropped it in shock.
She wasn’t the only one in distress. The priest noticed a warm and wetness between his thighs and was groping himself to verify the situation.
Meanwhile, Megan had the nun in a hammerlock and one if the other guardsmen was knocking the priest senseless, not knowing that his own cock had found its way into his vagina and was quickly transforming him.
Lilith was taking a more personal interest in the nun. By the time Megan realized what was going on, she was holding down a hugely breasted latex nun with ridiculously inflated lips, “Not so rough baby, I’ll suck your boyfriend off and eat you out at the same time!”
“You can let her go now, Megan,” Lilith told her.
“What… how did you get here?” Megan asked in confusion.
“First take this,” Lilith handed Joan of Arks sword to the captain, “I peered into the future and saw them attacking you with Joan of Arks sword, which you would have been defenseless against. So, I took it away from her and handed her the priest’s manhood instead.”
“I’d much rather be bonked on the head by a cock than have my skull split with a sword, so thank you,” Megan said with humility, “What now?”
“Now you take both swords to the tower and I take the two nymphomaniac sluts back home and put them to work acquiring as much sperm as they possibly can so Lilith can turn it into magic.” Lilith holding the staff told her.
“But you are Lilith,” Megan accused.
“Most of the time,” Lilith replied and then she and the bimbos vanished.
Lilith reappeared sitting next to Veronica and shrank the staff back to the necklace.
“I sure hope Megan doesn’t run into trouble,” she fretted.
“But you…” the Queen started.
She was cut off by Veronica, “Wanted a crystal and the Queen’s servants couldn’t find any that were adequate!”
The Queen’s telephone rang and she answered it, “The sword is safe in the Tower and now has a companion sword, that of Joan of Ark.”
“The captain was more competent than I expected,” Lilith declared.
“Quite…,” the Queen finished.
“I believe we have taken up enough of the Queens time,” Veronica stated as she stood and bowed toward the Queen, “Thank you for allowing us to come and deal with our mutual opportunities, Majesty.”
“Nonsense, political speak for covering our asses and returning that which belongs to England,” the Queen translated and then actually went over and gave Lilith a hug, “You my dear need only to ask if similar issues arise.”
“I will always protect my home, especially Tintagel and Cornwall. Don’t go looking for the Crystal Cavern. One explosive charge and it will appear in whoever set the charge’s ass just before it goes off. If you are good, and are interested, I can arrange a visit with you if you wish. Good bye for now majesty,” Lilith stated as she left the drawing room.”
“Wow if somebody tries to blow their way into the cavern, are they going to be in for a surprise!” Veronica stated
“This world’s biggest fart!” Lilith replied dead pan.
They passed outside the palace and the normally unmoving guards saluted as they passed.
“Oh my god, they never do that except for royalty,” Veronica whispered to Lilith.
“Now maybe for a wisdom too?” Lilith suggested.
“They may have heard about what you just did too,” Veronica surmised.
When we went to enter the squad car the driver and co-pilot jumped out and saluted us as we took our seats in the back.
“This is getting weird,” Veronica whispered to Lilith.
After dropping off Lilith at the callbox, Veronica went to get in the squad car and both officers were standing in salute again.
When she arrived at the station again, there were salutes and men standing at attention everywhere. When she approached her office, someone else’s name was on the door. She was thinking, ‘what the fuck?’
She opened the door to find all her stuff was gone and began thinking, ‘did I offend the Queen and wind up getting fired?’
The man behind the desk stood up at attention and saluted saying, “Is there something I can do for you Dame Chief Inspector Wellington?”
“You could tell me which ‘Twilight Zone’ episode I’m in and where the fuck my office went?” Veronica asked.
“Your office is on the top floor and I’m afraid I haven’t seen many ‘Twilight Zone’ episodes ma’am,” the officer replied,
Veronica left her old office and climbed in the lift and rode it to the top. Exiting the lift, she soon found the name Dame Chief Inspector Wellington on one of them and she opened that door to be greeted by her secretary seated behind a reception desk.
“Chief Inspector, I’m so glad you’re here!” her secretary squealed.
“When did this all come about? I’ve only been gone for a few hours,” Veronica complained
“When you obtained an audience with the Queen in just a few hours after requesting it the old Chief Inspector submitted his retirement papers and named you, his successor. He stated, and I quote, “I’ve never wrangled an audience with the Queen even in months! I feel confident in leaving this command in Inspector Wellington’s capable hands! Finally, someone who can step up!” end quote.
“It wasn’t me. It was Lilith who requested it and her name carries a lot of weight!” Veronica explained.
“Why did she need to see the Queen?” the secretary asked.
“I suppose it’s okay to tell you now, you’ll probably be reading about it in the papers tomorrow anyway. Lilith gave Excalibur back to the Queen today,” Veronica mater of factly told her.
“She fucking what? The real one and only Excalibur?” the secretary looked woozy.
“So real the captain of the palace guard was warned not to touch it for fear it might hurt her,” Veronica admitted. “Later Arthur took over and things got really crazy, but I won’t get into that. In the end, Excalibur and Joan of Arks sword are both in the Tower of London.”
“You certainly are involved in world shaking dealings Dame Chief Inspector,” the secretary marveled.
“I’ll be in my office if the Prime Minister calls,” Veronica joked.
“You are expecting a call from the Prime Minister…?” the wide-eyed girl asked.
“I was joking. I’ve had nearly everyone else of high importance to deal with in the last couple of months,” she took her leave and settled into her new office and learning the duties expected of her.
It wasn’t long and her intercom spoke up, “Dame Chief Inspector, the captain of the Queen's Guard is here to see you.”
“Send her in,” Veronica told her.
“Congratulations on your promotion,” Megan stated.
“It was entirely unexpected,” Veronica admitted.
“After what just happened to me today, you deserve it and more,” Megan told her, “How do you handle things like this? I was getting out of a guardsman’s armored vehicle with Excalibur and was bonked on the head by a severed erect penis! I tossed the sword back on the seat and grappled with a nun, who transformed in my grasp into a latex wearing big breasted bimbo nun eager to have sex with me or anyone!”
“That’s one I haven’t had happen to me. But I have seen criminals fucked into bimbo whores by their own severed cocks,” Veronica admitted.
“Oh, that sort of happened too. The penis that whacked me on the head fucked the priest who formerly owned it into a slutty naked impossibly proportioned woman,” Megan added. “Then Lilith hands me Joan of Ark’s sword, only Lilith is holding a staff with a blindingly bright crystal atop then poof! She’s gone and so are the two bimbos! I’m left standing there with two other guardsmen holding Joan of Ark’s sword. I can’t let my fellows see how freaked out I am so I grabbed Excalibur and took them into the Tower. When we left the others kept looking at me like I am some kind of familiar or something.”
“I know the feeling well,” Veronica commiserated. “Wait for the expectations to come later.”
“Expectations?” Megan asked.
“Dame Inspector, I’m having trouble getting evidence on this murder I’m working. Could you…”
“Ah, special requests. But I’ve only spoken to Lilith twice,” she complained.
“Actually, you’ve only spoken to Lilith once. The second time you were speaking to her host, a wizard named, Arthur. Never tell Lilith that Arthur is a wizard,” Veronica cautioned.
“How the hell do I tell which is which,” Megan fretted.
“When the staff is present you are speaking to Arthur, who is more powerful. He wields Merlin’s staff and Lilith’s magic. He came to your rescue after looking into the future and seeing the danger to you, he popped out of the drawing room right in front of the Queen,” Veronica chuckled, “Scared the heck out of her.”
“I know the feeling,” Megan agreed, “Hey, would you like to go get a drink with me?”
“Great idea,” Veronica, “Maybe we should start a club.”
“The only other member I can think of lives in Las Vegas,” Veronica offered.
“It would take too long to go to a bar there,” sighed Megan.
Veronica laughed, “I’m about to welcome you to my world girl.”
Veronica dragged her through the callbox, hunted down Gloria and slipped into one of the many bars in the casino, “Welcome to the club for mundanes who hang out with magic wielders, Gloria.”
“Is this a club or a support group?” Gloria questioned, “Because we have seen some shit!”
“This place is unbelievable. Do they require all the girls in Las Vegas to get breast implants in high school or something?”
Gloria laughed, “Quite a few of these girls are ex-murders, rapists, human traffickers, corrupt cops, assassins, and bad guys and girls from all types of crimes. Lilith puts them to work in the Casino where they can either ply their wares or just find a man to get busy with.”
“I thought prostitution was illegal in Las Vegas?” Megan remarked.
“You are technically not in the city, this casino it a native American reservation and does not have to follow the laws of the city or county,” Gloria advised.
“With all the free sex to be had, I’m surprised the hookers get any action,” Megan wondered.
“Some of them are specialists, like our dominatrix,” Gloria offered as an example.
“And your latex nun?” Megan asked.
“She’s new but so far pretty popular,” Gloria admitted, “I’m surprised you saw her. Where was she?”
“The Tower of London when she tried to kill me with a priest’s cock,” Megan snorted, “except she wasn’t in latex and had been holding Joan of Ark’s sword moments before.”
“That explains your membership in this group,” Gloria chortled. “Me, I was being forced to suck the mob boss who used to run this place’s cock when he pulled a gun on Lilith, the cock disappeared from my mouth and appeared in his hand replacing the gun. There I was on my knees staring at his brand-new hairless vulva so I backed away. Boy, was he shocked not seeing his cock where he left it, and shocked again when he realized it was in his hand!”
“Messing with Lilith has consequences,” Megan agreed,
“The good part was she let me shove his own cock down his throat while it shot load after load for him to enjoy as it gave him huge DSLs and a very sexy body,” Gloria giggled, “She barely has enough time between cocks to apply a new coat of lipstick before her face is stuffed with cock again. She quite often has someone pumping a load into her pussy or ass at the same time, and every load makes her orgasm like crazy, so no matter how much the man inside hates it his girly persona overlay loves it!”
“I’m not reviewing my credentials. I think everyone on the planet has seen it on YouTube!” Veronica extolled.
“Not me. For me it was live. I haven’t bothered with the YouTube video,” Gloria remarked.
“Either way she is saving the courts and prison system a lot of money,” Megan realized.
“Yes, the only ones losing out are the solicitors,” Veronica added with a smile, but noticed a confused look on Gloria’s face, “Sorry, in America they are called Lawyers.”
Gloria smiled and said, “That reminds me of an old joke. What do you call a 747 full of lawyers that crashes in the ocean?”
Neither woman could come up with an answer.
“A good start!” Gloria finished.
“I may use that back at the office, translated to English of course,” Veronica humorously replied.
“Two great peoples divided by a common tongue,” Megan offered up, “George Bernard Shaw.”
“Yes, bangers here would be two or more people going at it,” Gloria advised.
“And asking for a fag would be a surprise…” Veronica stated and got a chuckle from Gloria.
“You might get the same thing as a bobby dazzler,” Gloria offered.
That was when Lilith came up to the group, “Well hello ladies!”
Gloria held up her hand to stop her saying, “Members only meeting.”
Lilith smiled and said, “Completely understandable. I shall leave you to it,” as she walked away.
“That was kind of weird,” Megan remarked.
“Lilith has been around a very long time,” Veronica determined, “Bet it’s not the first time she’s run into this!”
“The thing we need to ask ourselves is by sharing our experiences, do we feel better?” Megan asked.
“I can’t speak for anyone else, but I’m glad you girls came,” Gloria admitted, “I don’t feel quite so alone.”
“We’ll have to make this a regular thing Dame Chief Inspector,” Megan suggested.
“Yes, we should Captain of the Queen’s Guard Megan,” Veronica countered.
“Holy shit! Megan is Captain of the Queen’s Guard, and you got a promotion and no one told the poor casino manager?” Gloria pouted.
“Job tittle or not, we three have the potential to influence the most powerful person on earth, and you Gloria, most of all,” Veronica told her.
“I’m no one special,” Gloria countered.
“I seem to recall you being in the Crystal Cavern and at Stone Henge, if Lilith didn’t depend on you, you would have been left at home,” Veronica told her, “You spend the most time with her. Get used to it.”
The ladies hugged each other and parted ways.
Wendy
“It’s good to see you grandmother!” Wendy squealed as she threw her arms around Lilith.
“With that response, I might even believe you mean it,” Lilith hugged her back.
“Why wouldn’t I? You have only done good works since I met you! You gave birth to my witchling’s grandmother! You rid the world of some very bad people! I watched you repair Stone Henge,” Wendy gushed, “Not only do I love you; I admire you!”
“I guess that I’ve been feeling more feared than loved lately, especially after that Excalibur incident,” Lilith admitted.
“Those who are not used to being around magic users take a while to come to terms with it,” Wendy crooned.
“I know, I just left Gloria, Veronica and Megan at one of the bars and told it was a ‘Member’s Only Meeting’,” Lilith told her, “I understand why they need time together, but it makes me feel lonely.”
“Well grandmother, you have granddaughters by the gross who want to learn about communion. Hell, I’m chomping at the bit to have another go at you!” Wendy admitted, “Maybe you should spend a little family time for a while.”
“Any of the coven ready for an upgrade?” Lilith asked, “You unfortunately are off the menu until you give birth.”
“Darn, by the way, how long until I birth a new Witchling?” Wendy asked.
“It partly depends on how much sustenance you are acquiring,” Lilith told her.
“I’m taking about five men’s usable semen, without damaging them.”
“You have about ten more months then,” Lilith determined.
“What if I up it to fifty?” Wendy quickly recalibrated.
“A little over a month at that rate,” she was told.
“Any ideas how I can pump up my intake?” Wendy wanted to know.
“I suggest finding a local park known for being dangerous for women after dark, wear something skimpy and provocative and wander about looking vulnerable,” Lilith said, “Then you can either let the asswipe rape you, or you can yank his dick off and fuck him with it, whichever turns you on. Then send the bitch out to gather sperm for you. Make sure you read his mind so you know how many rapes he has committed so you can sentence him to the appropriate amount of years punishment sucking and fucking for you.”
“So, for a guy who has raped ten times, he acquires sperm for me for thirty years?” Wendy calculated. “How many of these guys will I need to get to the fifty?”
“One or two, depending on how much magic you wind up using on a daily basis,” Lilith estimated.
“Looks like I’m headed for a park!” Wendy declared.
“Would you like backup?” Lilith offered.
“Can you remain unseen?” Wendy asked, just as Lilith disappeared. “Damn! Grandmother you are amazing!”
“Do you want to take the Limo or should we just fly?” Lilith asked.
“We can fly?” Wendy asked in shock.
“Well, I can and you can sort of fly,” Lilith admitted, “l can directly fly. You can fly like the witches of old would. You levitate something you are sitting upon. Some would use a broom that was handy, others a rug and possibly a kitchen chair, it depends on what is handy.”
“Couldn’t you just…” Wendy asked.
“Nope! You have to learn to use your abilities! Use an old five-gallon paint bucket if your Persian rugs are too precious,” Lilith suggested.
“I think I’ll use one of the plastic chairs on the porch,” Wendy decided.
“Good choice, more stable and easier to levitate,” Lilith agreed, “Let’s go.”
Lilith had Wendy levitate the chair, without her in it, first as practice before she tried sitting in it. When she tried to levitate with herself in it and was having trouble in the beginning.
“When you do it from the ground, you are the reference point, use the ground as the reference,” Lilith advised and Wendy stabilized right away.
Once near the park Lilith told Wendy she needed a good hiding spot to land and hide her transportation. “It’s showtime honey,” Lilith declared and vanished.
Wendy pouched up her breasts, hiked her skirt as much as possible and threw as much wiggle to her walk so she would look the sluttiest she possibly could until she found a bench, where she took a seat and pretended to be busy with her pink iPhone.
It wasn’t long before a man was walking by and he remarked, “You know lady, this park has a really bad reputation after dark.”
“Gosh, really? I’m not from around here and it looked so quiet and peaceful,” Wendy told the man, “It’s been nice talking to you.” she went right back to her iPhone.
The man appeared to begin to keep walking by her, but when he was closest to her, he grabbed a knife from his belt and went to hold it against her throat, only the handle felt strange in his hand as she growled, “Don’t make a sound or I’ll slit your throat!”
“Too slow moron! I already slit your ass!” Wendy giggled.
The man tried to dig the blade into her neck and it only made her laugh louder, “You can’t cut anything with a severed cock silly!”
I think you should rape yourself instead of me!” Wendy declared as the man brought his severed manhood between his own legs and began thrusting inside his new vagina.
“Stop this, you can’t make me rape myself!” the man insisted.
“I can’t? I guess it’s you raping yourself then,” Wendy snickered.
“I don’t want to be a whore fuck slut like you!” he declared.
“Oh, I guarantee you won’t be a bit like me,” she said as the man was starting his second massive orgasm and began sporting G cup breasts.
“I can’t stop! Oh, no not again!” he squealed in a rising tone.
“Oh, alright you whiner, try your mouth instead!” Wendy relented.
The man yanked his severed manhood from his vagina and shoved it down his own throat, where it fired off a volley of jizzum almost immediately sending the rapist into orgasmic convulsions.
“Ooh, it looks like you enjoyed that one,” Wendy teased, “I would have been your fifteenth rape, you pile of excrement. It looks like you will wind up acquiring sperm for me for seventy-five years she pronounced as he/she entered her final orgasm.
The former rapist was sporting M cup breasts on a five-foot one-inch frame. Her platinum blond hair hanging down to her midthigh complimented the pouty bright red lips and dark eye makeup tattoos.
“What the hell did you do to me,” the rapist squealed in her three-year-old girl voice.
“Oh, I just made it so you don’t have to rape anybody to get lots of sex!” Wendy told her, “You are more in a position to get raped than be a rapist.”
“I won’t do it!” the new bimbo squealed.
“Just like you wouldn’t suck your own cock, right?” Wendy admonished. “You need to go hang out with my grandmother while I continue fishing!”
Lilith appeared and stated, “Come with me if you want to cum!” in a Belgian accent, and made them both invisible, paralyzing the rapist.
Wendy went back to pretending to be engrossed in her iPhone.
It wasn’t long before another man was walking by who commented, “Ma’am, this park is dangerous for women after dark! I’d like to escort you home do you don’t come to any harm here.”
“That’s okay, I have a few more Facebook comments to send replies to,” Wendy told the guy, who actually walked on.
Soon Wendy could feel a presence behind her and before she could react, it was upon her! An Incubus was stalking the park and Wendy’s magic wasn’t quite enough to stop it.
A figure glowing with immense power appeared next to the Incubus, holding a blindingly brilliant orb topped staff, “Release my granddaughter vile creature!”
“She is now mine, and there is nothing you can do to stop me!” the Incubus boasted.
“How about if I do this you silly Succubus!” Lilith informed the transformed magical entity.
“Not possible! You have no power over me witch!” the former Incubus exclaimed.
“Look again bitch! That cunt is yours now and forever and you will discover that you are now bound to me, so all the power you accumulate will go to me!” Arthur told the unbelieving Succubus.
Arthur vanished with the Succubus.
It took Wendy a couple minutes to calm herself before going back to her, ‘here I am… perfect rape victim’, pretense.
Soon another man walked up and sat on the park bench next to Wendy, “You know what’s more fun that playing with your iPhone?”
“Yes, I do,” Wendy answered sarcastically and went back to her phone.
The man opened his over coat to expose his erect cock and went to grab Wendy by the back of her head saying, “Then get to sucking bitch!”
The man quickly found he couldn’t pull her head down as she said, “You want me to suck your pussy or your boobies?”
“I want you to suck my big cock!” he exclaimed.
“You mean this one in my hand?” Wendy asked while brandishing his manhood.
“Where the hell did you get a dildo?” the rapist asked.
“You mean this,” Wendy asked shaking the offending member, “This was your cock, scrotum and testes.”
The rapist finally looked at where his manhood normally stood and could see nothing but hairless skin with a split in the middle, “Give me back my cock!”
“If you insist,” Wendy complied by ramming the rapist’s cock deep in his vagina, “There, is that better?”
Instantaneous orgasm drove the man’s mind to vacancy.
“I think you’ll make a good ass-fuck blow-job dualists, so stuff that cock in your ass and after another couple orgasms, yank it out and suck it down your throat. You’ll prefer being ass fucked, but will love sucking cock while being ass fucked, but if you can get ass fucked, sucking a cock while being pussy fucked, then you are in heaven!”
The small Asian woman with black hair to her ankles and H cup breasts standing four foot eleven was all that was left of the disgusting rapist.
Lilith appeared and stated, “This Park is clear of predators for tonight. Let’s drag your bimbos, home for now. I’m sending my Succubus out to gather nocturnal emissions.”
Wendy could hear a receding, “No-o-o-o-o!” as the Succubus was sent on her new mission.
“Lilith, I can’t fly these two back on a garden chair with me, there isn’t room,” Wendy admitted.
“Live and learn,” Lilith stated, “Plenty of room on that rug…”
“Okay, I get it!” Wendy admitted, “But what do I do now?”
“That Park bench you are sitting on would fly pretty well…” Lilith mused.
“I don’t want to steal a park bench,” Wendy refused with community pride.
“You aren’t stealing it. You are borrowing it, just put it back once you get home,” Lilith advised.
“Oh, good idea,” Wendy thought some and said, “What about my chair?”
“Have one of the sluts hold onto it while we fly, silly,” Lilith said, “and yes, I could have easily helped out, but you need the practice.”
“These two won’t do me any good at my place. What would you suggest I do with them?” Wendy slyly asked.
“Go ahead and drop them off at the casino. Just don’t do in front of the security cameras or you might wind up on the internet, again,” Lilith cautioned and then vanished, flying with Wendy to the Casino, where they parted ways for the evening. Lilith introduced the new sluts to Gloria to find a place where they could acquire as much cock as they could.
Mole
The next day Lilith found Veronica and Megan waiting for her in the living area of her suite when she came out of the bathroom, “Good morning, ladies. I’m guessing you need me for something.”
“I have a mole that needs to be dealt with,” Megan admitted.
“So, what part of your body…” Lilith started.
“No, no not that kind of mole! Someone had to leak my mission to the Vatican or they wouldn’t have been able to ambush me,” Megan determined, “I hold no animosity to anyone’s religious belief, but I draw the line at a treasonous act. Especially one that would result in my being killed.”
Lilith grasped her pendant, which glowed and became a staff, “I can tell you that neither the nun or the priest knew who told the Vatican you had the sword. Having violated the accords, the ban on reading their minds was lifted,” Arthur shrank the staff back to her necklace.
“I don’t know what I can do to help Captain. I can’t go around reading the minds of your guardsmen,” Lilith admitted.
“The good part is that they don’t know that,” Megan told her, “I just want to put you in the same room with the guardsmen who were with me and have you, give them a knowing look.”
“Why me? They’ve never seen…” Arthur was holding the staff, “I think this is more suited to me, don’t you?”
‘Gulp,’ “Scares the poop out of me and I’m not the bad guy!” Megan admitted.
In the barracks, the three guardsmen who had accompanied Megan to deliver the sword were brought into an interrogation room with Megan.
The first one, Gordan, was asked, “I am investigating how the Vatican managed to discover our mission ahead of time in order to try and ambush me. Do you have anything that you can share with me to explain this?”
“No ma’am, I have no idea how they would know we were there!” Gordon replied.
“Very well, I will have to resort to drastic measures to assure the veracity of your statement,” Megan said.
Arthur appeared in the room, staff glowing brilliantly and he waved it between himself and Gordon, who paled significantly but said, “Now you know I was telling the truth!”
“Gordon, I did not read your mind. Your response to believing that I had, is sufficient to prove your innocence,” Arthur assured the guardsman.
‘You are one damn scary lady, ma’am! I am so glad you are on the side of good!” Gordon admitted, “I hope you find the fuck who ratted us out!”
Gordon was dismissed.
Destiny was brought in to be interviewed.
“I’m here to investigate who ratted to the Vatican on our mission,” Megan told Destiny. “It had to be someone on the inside, because only seven people in the world knew what we were doing. So, what can you tell me?”
“I don’t know how they could have known,” Destiny claimed.
“In that case, I will have to bring in a consultant,” Megan determined.
When Arthur appeared, she lost bladder control and a yellow puddle appeared below her, “This violates the ‘Accords for Magic Users’,” she yelled, “You are not allowed to read my mind!”
Megan laughed and slapped the table top, “She can sure as shit can read your mind now that you have admitted to being a mole!”
“I did no such thing!” Destiny claimed.
“How do you know of the ‘Accords for Magic Users’?” Megan asked.
“Just because I’m a guardsman doesn’t mean I’m stupid!” she claimed.
“No, losing bladder control means you are stupid,” Arthur replied, “Your guilt exploded from you as if it were tangible.”
“The bible says that ‘thou shall not suffer a witch to live’,” Destiny claimed.
“Welcome to mistranslations of the bible 101,” Arthur told her, “Have you heard of the witch of Endor?”
“No,” Destiny claimed.
“She was consulted by the Hebrews to contact the profit Samuel so they could defeat the Philistines,” Arthur told the woman, “Lilith was that very witch! Without her, Christianity would never have been born!”
Megan sighed and declared, “Your services are no longer required by the Queen’s guard. You are also charged with treason against the Crown. Your first transgression however is against Lilith, and by order of the Queen, she is asked to determine a proper punishment for your crimes.”
“Lilith would probably just turn you into a semen sponge. I will not make it so comfortable for you,” Arthur declared, “You will not be able to appear in public, with a 14-inch cock thrusting out of your forehead, and your baseball sized testes will make it hard for you to see as they hang down over your eyes. It being constantly erect and making you need to relieve the sexual tension will guarantee you are willing to shove your cock into any willing orifice.”
Megan laughed at the changes Destiny underwent, “Dickhead!”
Destiny now unable to see well and with much larger breasts was having difficulties standing up and had to steady herself with a hand on a nearby wall. Unable to resist grasping the huge member protruding from her forehead she stroked it twice and shot a gout of semen ten feet through the air, thrusting her hips as she did.
“Megan, do you have any objection to my putting this sperm fountain to work at my casino?” Arthur asked.
“Only if you promise she will get fucked as often as she gets to fuck,” Megan answered maliciously.
“No problem, but she will only experience male orgasms,” Arthur promised.
“What length is her sentence?”
“Eternal,” Arthur declared.
Dominatrix
Back at the casino Lilith decided to check up on her dominatrix.
Katrina was interviewing a new client, “So John, what kind of experience are you looking for?”
“I’m looking for a forced feminization where I’m made to wear frilly lacy girly underwear, getting made up and forced to look and act like a woman. Having you pegging me until I cum like the sissy bitch you’ve made me. I don’t want to be forced to have sex with any men though.”
“I’m sure I can meet and exceed your wishes, but before we begin, I need you to sign this release,” she passed over a long form basically saying that he knows that he is going to be forced to dress and act like a woman and that she is held harmless in the event he experiences long term effects after their session.
John eagerly signed the form, “When can we start?”
“Right now, get up and follow me,” she took him to a closet filled with feminine attire, “Strip sissy!” When the six-foot two-inch muscle-bound woman with big boobs orders a man to do something, they usually are quick to comply, especially when she snaps the crop she is carrying against the palm of her hand.
John was totally naked as she looked him up and down, and then turned and open the drawer of a dresser snatching out a pink garter belt and a pair of pink silk stockings with little roses down the sides,” Put those on, quickly!”
It was evident that John had done this before as he snapped the garter around himself, bunched up the stockings and slid them up his shaven legs to fasten them to the garters.
Katrina tossed a lacy pink thong at his face and had him in them quickly. When she tossed the brassiere to him the band fit around his chest but the immense cups lay puckered and empty. Before he could make a comment on it, she had a corset being tightened with her powerful muscles around his middle forcing the wind out of him, “Don’t worry about the bra cups, we’ll handle that later.”
Before he could recover, she tossed a pink pleated skirt to him and a semi-transparent white silk blouse that showed his pink bra clearly.
He was seated trying to catch his breath when she grabbed one of his legs and rolled a thigh high liquid metallic pink high heel boot on his foot, with two-inch platforms and so steep he’d nearly be standing on his toes.
Once both legs were entrapped, she picked him up like he weighed nothing and plopped him down in front of a Vanity. She placed a sleezy pink wig on his head and before he knew it, she had makeup on his face that made his lips look plumper and kissable and the dramatic eye makeup gave him a hooker like look, “Wow, I can’t believe that is me!”
Katrina made him stand up and told him to follow her. He was teetering and very unstable but found by taking short steps and wagging his hips about he could manage.
“You’ve worn heels before I see,” Katrina mused.
“Never this steep before though,” he replied.
“Now I have to punish you sissy! You didn’t use your girl voice,” Katrina scolded as she snatched him up and lay his chest on a padded table, pulled his skirt up and he felt her yank his panties to one side. “Now you’re going to get to feel feminine, because I’m going to fuck you into being so girly!”
Katrina took her well lubricated iron hard ten-inch clitoris into his waiting sissy ass, “Oh yes baby, you are tight for my big fuck stick! I just love fucking men into sissy girls!”
It didn’t take long and she felt herself injecting his colon with her super feminizing juices while she felt her new sissy trying to shoot his load.
He felt himself orgasm but nothing shot from his rigid cock? It seemed to go on longer and was more intense than any orgasm he’s ever had before! When it was finally subsiding, he felt strange all over.
“Do you feel more feminine?” Katrina asked.
“What the hell was that? It was amazing!” however right after saying that John clutched at his throat, “My voice! I have a much higher voice and I can’t make it go lower!”
“How is that bra fitting now?” Katrina asked.
“Wa… did you put falsies in when I was cuming?” he asked grabbing at one of them to find out.
“Nope, you grew those all by yourself,” Katrina tittered.
“Oh my god, my ass is bigger, and I’m shorter, too!” John realized.
“Well, I think that ends the session you paid for. You can go ahead and wear that outfit when you leave,” Katrina announced, leaving the stunned she male on his own.
When John stood up, he was able to walk easily in the heels, but found the jiggling of his new breasts a bit distracting. He found his clothes waiting for him in a bag and a pink purse with a note saying, “You’ll need this,” and his wallet, keys, lipstick eye makeup, face powder and a spare pair of panties.
He took the purse and bag and wiggled his way to the elevator that took him up to his room. Once inside, John decided that he needed to see just what had happened to him so he stripped out of his frilly clothes. Looking into the bathroom mirror he was having difficulty believing how much his body had changed. His lips were plumper. His jaw was smaller. His eyes were no longer brown but a startlingly brilliant green with long dark lashes. What little muscles he’s had seemed to have deflated. His hands were smaller with longer nails. But the most startling thing was the pair of double D cup breasts he now sported.
“I’ll never be able to hide these!”
Further down his waist was much smaller and flared into an obviously feminine pelvis. Farther down he noticed that he was standing on his toes and didn’t seem to be able to stand flat footed.
“Damn, she really feminized me! Lucky I still have Mr. Happy!” he said to himself aloud while grasping his member, which quickly responded from the sexy woman’s grip.
“Looks like I’ll have to beat you into submission!” John claimed as he plopped down onto the bed and began fisting himself. “Oh, yah honey, rub my big cock with you little girl hands!”
He was orgasming quickly and still no semen shot from his cock! His orgasm went on and on becoming more intense as he spasmed.
“Holy shit that was a good one!” he lay there in the afterglow panting.
When he was finally able to climb off the bed, he found the bed had become taller and his chest felt heavier. He had to tip toe his way back to the bathroom and get a look in the mirror. He saw larger breasts, a more feminine face, smaller waist and wider hips. He also noted that his cock was at full attention!
After what had just happened, he tried to ignore his insistent manhood at watch television, but before he knew it, he was stroking himself off again while playing with his big sensitive nipples!
His orgasm was spectacular and lasted quite long, but the effects were devastating. He was beginning to look like a titty magazine model. He had to do something about this, but what could he wear? His body had changed so much he didn’t think the outfit he’d worn to get to his room could possibly fit.
He tried to stuff himself into the girly garments and found that they fit like a second skin! “Holy crap, I’d want to fuck me the minute I saw me,” he exclaimed as he pulled and yanked at the outfit to try and cover the huge cleavage that was displayed.
It was odd to find it easier to walk with the stripper heels on than when he was barefoot.
Leaving his room and jiggling his way down the hallway he met up with a man waiting for the elevator and was shocked when he felt the man caressing his bottom. What was even more shocking was that it turned him on so much that he moaned.
That seemed to encourage the molester who started groping John’s huge breasts.
For some reason, he couldn’t pull away and in fact he leaned in closer.
Before he was able to stop the man, he was being carried into the man’s room, and getting stripped.
“Oh, a she-male, well that can be good too!” and he started butt fucking John with enthusiasm.
When the guy started shooting his ass full of sperm, John was in such an intense orgasm he fainted like the sissy he wanted to be turned into.
When John finally came to, he was alone in the room and there was fifty dollars laying on the bed next to him and an enormous weight hanging off his chest. He tried to stand, but his little feet wouldn’t allow him to so he pulled on the boots and was easily able to walk to the bathroom. What he found once he got there shocked him to the core!
Well, actually it shocked her to the core! Her cock was gone and only a wet slit was left. Her breasts were gigantic and her waist was impossibly tiny. Putting her sissy pink outfit on was an adventure. Checking out the whole package in the mirror was saying just one thing to her, ‘Porn Star’!
She carefully made her way to the elevator, making sure no one was there waiting. When the doors opened there was just one woman riding it who was sporting proportions close to her own. She climbed aboard the car and the woman whistled and said, “Looking devastating, there honey!”
John just smiled and tried to ignore her. Once on the right floor she made a bee line for the dominatrix’s place, “What the hell did you do to me?”
“Just what you asked for in the contract. You feel more feminine now, don’t you?” Katrina smirked.
“If I got any more feminine, I’d be fucking illegal!” John claimed.
“Heck I feel kind of cheated,” Katrina told her, “I got you started but you seem to have finished the job on your own.”
“What the hell am I going to do now? My ID doesn’t match, I can’t go back to my job, they wouldn’t recognize me. Even if they believe I am who I say, there is no way I can weld with these things in the way!” John told her hefting the offending girls. “The worst part is that I’ve become an easy slut!”
“Well, that’s not a bad thing, is it?” Katrina asked.
“Some guy starts rubbing my ass and the next thing I know, I getting my brains fucked out and orgasming uncontrollably!” John admitted, “That asshole left fifty bucks behind on the bed too!”
“Well, I would have charged you one hundred fifty to finish you off so think of it as getting two hundred dollars ahead,” Katrina logically proposed.
“Very funny. That does not solve my problems. How do I make a living?” John demanded.
“Let’s examine the issues. You are a submissive. You want to be super feminine. You are almost impossibly easy. I’m thinking escort with a happy ending, what do you think?” Katrina suggested.
“That’s illegal,” John replied.
“Not on this reservation, just as long as you are picked up here and fucked here, you are good,” Katrina advised her. “With that body, you could charge fifteen hundred to two thousand a date, especially if you promise to fuck his eyeballs out. You are going to need a pimp though or you will wind up giving it away for free.”
“What about identification and a wardrobe?” John asked.
“Well, I think calling you Joni Juggs and introducing you to Frances should do the trick,” Katrina decided. “She can front you a wardrobe and effectively pimp you out from her boutique.”
“Men aren’t going into a boutique to arrange for an escort,” Joni replied.
“Frances has access to the casino intranet, where she can post your picture and stats to advertise your availability and price schedule, which will guarantee you only have high end clients,” Katrina told her, “And don’t worry about getting an abusive client, if you take the job, you will be protected from abusers. Do you accept?”
“I don’t think I have much of a choice,” Joni agreed.
“She is going to require a two-year contract, which will also keep you from getting pregnant,” Katrina informed her.
Lilith decided it was another happy ending and went to check up with Frances in her appliance project.
Appliances
“Hi there, I see you are checking out our line of appliances for female impersonation. I guarantee they provide an unparalleled experience,” Frances explained, “Unlike other appliances, ours provide tactile feedback. You wear the breasts; it will feel as if you actually have breasts. They only have one drawback; you can only wear them for twenty-four hours or permanent bonding will occur. You rent them for twenty-four hours for two hundred dollars, which includes the full set, and a full wardrobe. You have to sign a contract though, because these are very expensive and if they don’t come back for us to rent out again, you’ll be on the hook for their full cost. What do you say, are you ready for your full girl experience?”
“Can I try a piece out first?” he asked, still not believing it was possible.
“Sure, here pick out an ensemble,” Frances told him and began showing different women in a collection until he found one with huge boobs that he liked, “Good choice! That is our Francesca model. I’ll get the breast form for you to try on.”
Frances brought an appliance with huge breasts jiggling from it, “Here pull this over your head and slip your arms into the attached gloves.”
When his head popped out of the neck hole, she helped him pull the breasts into place and then sealed the bottom around his lower chest. Grasping a huge boob she asked, “How does this feel,” as she stimulated the big stiff nipple.
“Oh my god! I’ve got boobies!” he exclaimed, “If the rest of this is even a fraction this good, two hundred is a bargain!”
Frances had already brought the rest of the appliances because she knew that a crossdresser wouldn’t be able to refuse, once he’d tasted the real deal, “Here pull the bottoms on and feel a real vulva.”
His tiny feminine hands were shaking as she pulled the bottoms up over her hairy masculine legs. Once all the way up, Frances sealed the waist to the top and the man was shocked to see his tiny waist and hairless vulva. When he brought his hand between his thighs there was a little shriek, “Oh wow!”
Frances cautioned, “Careful, that might go off! You still need to pull the headpiece on to finish the look.”
He yanked the rubbery hood over his head and it sucked tight over the flesh of his face as Frances sealed it to the breast appliance. When he tried to stand Frances had to steady him so he didn’t wind up on his ass.
He checked himself out in the mirror and declared, “I am one super-hot babe!”
Frances helped him to dress and he left looking like a feature dancer at a strip club. He perambulated into one of the many bars at the casino and sidled up to the bar, grabbing a barstool. It only took a second or two and the bartender asked, “What can I get you?”
Billy asked, “Give me a Pink Lady with a sperm back!”
The lady behind the bar said, “Excuse me?”
Billy rephrased, “I’d like a Pink Lady. I’ll worry about getting a shot of sperm on my own.”
“With that body, you’ll have a line out the door in no time,” the bar tender assured her.
It didn’t take long and Billy had five Pink Ladies in front of him and five guys sniffing around her. One of them handed a Pink Lady to her and smoothly said, “I’m the guy you are looking for.”
She took a sip of the drink and started talking with the guy whereupon the others faded into the background waiting for their chance when she kicked this guy to the curb.
Billy was having trouble focusing, his eyelids were very heavy and he wound up needing the guy to help him walk as they left the bar.
When Billy woke up, he didn’t know where he was and had no idea what time it was. He rolled over and checked the clock next to the bed and say it was two hours later than he needed to return the appliances. Billy quickly dresses and rushed to the boutique.
“Oh, there you are! I was expecting you a couple hours ago,” Frances told him.
“I… I think I got roofied,” Billy admitted.
“In the casino?” Frances asked.
“Yes, in the bar to the North,” Billy advised.
“I will advise the casino manager and the culprit will wish he’d cut his dick off with a butter knife,” Frances advised, “However, that does not change the fact that now the suit has bonded to your body permanently. From here on out, you are that girl.”
“I wish I could complain about it, but this is a wish come true,” Billy admitted, “But I recall that I am now required to work for you for a couple of years. What will you have me do?”
“Pretty much what you were doing when you can’t remember what you were doing. Hang on for a moment,” Frances asked as she picked up her phone and said, “Gloria, yes, I need all the security footage for the North bar yesterday and probably all the footage from outside it to the elevators all the way to… What room did you wake up in?”
Billy told her, “Twelve oh five.”
“Right room twelve oh five. Also pull the records of who booked that room and inform Lilith that we have a predator who roofies girls in the bars,” Frances ordered.
“What’s a Lilith?” Billy asked.
“The scariest witch who ever lived and she hates criminals, like guys who roofie girls to have sex with them,” Frances advised,
“For now, I’ll add you to my escort roster and farm you out to rich men who want arm candy with a happy ending,” Frances informed her. “From now on though, your name is Billi! Oh and no more crossdressing!”
Taking out the trash
Lilith didn’t want Frances to know that she’d been looking in on her, but she was incensed that some guy would invade her domain to force women into having sex with him, when she had provided the most target rich environment for any man!
She checked the information on the room and found it was falsified. She checked the videos and saw that they buy was wearing a wig. Lilith wasn’t getting anywhere and Arthur stepped in, staff blazing, he revealed the perpetrator, name, address, and telephone number.
Switch back to Lilith she saw the information revealed in front of her and exclaimed, “You are mine bitch!”
Lilith did a quick bit of scrying and found the bar he was targeting tonight. Dressed as sluttily as she could, she seated herself at the bar and ordered a shot of Knob Creek Bourbon straight up. She kicked the shot down and ordered another, to the amazement of the bartender and all who were around her.
After tossing back the next shot and ordering another, finally her target took notice of the stunning beauty at the bar tossing back 100 proof Bourbon like water, “Hey there darling, can I buy you another round?”
“How would I know if you can? Although if you can, you may!” she corrected him.
“Not only are you smart, you are funny!” he complimented her.
He handed her a drink that he’d drugged and she’d taken it and tossed it back like she had all the others. Little did he know, alcohol and drugs had no effect on her, but she acted as if it had so, he helped her out of the bar and took her to the hotel room he’d rented for the night.
He helped her into the room and pushed her onto the bed where he began trying to remove her panties.
Her panties suddenly disappeared which puzzled him mightily. No matter, just drop his pants and… Fuck he was wearing her panties! How did that happen? He dropped the panties and went to grab his big cock and missed it. He grabbed again and wound up with a cock in his fist. He went to shove it into the latest bitch he’d grabbed and shoved the cock into the only wet slit he could find. What the fuck? He felt something invading his crotch!
“Looks like you are the bitch tonight cunt face!” Lilith told him.
“I’m being fucked like a girl!” he squealed.
“I will not brook a predator in my casino,” Lilith announced, “I am providing a community service removing you from the gene pool.”
“By the way, you have a massive apology to make before I put you to work as a semen collection unit,” Lilith told the offender.
“Whose cock do I have to suck?” she asked hopefully.
“The real question is whose cunt do you have to lick? She would have eagerly fucked you raw without the drug, even though she was a man wearing prosthetics! Most likely she would have rented different prosthetics and fucked your brains out with a different look the very next day, but no, you had to drug her so heavily she would just lay there like a corpse while you rubbed your worthless cock inside her! Now you know the feeling and will be gravitating towards predators like you were! Their drugs will have no effect on you, but you will know they tried and will act as if you were drugged. When they try to have sex with your ‘unconscious’ body you will suddenly become very active, your impossibly strong vaginal muscles will not let the offender pull out and your vaginal muscles will draw his very testes out through his penis. You will be the ultimate answer to predators in my casino, recruiting sperm collection sluts,” Lilith informed her newest cum dump.
“What could possibly motivate me to do that for you?” she challenged.
Laughter from Lilith quickly followed, “Because you won’t be controlling you! You will ride along in the background while your personality overlay fucks, sucks and basically enjoys collecting semen from anything with a penis! Don’t worry though, I’ll release you from the compulsion every once in a while, to ask how you are enjoying yourself and one day in the distant future, you won’t be able to remember anything but what you have been doing for years. End game!”
Lilith was encouraged by the justice of her sentencing.
COPS
It wasn’t long after this that a detective of the Las Vegas Police force showed up in Lilith’s office, “I am here to arrest you for illegally operating a brothel within the city limits of Las Vegas,” the detective announced.
“Gosh, it seems that you didn’t get the memo, detective. You are not within the city limits of Las Vegas!” Lilith replied.
“Legally that hasn’t been confirmed yet,” he claimed.
“There is a RIT that says differently officer, but you are free to try your hand,” Lilith challenged.
“Present your wrists Lilith so I may place handcuffs on you,” the detective announced.
“No,” Lilith answered,
“Legally you cannot refuse,” the officer claimed.
“Legally, you are required to present federal credentials on a reservation and I am not seeing any!” Lilith told him.
“You ain’t no Lawyer, bitch! Who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do?” the cop demanded.
“I am the head of law enforcement here, duly appointed by the tribe’s chief. Only an agent of the FBI can question anything that goes on here. Therefore, if you do not want to be arrested for impersonating a police officer, I would recommend that you find a diversion to enjoy, or return to the city of Las Vegas,” Lilith challenged the officer.
“How about I just drag you downtown and you convince the DA of your claims?” the cop threatened.
“You should know that I am also Judge, Jury and Executioner,” Lilith added, “Attempt a false arrest and you will be sentenced. I guarantee you will not be happy with the results, so place your bet.”
“I’ll be back with the DA and reinforcements and paperwork from a real judge,” he assured her.
“I’ll be waiting with a Federal judge, the FBI and I don’t need reinforcements,” Lilith pleasantly responded.
The cop stormed away.
The next day, just outside the property line an army of Linemen, Water treatment workers, Sewer workers and cops were waiting, when the lights, water and sewer were turned off.
Lilith strolled out to meet them and before they could say a word, she presented her diplomatic credentials to the DA, “Diplomatic immunity!”
“Shit,” the DA exclaimed!
“By the way, the electrical power, ultimately comes from BPA. Illegally disconnecting the power to my casino abrogates your agreement to resell power,” Lilith declared just as the power to the whole city went down.
“Reinstate our power and I’ll see to it the city is turned back on,” Lilith told the men.
Seeing the city dark convinced the officials to comply.
“Your water rights are partially owned by the Native Americans, so the whole city is dry now.”
The officials saw the wisdom of reinstating the water.
“Finally, your discharge permit is into a river that the Native Americans permit the city to use. I’m not sure how long they can be backed up until there is an environmental disaster. Checkmate,” Lilith announced.
They of course reenabled the sewers.
The DA held out a paper from their local judge demanding they cease and desist.
Lilith had the Federal Circuit Judge hand the DA his legal decision on the treaty he had validated, “Your attempt to enforce the laws of the county and city are not valid on this reservation. If you persist, I will have the Chief of Police subdue you, whereupon the Tribal judge will make her decision and begin the punishment of the offenders. Believe me folks, you would rather be in prison! Worse yet the judge has diplomatic Immunity, so unless you want to go to war with England, you are screwed. You are holding the dead man’s hand.”
The crowd dispersed, but not before the cop could give Lilith the stink eye.
CIA
A couple days later Lilith was visited by the CIA, “It has become apparent to the government that you are not what would be considered a normal human.”
Lilith started grouping herself all over saying, “I feel human. Here, feel for yourself and you, tell me!” Lilith offered up her boobies for the agent.
“Not one chance in hell!” he replied.
“I thought the CIA wasn’t allowed to operate on US soil?” Lilith asked.
“Normally that is true, but there is your diplomatic status, which makes you the CIA’s problem,” the agent hesitantly replied.
“So many of you, young ones, fail to see a massive opportunity when she shakes her boobs at you!” Lilith shook her head.
“What do you mean opportunity?” the agent asked failing to catch on.
“Sweetheart, I can reach anyone, anywhere on the plant,” Lilith informed the agent, “You prove to me that someone, somewhere has violated the law, I will be authorized to read that person’s mind and verify the charges, then his ass is mine! That Obama problem you used to have, I could have had him wearing a blue dress and sucking the President’s cock with the snap of a finger!”
“How could we explain that to the public?” the young agent asked.
“Duh! The same way you explain UFOs or lie and say there was a covert Seal operation and you cannot divulge specifics! Better yet, appoint me a Seal commander and it won’t even be a lie,” Lilith coached. “I’d look really hot in the uniform!”
“So, you are claiming that you are not just running amok?” the agent tried to confirm.
“I am constrained by the laws of magic users and my host’s moral compass,” she informed him.
Suddenly she reached to her necklace and it became a staff with a huge crystal atop it, “I am Arthur. I am Lilith’s host and a former Navy enlisted man. I promise to defend this country from all enemies, foreign or domestic! That includes traitors and corrupt officials, so I would recommend keeping those from my sight unless you need a new beagle!”
“How are you, Lilith, now someone named Arthur and where the hell did the staff come from?” the bewildered agent asked.
I used to be a 65-year-old man, who was unaware the he was the most powerful wizard on the planet! I am a descendant of Merlin!” Arthur confirmed, “Don’t tell Lilith!”
The staff shrank back down onto the necklace and Lilith was back, “So, agent, you probably need to bring this back to whoever is holding your leash,” Lilith advised.
“Actually, you scare my bosses so much, I have been empowered to make any deal I believe is in the best interest of the country. Congratulations Commander, you are on detached service until your unique abilities are needed,” the agent shook her hand limply, “Another agent will stop by soon with your credentials and a uniform sporting the appropriate medals and Seal insignia.”
“Aw, and I was so looking forward to hell week!” Lilith teased.
“Don’t give me that, you’d cheat the whole way!” he challenged. As he walked away, he noticed Mike and Jeff watching him like vultures, and he knew they were both ex-Seal Team Six. It was another reason his superiors didn’t want to deal with Lilith.
‘Council of Magic’
Wendy stopped by to invite Lilith to attend the ‘Council of Magic’ meeting, which was accepted.
When Lilith walked in Misty ran to her and flung her arms around her neck saying, “I love you so much! Thank you, thank you, thank you for introducing me to Glenda! I had her home rebuilt and I think she has taken a shine to the guy I hired to remake it! He goes there every day and talks to her while he works! She says I only have one book to learn before she has to begin personally training me!”
Wendy piped in with, “I thought there was only three books!”
“So did every other sorceress! Over time many were either lost, or horded so that the last sorceress with that book ensured she was the most powerful,” Misty told her.
“How many books are there?” Wendy asked.
Lilith and Misty answered together, “Twelve!”
Madrich came in and pointed a finger towards Lilith, “You! I owe you so much!”
Lilith had no idea what he was talking about and didn’t notice her hand reach for the necklace around her neck and then knew no more as Arthur took control, “Actually, you owe me, not Lilith!”
The wizard felt the unbelievable power that filled the area, “Fucking hell! You sure look like Lilith!”
“When you see the staff of Merlin, you are speaking with the Wizard/Witch Arthur,” Arthur informed him, “When you do not, do not speak of me to Lilith. I am glad you were able to meet with your earth spirit and have found your way to becoming the wizard you were meant to be! I must return Lilith now so she doesn’t notice she was gone.”
“Well, it is nice to see you again Madrich!” Lilith told the wizard.
Madrich stood holding his new staff, “Greetings Lilith. Wow, Misty, the power you now wield is impressive!”
“Madrich, you have never looked better and you’ve never exuded this much confident power before, good job fellah,” Wendy told the wizard.
“I am happy to see the lot of you finally getting to nearly achieve your actual potentials,” Lilith told the assembly.
“Was that your mission when you met us?” Misty asked.
Sweetheart, you most of all, had no idea of what being a sorceress meant, and soon, your powers will rival even Glenda’s,” Lilith advised Misty.
“Madrich, unfortunately your powers will never rival Merlin’s, your powers will be much more impressive that when we met,” Lilith told the wizard.
“The only thing that frightens me is that even if the council determines you have violated the ‘Accords for Magic Users’, no one or even a combination of us, could bring you to justice!” Madrich declared.
Unconsciously, Lilith reached for her necklace and Arthur stood holding his staff, “Fear not, Merlin tasked me with that responsibility!”
The amount if power the council felt enter the room nearly dropped them all to their knees, “Holy shit! Lilith is impossible, but you are fucking unreal!”
“I wield all three powers, mine, Merlin’s and Lilith’s,” Arthur admitted.
“No argument from me!” Wendy decided.
“I’m happy to have your support,” Arthur answered.
The other two were still too stunned to reply as Arthur put away the staff.
“Meeting adjourned,” Wendy declared.
On their way back to Wendy’s house, Wendy declared, “I feel funny…”
“I thought it would be ah even bet that you’d make it home after that meeting,” Lilith admitted.
“What are you telling me?” Wendy asked.
It means your Chauffeur becomes a witch as soon as she pulls to the side of the road,” Lilith told her, “Laura, get your ass back here if you really want to be a witch, or else Mike or Jeff will wind up girls!”
As the Limo came to a stop, Laura jumped from the driver’s seat and went to climb in the back.
“Mike and Jeff, you need to jump into the front seat and take over driving,” Lilith advised.
The two men made way for Laura to enter the back. Once they were seated up front, Lilith called, “Guys, close the pass-through, so I don’t have to turn you into familiars!”
Once the window was closed, Lilith told Laura and Wendy, “Both of you strip! Wendy, you remember how we did communion? It is your turn to do it with Laura.”
Wendy gave birth to a new Witchling, she named Lilly in honor of her Mentor and with whom she shared the communion she had shared with Lilith.
When the girls came around, they had the guys pull over in front of a convenience store that was being robbed and snagged the perps who would wind up sitting to pee and sucking cocks for the rest of their lives.
Laura exclaimed, “Oh my god! The power I have is incredible!”
“If you let go to your head, you will have to deal with me and the Council!” Lilith cautioned.
Laura looked to Lilith and felt her out with her new abilities. She quickly recoiled magically saying, “Holy crap! I promise to be good! Just don’t punish us grandmother!”
“You are apprentice to Wendy. She is responsible for your actions and I am responsible for hers! Tomorrow she and I will have another communion and afterwards she will easily be able to deal with any of your transgressions,” Lilith informed the pair.
“So, if I’m going to cheat, I better do it before tomorrow,” Laura joked.
“If you do, I’ll have Arthur deal with you!” Lilith threatened.
“But your…” Wendy started.
“Not supposed to know that Arthur can take control?” Lilith stated with a smile, “The only way I can be missing time is if Merlin powered up a wizard who was accidentally transformed into a witch! That sneaky bastard set me up!”
“Are you upset grandmother?” Laura asked.
“I should be, but I love Arthur. He is the nicest most considerate host I’ve ever had,” Lilith admitted, “Damn it!”
Lilith’s body shuddered all over, “OMG! Arthur hugged us/me. That is the warmest and weirdest feeling you can ever believe!”
“I promise, I promise, I’ll be good! Arthur can hang loose!” Laura enthusiastically espoused.
“Be that as it may, you are now one of the most powerful witches on earth, you have a responsibility to show that Witches are a force for good! You must guide your newborn on ethical use of her abilities and you will be tasked with communion with many of my descendants who were denied the knowledge of who they are and what they can do!” Lilith tasked the newest witch.
“Wendy, you are my bitch now! We are heading to your home and when you awaken, you will be the number two witch in the last thousand years!” Lilith ordered.
Council of Magic Witch
“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!” Wendy exclaimed as she came awake, “I am so much bigger! I mean, I know so much more! How stupid we all were? Magic makes so much more sense now! Not to mention, I can store so much magic energy now!” Wendy enthused.
Now I want to tell you what the worst thing about being a witch is going to be honey,” Lilith confided.
“What? I can keep my host young and beautiful forever, what I the downside?” Wendy asked.
“Out living all of your friends,” Lilith shared.
“But I can keep their bodies young!” Wendy complained.
“Eventually they will ask you to allow them to pass on,” Lilith shared. “Eventually they will have lost too many of their peers to wish to continue. It is the curse of living forever. This is why I created Witchlings, to keep me company in my longevity.”
“What do we do with a Witchling who bonded with the wrong human?” Wendy asked.
“First, we gave her time to decide, now we bring her to council and make her decide. If she decides poorly, I will decide if she can be redeemed through another host, or if she should be destroyed,” Lilith declared. “That will not occur during a coven, nor during a meeting of the council, it will be done exclusively during a meeting with the first!”
“Are you saying it is time to deal with Bertha?” Wendy asked.
“As number two, I request you be present so you may report to anyone the fairness of the procedure,” Lilith asked.
“Bertha, your presence is required!” Lilith commanded as Bertha suddenly appeared, “I speak now to the Witchling, Maylene, you have had plenty of time to evaluate your host,” Lilith demanded, “What is your decision?”
“My host is twisted with hate, ancestress. She does not deserve communion or the benefits of a Witchling,” Maylene replied.
Lilith looked toward Wendy, who blinked her answer back to Lilith, “So shall it be!” Lilith tore Maylene from Bertha and placed her with Bertha’s apprentice, Bambi.
Bertha screamed, “You cannot do this!”
“Bambi, you are charged with upholding the ethics of witches, and now you will experience communion!” Lilith informed the apprentice and took her.
“Bertha, you no longer matter, therefore return to your ill-gotten gains!” Lilith commanded as Bertha vanished.
“When Bambi came around, she declared, “Maylene is so happy! Lilith, she is so grateful to be free of Bertha! Maylene is thinking of all the abuse of her new powers Bertha would have enjoyed, never realizing that Lilith and Arthur would have easily caught her and punished her, and her along with Bertha! We can go forth and transform evil people, punishing them and make our world a better place!”
“That is the desired outcome,” Lilith agreed, “Actually, Bertha should have been sanctioned by the council much sooner than when I had to take action.”
“We had discussed it but we were not powerful enough,” Wendy admitted, “You saw what she tried to do to you.”
“Well, now she couldn’t do it to any one of you,” Lilith declared, “Every one of you are fifty times as powerful as she ever was. By the way, I’d like to volunteer as the council’s executioner, at the next council meeting.”
“I will bring it up at the next council meeting,” Wendy agreed.
Lilith went back to her casino and found the agent waiting for her, “We have a situation. Somali pirates are attacking a cargo ship and we can’t risk the bad publicity if they succeed.”
“Name the ship and tell me the approximate location,” Lilith asked.
He told her and she snapped her fingers and was instantly clothed in her Seal uniform, “Consider it handled.”
Lilith turned and walked through the doorway to the adjoining room and appeared exiting the captain’s cabin.
“Who… what the fuck are you?” the captain blathered.
“You radioed that you were in trouble,” Lilith replied, “I’m Seal Team Omega. Now point me to those pirates.”
The captain was dumb struck, but the first officer beckoned Lilith to a door off the starboard wheel house and pointed to a power boat rapidly gaining on the cargo ship.
Lilith pulled out a toy gun that appeared ridiculous, pointed it and fired at the power boat.
To the first officer’s astonishment, a pink beak exploded from the barrel of the gun, but the boat didn’t even slow down.
“Come on, help me bring them alongside,” Lilith ordered.
Once the boat was docked, twenty horny big breasted bimbos climbed aboard the ship looking for cocks to please, and of course the first available was standing next to her. The bimbo pirates would finish out the cruise fucking and sucking the crew to exhaustion, but were split up onto multiple ships as entertainment.
Lilith saluted the captain who had his cock deep in the throat of a former pirate, entered the door to his cabin and popped back into the casino.
It didn’t take long for tales of Seal Team Omega to be bandied about and the threat of its use would strike fear in the hearts of evil doers everywhere.
The agent was waiting for her when she returned, “How did it go?”
“Oh, the Somali pirates boarded the ship and nearly fucked the captain and crew to death and managed to pilot the ship to its destination, where they signed on to be crew fuck sluts for many other vessels,” Lilith advised. “I told them that I am Seal Team Omega.”
“We are going to have to work up an insignia…” the agent mused. “Ah would you like to try your hand at a hard one?”
“Such as?”
“Ship captured by North Korea, soon to dock in Haeju,” the agent explained, “think you can handle it?”
Lilith walked out of the lady’s head arbored ship and walked up to the soldier nearest her, “Hi there fellow, please hand me your gun.”
The soldier leveled his gun at Lilith and quickly discovered it was a severed manhood and no longer a rifle.
The soldier behind him spun and leveled his weapon on Lilith only to discover he was holding a severed manhood.
“I think you two should share your weapons,” Lilith declared as the two soldiers began fucking each other.
Lilith wandered into the control room and met up with three armed me who leveled weapons at her, “You guys are just too dumb to have fun with!” Lilith decided and instantly there were three bimbos standing where the men had stood.
Lilith redirected the ship towards international waters, “You girls go and fuck the dicks off the guards holding the prisoners.”
As the ship changed course the North Korean war ships began pursuit, a camo clad woman appeared on their bridges shooting the command crew with a comically ridiculous gun with a pink ray emanating from the barrel. The crew quickly lost interest in the escaping American ship.
As the ship entered international waters, Lilith detected that someone had fired a missile at her, which turned into a two foot long three inch in diameter dildo and circled back to the man who pushed the button, slamming into his ass and butt fucking him into femininity.
A submarine fired a torpedo at them and it turned around, changed color to pink and slammed into the sub. The whole sub turned pink and the girls running it decided to defect to Japan to have better opportunities for constant sex.
The captain was finally freed and returned to the bridge and exclaimed, “Who the hell are you?”
“I am Seal Team Omega! Let’s just say I’m your last hope,” Lilith answered, “I have to go clean up a few leftover soldiers.”
As Lilith left the wheelhouse a soldier leapt from the roof and hung in the air, not falling as he expected and unable to attack the busty woman who had retaken the ship.
Lilith turned, looking up at him she smiled saying, “What’s the matter? Gravity not working?”
The soldier started trying to swim thrashing his arms but not improving his situation.
Lilith ripped open his trousers, reached in and yanked the manhood from his pants and reinserted it in the opposite direction, “Now you just hang there and enjoy fucking yourself. As soon as your boobs are the size of beach balls you will float down to the deck and start looking around for more semen suppliers.”
The soldier started cursing in Korean, which quickly changed pitch and became exclamations of ecstasy.
Moving on Lilith entered the engine room where a soldier tried to slit her throat but found it very difficult to do with an erect penis, which Lilith forced him to shove down his own throat. He started trying to yank it from his throat but getting it a little way out didn’t last long as his throat sucked it back in. It didn’t take long before he received his first load and a massive female orgasm and began his journey into a life of cock sucking.
Wandering into the stateroom area and some of the crew, were silently pointing her to the men’s head. She entered and could see no feet below the privacy barriers so she became invisible, floating above the floor with her head near the ceiling. Spotting the soldier standing on the toilet seat, pointing a shot gun towards the stall door.
Lilith slid behind him and reached around to his manhood, whispering in his ear, “Seal Team Omega cannot be defeated by the likes of you!”
The soldier screamed like a girl, dropped the shotgun and threw his arms in the air yammering in Korean that he surrenders.
Lilith whispered in his ear, “Make no moves that will make me think you are insincere or I’ll rip your manhood from you!”
The crew saw the soldier walk out of the head without his trousers sporting a woody, hands in the air, trembling like a child who just seen a ghost. Lilith became visible behind him and winked at the crewmen as she trailed the soldier.
One crewman exclaimed, “See I told you the seals had invisibility stealth!”
When Lilith and the soldier entered the wheelhouse, the captain exclaimed. “What the fuck!”
“Captain, can you show me to the craft they used to board your vessel?” Lilith asked.
“Sure, it’s moored on the port side where the captain’s launch is kept,” he replied trying to figure out why a Korean soldier sporting a woody was being marched around by Seal Team Omega.
Lilith brought the soldier to the Zodiac that he had used to come aboard. Lilith tossed the soldier onto the boat and told him in Korean, “Inform anyone who will listen, Seal Team Omega can take back whatever is ours!”
Lilith watched as the soldier who had just filled the bilge with urine sped away in his Zodiac. She marched back up to the Bridge and told the captain, “I released one soldier so that he can spread the word that attempting to capture our vessels will be disastrous to anyone who tries it. The stories he will tell will become more and more unbelievable, which will only make more people believe them.”
“Leaving a witness is a diabolical maneuver ma’am,” the captain determined and saluted her.
Lilith returned his salute and said, “Try to stay out of trouble.” She turned, entered the captain’s cabin and came out into her Suite.
Two days later the agent came to ‘Debrief’ her.
“I thought you said this would be a hard one?” Lilith accused.
The agent’s phone rang and he listened to an update on the operation. When he hung up, he turned to Lilith, “A North Korean submarine? They just surrendered to Japanese authorities and tried to have sex with anyone with a cock!”
“Beats the hell out of them trying to attack innocent ships,” Lilith noted.
“The soldier you released is in a strait jacket and babbling about Seal Team Omega while their secret police take every word he utters down.”
“And scaring the piss out of them…” Lilith snickered. “I bet the Chinese and Russians are both monitoring the interrogation as well.”
Lilith’s phone rang and she answered.
“Lilith, so you are moonlighting as Seal Team Omega now?” “It is better to be considered an asset than an opportunity,” Lilith replied.
“Actually, I called to root you on girl,” Veronica told her, “It’s about time someone gave that idiot a sphincter alert.”
“Maybe I should pop into the palace and leave some freebie coupons for the casino in the royal bedroom?” Lilith laughed.
“I must caution that such a thing would be unsanctioned at this time, but I will mention the possibility to the powers that be,” the agent decided. “By the way ma’am you are presented with the ‘Medal of Honor’ for your actions on this mission,” he told her as he pinned the medal onto her chest.
“I think this will look better on my camo uniform, but thank you,” Lilith declared.
“I was trying to maintain the symbolism,” he admitted. “Your country thanks you and hopes you may be called upon in the future difficult times.”
“Certainly agent, however, make sure it is a more difficult task than the last one. We want the name ‘Seal Team Omega’ to turn the biggest and baddest into frightened little girls,” Lilith encouraged.
“You’ve started that off nicely. There have been agents from most major nations searching for information on ‘Seal Team Omega’, which of course they cannot find, since you made it up on the fly,” the agent giggled, “There have been freedom of information requests about it and attempts to track funding for invisibility stealth you would not believe in just two days!”
Since Veronica was on hold Lilith added, “Bet there are none from the United Kingdom.”
“That’s a sucker bet!” the agent declared, “Oh, give my best to Dame Chief Inspector Veronica Wellington! We’ll be in touch.” The agent left her.
Lilith went back to her phone, “He’s gone.”
“Megan wanted to celebrate your military operation and has invited you to the Pub that the Queen’s guard frequent and requests you attend in full uniform,” Veronica snickered.
“When is this shindig?” Lilith wanted to know.
“As soon as you can get here silly,” Veronica encouraged.
Just as she was hanging up her cell phone she heard, “Was this fast enough?” from behind her.
“What took you so long?” Veronica exclaimed trying to recover from the surprise.
“It takes a while to load these boobs into a job bra,” Lilith replied.
Veronica almost laughed herself into a faint, “Well drag them along and we’ll meet up with Megan and her crew.”
When they entered the Pub, everyone jumped to their feet and saluted and Megan came to them saying, “It is a celebration of mission accomplished for Special Operations. Most of the guards here are ex-SAS officers.”
The group beckoned Lilith forward, shoved a Guinness into her hand and congratulated her on her mission. Most of them were trying to get selfies with ‘Seal Team Omega’. One of the Guardsmen asked how many members in ‘Seal Team Omega’?
“You are looking at the whole team, Guardsman,” Veronica answered. “Don’t worry, if you laugh, I’ll take care of your widow.”
“I don’t know how the North Koreans are going to handle a five-foot-tall busty woman stomped their best soldiers and maritime forces? I can’t wait to see how they try to spin it,” the Guardsman prophesized.
“I’m betting they spin it that there were one hundred of us cloaked and invisible and eight feet tall,” Lilith proposed. “Illegally genetically engineered amazons using reverse engineered forbidden alien stealth technology.”
Just then a person no one recognized entered the Pub and everything went silent.
The Asian appearing man walked up to Lilith and exclaimed, “You are declared an enemy of the North Korean peoples and a price has been put upon your head of two million American Dollars.”
“Damn, my price is dropping like a stone! The mob had five million on my head before I broke them!” Lilith laughed.
“You are lying!” he accused.
The whole Pub broke up into laughter!
“Dickhead, I could send you back to your handler, a blonde Caucasian bimbo of immense boobiness, with a semen addiction that would be legendary! However, I am sending you back to Kimmy to tell him that if he wants ‘Seal Team Omega’, I’ll make him an African whore in Somalia!” Lilith assured the little man.
“How dare you threaten a god!” he squeaked as he ran from the Pub.
There was a popping noise in the street and when the smoke cleared a small big breasted girl in a party dress stood up, and Lilith said, “I guess he wasn’t listening. The bomb he planted to kill me somehow wound up in his panties…” Lilith shared.
There was an uproar of laughter.
“Now to expose the traitor who told the North Koreans I would be here,” Lilith remarked.
One of the Guardsmen was making his way towards the exit but was stopped by a very large guardsman, “Urgently needing to go home?”
“I’m… I’m… leaving to pick up my mother,” she insisted.
Lilith wandered over and said, “Your momma has been captured by the North Koreans!”
The guardsman exclaimed, “They have my mother! It’s not like Seal Team Omega is going on a rescue mission to get her!”
“Hold on to him!” Lilith ordered and then vanished.
Five minutes later she reappeared with the guardsman’s mother in tow, “Is this your mother?”
“Mom!” he exclaimed and wrapped himself around the new arrival.
“Brought to you by Seal Team Omega!” Lilith declared, “Never underestimate the compassion of Seal Team Omega!”
“The only time I would doubt that, is if Seal Team Omega was up against Arthur,” Megan decided.
“Who do you think Seal Team Omega uses for backup?” Lilith asked, “Seal Team Six?”
“Just stay on Arthur’s good side and the world is guaranteed a good future!” Megan declared, followed by a rousing cheer from the Guardsmen.
“Just so everyone knows, Lilith can be asked for protection from any threat! I may ask for you to work off a favor sometimes, but if you are looking to right a wrong, it’s a freebie to you! Don’t compromise your ethics to save someone or yourself, come see Lilith the ultimate fixer!” Lilith admonished.
“How did you know where to find my mother?” the guardsman asked.
“I didn’t know, but that Korean bitch knew,” Lilith replied.
“What Korean bitch?” the guardsman asked.
“The one outside in the alley sucking some bums cock knew,” Lilith informed him. “Oh, I didn’t tell you that I changed the bomb into a bimbo bomb that was activated when he met up with his other agents. So, the three of them are busy in the alley outside.”
“What about whoever was guarding my mother?” the guardsman asked.
“That dumb shit pulled an automatic pistol on Seal Team Omega and wound-up spraying semen all over his face when it became his own severed manhood!” the guardsman’s mother clarified, “Last I saw the bimbo that was left of him wasn’t good for anything but a sperm sponge!”
“Should I send them home with their passports taped to their backs?” Lilith asked. “Of course, if they don’t get drained once in while they might explode… I guess I could arrange a relief, either I make them force a lip lock on one of the guys they have sex with and have them puke up gallons of semen to force down his neck, or have them use it to make a lover into another bimbo. What do you guys think?”
“How about filling his scrotum with it?” Megan asked.
“Sure, and then have his balls explode with a pink cloud and have all males within ten feet become cum gulling sluts,” Lilith suggested.
“North Korea is going to be too busy fucking and sucking to be much of a world problem,” Megan replied.
“Unfortunately, that would violate the ‘Accords for Magic Users’ and I can’t do it. I’ll have a Witchling in North Korea take them under her wing… as soon as the CIA can help me find a Witch there,” Lilith told the group, “But creating a powerful Witch there will make a serious impact on that country. They’ll still be busy sucking and fucking, fueling a Witch who won’t take kindly to being pushed around power hungry men.”
“So there really are Witches?” asked one of the guardsmen.
“You bet! There’s even one in this room, not including myself,” Lilith admitted.
The waitress tried to make a break for it, but was frozen in place, in mid-step, “You are taking the rest of the evening off. It is time for you to learn who and what you are.”
Lilith looked to her fellows and said, “My great, great granddaughter and I need to spend some time getting reacquainted, so I must say good evening to you all. I thank you all for your comradery and offer my continued support and protection should it be needed.”
I took the waitresses hand and unfroze her, “Do not resist granddaughter. I am going to teach you who you really are and it is not a server in a restaurant. You will soon be able to help the guardsmen protect the crown and if you are a good granddaughter, you will wind up owning your own place.”
The waitress didn’t fight me, so I asked, “Witchling, what is your name?”
“I am called Minuet, great grandmother. My host it called Mary,” the girl admitted, “Are you really Lilith?”
“For longer than this Island has existed,” Lilith replied.
“I am frightened great grandmother,” Minuet admitted.
“I have never harmed one of my progenies who did not prove undeniably they deserved it in the millennia I have existed, granddaughter. I only wish to give you that which you mother was unable to give you upon your birth,” Lilith told the frightened girl as she escorted her towards the Call Box.
Lilith’s hand reached for the necklace and pulled forth the staph, “Lilith speaks the truth. She is only trying to help! I, Arthur, promise!” and the staph was placed back to the necklace.
“What the fuck was that?” Mary asked.
“My host wields the power of Merlin and has the heart of King Arthur himself, so if he tells you something, ain’t no bank in the world as trustworthy,” Lilith told the girl, “He even scares me sometimes.”
“But it was you…” Mary argued as the entered the Call Box.
“Just like you, there are two of us in this body, but unlike you, we are the two most powerful beings to have ever existed,” Lilith sighed.
When they appeared in Lilith’s office she asked, “When was the last time you acquired sustenance?”
“My boyfriend boned me good two days ago,” she proudly admitted.
“Not enough! Do you have any sexual hang-ups I should know about? You like sex with men, or do you prefer women?” Lilith asked.
“I can go either way,” Minuet replied.
Lilith hollered, “Tina! You got some pussy licking to do!”
An enormous pair of boobs jiggled into the room, followed by the tiny girl attached to them, “You horny again boss?”
“I have a great granddaughter who needs a sperm recharge prior to her first communion. Get busy,” Lilith told her.
“Wow! How did you wind up with boobs like that?” Minuet tried to determine as Tina dove at her vulva.
“Punishment for being an evil piece of shit!” Tina admitted.
Minuet was stuffed full of more jizzum than she could imagine, “I’m going to explode!”
Lilith grabbed her and initiated communion.
One hour later, “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!”
“Welcome to your real birthright!” I stuffed 100,000 £ into her hand and told her, “Use this and your powers to take care of my friends and keep me informed with the goings on. Keep the ‘Accords for Magic Users’ sacred and clean up London, putting the dregs of society to work for you. Now tell me, are you glad you came with me?”
“Great grandmother, ask me to crawl through broken glass or jump over the moon and I will find a way to do it for you!” she replied with sincerity.
“Just be a good Witch and help those in need, punish those who don’t deserve to be men and keep the ‘Accords for Magic Users’ sacred,” I finished.
Mary and Minuet went back to London and bought her own pub, which promptly became a favorite of the guardsmen, police officers and military personal. It had a reputation for being a safe place with not fights breaking out. The owner would take the belligerent person away with her and she would return with the horniest girls anyone he ever met! In fact, it was well known that if you were looking to get lucky you couldn’t ‘crap out’ at her Pub. If you couldn’t get anyone else interested, the owner would fuck you so dry, you couldn’t get it up for two days.
Many Witches would be given communion, along with strict education in the ‘Accords for Magic Users’ as time passed. General knowledge of the Witches was kept from the public, but if you have a problem that no one can help you with, maybe you can hire Seal Team Omega…
The End
Characters
Morgana le Fay Previous Host to Lilith
Arthur Frederick Holyman Lilith Host, Witch, Wizard, descendent of Merlin
Wendy Hollingsworth Witch Host to Magdalene
Mike Bodyguard
Jeff Bodyguard
Francis Seamstress & Frances
Agatha Wendy’s Cook Food preparation
Gloria Van Buren Casino Manager
Laura Chauffeur and Apprentice Witch
Tina Titans 4’ 9” 30 P cup transformed Floor Manager
Lucy Suckem The casino Boss now a cock sucking addict
Desert Rose Mrs. Boss
Bertha Bad tempered Witch - Booted
Mordred Evil Witch
Inspector Wellington London police Inspector – Dame Inspector Wellington
-Later
Ethel Owner of King Arthur's Arms pub
Sven Old Norwegian who rebuilds Glenda’s house
Madrich Wizard/Magician
Megan Couto Captain of the Queens Guards
Gordon Guardsman who accompanied Megan
Destiny Guardsman who accompanied Megan
Katrina Dominatrix
Billy Crossdresser
Glenda Dead Sorceress
Misty Young Sorceress
Mary Minuet - Waitress
Tribes
Paiute Native Americans in Las Vegas
‘Council of Magic’ Group of magic users who monitor ethical magic use.
‘Accords for Magic Users’ The rules from the ‘Council of Magic’.
Places
King Arthur's Arms pub Pub in Tintagel
Tintagel Birthplace of King Arthur
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
Chapter 1: Introduction
My name is Roy Elliott Bagley and I’ve been experimenting with this stuff for years. Muscle wire, also known as, Nitinol, memory metal and electric pistons. It’s an amalgamation of Nickel and Titanium but what makes it special is due to the ability to contract when a current runs through it, like a muscle.
I have several medical uses for the material. One is the replacement of the function of the prostrate after the ‘prostate balloon dilatation’ procedure to allow for easier urination. Mapping the neurological landscape of the body allows us to control the triggering of the muscle wire via the normal mental commands.
The natural outcropping of this technique was of course, restoring erectile functions, which were lost due to age or trauma. Viagra has nothing on this device! We can control blood flow to the penis and the preparation of the male body to ejaculate. We can even force ejaculation, if that is required.
It didn’t take me long to make my company into a mover and a shaker in the medical industry!
The only problem with becoming successful in an endeavor like this is there are plenty of sharks out there looking to take away what you have created with your own brilliance. That’s what happened to me. My Vice President in charge of marketing, Angie de Witte, decided that she wanted what I had. Her biggest problem was that she had no vision or creativity of her own, so she decided to use mine, to give her the life she coveted.
Angie took training in hypnosis, when she’d first entered the medical industry as a councilor. She’d tricked me into being hypnotized by drugging my coffee and having private marketing meetings with me, after normal work hours.
I didn’t find out until much later that she would hypnotize me and then pump me for information. I know that you can’t normally hypnotize someone and get them to spill secrets, but I’m an open kind of person and secrecy doesn’t come naturally to me.
Angie had even gotten my secretary Erica Ness, to help her.
“Erica…,” I asked, “Would you please schedule an appointment for me to see my doctor. I’ve been having a… ah… swelling of my nipples lately and I want him to have a look at me.”
“Sure thing Mr. Bagley, I’ll call right away, but you know how busy your doctor is, it could be a couple of weeks,” she answered.
“Well do what you can and put it on my appointment calendar, thank you,” I told her and promptly went on to other things.
Two weeks would go by and I’d remember I needed to see the doctor and so I checked my calendar and discovered that I’d missed the appointment, however I checked my calendar everyday and never recalled seeing the appointment. I discovered later that Erica had been adding it, after the fact.
I’d have her make another appointment and somehow miss that one too.
**********
By the time I was becoming greatly concerned, I mentioned it to Angie and she asked to see what I was concerned about, in private of course. We went to my private conference room together and locked the door.
“Okay Roy, show me what’s the matter,” Angie asked concernedly.
I loosened my tie and undid the buttons of my shirt, splaying it open for her to peruse.
“Oh my Roy, you’re growing breasts!” she exclaimed, as if she didn’t already know.
“I’m what,” I blurted loudly!
“Shh… don’t make such a racket, do you want people flooding in here seeing them?” she asked. (The door lock was only the ‘bathroom type’ easily defeated in an emergency.)
“Uh… no… but why in the hell would I be growing breasts,” I answered, gently touching them and receiving a thrilling, electrical sensation throughout my whole body.
“I don’t know. What did your doctor say?” she asked coyly.
“I… I haven’t been able to get in to see him,” I babbled, not really understanding why I hadn’t seen him yet, myself.
“I can get you in to see my doctor this afternoon if you’d like,” she offered innocently, displaying deep concern on her face.
“How…? You can really get an appointment with your doctor this quick,” I asked astounded after having taken so long to get in to see mine.
“Oh sure, she’s a good friend of mine. I’ll call her and make an appointment right now. You relax and get some work done and I’ll come to get you when it’s time to leave,” she reassured me, “Paullina is a great doctor. You’ll really like her.”
“I’ve never seen a lady doctor before,” I remarked, a little unnerved.
“Oh sheesh! Get over it, Roy! Women have been seeing male doctors for centuries. As far as you’re concerned, she’s a doctor, not a woman,” she derided me with near distaste.
“I didn’t mean…,” I stammered, shocked that I’d be, accused of such a thing, and trying to make my true feelings clearer.
“Anyway, if you really are developing breasts, who better to understand, and least likely to judge you for something happening to you that’s completely out of your control, than a woman?” she asked, letting me off the hook, realizing that she needed me to trust her and not be uncomfortable around her.
“Yes, that would be a little less embarrassing I guess,” I agreed, buttoning my shirt, straightening my tie, and making my way towards the door, headed back to my office.
“Good, don’t worry about it. I’m sure there’s a simple explanation that the doctor can deal with,” she soothed, trying with difficulty to hide her excitement, “I’ll see you soon, Roy.”
I got busy on a design I’d been trying to work the bugs out of and put the matter out of my mind.
**************
“Hello, Paullina? Yes, this is Angie. I’m going to bring him by this afternoon. Do you have everything ready,” Angie said to the phone receiver.
“Yes,” Dr. Leibovitz replied.
“Great, it was getting too difficult to keep him from noticing the changes in his body as well as keep him away from his doctor.”
“Have you gotten him to sign the marriage license yet,” Dr. Leibovitz inquired.
“No, I haven’t gotten him to sign the marriage papers yet, but I think with the right drugs and hypnotic suggestions we can get that done this afternoon. He’s very grateful that I can get him an appointment with a doctor with such short notice,” she grinned at the receiver even though the doctor wouldn’t be able to see it.
“I’m sure he is, even though he might not be in the months to come,” she snickered.
“You sure have your work cut out for you. You have the initial items you need on hand as your message said, I hope,” Angie asked for confirmation.
“Yes, yes, and the operating theater, is all prepared. Why don’t you stop yakking and get his ass here so we can get started,” Paullina snapped nervously.
“All right, all right, don’t flip out on me. I couldn’t very well say, ‘let’s go now,’ could I? He’d be suspicious right away,” she consoled, “Anyway, I’ll have him there in half an hour. Make sure everybody’s ready.”
************** Chapter 2: New Beginnings
“Everything’s setup Roy, she has an opening in half an hour, so we’ll need to go right now,” Angie told me, standing at my office door.
“But, I just started…,” I began, but quickly shut it off, “Never mind.”
I stood up, closed down my computer, grabbed my jacket, and headed to the door, “As much as I like women’s breasts, I prefer them on women. Let’s go then.”
“Good decision,” she agreed. “Let’s take my car. I know the way.”
“Sure,” I was deep in thought and easily led.
Once we’d gotten into her SUV, she started speaking to me, “Roy, don’t you just love the crystal dangling from my mirror?”
“Yes, it’s very nice,” I agreed.
“Notice how the light flashes from it…”
“Yes…”
“See the rainbow of colors in the crystal, Roy,” Angie droned.
“Very pretty…”
“You’re getting very sleepy Roy.”
My eyes were in reverse blink mode almost immediately.
“Why don’t you take a little nap while I drive…?” she suggested as my lights turned out entirely.
A short while later, she said, “Okay now Roy, when I count to three, I want you to appear awake, but you are still asleep and will do whatever I tell you. If you understand, nod your head Roy.”
I nodded.
“One… Two… Three... Roy, I want you to open the car door and get out. Then I want you to follow me into the doctor’s office,” Angie commanded.
I docilely followed right behind her into the office and right into an examination room.
“You are alone in the exam room, Roy, so take off all of your clothes and put on this gown and the doctor will be in to see you soon. You can see that it is blue and very manly,” Angie instructed, while handing me a flowery pink gown.
I stripped off naked in front of Angie, not knowing that she was in the room with me, and slipped the flowery pink gown on with my butt hanging out the back.
“Now lie down on the exam table Roy, with your feet up in the stirrups,” Angie instructed, with a barely suppressed giggle.
I lie down, fit my heels into the stirrups, with my legs spread wide and waited.
“Ah, you’re here finally,” Dr. Paullina Leibovitz exclaimed as she entered the exam room. “Why is he lying there with his feet in the stirrups?”
“I just thought it was funny,” Angie snickered.
The doctor shook her head, “You are twisted girl. If you hadn’t told me what a scumbag this twit is, I wouldn’t have ever agreed to help you. I’m going to give him a sedative now, so do whatever you have to do so he doesn’t come around until after it has taken effect.”
“Roy, the doctor is going to give you a shot of testosterone to make your nipples go back to normal,” Angie lied.
“Good idea Angie,” Dr. Leibovitz declared while she poked the needle into my arm. “That should do it. In five minutes, we spirit him into the operating theater and change his life. He won’t be coming around after surgery either. I have him on a series of hypnotics for weeks to come, even in the hospice you have booked for him.”
“He’ll be coming around to his enforced hypnotic state again in about 8 hours, so you go ahead and do what you need to while I get busy with this piece of crap,” Dr. Leibovitz instructed as an orderly entered the room with a gurney.
************** Chapter 3: Matrimony
“Roy, you are in love with Angie and you want her to be your wife. She has been so nice to you. She help get you to the doctor, she’s taking care of everything at the company for you. Angie loves you and is great in bed. You asked her to marry you two weeks ago and she agreed, but you need to sign the marriage agreement now for the Justice of the Peace,” Angie commanded the hypnotized, drugged person in the recovery room.
She held the pen and document steady while Roy signed it, then he was taken quickly as the medications were once again increased.
“That should take care of who’s the boss back there until we can get him… err… anyway until we’re ready to take the next step,” Angie proudly declared to the doctor.
“Have you picked a new name yet? If not, may I suggest a really obvious stripper stage name? It will fit much better by the time we’ve finished,” Dr. Leibovitz advised with a slightly twisted smile.
“I’ll work on it. Did you install the special memory metal devices I provided, or will that have to wait until the next round of surgeries,” Angie inquired excitedly.
“I only installed the glandular controls and the endocrine enhancements. The other stuff will have to wait until I go in next time or maybe even after that. You know that we’ll be at this for well over a year, so don’t be so over anxious,” Paullina advised her friend. “Why don’t you take off home, relax, watch some television, and get some sleep. Everything here will be fine. It will be at least a week before we can do further work anyway.”
“Roy, you listen carefully, learn, and remember everything you hear until I come back,” Angie cooed as she placed headphones onto Roy’s head.
Roy was so stoned that his eyes rolled up into his head and he lay there drooling and listening.
“Well Paullina, I’ve got work to do, like filing this marriage certificate. See you tonight sweetie,” Angie said as she waved to the doctor, and sashayed out of the hospital room.
‘I’m going to have to re-enforce her conditioning tonight,’ Angie thought to herself, ‘She’s acting as if she’s beginning to doubt whether what I’ve had her do to him, was the right and proper thing to do.’
Angie knew it was getting late so she quickly made her way to the County records office to file the marriage certificate, her name change, and all of the other supporting documents.
************** Chapter 4: Reorganization
The next day after Dr Leibovitz’s hypnotic re-conditioning and a rather drawn out lesbian lovemaking session with her, leaving Angie sated and satisfied, Angie slipped into the office early with a happy bounce in her step and a triumphant grin on her face, “Good morning Erica! How are you this beautiful morning dear?”
“You’re certainly in a good mood today,” Erica remarked with a conspiratorial smile.
“Well, a woman the day after her honeymoon is supposed to be,” she smiled back, stopping in front of the secretary’s desk.
“Am I to assume that your husband is on an extended sabbatical until further notice and that all communications for him are to go through you,” Erica asked sweetly, as Angie had conditioned her to do.
“Why yes, he has decided to leave the day to day operations of the company in my capable hands, while he does intensive research for new products. We’ve set up his personal laboratory elsewhere to cut down on the interruptions. He expects to be sending many new concepts to us for final design and implementation. There will even be some secret, special projects, which I’m going to have to personally supervise,” Angie informed her, “Won’t you help me move my things into Roy’s office please?”
“Oh sure Mrs. Bagley, I’d be happy to. In fact, I’ve got some boxes so that we can pack up some of his things, so you can take them to him,” she replied as she stood, smoothed her skirt, and gracefully squatted to pick up some empty boxes.
“You are a dear, Erica,” Angie complimented, “I’m going to have to promote you with this kind of loyalty and forethought.”
Erica blushed slightly and replied, “Why thank you.”
The two ladies busied themselves with the swapping of office supplies and personal items for the first part of the day.
Once Angie had things nearly settled, she went to Roy’s house and began making it her own. She had new bedroom sets delivered, revamped the kitchen, tossed out those nasty curtains with the sportsman themes, and replaced them with some elegant ruffled pastel over-laced ones. The Mediterranean furnishings were, sent to the Goodwill and new Victorian sets were, bought to replace them.
For the next few days, Angie was immersed in her favorite hobby, shopping!
********** Chapter 5: New Devices
Once she was somewhat satisfied with her environment, she again visited the hospital where Roy was being, held, “So, how is our sleeping beauty doctor?”
“He seems restless. It is taking more sedatives to keep him unconscious than I prefer to administer. However, his body is healing nicely and I’ll be ready to begin some of the implantations. Have you figured out a way to feminize his hips?”
“Oh, no I haven’t, but I think I’ll simply ask him how it can be done. That will provide us with a new medical product, while aiding us in his transformation,” she snickered evilly.
“How deviously deceptive of you my dear, you’ll find our victim in the closed wing, residing in room 69. His full time nurses have been briefed that you will be visiting him today,” she informed Angie, kissing her passionately and adding, “I love what you’re wearing dear. It’s very sexy. I can’t wait to visit your new home!”
“Well, why don’t you drop by tonight and we can make plans for our ‘Playroom’,” Angie offered, while groping the doctor’s ample bosom.
“It’s a date! Damn, I sure wish I didn’t have to make ‘Rounds’ right now. I’d make you glad that you’re a woman,” Dr. Leibovitz assured her, licking her lips, and then biting her lower lip sexily.
“You’re such a tease! I can’t wait to get you home and into a warm bubble bath,” Angie giggled, lightly spanking the doctor.
“Well, I have sick people waiting on me,” Dr. Leibovitz remarked as she walked away, “Find out what you need and tell me tonight.”
Angie left to visit me in my private room at that point.
**********
That night in a hot bubble bath, Angie filled Paullina in, “Roy was very helpful today! I was looking for a way to reshape his pelvis so I told him that we had a special client, a woman whose pelvis had never feminized enough with her normal hormones to allow for childbirth, and when I asked him how we could help her, he gave me a design to do it.”
“We need a rod within a tube, muscle wire affixed at one end of the rod, which is stuffed inside of the tube and the muscle wire is affixed to the bottom lip of the outer tube, using muscle wire of sufficient diameter and designed to contract at human body temperatures with sufficient force to maintain a constant push against the inside of the pelvic brim on two different axis, in a rough X formation, wider in front and back closer at the hips. Then we add another one from Ilium to Ilium to spread them as well. With a constant pressure, over a fairly short period, the pelvis will conform to feminine parameters.”
“That’s just brilliant! With a load-spreading endpoint shaped properly, that could do the trick! Size it properly so that it stops pushing once it had reached full extension. You could almost do the same thing with a simple spring mechanism alone, except this will provide a constant pressure throughout its total span. If the shell is manufactured out of titanium, it will be strong and easily assimilate into the human body,” Paullina enthused, “How soon can your company have them made up for me to install?”
“Research was given the project this morning and they have assured me that working prototypes could be available as soon as the end of the week,” Angie told her with a sly smile.
“That’s great! Oh, his surgery went well today. I installed the four sets of Paraurethral glands, each with their own thirty-one ducts, which empty into his urethra. He’s going to be very juicy!” she then broke into a giggle.
“That’s perfect! What else did we need to figure out,” Angie prompted her bath mate with a slight nipple twiddle.
“Ooh, I’ll give you six hours to stop that! One thing that I’ve never been satisfied with is current voice feminization techniques,” she admitted squirming against the soapy Angie.
“Well, how soon, should he be out of sedation and somewhat coherent,” Angie asked while lightly stroking Paullina’s upper thigh, near her Mons Veneris.
Paullina’s body shuddered with the thrill, as her nervous system sent pleasure sensations into her brain, “Is the bathwater boiling yet… Oh, ah… yes, he should be in shape for you to question in a couple of days. We are keeping him bed ridden and on a feed tube to reduce his weight to something closer to our objectives and to let his muscles atrophy properly.”
“Well, I’m plenty hot, what say we, adjourn to the bedroom, and get down to some serious lesbian sex,” Paullina asked with a kiss.
“First, I want to know how many donor breasts do you have lined up for, his next surgery,” Angie asked as she started lightly teasing Paullina’s clit.
“Ungh… ooh! I grafted three pair of mammary glands to him this afternoon… oh… 24 lobes in each set, along with their body fat and affixed them all to a common milk duct leading to each nipple and I have two more pair lined up. I hope to have a couple more by the end of the week, but that’s all I dare graft to him for a month or so, skin only stretches so fast. Oh god, that’s good!” she informed Angie as she began to tremble under Angie’s expert ministrations.
“You are doing a superb job Paullina. Our little toy is going to be amazing when you’re done,” Angie tittered as she deepened Paullina’s hypnotic commands.
********** Chapter 6: Vocal Offerings
A couple days later, after interrogating Roy, Angie met Paullina as she was leaving the hospital. The two ladies jumped into Paullina’s Mercedes and discussed what Angie had learned, “Roy was very inventive today. You remember that you asked about feminizing, a man’s voice? I told Roy that a Transgender man wanted to have his voice made into a woman’s, but that current methods left much to be desired.”
“He came up with an entirely new method. By taking Nitinol wire that has been, coated with Teflon and making a loose weave with it, we can create a tube by fixing it with a zipper at one side. The tube can be, wrapped around the thyroid cartilage and the cricoid cartilage. With that accomplished, we can actuate the tube to squeeze the cartilage in different places since it needs to be wired into individual rings to change the timbre of the voice.”
“With small pieces of Nitinol wire, sutured from a third of the way along the vocal fold and anchored to the tubercle of epiglottis, we can raise the pitch of the voice by tightening the Nitinol wire.”
“Both of these things will need to be radio controlled at first until the desired pitch and timbre are achieved,” Angie proudly proclaimed as the doctor chauffeured them to Angie’s new home.
“That’s astonishing! What about, the labia control?” the doctor asked as she wheeled them through traffic.
“That one was almost a no-brainer. As you know, a woman’s labia has no muscles, therefore we need to create a musculature, which heretofore didn’t exist. Roy suggested that it be, modeled after human lips. We create concentric rings looping through both labia but with an anchor point to both sides of the clitoris. By affixing Nitinol strands around each ring at several points along the circumference both inside and up close to the skin, we can actuate them in groups and simulate human lips with the labia,” Angie parroted, just as she had learned from Roy earlier that day.
Paullina laughed aloud, “That’s simply marvelous! How soon will you be able to have these wonders available for me to implant?” the doctor asked, turning into Angie’s new abode.
“Research is going as fast as they can with these new ideas. When I told my head researcher about these new things, he almost fainted,” Angie remarked as she exited the vehicle, “He told me that I must be working poor Roy to death.”
“Actually, I believe that Roy’s days are numbered. Have you thought of a new name for our toy, lover,” Paullina asked sweetly.
“I was thinking of Boobette Cumsloudly… what do you think,” Angie asked with a sly smile.
“I’ll get busy changing all the paperwork at the hospital. It will fit our charge much better as he becomes nearer to our goal,” Paullina tittered as she held the front door open for Angie.
As the two ladies entered the foyer the doctor asked, “You do realize that he won’t be able to stand up if we do as you have planed, don’t you?”
“I figure that will be the next puzzle that I’ll have Roy solve for us,” Angie replied as she removed her coat, revealing a stunning LBD.
“Damn girl, it’s a wonder that coat didn’t burst into flames! You are looking so hot!”
“Why thank you Paullina, you’re so sweet,” Angie responded with a modeling pose, “It just looked so great on me I had to have it. It could also be considered a business expense, since all of the men working for me perked up and did their best to impress me,” she tittered. “My engineering staff gave me these for you to try out… Well, actually they gave them to me for Roy to try out, so in order for him to do that, you’ll just have to install them in him.” Angie handed a box with the titanium pelvis jacks inside, within sealed and sterilized, inside of plastic bags.
“Now I wish he was in shape to take more surgery. I really want to see what these babies will do,” Paullina exclaimed, almost drooling on the devices.
“It wouldn’t kill him, would it,” Angie suggested.
“Well… no, I’ve had to go in on an emergency basis this soon before, although it’s not usually done if it can be avoided.”
“In that case, I think this could be construed as an emergency, and in any case we aren’t looking for him to get his ‘strength’ back… ever,” Angie exclaimed with certainty.
“Alright, I’ll get right on that in the morning, unless you want to forgo our lovemaking tonight so that I could do it right now,” Paullina teased as she gently stroked Angie’s buttock.
“Oh, I think that we can let Roy… err… I mean, Boobette recover for one more night at least,” Angie acquiesced as she tried to see how good of a tongue wrestler Paullina was.
********** Chapter 7: Designs
One week later, Angie swept into the hospital and asked, “Hey there, hon.. You said that he’d be able to be questioned today, so I thought I’d check in before I got busy to see if you’ve thought of anything else you’d like to know?”
“I was wondering if there is a way to, remotely stimulate his nipples? I mean is it possible to make his nipples scrunch way up and even maybe… if say he was lactating, to make his nipples milk themselves,” Paullina pondered aloud.
“What a wonderfully twisted mind you have darling! I Love where you’re going with this. I bet we can use something like the incontinence ring that Roy invented only way more relaxed around the areolas when they are not active, they can be slightly constricted when stimulated and progressing rings of constriction and relaxation as they are made to milk themselves. I think they could even be used to start him lactating,” Angie surmised, and then giggled, “We could even make them squirt like fountains when he orgasms!”
“Ooh… that makes me wet, just thinking about it,” Paullina agreed. “I can see that I’m going to have to graft some arteries and veins from a donor leg to provide enough circulation to the mammaries you want him to have, especially if you plan to make him into your milk cow!”
“You already replaced the veins and arteries that supply his Skene’s Glands, didn’t you,” Angie inquired, as she hugged the over-stimulated doctor.
“Of course, there’s no way his normal circulatory system could provide enough blood to supply that many glands, and by making them larger, they are constantly supplying more blood than would be normal. They perform more as if a very stimulated woman’s would but with four times the quantity. When he is stimulated, the results should be quite amazing,” the doctor replied, squirming against Angie.
“How do you plan to shrink him? We need him much diminished in stature when he comes to,” Angie stated, as she held Paullina at arm’s length.
“That I’ve already started. Basically, I’m chemically inducing osteoporosis in him. His bones should shrink just like the astronaut’s do. I’m sure that eventually I’ll have to surgically intervene in some way, but that will have to wait until his skeleton becomes more bird-like,” she summarized for her co-conspirator. “Oh, and you are just going to love how well those pelvis jacks have been working. I can already see some results.”
“I’ll go and have a look at Boobette for myself. I know that you have patients to see, so I’ll look for you tonight by the swimming pool,” Angie informed Paullina as she made her way off, to the closed wing.
**********
Later, by the pool and dressed in a string bikini, Paullina asked, “How did you like his progress?”
“Well, he looks like he has the hips of an eighteen-year-old, but the researchers said that it would take time,” Angie stated, sounding somewhat disappointed, “I do have some good news for you though. My research team says that Roy’s latest idea on voice feminization is sheer genius and they went berserk figuring out the details.”
Angie leaned over the side of her lounge chair and snapped up a sealed box, encased in plastic, “They wanted to run animal trials on this first, but I convinced them that we could handle the fine tuning ourselves. Are you up for it?”
“I’ve been salivating over this for two weeks. So, this one will be radio controlled, not like the pelvis jacks, which are simply designed to go until they’ve reached the final desired dimensions, or the blood flow increaser to his clits that is operated by normal nerve stimulation as well as a remote,” Paullina inquired, sipping her Long Island Ice Tea.
“Yes, and once we’ve reached optimum silly-voice we can make it permanent,” Angie giggled, and then added, “You’ll also find your nipple implants inside. The labia implants are still in development. The boys claim that the programming is quite complex.”
“I can well imagine. What kind of tricks are you having installed,” Paullina asked with a devious grin.
“I plan on having many surprises installed, some of them set up with internal triggers and others will be under our control. I’m thinking of having them make it upgradeable with future downloads to the firmware. It shouldn’t take anything bigger than a penny to do the job,” Angie informed the doctor.
“Are they doing any real time testing of that one?” the doctor asked, pulling off her top to even out her tan.
“Those kinky little bastards in research already have a test jig installed in a sow, back at the lab,” Angie snorted. “You should see some of the things they can do to her pussy lips! That sow goes nuts when they do it to her while she’s awake!”
“I’ll bet she does! It’s making me squirm just thinking about it,” the doctor admitted. “What kinds of things have they made it do so far?”
“Well, so far they have made her labia suck at her clitoris, vibrate, and spread wide. Maybe if it works out for him, we can have yours done too,” Angie offered with a smirk.
“I could see me in surgery now, transplanting a heart and my pussy takes off on its own,” Paullina fantasized, “As intriguing as that might be, it could put a crimp in my surgical efficiency.”
“We wouldn’t want that,” Angie agreed, sipping her Mint Julep, “I think I’ll have them make it so her labia can suck a dildo inside her without using her hands.”
“Ooh, so you could just place it between her thighs and her pussy would, uh… snatch it up!” the doctor laughed aloud at her own jest.
“Essentially that’s the idea,” Angie agreed, “I plan for our slut to be so busy with her body, she’ll forget all about ever being a man.”
“Or pretty much anything but sex…” the doctor agreed.
********** Chapter 8: Awakening
In the ensuing weeks, all the specified modifications were, made to me, including the surgeries to shorten my skeleton and shrink my chest and arms. I went from a 5’ 11” tall male to a less than 5’ tall female, over nearly a full year of medical interventions and countless technical marvels, usually of my own design.
Finally, I had healed enough and changed enough that my captors decided it was time to unveil me, to me.
As I swam my way out of the long darkness, I found it difficult to open my eyes. A great weight seemed to hold them down, which I soon discovered was great, long eyelashes that had been surgically implanted to my eyelids. I only knew this from the tickle of the lashes on my face.
The first thing I did was try to touch my face with my right hand, however, my arm wouldn’t move, as it was strapped down, just as my left one was.
I tried to lift my head and discover that it’s restrained as well, so I wasn’t able to see anything but what was right in front of my eyes, and that was a rather featureless ceiling.
I lay there trying to figure out what had happened, but nothing was coming to me, so I decided to try to speak to maybe draw attention to whomever was keeping me restrained.
My tongue slipped out between my lips to wet them prior to speaking and darned if it didn’t feel as though I have way more tongue as well as bigger lips. Although, when I tried to talk, no sound came out.
“I see you’re assessing your situation, Boobette,” a disembodied female voice came to me, over a speaker system, “Your face says to me that you don’t know who Boobette is. It’s you. You are Boobette Cumsloudly. Would you like to see, sweetie?”
“Oh, that’s right, you can’t respond. Well, in that case, I’ll just assume it’s a yes,” she finished, as a mirror slid into place above me, on the ceiling.
I was shocked into a dead faint by what I saw.
**********
Sometime later after swimming back to consciousness, I heard, “Now that was a really sissy thing to do!”
I was embarrassed, but still quite confused, even though the mirror isn’t above me.
“Well, considering her delicate constitution, maybe we should tell her about herself slowly,” I heard come from a different female voice.
“Yes, I suppose that you’re right Paullina,” the familiar sounding voice responded, “Okay Boobette, by now you realize that you were abducted and transformed into a woman. What you don’t know is how much of a woman you are, what will happen to you, why you were transformed, or by whom.”
“We’re going to tell you some things right now, as well as demonstrate to you some things about your new body so that you don’t hurt yourself or try anything foolish,” the voice I’d come to recognize as Paullina stated.
“The reason you cannot speak right now is that we haven’t allowed it yet. We modified your voice box and have a control that can turn off your voice and even make small changes in it when we want to. I can’t wait until you hear it, but for now, I’ll just have to,” the recognized voice said.
“We can’t have you interrupting us, while we inform you of your new situation, now can we,” Paullina stated with a giggle.
“We certainly cannot,” agreed the other, “Our sex toy must learn her new station in life. Yes, you heard me right, Boobette. You are nothing but a sex toy now. You were rebuilt to be the perfect lesbian bimbo and you will find that your new body’s modifications will guarantee your enthusiastic participation in any sex act we desire.”
I was so shocked and dismayed at this revelation that, I begin to cry with huge tears pooling in my eye sockets making it difficult to see, not that there’s anything but ceiling to view.
“See how feminine you’ve become, Boobette,” Paullina said, “Your new female body is just coursing with estrogens. It’s natural for you to be emotional, although we’re going to inject you with something right now to keep you smiling and happy for the rest of this.”
I felt a poke on the inside of my elbow.
“That’s right in the vein. You should be feeling warm and very good any second,” Paullina told me with a small giggle at the end.
She was quite correct. I felt a warm, almost burning sensation flow up my arm and then I was just floating on a bright happy cloud.
“That’s so much better, Paullina,” the other woman said. “Now, onto your new body, we decided that your name should be Boobette Cumsloudly, since you’ve been given some hugely impressive breasts. Normal women have up to 24 lobes of mammary gland per breast. You on the other hand have 100 mammary lobes per breast and some hypersensitive nipples on top of them. There are also some special features to your new boobies, but we’re going to reveal them to you a little later.”
I was floating there thinking, ‘That’s nice…’
“I think a demonstration is in order,” Paullina stated as I felt her hand lightly caress my over sized nipple.
I received such a near orgasmically electric jolt of pleasure from her caress that I tried to moan and squirm.
“Oh, come on Angie, if she promises not to interrupt, can we allow her to use her voice,” Paullina asked excitedly.
“Oh, all right. Boobette, if you promise not to interrupt and only to respond to specific questions, blink your eyes rapidly,” Angie asked.
I fluttered my huge lashes as best I could. At this point, I’d have agreed to being, hit in the head with a baseball bat, I was so high.
Paullina caressed my nipple once again and I heard a little girl moan, from seemingly a long way off.
“I love that voice coming from her,” Paullina enthused with an almost girlish giggle.
“Okay, enough just nipple manipulation, stroke your hand around the base of both of her massive boobies. I want her to feel just how immense they are,” Angie commanded almost testily.
As I felt Paullina’s small feminine hands define the circumference of my gigantic new breasts, I squealed with pleasure and my thighs began to quiver.
“You now wear a 30 TT cup brassiere Dearie, congratulation,” Angie taunted, “Work your hands down to her waist Paullina.”
I felt her hands glide down the small portion of my ribcage that my boobs don’t cover and continue down towards my waist. Once she reached it, she grasped my waist as if to encircle it with her hands and even her small hands nearly fit all the way around me.
“Your waist is now a tiny 16 inches around, thanks to the Nitinol corset that we installed inside your skin. It’s the only way that you will be able to stand and support the huge weight of your own breasts. That is of course whenever we activate your corset. Without it, you are quite incapacitated. Your abdominal muscles aren’t strong enough to let you lift your legs up, let alone your oversized torso,” Angie informed me with delight, “You are completely at our mercy.”
I felt my middle suddenly become rigid and my breasts reorient themselves towards the center of my chest, even though they continued to jiggle for quite some time afterwards.
“Time to move southward,” Paullina, announced as I felt her hands follow the ridiculous flair of my new hips.
“Your new, very feminine hips, measure 42 inches around, even with though your tummy is concaved between the hip bones. Your hips were modified to ‘Breeder’ proportions.”
“That is to say,” I felt Paullina’s hands move farther down, “Your pelvis was modified to dimensions far exceeding most normal women’s, which allow the passage of a baby through the pelvic brim. You easily have the pubic arch of a woman, as any physician would attest. The results are that your hips are very wide and your legs are now much farther apart than they were before. We can pass a Kleenex box through your legs with your knees together.”
I giggled at the silly picture of a Kleenex box going through my legs. (Give me a break. I was stoned!)
“Of course, the absence of man parts getting in the way, makes that easier,” Angie cruelly assured me, “But don’t fret, we didn’t just cut it off, or invert it, as with conventional SRS surgery. You have all the internal organs that all women have, although you have quite a few more than a normal woman does. You have a much longer vagina. Your Uterus is larger to accommodate the eight ovaries that we grafted to it. So don’t worry Dearie, you’re now all woman!”
“You aren’t kidding, Angie,” Paullina added, “Your natural estrogen levels are almost three times that of normal women. However, I’m especially proud of how I was able to graft four sets of Paraurethral glands, with each set having thirty-one ducts that empty into your urethra. Oh, maybe you don’t know that term. How about if I restate it, that they are your Skene's glands? No… all right, let’s just say that they are responsible for your natural lubrication and female ejaculation.”
“You bet you did Paullina! I’m so pleased that you were able to use some extra large ones at that,” Angie enthused.
“I was just lucky to acquire them. They were so much easier to work with too. Being larger made the grafting a breeze,” Paullina agreed, “She’s so much juicer than any woman I’ve ever seen before!”
“Yes, Boobette, you have a very wet and juicy pussy. When you orgasm, it’s as if someone opened the flood gates of a dam,” Angie laughed heartily, “You’ll probably need to wear diapers or something all of the time, just to keep from having your pussy juice drooling down your inner thighs.”
“Paullina, let’s demonstrate her new responsiveness to sexual stimulation,” Angie coaxed.
Paullina’s hands slid towards my Mons Veneris and the electrical excitement built exponentially.
“Now, you’re going to see that you have a very special vulva,” Paullina teased as her hand moved beyond the curve of my underside.
I felt my labia quiver as if they had a mind of their own, I exclaimed, “Ulgah!”
“Yes, you’re going to be a mega-horny little bitch,” she remarked with glee, as she pushed her finger inside my body, “Mmmm, yes, I bet you’ve never felt anything like that before!”
I was panting like a puppy in the back of a minivan.
“Don’t you just love being fucked? No, don’t answer, I know that you do,” Angie exclaimed happily. “Paullina, tickle Boobette’s clitties, one at a time.”
Electric explosions went off all around, emanating from the top of a slit in my crotch, right through the top of my head. I screamed out a note that I believe, only dogs could hear, each time she tickled a clit, which to my horror was four times! She then used both hands and did all four clits at once and I nearly broke my own spine trying to arch my back while in the restraints.
That was the last thing I knew for awhile as I had lost consciousness.
I came around fairly quickly after that to hear, “I hope she builds up a tolerance soon, because having her faint so often won’t be nearly as much fun!”
“Well, part of it is due to her being unconscious for nearly a year. She’ll do better as her strength returns,” Paullina informed Angie.
“What do you think about setting her loose in her new room, so that she can discover herself while we watch on the closed circuit TV,” Angie suggested with a twisted smile.
“As long as you carry her remote control, that would be very entertaining,” giggled Paullina, “How about a thong, hot pants, an ‘Iron Maiden’ bra, and a peasant blouse to start her off?”
“That should be interesting, but maybe a peek-a-boo ‘Iron Maiden’ bra will be more entertaining,” Angie snickered, knowing full well what she had planned.
“Right you are! Let’s get her moved and dress her! This is almost like having our own slutty Barbie Doll,” Paullina exclaimed enthusiastically as she began pushing the gurney upon which I lay unconscious.
“I’m so glad that you are enjoying our new toy,” Angie twittered, knowing that the Doctor couldn’t do otherwise.
********** Chapter 9: Back Again
I swam back up to consciousness, hoping that what I recalled from my last waking was only a dream. That was not the case. However, I found giant weights on my chest pressing me into a large soft bed.
Upon further inspection, I discovered the bed was entirely pink with lace and ribbons all over the comforter. Pink satin pillows on pink satin sheets, with a number of pink stuffed animals, Teddy bears, bunnies, kitties, and other assorted critters adorned the bed as well.
As I look about the room, I take in the frilliest girl’s room that I’ve ever dreamed. There is a white dressing table with pink bows painted on it and around the mirror, all in French Pavilion styling.
The thing that shocked me was the rug in this room. It seems to be, made out of pink fake fur! That can’t be very durable! It appears that there is a flat screen TV mounted into the walls, covered in pinkish- wallpaper, flooded with cute little fairies.
Most of my vision of the room is blocked by, my huge breasts, which are embraced in a pink satin brassiere and covered with a pink-checkered peasant blouse.
After my brief scan of my surroundings, I reach up with my tiny hand and brush a lock of my platinum blonde hair from my face.
As I inspect the hand I used, I find a full set of one-inch long pink fingernails with tiny fairies engraved into them. Who in the hell engraves fingernails with fairies?
‘They are kind of cute though…,’ I mused, but then, ‘what in the hell am I thinking!’
I tried moving, rolling over to get out of bed, or at least get a different view. I finally made it onto my right side. Well, I sort of made it onto my right side. I still have about fifteen degrees to be on my side. Apparently, my boobs are propping me up and keeping me from being able to roll upright. I had to take my left hand and grab my soft left thigh, while taking my right arm and pulling it underneath my right side so that I could push up while pulling on my thigh and counterbalance the weight of my massive mammaries.
Once I passed the balance point my boobs shifted and I had to quickly prop myself up on my left with my arm to keep my boobs from throwing me onto the floor. I sat there for what seemed like five minutes trying to keep from falling over as my breasts shifted back and forth and my weight shifted on the soft bed.
Unbeknownst to me, Paullina and Angie were rolling on the floor with laughter as they watched.
The distracting part for me was that I could feel my nipples rubbing against the cloth of my blouse and they were causing my pussy to quiver and become very wet. I wanted to, but just couldn’t suppress a high-pitched girly moan.
When my boobs quit throwing me about, I reached out front to see why my nipples felt as they do and discovered that they weren’t inside the bra as the rest of my breasts were. It was hard to reach them, but I found a circular cutout in the cups right where my nipples were!
My poor nipples were so sensitive, that I figured if I squeezed them a little, it would make them feel better. Boy was I right! I nearly orgasmed when I did that and I didn’t realize at the time, but there was a dark, wet stain appearing on the front of my blouse.
I scooted my impossibly wide ass to the edge of the bed and then dangle my legs over the side. At least I think they were dangling over, because I sure as hell couldn’t see them!
I kept scooting farther and farther until just the cheeks of my butt were on the bed and finally my toes touched the floor. Well, that is to say, my shoes touched the floor. I didn’t even know that I was wearing shoes until then. The bad news was that, they were ultra-steep heels, there was no good news, for it appears that my feet have been, remodeled to walk comfortably in them.
Once my feet could take my weight, I stayed leaning back against the bed until I could safely tip forward enough to stand on my own. I did all of this incredibly slowly so as to not get my boobs jiggling again.
I hesitantly took a single step alongside of the bed, using it as a support, while I got my balance.
This is so strange, since I must throw my hips front to back to walk, for if I do not, my breasts jiggle so violently that I’m in danger of going to my knees. Even so, everything on me is in motion when I walk. My ass jiggles, my boobs jiggle, my thighs wiggle, and my hair flies everywhere!
‘Oh, there’s a mirror over on that wall,’ I thought to myself as I perambulated towards it. It took a while to get there, since I virtually had to take baby steps and then stop until everything quit jiggling.
Once I arrived, I peered in horror at the image displayed there. The sluttiest bimbo sex-toy that I could have imagined in my wildest fantasy stared back at me with a pouty fixed-grin, the kind of girl who would have left me slack-jawed, staring, and speechless.
The babe before me was so hot, I felt my nipples crinkle up so tight that they were almost painful and I could feel my pussy drooling down my inner thighs.
I reached up underneath those unbelievable breasts and hefted their weight with my hands, which sunk into them and were barely strong enough to take their weight from my chest.
All of a sudden, it felt as if my nipples were bleeding! A dark spot grew in the front of my blouse, right where my nipples were. The spots grew until I let my boobs back down, although the liquid running down my inner thighs kept flowing.
After gazing at my drooling pussy for a while, I followed the stream down my legs to view my tiny, bizarre feet! Not only are they very small, they point nearly straight up and down, except for the toes, which are at 90- degree angles to my feet and the toenails painted exactly like my fingernails. The worst part is that they feel normal at this ridiculous angle.
The clear plastic sandals that encase my feet are tinted pink with a satin rose right over the middle of the top. It’s a wonder that I was able to make my way to this mirror, let alone doing it in relative comfort.
My feet are nearly together, but my knees aren’t anywhere near each other. The tops of my thighs are about five inches apart, which highlights the big camel-toe displayed between them, with daylight showing through, the slit that splits me front-to-back.
Since the Hot-pink, latex shorts that I’m wearing, show a camel toe, I can only assume that’s how my abductors want me to appear. They make me appear very slutty, although they feel nice on my butt.
The absurdly wide hips that I’m sporting stretch the latex drastically at the widest point, but my ultra small waist leaves the top of my pants loose around that tiny six-pack of my abdomen.
I tried wiggling my hips a little to see my tummy flex, but it doesn’t change much, so I rub my tiny hand up and down my stomach. It feels so soft and hairless, although bumpy with the ridges of what appear to be muscles.
Now to see what my butt looks like from behind. By taking tiny steps, I slowly turn to the right side and gawk at the bubble butt that I’m sporting, and my huge eyes with the tattooed on slut make-up, become ever wider as I gaze upon my new derriere.
It appeared as though two over-stuffed saddlebags were hanging from my waist and attached to my thighs in back, split wide in the middle with plenty of jiggly-soft loft to protrude out the back, and each cheek bisected by the latex hot pants. This is the kind of ass that looks like two ferrets fighting in a burlap sack when a girl walks!
‘Oh well, I guess it’s time to see the damage first hand,’ I thought to myself.
I began untying the blouse from in front of my boobs. It was tight and hard for my small weak hands to undo, but eventually the ends fell free and I was able to unbutton it all the way. I shrugged it off with a shiver, as it slithered down my sensitive skin to the floor.
‘Now, how do I unhook this monster,’ I mused, ‘There must be hooks in the middle of the band in back.’ I reached around and felt the hooks, though was astonished at how many of them there were, and began the task of unhooking each one individually. I didn’t get far when they became too hard to unhook because of the strain on them of holding up my boobs.
‘How am I ever going to get this off,’ I mused, ‘Maybe if I take some of the weight off the bra, I can unhook it’
I glanced around the room and determined that the dresser was high enough to rest my tits on while I struggled behind my back. Lucky for me, that worked, but when I backed away from the dresser, my boobs dropped off and their weight dropped me to the floor behind them, banging my head painfully on the front of the dresser.
“Ouch,” I declared and instantly thought, ‘Oh, my god! That cannot be my voice!’
“This is what I sound like,” I said aloud, but thought, ‘Shit, I sound like a three year old girl!’
My curiosity got the better of me and I tried singing, “On the good ship, lollipop…” but had to giggle, since I sounded so ridiculous, which really had me concerned.
‘I have bigger issues to deal with right now,’ I thought to myself as I struggled to my feet, peeling that huge brassiere from the front of me. I had to stop twice to let my heart rate slow down and allow my knees to firm up, since every time I brushed against my boobies, the feeling was indescribably good.
At least with the bra on, both boobs jiggled the same way, now that they are free, they have no such tendency. With my tits free, they jiggle against each other, they sway in opposite directions, and they bounce up and down in unsynchronized fashion. I never knew that one person’s body could move in this many directions at one time!
I mean, I didn’t want to forget to mention my ass jiggling as a counterpoint to my boobs. It was maddeningly distracting every time my ass cheeks slapped together!
I finally made it back to my toes and stood there hanging onto the dresser panting like a bitch in heat, weak kneed, and with my labia twitching.
I teetered back over to the mirror wobbling, swaying, and jiggling the whole way. I had to keep my arms out like a balancing act to move at all.
I finally saw what my new nipples looked like. It appears that my nipples are about the size of a full-sized goat’s teats! The areola must be a good eight inches in diameter and at the end of each teat, glistened a white drop.
I reached a tiny hand out, wrapped it around my right nipple, and gave it a light squeeze. My knees almost buckled, and multiple streams of milk sprayed all over the mirror.
“I’m a cow,” I squeaked.
Elsewhere, two women were rolling on the floor laughing.
I peered down at my crotch. I wasn’t certain if I could handle what I’d find underneath those hot pants, but I knew it would be unbelievable, and I’m not sure that I’m ready to handle that. Therefore, I continued to stare at the gap between my thighs and the juices, which continued to drool down them.
I felt something very strange at this point. My permanently erect quad-clitoris began to squirm on its own. I looked closely at the V topping my camel-toe and actually watched them moving around there.
It took mere moments and I was quivering from head to toe, but when my labia began to flex on their own, caressing my clitoris, I went completely nuts. My thighs wanted to spread to their maximum width and my knees were failing rapidly.
I felt the only safe move was to fall backwards onto the bed behind me.
As I hit my back, my boobs slapped me in the face, squirting milk into the air, and wobbled every which way!
Falling onto the bed didn’t obfuscate the view of my crotch, as I discovered that the ceiling flat screen display has a camera, which they focused on the crease between my thighs, hugely enlarged for my ‘viewing pleasure’. I could see that at the top of my slit, a squirming motion was still actively and exasperatingly, pleasuring me to the limits of passion.
I lost all ability to fight the sensations. I lost all ability to reason. I lost all motor control. The only thing left to me was mind- numbing, orgasmic pleasure.
I watched as my labia squeezed my, ah… clits and alternatively, my vaginal opening. It was a ballet of feminine sexual stimulation no woman could possibly resist, and no male could ever imagine.
My thrashing about kept my boobs wobbling everywhere, with milk now spurting at regular intervals, feeling all the while as though my nipples are being milked, and adding to my overall over-stimulated condition.
From seemingly far away I hear a little girl squealing her lungs out in ecstasy, only to realize that the little girl… was me!
My self-labial assault continued while I thrashed about on my back, legs spread, fluids flowing, and boobies spraying. My mind was, emptied of everything, but the searingly bright white light of sexual pleasure. It just feels so good it doesn’t matter what they did to me at this point!
However, just as I thought that I would lose my mind, I did, no thoughts, no images, no me, just the blinding nirvana of an unreal orgasm!
My vulva pulsed out a ridiculous amount of vaginal lubricant, which flushed out the leg holes on my latex shorts, my hips violently thrust forward and locked, my legs splayed as far as they possibly could, (An amazing splitz if I do say so myself) my boobs sprayed almost continuously, I had a death grip on the comforter on my pink bed, and it just kept going on and on…
When semi-rational thought returned to me, I knew that it wasn’t over. My pussy lips kept their twisting and squeezing going, while my nipples kept stimulating themselves, and though I am loath to confess it, I began groping at my pussy and playing with my nasty nipples, getting cunt juice and milk all over myself even more.
This time I orgasmed even faster and harder, though I’d have sworn it wasn’t possible.
However, it still didn’t stop!
I orgasmed four more times and after that, I had no more strength to even fondle my own boobs. The only thing I could do was lay there and let my cunt fuck me into oblivion, which I figure was at least two more hours, when I passed out from exhaustion.
********** Chapter 10: Training
“Wakie Wakie,” I heard from far off.
“Mmph,” I replied with my face buried in a pillow.
“Time for you to learn your new morning routine, sweetie,” the disembodied voice replied.
I forced my big eyes open, with their heavy, extra long lashes and said, “Morning routine?”
“Why yes, you need to learn your morning routine. You are going to have to learn how to take care of your new slut-girl’s body. Especially since, you have some unique requirements you need to learn about. You may notice that your nasty, giant boobies are feeling full and quite heavy at this moment,” she informed me.
I nodded my head and weakly lifted my hands to my obscenely bloated breasts, “Yes.”
“You might not have noticed that your pussy is gaping open like a freight train tunnel.”
I thought about my rearranged nether anatomy and realized that she was speaking truly. Even so, I had to look in the mirror at my naked twat. It was so unbelievably huge! You could slide a 2-Liter soda bottle inside me with no trouble at all!
“The reason for that is so you can climb aboard your milking machine and relieve the pressure in your big cow titties,” she giggled, “Now, get up out of bed, slip your high-heeled slippers on, and waddle over to the thing that looks like a mechanical bull.”
I did as instructed, noticing that when my boobs slapped together that they didn’t even leak as they had done yesterday. I swayed and jiggled all over the place as I waddled my way the ten feet to the saddle of the machine. My thighs are so far apart and the gaping hole between them made walking more of a lunging from baby step to baby step.
“Now, climb aboard the saddle and lean into the cups in front of you.”
As I did what she told me, I could feel something latch onto my nipples, which felt astonishingly like lips and they began nursing the milk from my udders.
When I moaned in pleasure at the relief, I felt a huge dildo protrude up out of the saddle and violate my giant gaping cunt!
“Oh my god, I’m being fucked,” I squealed, and then felt the dildo poke all the way inside, though the bottom part of the shaft was much smaller than the rest. That’s when my pussy tightened around the hilt of that monster dildo and it began stroking in and out of me.
I was gushing lubricant from my cunt, squirting milk into the machine, and screaming out orgasms for fifteen minutes as it drained my tits, and there was no way that I could climb off it, even if I’d wanted to!
Every so often, I felt the dildo ejaculate into my huge vagina. It felt so alien, but so very good.
When the machine ground to a stop, my pussy opened up and released the monster dildo, which retracted into the saddle, and I lay against the cups of the milker, drained physically and literally.
“I’m betting that you’re quite thirsty after losing all those fluids,” she teased, “Here, take this into your mouth and it will supply you with your needed refreshment…” followed by a high titter.
From the wall in front of me, a long, latex, realistic looking dildo extended toward my face. I saw the hole down the center slowly drip with fluid.
I couldn’t do as she said. It just wasn’t right. I’m a guy! I can’t be sucking a dick, even if I’m deathly thirsty!
“Now come on sweetie. It’s the only way you will receive nourishment and fluids.”
I felt my mouth form an “O” shape on its own accord and I was still, grasped by the milking cups, and couldn’t squirm free. The dildo forced its way into my swollen lips, providing me with jolts of pleasure from my modified mouth and tongue. My lips sealed themselves around the hilt of the dildo and it began spurting a salty thick fluid into my slut face.
I wanted to cry, but I was so dehydrated no tears would form.
“Oh, don’t feel that way sweetie! You should learn to enjoy this. Don’t you worry, the Prozac in that fluid will soon have you feeling your new self again,” she assured me.
“I think that you’ll find the taste of your feeding to your liking too. At least it was designed to stimulate the pleasure centers of your re- engineered tongue.”
Of course, she was right, the taste, which I couldn’t really describe, was delicious and encouraged me to take my fill, though that wasn’t much. I was full quite fast.
“Sorry sweetie, your stomach was made smaller and most of your intestines were removed to give you that miniscule waist. Don’t worry, there’s plenty more where that came from. We’re going to have to gauge how much fluid you need. We may have to provide for a way to replenish you a bit more efficiently though,” she snickered, “We have some kinky and lovely ideas on how to accomplish it, that you’re just going to love.”
I felt the dildo retract from my face and my breasts release from the milker, “You may feel the need to use the facilities right about now. The door to your bathroom is right behind your ‘Little Pony’,” again the twisted laughter.
I minced towards the door, realizing that my twat was still gaping wide open.
“Oh, and just so you don’t think me too twisted, I thought that you’d enjoy the feeling your sisters have after a particularly rousing bout of having their brains fucked out. You pussy will slowly close back up on its own, though that could take half an hour or so with you.”
‘Oh great,’ I thought, ‘how considerate that she would leave my insides splayed open like this!’
I was used to my slit leaking constantly, so I didn’t notice right away, but just as I passed through the door to my bathroom, I felt the drool from my hole was thicker and slipperier than before. I reached down and brought a finger full up toward my face. It is milkier looking and thicker than it’s supposed to be. I sniffed at it and detected a musky smell from it.
“Oh don’t be such a prude sweetie, taste it! A little sperm will do you a world of good,” she teased.
I knew she wasn’t kidding. That saddle penis had been injecting live sperm into my uterus.
“Don’t fret hon. your cervix closed up after your ride and trapped most of the sperm deep inside you. They’ll have plenty of chance to meet up with your ova,” the doctor informed me with a sinister laugh.
Suddenly I felt woozy. I had to grab the back of the toilet to steady myself, “You mean I’m pregnant?”
“Not exactly hon., you aren’t designed to carry a baby to term, you’re designed to produce a huge amount of ova on a nearly constant basis, though the blastocysts won’t attach to your uterus. We’ll harvest them later when you’re milking. It takes five days for the fertilized eggs to travel down your fallopian tubes and reach your uterus. Many of our lesbian friends want daughters, therefore you were created to produce the fertilized eggs to implant in them, without their having to undergo the indignity of having sex with a male,” she finish sounding as though she spoken of total vermin.
“Daughters…,” I managed to squeak out, as I spun around and plopped my vast derriere onto the toilet seat.
“Most certainly you are to produce daughters only. We treat the sperm to remove the weaker male sperm from it prior to injecting it. However, should you accidentally produce a male blastocyst, we’ll catch it and exterminate it before it could be implanted into one of our sisters,” the doctor assured me. “We won’t be responsible for adding any more uncouth cavemen into our world.”
“Now, do your business and don’t try to wipe. Your toilet is equipped with a warm water jet to clean your butt without you having to, though if you use any other toilet you need to remember to wipe front to back, so that you don’t wind up with infections in your cunt. You must also rock your hips forward a little so that you don’t pee out under the front on the toilet seat. You urine stream doesn’t go straight out in line with your body. It flows out at almost a 45-degree angle to you,” she snorted a little here, “We transplanted real female genitalia onto your once male body, therefore you will have to get used to taking care of a woman’s body rather than the low- maintenance male body you had,” the doctor lectured, while I steeled myself for the upcoming indignities.
I did as suggested and found that defecating, though it feels quite similar feeling to the way it used to, is now quite a bit more stimulating. Urinating on the other hand is way different. Pee was splaying out all over my bottom, even though my pussy is still splayed open from the boning I just received, and I could feel some of the sperm dripping out as well.
Suddenly, warm fragrant jets of water sprayed all over my butt and into my gaping hole, “Ooh!”
“Feels nice, doesn’t it,” Angie purred over the speakers.
Shortly after the spray, finished, warm air blew all over my fanny and dried me off.
“Now you’re ready for your bubble bath. You’ll find it all ready and waiting for you to your left,” Angie giggled conspiratorially with the doctor.
When I finally got a glimpse of the tub, I knew immediately why they thought it funny. The tub itself was shape fairly normally, with the exception of the big round extensions on the sides of the tub… right where my ridiculously large boobs would fit. I figured to take some of the joy from their prank by saying, “Oh, why, how very thoughtful to make boob room in the tub.”
“We’re glad you like it. Now kick off your slippers and slide that oh- so-feminine body into the warm bubbles,” a slightly disappointed sounding Angie ordered.
I plopped my big butt down onto the side of the tub, gracefully slipped both feet from my slippers and swung my legs into the tub, and then followed with my butt sliding in after them.
The lilac scented water enveloped my soft body, relaxing the small muscles all over my womanly body. What I wasn’t quite prepared for was the rush of water up inside my vaginal canal.
I immediately clenched down with my butt muscles to try and expel it, but didn’t have the muscle control figured out for my pussy and only managed a small squirt from within me, which instantly rushed right back inside me.
“Not used to having bathwater sloshing around inside you, eh,” Angie tittered, “With your gaping hole, you’ll still be open when you finish washing yourself!”
“Now, if you promise to be a good girl, the doctor has volunteered to show you how to wash yourself and to help get those places that you can’t easily reach,” Angie informed me, “So, I need to hear you say it…”
“I promise to be…” sigh, “I promise to be a good girl.” I know that I must be blushing like a four alarm fire, since my face is burning hot.
“Oh, don’t be embarrassed sweetie. There’s no shame in being a girl! No you’re made with sugar and spice and everything nice, instead of snips and snails and puppy dog tails…” and again followed by the riotous laughter.
Dr. Paullina Leibovitz entered the bathroom, though I have no real memory of having actually met her, I recognized her right away.
“Hello Boobette, I can see by your expression that you know who I am. I’m going to help you learn how to wash that delicious body of yours. The first thing you’re going to need is this Fina 'silk' sponge. We searched all over to find you one this big, since we know that your skin is so delicate and you need to be careful with it. Usually the Fina sponges are only sold in 2’-4” sizes, but we found some that are bigger for you,” Dr. Leibovitz told me gently.
She reached overtop my boobs and snagged the sponges from a dish at the side of the tub, dipped them in the bathwater, and squirted soap from a big, pink, nipple-shaped, liquid soap dispenser.
“Wow, these sponges are like holding a soft cloud in my hand!” the doctor exclaimed, “Here, how does this feel on your boobs?”
“Ooh,” I exclaimed as the sensory overload overrode my determination to keep silent.
“That’s right baby, we want you to enjoy your girly body. I have standing orders posted that you are never to be harmed in any way, never to experience pain for any reason,” she informed me as she swirled the sponge around my mammoth breast, “Having said that, you should know that we have ways of ensuring your cooperation without causing you physical pain.”
All of that hardly registered in my mind as the sensual feelings overloaded my mind. My eyes closed, my tongue licking my overstuffed lips, and my back slightly arched from the powerful pleasures she gives me, washing with the whisper-light touch of that sponge.
“I am definitely seeing that there might be a problem with you washing yourself, Boobette,” Doctor Leibovitz pondered aloud, “Angie, we may need to find a personal assistant for Boobette. She seems too stimulated to be able to perform even some of the simpler tasks of bathing.”
“Oh, that is simply precious! What a great job you did Paullina. I couldn’t be more pleased with that result. We’ll get started on finding staff to help our poor helpless slut,” Angie exclaimed, while we could hear her clapping to herself.
“It seems that Angie is very excited that you’re so easily stimulated Boobette. Tell me how much you are enjoying my labors, sweetie,” Dr. Leibovitz prompted as she began looping the sponge around my absurd nipples.
“Oh, I can’t… it’s just so… ughlah…,” I squeaked as I lost the mental presence to finish my sentence.
My hips started thrusting forward on their own, my spine arched severely, and I orgasmed just from her sponging my nipples.
“Yes, she’s got a hair trigger. Every time she takes a bath, she’s going to orgasm. If we let her wash herself, it could take an hour or two for her to get clean. I haven’t even gotten close to her cunny yet. I might as well get that for her right now, while she’s still ‘in the glow’,” the doctor mused and went right to her work on my womanhood.
Now I’m in big trouble, because I can feel her with that sponge working around my clits and pussy and it’s making me crazy. Even crazier than went my pussy was working itself into an orgasm, because I know there’s a real woman doing it to me.
Maybe I haven’t completely described Doctor Paullina Leibovitz to you yet. She’s 5’ 5” tall, weighs around 119 lbs., I estimate her bra at a 34D cup, a 28” waist, 37” hips, redheaded, with green eyes and a very fit and flexible body.
In other words, she’s very attractive, even to a transformed fuck-toy like me.
My desires got the better of me and I took my tiny wet hand from the tub and caressed her clothed breast, oh so gently.
“Bad girl, Boobette, no one gave you permission to touch your mistress!” came at us from over the loudspeakers from Angie.
Immediately I felt my boobs begin milking themselves and my cunny start working my clit, in additions to what Paullina was doing to me.
“Back off Angie, you haven’t told her the rules yet and I was enjoying that,” Dr. Leibovitz announced much to Angie’s shock and embarrassment.
“As you wish Paullina, but Boobette should be taught this rule now,” Angie came back over the annunciator.
“Boobette, consider yourself appraised of the rule that you are not to touch a mistress without her permission. You may also consider that you have been given permission for now,” Dr. Leibovitz explained as she grasped my tiny hand and replaced it on her breast.
My excess nipple stimulation and my twitchy pussy ceased their torment, but Paullina didn’t. She kept right on her maddening assault on my womanhood, while I lay in the tub, mewing and twitching, and trying my best to stimulate her boob with my little hand.
She brought me off four times in quick succession and the best I could manage in return was mewing and petting her boob, gently.
“That was very sweet of you Boobette, for wanting to make me feel as good as I was making you feel,” Dr. Leibovitz told me aloud, but then leaned in and whispered, “Even though you should ask first, sweetie.”
“Now, can I get you to hold your big girls up long enough for me to wash the crease between your boobs and chest?” she asked as though speaking to a child.
I didn’t say anything, just nodded, and slipped my hands underneath those mammoth protrusions. When I tried to lift them, it took all my miniscule might to get them even slightly up off my chest.
“Oh dear… ah, Boobette, why don’t you try lifting just one at a time,” Dr. Leibovitz suggested.
I set both of them down and tried getting my left arm to reach under my left boob far enough to get it underneath my right boob, but my little arms just aren’t long enough. Then I tried to reach my left arm over top of my left breast and then underneath my right boob and that worked well enough to get a hold of it. I gripped, pulled, and managed to get it up a ways, but I was straining pretty hard and running out of steam fast.
“It looks like I’ll have to be quick about this,” the doctor remarked as she dove headfirst in to wash me.
When she finished, I was panting from the exertion.
“I’ll let you rest a minute hon. That was quite a load for someone as tiny as you,” she giggled and tweaked my nose.
I didn’t want to reply, but from somewhere inside me, came a short high-pitched giggle.
“This might be a good time to tell her about the remote controls,” Angie suggested from over the speakers.
“That’s a good idea Angie. Okay, Boobette,” Dr. Leibovitz started as she reached behind her and pulled a fancy remote control from a pocket behind her back, “This is one of the controls that we use on you. You mustn’t try to take it or use it, ever. If you touch it, it disables itself and your internal corset while sending a command to turn you into a quivering orgasmic mass. It won’t stop until either Angie or I enter a code that restarts the remote. An implant in your hands and feet in too close a proximity to the remote triggers it.”
I grew wide-eyed at the lengths they had gone to, to assure that I couldn’t use one of their remotes to escape my predicament.
“Oh, and you should be told about the range of your confinement. You are able to roam freely about your suites whenever you aren’t busy entertaining. Special access to any other area of the house is allowed only whenever, Angie or I authorize it on our remotes. If you stray outside of those areas, it’s the same as if you touch the remote controls. You will never be given pain as a punishment, dear, but you will be disabled with supernova-like pleasure when you don’t obey the rules,” she assured me with almost motherly concern.
“Wouldn’t that be an incentive for me to misbehave,” I asked innocently.
“We don’t believe that will be the case, but we will re-evaluate your discipline should it appear you feel that way,” she replied, putting the remote back where she’d gotten it, “You seem rested enough to wrestle your other udder, so get a hold on that big girl, lift and separate, you’re suddenly cleaner.”
I wrestled my breast up and out of her way, straining with all that my toothpick arms were worth.
“Very good sweetie, you can drop her back into the water now,” Dr Leibovitz said once she’d finished and then added, “I’m going after your legs and feet now, but I want you to concentrate on trying to flush some bathwater out from inside you and try tightening your pussy some more.”
I flexed my tummy muscles as best I could and it felt as if water was flushing in and out of me, but as hard as I tried, my pussy wasn’t closing up completely, “It’s not closing all the way… no matter how hard I try doctor.”
“Don’t expect it to happen right away hon. You were stretched wide enough to pass a baby just a half hour ago,” she reassured me, but then caused me to squirm due to the ticklish nature of my strangely altered feet.
“Are you ticklish Boobette?” the doctor asked as I squirmed.
“I didn’t used to be ticklish, but it seems I am now,” I admitted and continued my squirm.
“It must be those darn estrogens,” she giggled, “There, all squeaky clean.”
“What about my face and hair,” I asked, since she had carefully held my long hair out of the tub when I’d entered and my face was not wet.
Dr Leibovitz laughed right aloud, “Silly man in a woman’s body! Ladies don’t wash their hair in the bathtub! No respectable woman would wash her face in the bathtub either.”
My face heated up to near solar temperatures in embarrassment.
“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about dear girl. A proper upbringing was, denied you due to your unfortunate appendage. We will help you rectify that omission in due time sweetie,” she assured me as she returned to the only hairy end of my body.
“Now it’s time to get you out of that tub and dry,” she announced as she reached up and brought a trapeze over for me to grasp and lift my overbalanced body up.
Dr. Leibovitz grabbed a towel, I went to take it from her, and she said, “Uh, uh, uh, let me teach you to dry that body off. As a rough guy, you could just slide the towel around and wipe off the water, but as a girl, you must pat yourself dry, otherwise you’ll abrade your sensitive skin.”
“I don’t think you could reach under here very well either,” she added as she patted the underside of my swollen mammaries. “I just love how they bounce and jiggle when I dry them, don’t you?”
As I was busy, trying to keep from landing on my face from the offset weight moving about, I refrained from replying.
“Oh, I forgot about your feet, didn’t I?” she remarked, realizing that I was standing on tiptoe in the tub.
Paullina toggled the tub drain and grabbed my high heel slippers, which she tossed into the tub as soon as it was empty, “There, slip those on and step out of the tub.”
Once the slippers stabilized my feet, it was much easier to stay upright.
“Angie? You should be safe to come in now. She knows that she cannot escape and she cannot take our remotes. I doubt that her weak little body could overpower even one of us at a time, so with two of us, she’s no threat,” the doctor announced to the walls.
“That sounds like fun Paullina. I’ll be right there,” was the reply.
I was blushing again, knowing that I was naked in front of a doctor was one thing, but to be naked in front of my one time Vice-President was embarrassing.
“Why are you blushing Boobette? Oh, of course, you’re naked and Angie is coming. Don’t worry sweetie, she’s been watching you naked for hours already, not to mention that she’s been helping with your body for almost 2 years now. She’s seen you naked more than you’ve seen you naked,” she assured me, patting my jiggly butt.
“Why don’t you follow me over to your new wardrobe while Angie makes her way?” she suggested, while moving towards a door I had not seen before, let alone investigated, as the door was off the bathroom.
It took me a while to catch up to her, since I nearly lost my balance twice due to an oscillation in my breasts set up by my swaying hips.
“Hold up there, Paullina. You weren’t going to show her, her new wardrobe without me, were you? I have to see her expression when she does,” Angie declared, slightly out of breath from nearly running to get here in time.
“Hell, if you missed it, you can just replay the footage from the cameras, Angie,” Paullina replied, and then added, “Goodness, I bet Boobette here didn’t know that her every move is recorded on video, and that the cameras are all linked to track her every move. A couple cameras are close ups of specific body parts. That’s how we could put you onto the flat screen monitors stationed all over your room.”
“How wonderful for me,” I remarked sarcastically.
“Actually, yes it is wonderful for you. It’s the only way you’ll ever get to see your belly button, ever again,” giggled Dr. Leibovitz.
“I think we can use the recordings to recruit some help taking care of you, since it appears that you will not be able to do it for yourself,” interjected Angie, patting my big soft derriere.
“Of course, that is the answer. We put the prospective mothers to work taking care of their incubator. We can put it to them as a service and a test. We tell them that it’s ‘trial motherhood’ and a fee for their impending daughters,” mused Paullina happily, as she swung open the double doors to my wardrobe.
**********
Chapter 11: First Add Dress
This is when I discovered that it isn’t a closet sized room, but it’s as big as my bedroom. The doors swung open, lights came on, and we entered a wonderland of twisted fashion.
“I’m not sure if that’s shock or terror Boobette dear,” Angie quipped.
“It shouldn’t be a shock to her. She did pick them all out herself,” Dr. Leibovitz twittered, encouraging me deeper into the feminine nightmare by taking my elbow.
“I…I… picked all of this,” I exclaimed in an even higher pitched voice than I was usually force to use.
“You most certainly did Boobette,” Angie confirmed with a snort, “Of course, you weren’t thinking that you’d be the one who had to wear it when you did!”
Both of them broke into wild laughter.
When they finally wiped the tears of hysterical laughter from their eyes, the doctor explained further, “Boobette dear, while you were being changed, you spent much of your time playing with dolls under hypnotic drugs. We gave you a ‘Classy’ lady doll, a ‘Schoolgirl’ doll, a ‘Whore’ doll, and an ‘Exotic Dancer doll. We allowed you to make changes to your dolls figures, their hair, their features, and their relative sizes, as you wished. We told you that your ‘Exotic Dancer’ doll was a headliner and had to have the wardrobe to really showoff her goods. We said your ‘Whore’ doll is a total slut who needs to get immediate action to make money. We advised you that your ‘Schoolgirl’ doll was the biggest slut in school and didn’t care if everybody knew it, just as long as the whole football team would fuck her. The ‘Classy’ Doll is the Mistress and she must dress well to manage her whores.”
Angie took over and informed me, “It was great fun giving you Exotic Dancer catalogs, Erotic-wear catalogs, and Fetish wear catalogs. We saw to it that you had ‘Victoria’s Secret’ and some of the wildest, sluttiest pervert-wear we could find and had you pick out what each of your dolls would wear, given their professions. You were remarkably inventive and took instructions very well. We coached you into picking the frilliest, most feminine clothes that were available. Underwear that is so sexy that Hulk Hogan would be hot wearing it.”
“Let’s not get carried away now Angie! Eww,” Dr. Leibovitz remarked.
“You’re right Paullina, that was a total exaggeration, but you get my meaning, don’t you Boobette,” Angie asked, stroking my left nipple, knowing that I’d be able to reply with only a moan of pleasure.
“That’s how you picked your wardrobe. You thought it was for your dolls. We made outfits matching the ones you picked from the catalogs and you dressed your little slut dolls and did their makeup. You even dressed them for events and outings,” Angie stated, rubbing in the details.
“We took pictures of your dolls and made a catalog of outfits you decided on. Your first day’s outfit, as an Exotic Dancer, is already in the book, why don’t you open to the first page and have a look,” Paullina suggested, while wearing a twisted smirk.
Knowing that I am at the mercy of these women, I opened the book and studied the picture. Standing there was a hyper-busty doll with a miniscule waist and ultra-wide hips, wearing a low cut, scarlet, metallic- spandex mini-dress with an open back right down to the crease at the top of her butt, crisscrossed with ties. She also wore smoke colored thigh high stockings, clipped to a garter belt, crotchless pink thong, and scarlet, stretch, thigh-high, high heel boots with at least a five-inch heel.
“Okay, now come on over here…” the doctor urged as she led the way, “Let’s get your panties and bra out you first.”
Dr Leibovitz opened a 6 ft. wide drawer and laughed aloud at the look of shock on my face, “Boobette dear, you are our prized possession, nothing is too good for you. We’ve gotten you a disgustingly expensive wardrobe so that you can be beautiful.”
I’m staring at a 6 ft. wide drawer of pink lacy panties of every sort you can imagine.
“This is just the drawer of pink ones, the black, white, scarlet-red, teal-green, and electric-blue each have their own drawers. Just to the left of them, are the drawers of bras in the same colors. Except those drawers are 8 ft wide, since your bras take up a lot more room than panties. Okay… now which pair were those on the doll… found them!” she declared.
She snatched up a lacy pink thong, an exact replica of the ones the doll wore, only apparently in my size. With hips this wide, butt so shallow, and thighs spread so wide, it’s hard to guess my size.
The thong itself was something to see. It has rhinestones as accents on a butterfly pattern of lace that makes up the whole front of it where the back is a simple T shape.
“I’ll hold it while you plop your big bottom onto the vanity stool, just outside of your wardrobe, Boobette,” Dr. Leibovitz offered, while splaying the thong on her feminine hands.
I perambulated to the vanity stool and I hope, gracefully placed my ridiculously wide butt there.
The doctor held the panties for me to place my feet into the proper holes and had me stand. As those wispy bits of lace tickled my thighs, approaching my crotch and hips, I had to shudder and moan from the sheer delight of the sensations.
The doctor arranged the crotchless parts, which lead between my legs to each side of my labia, bringing them together to travel up my butt crack in the back.
My feminine juices were running rampantly down my thighs. It seems I have absolutely no control over my womanly organs.
“Lingerie can be so sexually stimulating, don’t you agree Boobette? Oh, never mind, I see that you do,” Angie declared, guffawing at her own joke.
“That’s okay Boobette, that’s what girls do,” the doctor reassured me. “I’ll slip your bra on you now, so just sit down and lift your arms.”
Up went my arms and she fastened a lacy pink band around my chest with about 6 hooks, after slipping the satin straps over my shoulders. She began yanking the cups to, better fit my breasts.
All the jiggling and stuffing was making me so crazy that I had to bite my lower lip to keep from cooing.
Whence she had finished, I was staring at my immense cleavage, lovingly encased in sheer pink fabric. You could clearly see my perversely distorted nipples outlined in the cups.
Angie, always the one to point out my situation in a way to humiliate me, turned a flat screen monitor in front of me so that she could point out my nipples and obvious cleft, displayed in my pink thong, “There, now you can watch the full effect, as you created it on your doll.”
“You don’t have to put it that way Angie,” the doctor admonished, seemingly always the one to come to my defense, “Boobette can simply enjoy how devastatingly beautiful she is in her new lingerie.”
I caught just the briefest look of annoyance in Angie’s face, but it quickly passed and she was soon leering again, “As can I.”
“Now, kick off your slippers so I can roll your stalking up your legs,” Dr. Leibovitz requested, as she bunched the pink thigh-high stockings up in her hands.
The doctor unrolled the silk stocking up and adjusted the lace tops to straighten them on my legs. She then replaced my slippers on my feet to my amazement.
“I want you to lay back into the sink so we can wash that platinum- blond mop of yours,” Angie ordered as she released the chair back for me. Angie promptly lay my hair out in the sink and began spraying it down with warm water.
Dr. Leibovitz came over near my head, snagged a big jar, spun the lid off it, and dug out a fist full of white paste saying, “Now you get to learn about cleaning your face the proper way for a lady. First I remove any makeup residue with cold cream.” She worked the cool white cream into my face, eye cavities, and down my neck.
“Makeup…,” I asked carefully, when she wasn’t working anywhere near my mouth.
“Why yes, as a lady you will be expected to wear makeup, Boobette,” she confirmed as she continued to massage the cream in, “You weren’t wearing any this morning, but I felt this would be a good time to begin your training. Now, I carefully wipe off most of it with this facial tissue and then dab the rest clear with this moist facial sponge.”
“While I lather up this Platinum Blond mop with a special shampoo to keep it moisturized, soft, and wavy,” Angie continued for the doctor.
Once the doctor cleared my face of the cream and I could feel Angie scrubbing away at my scalp, Dr. Leibovitz described what she was doing next, “I’m now using a facial cleansing cream enriched with antioxidants to clean and exfoliate your pores. When I’ve finished this, I’ll start applying an antioxidant rich, sunscreen foundation.”
I don’t know if it was the drugs in what they fed me, or just the general pleasant feeling of their pampering, but I was becoming dreamy eyed.
Angie washed my hair and rinsed it twice while the doctor used the cream to wash my face, and began applying foundation to it.
“Upsy daisy, Boobette,” Angie declared as she wrapped a towel around my hair and helped me sit back upright, as it would be impossible without someone’s help.
Dr. Leibovitz quickly finished my foundation and Angie started spraying Secret deodorant under my arms, pulled my panties open, and sprayed my crotch with it.
“Angie, you didn’t have to do that, just move the towel, those are crotchless panties, after all,” Paullina guffawed at Angie’s antics.
“I know, Paullina, but it was funnier that way,” she laughed, “especially if you were looking at Boobette’s face!” She promptly pulled the towel she’d stuffed between my thighs away and spritzed my weeping slit, replacing the towel afterwards.
The application of blusher and eye shadow came next as the doctor described what she was doing, “Boobette darling, you don’t really need the foundation, nor do you need blusher or eye shadow, since your skin was dermally colored while your modifications were being made. Wearing makeup is just so you can feel extra feminine. I’m just going to replicate what you already have dyed onto your epidermis. A quick application of blush, a little eye shadow, and viola, you’re makeup is done.”
“You forgot her lipstick, Doctor…,” Angie put in, beginning to blow-dry my hair.
“Erk! Damn, that epidermal dye on her lips makes me think I did it already!” the doctor complained as she pulled a stick out of a tube and painted the glossy red contents onto my over-blown lips.
“Those look just too irresistible!” she exclaimed and dove in to press her lips onto mine enthusiastically.
My legs began to quiver and my quim began to drool like a Saint Bernard in a butcher shop.
“I did a terrific job on those lips,” the doctor declared, as she repainted them.
“I’ll be the judge of that,” Angie exclaimed, the moment that Dr. Leibovitz finished applying the color and dove in for her own lip lock.
I couldn’t bring myself to resist or twist away, even after what they had done to me, and for the life of me, I don’t know why.
“I have to agree, Paullina, you did a terrific job on her lips. They’re soft, yet firm and responsive to a passionate kiss,” Angie evaluated, as she wiped my lipstick from her mouth.
“I’m glad you think so, of course now I have to repaint them again, but Boobette doesn’t mind, do you sweetie?” the doctor cooed as she tickled my lips with the applicator.
I knew she didn’t expect and answer, as to do so would make a mess of the job she was trying to do.
“That should do her face for now, so let’s get busy blow drying all this hair,” Angie suggested as she began going after my hair on the left side, and the doctor started in on the right.
I just sat there trying to get my pulse back to normal and keep my huge chest from jiggling, which was more of a task than you might think, since Angie delighted in ‘accidently’ bumping into them as she dried my hair. Of course, bumping into one of them, jiggles over to the other, and then back again. It’s just so strange having a part of your body that you have no control over.
It didn’t take them long to dry my hair and brush it into a huge wavy halo around my head and down my back.
“That permanent June did on her came out terrific,” Dr. Leibovitz observed.
“Yes, it did. It’s easy to care for and has wonderful volume. It’s full bodied and wonderfully active with a lot of bounce,” Angie evaluated as she patted my hair into shape.
“It looks as if our girl is ready for her dress and footwear. I’ll get her dress, and you grab her shoes,” the doctor called back over her shoulder as she slipped into the wardrobe.
When she returned she slipped the dress under my feet, told me to stand, and worked the dress up my legs and over my butt. She spread the top over my bust and reefed the back around so they can pull my zipper up. It took both women in concert to manage it, squeezing my bust out of the top of the open front.
“My, that is impressive, don’t you think Doctor,” Angie exclaimed, standing back admiring her handiwork.
“Let’s get her footwear on and admire her after that,” Paullina suggested as she rolled down the stretch, thigh-high boot sides and offered it to me to place my radically modified foot in. “Don’t worry pet, I’ll do the hard part. These will look stunning on you. Holographic pink with clear high heels and platforms are just the thing to polish off your look!”
Once the thigh-high boots were hugging my legs tightly, the lace stay up tops of my stockings barely poking out of the tops of the boots and the sheer pink mini-dress, which barely came down below my labia painted only one picture in anybody’s mind, “Slut.”
Both women stood back ten feet or so and gazed upon their creation, “I don’t know doctor… do you think her boobs are big enough?”
My eyes must have flung open wide in fearful dread, because Angie almost couldn’t breathe, she was laughing so hard.
“You know, now that I’m looking, it’s obvious we forgot something,” Dr. Leibovitz pondered, “She needs the proper accessories.”
“Right you are Paullina! I think some huge gold hoops at the bottom with two diamond studs up on each side, and a lovely pink beaded necklace and 3 bracelet combination, what do you think?”
“Let’s try them on her and see,” she agreed, walking to the area of my wardrobe that had scads of cheap jewelry laid out.
The two promptly bedecked me with their selections and appraised their results, “Fragrance?”
“Fragrance!” they agreed.
Angie came back armed with a spray bottle, which she liberally unloaded all over me. My neck, cleavage, wrists, crotch, and behind my knees were nearly dripping with the stuff, “There, I’ve sprayed you with, “Soir De Paris” Parfumé by Bourjois. You now literally smell like a French Whore!” *
“I think some more refreshments for Boobette are in order, with her cunt drooling like that, she’s going to need plenty of fluids,” the doctor reminded Angie.
I saw Angie trigger a button on her remote, my lips instantly formed a circle, and Dr. Leibovitz guided a dildo into my mouth. Angie hit another button, my lips sealed around the phallus, and the thick salty fluid began pumping into my throat, with only some of it splashing into my mouth.
Angie sidled over to me, stroked my buttocks, and whispered, “I just love seeing a Dick sticking into your face and knowing that the greater part of your feeding is real sperm!”
As I had no way to stop what was happening to me and I did need the hydration, I resolved not to let her get any satisfaction from my internal horror, therefore I moaned as if enjoying myself.
Angie on the other hand decided to explain further, “Do you know how we manage to obtain so much jizzum? Of course, you don’t, but I’ll tell you. We have a clinic in town that encourages sperm deposit by showing naked photographs and movies of you to the men who come there. The men get to hold a pair of your soiled panties and sniff them while they beat off to you. We guarantee that their sperm is, injected into your body, orally, anally, or vaginally. After ten deposits, they can take your panties home with a picture of you, but we encourage them to make their ejaculate available to you. I have heard that some of them bring refrigerated deposits in for you by the cup.”
I was trying not to listen and watching Dr. Leibovitz. It seemed to me that she didn’t approve of Angie’s torment.
The dildo stopped about the time my tummy felt a little distended, it was so full.
The doctor added to Angie’s comments with, “It’s not all ejaculate. That is the main ingredient but there’s also heavy cream, electrolytes, vitamins, carbohydrates, and of course your Prozac dose.”
“I think for our next little game, Boobette should be fortified with some other drugs, and do you agree Paullina,” Angie prompted, giving my big rounded butt a slap, just to watch it jiggle.
“Yes, I’ll get it now,” the doctor indicated, as she went for her black bag.
Angie popped the dildo out without releasing my lips from around it, so there was a very loud, sucking sound as it was removed, “Oh look, you’ve just destroyed your lipstick, but you’ve left a very sexy mark on that cock you were enjoying.” She quickly re-applied the lipstick to me, while my lips were still O shaped, and then hit the button that released me from the control.
I felt Dr. Leibovitz swab my butt with alcohol, then inject me saying, “This one is Valium, to give you a euphoric feeling,” then another stab, “This one is a hormone cocktail that should increase your already high libido,” another stab still, “Finally, this one is a general stimulant, to keep you going and going, like the Energizer Cunny.”
Angie laughed loudly in my face at that, “Come along with me Boobette,” she triggered a button on the remote, “You have a job to do.” A green light saying “You May Leave” near the door they entered from turned on as the red one saying “Exit Denied” turned off.
‘Damn, I’ll bet they are making me their maid or something,’ I thought to myself. I should have known better.
**********
Chapter 12: On Display
I hadn’t gotten twenty feet outside of my room and Angie stopped me pointing towards my crotch, saying, “Something you will need to remember Boobette, is the fact that with tiny tight mini-dresses like that one, when you walk around, they have a tendency to ride up. Your lips are showing honey, so yank your hem back down so everybody and their sister can’t see your labia.”
“I don’t know about you Angie, but I was quite enjoying the show,” Dr. Leibovitz teased.
“I suppose you’ll need to wear a panty shield too with our little slut roaming around,” Angie commented on the Doctor’s obviously over- stimulated state.
“Don’t I, know it! These panties are just ruined!” she agreed, much to Angie’s annoyance.
I busied myself with yanking the hem of my sheer dress down, even though it was barely an inch and a half lower than my slit at its lowest point.
It didn’t take me long to figure out that I had to keep my thighs as tightly together as I could, which only accentuated my feminine walk, so that I didn’t have to constantly hold my skirt from riding up. Even at that, I was yanking it back down every forty feet or so.
“Damn it’s so hot when you do that sweetie!” the doctor added as I tried to jiggle fast enough to keep up with Angie.
I stumbled once and caught myself by straight-arming the wall to keep from winding up on my scantily clad derriere.
We rounded a corner and entered a small room, which adjoined what appeared to be some kind of theatrical stage. I figured that since there were some spots shown on the floor and curtains hanging to the sides.
“You wait here with Paullina, Boobette. She’ll tell you when to come out,” Angie directed, and then swept out onto the stage.
I was getting so stoned by, what the doctor had pumped into me, I’d have fed my hand into a meat grinder if they told me to. If they hadn’t given me an injection of the stimulant, I’d have been laying on the floor curled up and sucking my thumb.
As I stood there, Dr. Leibovitz began rubbing my back and stroking my neck and saying, “Just relax sweetie. Everyone is going to just, love you when they, meet you. I’ll be speaking to you by the tiny speaker implant in your ear. Just do what I tell you and everything will be perfect!”
That’s when I heard Angie’s voice coming from loud speakers in the other room, “Ladies of ‘Lesbians United for Sexual Transformations’, I want to welcome you to our first unveiling tonight. In just a few moments, you’ll get to greet Boobette Cumsloudly. Once he was the owner of a large medical implant company, but now she is our wellspring of blastocysts to impregnate our members. She is the horniest slut medical science could create and as we have discovered only this morning, incapable of caring for herself. Abby, Tiffie, you two are our first recipients of Boobette’s daughters. We have determined that if a couple wants to prove their worthiness as parents, they will need to volunteer to care for Boobette during her incubation and to provide part time extended care for Boobette as needed.”
“I apologize for having to spring this on you in a public forum like this, but there was no time to inform you in private. I’ll ask you to come up to the podium and inform me of your decision. Should you not be able to care for Boobette personally, you can hire someone else to take the place of one of the pair, but not both. If that’s not possible or you cannot bring yourself to help with her care, we will move on to our couple who is next in line for implantation of Boobette’s daughters,” Angie informed the crowd seated in the small auditorium.
I heard the click clack of high heels approaching the stage and a pair of ladies joined Angie on the Dias. “We would be more than happy to help in Boobette’s care and training,” the taller and more business-like of the pair told Angie.
“Boobette’s training will be Dr. Leibovitz’s and my duties,” Angie replied, “You will have an opportunity to be the recipients of her ministrations during training and given very specific instructions, which you will follow to the letter. But you won’t have to worry about that, Boobette is very compliant and meek, and with the control that you poses, she will be entertaining and a joy to be with.”
“It sounds like fun. What is she like? Can we meet her,” Tiffie blathered excitedly. As the smaller and younger one of the loving couple, she was the more feminine and motherly in addition.
Just then, Dr. Leibovitz yanked the hem of my dress down, smoothed it in a few places, made sure my top was, tightly secured up under my boobs, and pulled the low-cut opening wide, to show acres of breast and cleavage.
“You’ve all been waiting… and some of you have even participated in her creation… so now, here’s Boobette Cumsloudly,” Angie announced as though the MC of a Strip Show.
“That’s your cue, Boobette! Go out on stage and I’ll tell you what to do over this microphone,” she held up a small microphone attached to her remote.
I minced my way out onto the stage, as doing what she told me to, was easier than trying to think with my mind so fuzzy at the moment.
I saw at least one hundred women seated in the audience before me.
“Make your way out onto the runway in the middle, Boobette,” I heard in my ears.
“Go to the pole near the end and grab it high up. Good, now plant your feet to both sides of the pole and rub the pole between your boobs,” she urged.
I did it and wow did it feel nice, I moaned loudly and kept at it.
“I want you to step back from the pole now and get down onto your knees near the end of the runway. If ladies stuff money into your cleavage, let them and slowly crawl around to give others a chance to do the same.”
I knew this was a good idea immediately, because it felt incredible having money stuffed into my cleavage! I needed more of it so I crawled up and down both sides of the runway, almost cuming every few feet! It was amazing how much money they could stuff in there and none of it stuck out the top!
“Okay, now stand up and walk over to Angie and her guests,” Dr. Leibovitz ordered.
When I got to them, Angie announced, “I can see that you ladies are pleased with our little slut. When we meet back here in one week, Abby and Tiffie will report on their experiences with our baby factory.”
“Boobette, I want you to say hello to your new sitters, Abby and Tiffie,” Angie spoke over the loudspeakers.
I also heard, “Say, ‘I’m pleased to meet you ladies,’ Boobette.”
“I’m pleased to meet you ladies,” I repeated.
“Oh, she’s so sweet,” Tiffie squealed and dove in to hug me tightly, squirming against me as she did.
The stimulation of such a sexy young woman, enthusiastically squirming against my hypersensitive boobs was too much for me. I came right down my thighs onto my stockings and made a small puddle between my feet, wobbling weakly on unsure knees.
“Whoops…! Little Tiffie, you have to be careful with Boobette, she’s easily sent over the edge! You need to hold her up a little now, or she may fall. Abby, please help Tiffie and be careful where you grab her,” Angie instructed, basically announcing to the whole audience that I’d orgasmed and made a mess.
I felt a couple of small arms try to encircle me from the front, to little avail, and a pair of longer, stronger ones grasp my tiny waist and hold me from falling, “I’m so pleased to meet you Boobette. It’s going to be an interesting task caring for you, no doubt.”
“I’ve got her Tiffie, you can let go and try holding her from her waist on the other side,” Abby told her with amusement in her voice.
“You bet Abby! She’s really hard to get hold of from the front! Those are some huge boobs you’ve got there Boobette,” Tiffie squealed, and hugged me from the side, placing her soft cheek against my own.
I received the distinct impression that, at one time in her life, Tiffie had been a cheerleader.
“Well, it seems that you three are already getting along famously. Boobette was so thrilled to meet Tiffie that she orgasmed a small lake onto the stage, and if you two don’t help her back stage soon, it’s going to get might slippery up there with her,” Angie told the whole world.
Even in my extremely drugged state, I was blushing furiously.
“Don’t worry, she’s so stoned, she doesn’t even realize that when ladies were stuffing her bra full of money, she was showing everyone else her shaven pussy, like the brazen slut she is!” Angie continued to announce.
I was feeling so light-headed that if Abby hadn’t been supporting me, I’d have slumped to the floor in embarrassment.
Tiffie whispered into my ear, “That’s okay Boobette, you have a beautiful pussy. I’m soaking my panties just remembering how pretty your pussy is.”
Her supporting words made me feel slightly better about my slutty performance, although I still can hardly believe that I crawled around showing everybody my cunt!
“It’s alright Boobette. You were supposed to put on a show. You did exactly as I wanted you to and will be rewarded,” Dr. Leibovitz said into my ear speakers.
We’d finally made it backstage and the doctor met us saying, “We’ll proceed to her room with your charge, and then we can get you two ladies settled.”
Behind us, I heard Angie continue her speech, “I’m glad you all seem pleased with our first prototype. Can I hear nominations for our next…?” what she was saying trailed off as we exited the stage room.
“They are such pretty lips too, Boobette. You don’t mind if I touch them a moment, do you?” she asked, but didn’t wait for a reply before slipping her index finger along the cleft of my vulva.
I couldn’t walk anymore, I could only pant and allow my drooling lips make a shimmering puddle on the hardwood floors.
“I know how eager you are to play with your new dolly, Tiffie, but shouldn’t we wait until we can escort her safely back to her room,” Abby asked, while trying to urge me onward.
“Oh, but her micro-mini-skirt has ridden up so sexily, I just had to play with it,” Tiffie giggled, pulling her finger away and licking it sensuously.
My pussy was tingling and quivering, my knees were weak, and my footing became very unsure with my juices flowing all over the floor.
“We should hurry ladies, Boobette is going to become very dehydrated at the rate she’s loosing fluids,” Dr. Leibovitz warned, also urging the ladies to continue to my room.
**********
Chapter 13: Home Again, Home Again Jiggly Jig
As we approached the door, I noticed the doorway is pink and a French provincial style, with ‘Boobette’s Boudoir’, lettered in a flowing feminine script across the front. The door handle locked with a thumbprint identification scanner with cameras placed near it to identify the entrant.
Dr. Leibovitz used her thumb, looked into the camera and the door opened. She placed a radio ID card near the door and told the ladies accompanying me, “I want you to one at a time place your thumb on the scanner, look up into the camera, and I’ll add you to the authorized entrant list.”
It was evident that I would not be on that list.
I think the Doctor noticed me watching and she said, “Believe it or not, Boobette, you are already on the list, although your access is remotely authorized or denied by our controls. Ultimately, you cannot even leave the grounds without someone accompanying you, carrying a remote control.”
“Wow, does she really have built in security like that? I can’t wait to try some of the things Angie told us about you Boobette. We are going to be such good friends,” Tiffie babbled, as she tried to hold me up while Abby’s prints entered into the security system.
With both ladies given access, we made our way into my pink penitentiary, but just as I passed the threshold, I felt my vulva begin opening steadily wider, “Ooh,” I exclaimed.
“What’s the matter Boobette,” Dr. Leibovitz asked in genuine concern.
“I’m opening up… you know, down there,” I squeaked.
She checked her watch and said, “Goodness is it milking time already? All right, ladies help bring her in. We need to strip her down so she can be properly milked.”
“Yay,” Tiffie cheered staring intently at my nipples, “I get to play with these in person!”
“Tiffie, you’re such a cheerleader,” Abby teased, “But that’s what makes you so lovable.”
“Don’t worry, Abby, there seems to be enough to go around,” she giggled.
All the banter was nice, but my nether regions were spreading wider by the second, which made waddling to my bathroom and dressing table even harder. Along with the two that wanted to help me, which only served to impede my ability, to undulate at the rhythm, which makes mincing, easier for me.
“She’s close enough,” Tiffie declared and began unzipping my dress.
“I’ll bet your panty shields are soaked Tiffie,” Abby teased as she finished dragging me into my dressing room.
“I’m flowing almost like Boobette here, and I intend to ruin many more panty shields. Help me shrug this off her shoulders,” Tiffie agreed as she struggled with my tight dress.
Abby smiled and helped right away adding, “Whatever makes my sweetie happy!”
“You’re going to see me naked,” I squeaked, unsurely.
“I’ve been looking forward to it honey,” Tiffie assured me, “Those boobs, your skin, your wide hips, and your tiny waist are so feminine, and you are giving my significant other and I a chance at having a family of our own.”
“Believe me we’ve seen plenty of naked women before,” Abby laughed, “Like every morning in the mirror!”
I knew that any objection that I might voice would be, overruled anyway, therefore I dropped the subject. I also knew that I wouldn’t be able to care for myself as I am and that there isn’t enough of Angie and the doctor to care for me as much as it appears I need.
“Holy shit, I can’t believe her waist is that small! That dress tried to cling to it, but it didn’t quite do it justice,” Tiffie stated, trying to encircle my waist with her small feminine hands.
My boobs were feeling very full and heavy, but when Abby released the hooks on my bra, I almost fell on my face as their weight shifted on my front.
“Look out ladies. You have to be more careful with Boobette. She’s a fragile flower, you know,” Dr. Leibovitz informed them, “Those boobs are plenty heavy and with them bobbing about, she could take a nasty spill.”
“We won’t allow that, will we Tiffie?”
“My bad, I didn’t realize how tipsy she is. It won’t happen again. I’ll make damn sure that when those babies are un-slung again, that I’ll be ready to catch them,” Tiffie replied adamantly, “I can’t promise not to do nasty things with them when I do though.”
“You are such a bad girl,” Abby giggled as she hooked her thumbs in the sides of my thong and dropped them to the floor with a loud splat.
“Toilet first ladies,” the doctor instructed.
I was quickly hovered over the seat, helped to, gently place my abundant bottom onto the seat, and instructed to pee.
As I tinkled, the doctor struck a key on her remote and I felt my back door quickly open on its own, “Yikes, my butt!”
“I need to clean your front and back out Boobette,” she told me as I heard only minor plops into the bowl below.
“The bidet is next, I’ll bet,” Tiffie guessed, as she helped me over to the next porcelain obstacle.
Both phalluses protruded into me as before and I was flushed clean front and back. My holes were so stretched open, nether probe touched the rim of either orifice.
Now my labia and clits began squirming as my nipples started aching to be touched.
Tiffie was kneeling in front of me and watching everything in fascination. (I knew this due to the cameras pasting close ups of my pussy and Tiffie watching on the screens all over the walls.) “Look at them, go at her! That’s got to be driving you crazy, Boobette!”
I moaned loudly and in my little girl pitch in reply.
“We’d better get her to her ‘Little Pony’, so it can relieve some of the pressure,” the doctor advised.
“Ah…Paullina, do you think we could nurse on her for a while first,” Tiffie requested timidly.
“You can but only after we get her planted onto her ‘Little Pony’. I don’t want to override her milk valves if I don’t have to, and I want Boobette to totally enjoy being milked, so she’ll be getting fucked while you nurse,” Dr. Leibovitz decided.
“That’s okay by me,” Tiffie agreed, “She looks like she could really use something in her to plug that gaping hole!”
They straddled me onto my ‘Little Pony’ and the huge dong inside came up and stretched me wider, until it filled me a good 8 inches, then the smaller section sipped up and my pussy slammed tightly around it, locking me onto my ‘Little Pony’ until it was ready to release me.
“Damn, that’s neat! I love how her cunt locks her in. Now she can enjoy her fucking, but that monster can’t slip out of her. What about her butt hole Paullina,” Tiffie inquired, pointing at the still gaping orifice.
“We implemented a hydration plan this morning and the device was installed while she was brazenly dancing onstage. Watch when I hit this button,” the doctor giggled, knowing what was to come.
A large foot-long realistic looking flexible rubber dildo jutted from the area behind the dong that was fucking my pussy, splitting my ass, “Ooh!”
Near the base of the anal dildo, there was a indent that was capped with a flexible looking ring on the very bottom, so that when it was all the way into me, my anus slammed shut around the indented area, the ring pulled flat against my bottom, making it almost appear as if there wasn’t a huge plug up my ass. The tube attached to the center flowed with milky white stuff I could feel fill up my insides, even though I was in the throes of my first orgasm.
“See, she can get her nourishment and fluids straight up her ass. That thing is designed to maintain a flow into her and when it’s empty, it lights an alarm on my remote, so we can attach a hose to the quick connect in her plug, filling it and maintaining her fluids, so she can keep her pussy drooling and her boobs spraying milk,” Dr. Leibovitz explained, “Boobette is a juicy girl and we want to keep her that way.”
Tiffie gave out a high-pitched giggle of her own, “What a nice way to do it and you can hardly see she has a plug up her ass!”
“Unless I hit this button and make it squirm around up there,” Paullina laughed as she pressed it.
My butt was squirming, my pussy wriggling, and my nipples were clenched and aching to be touched and all I could do was hold on and orgasm.
“It’s nipple time,” Tiffie exclaimed and latched wetly onto my left nipple, encompassing the whole thing in her small, lipstick coated mouth.
“I love seeing your lipstick on Boobette’s nipples,” Abby gushed as she took my right nipple into her own and began sucking with the enthusiasm of a starved baby.
Since I was astride my ‘Little Pony’, my nipples allowed my milk to flow freely.
Tiffie declared, muffled around a distended nipple, “It must be like sucking a small, soft cock! But her milk is so sweet and warm, good Boob milk sweetie!”
I barely heard her compliment as I was having trouble sitting up, though I couldn’t have fallen over either.
“It’s very sweet,” agreed Abby, less enthusiastically, “I’ve had my fill. I presume that since it’s so creamy and sweet, that it’s fattening too.”
“I’ve analyzed it,” the doctor stated, “and yes, it is a bit fattening, but full of protein and nutrients. It should be great for Tiffie to drink. She’ll need the calories for her pregnancy.”
I heard that, which told me Tiffie would be the one getting my eggs.
Tiffie decided, “That’s good for now. It looks like Boobette would be more comfortable in her milking cups.” Tiffie let loose and gently, tenderly leaned me into the huge, clear cups my with the soft nipple sucking portion inside.
The holders held my torso into a leaned forward position, taking the weight off my back and they were much higher suction devices. My milk started spraying from my distended mammaries as though from fire hoses and I was going insane with pleasure, screeching, screaming, and moaning, with my head tossing about in every direction.
“Fuck, I’m jealous! She’s getting her brains fucked out and loving it,” Tiffie exclaimed earnestly.
“When she’s done, I bet the doctor will let you have a ride, honey,” Abby teased with a hug.
“Are you nuts? That sucker would split me in half and my nipples wouldn’t come anywhere near the suckers in those cups,” Tiffie declared, “But it would almost be worth the risk to be going that crazy.”
It was twenty minutes of complete insanity for me, but when the machine finally had my boobs drained and made my pussy release the dildo in my cunt, I lay there panting and satisfied, but concerned that the dildo in my ass hadn’t come out yet.
“You’re going to get lunch now baby,” Dr. Leibovitz declared, handing a remote like hers to Tiffie, “Press that button there.”
My lips circled, the dong in the wall ahead slipped down my throat and began fucking my face and feeding me with salty spurts of cream. I hated this part, but loved the feelings and since I craved the salt, enjoyed the taste too.
My tummy was finally full and Dr. Leibovitz announced, “Boobette needs a nap now, so let’s get her into a frilly nightie, and I’d like to see you two don yours as well.”
“I’m game,” Tiffie eagerly declared, beginning to help me from my ‘Little Pony’.
“Just a minute…,” Abby said as she whipped out her cell phone, speed dialing, “Hello, Miriam? Yes, could you clear my calendar for the next week? Great, I’ll see you sometime next week dear. You have a great week too.”
Abby hung up and said, “I’m good too.”
“Naughty naughty, Abby, you know that you’re not supposed to bring cell phones in here,” Dr. Leibovitz admonished, holding out her hand.
“Damn, I’m sorry. Everything was moving so fast I forgot that I had it. It was a good thing too, I was able to confirm that my schedule is clear for our required stay,” she apologized as she handed over her phone.
“You’ll get this back when you leave Abby. All cell phones must be, kept in the safe by the front door. If Angie found out that you brought it in here, you might wind up joining Boobette as a breeder,” Dr. Leibovitz scolded, “I’ll be back in a minute. You two have her ready when I get back.” She left quickly looking around carefully as she went, clutching the phone to her tightly.
“Yes, Angie had better not find out you broke the rules,” Angie announced over the speakers. “Abby, you are forgiven this time, but I’m going to install an RF detector at the entrance to make sure this doesn’t happen again.”
Abby was blushing in embarrassment, “I’m so sorry Angie!”
“Not as sorry as you’d be if Boobette had gotten her hands on that thing! Tiffie, if you have any contraband, you better fess up now,” Angie asked icily.
“Tiffie is a good little girl Angie! The only things I have on me are panties, and those won’t be on me for very long,” Tiffie sweetly stated, petting the breast closest to her.
Abby tossed a towel onto my vanity stool, “Have a seat while we grab your nightie.”
Tiffie scowled and said, “Abby, you messed up, don’t take it out on Boobette. She’s been very sweet to us since we met her.”
“I’m sorry I was short with you Boobette. I’m upset with myself, not you,” Abby apologized and then kissed me passionately.
I couldn’t hardly breathe she made me pant so badly with that kiss.
“That’s much better Abby. Why don’t you go and pick her nightie and I’ll clean her up a little,” Tiffie confirmed as she moistened a washcloth.
“Tiffie, you should use the sponges on Boobette. Her skin is too sensitive for a washcloth,” Angie announced over the intercom.
“Oh, thank you Angie! It’s nice having big sister watching out for me,” Tiffie replied, “Are you all still watching us?”
“You bet your delicious sweet ass we are Tiffie. Most of the members are still engrossed with our toy and your care of her, however, we took a silent vote, and everyone has asked me to see if you’ll allow Boobette to disrobe you?”
“Hell Angie, I’d have let Boobette disrobe me on stage before we came in here! I’ve wanted to get naked with her since we met. The only thing that would keep me from doing it, is if Boobette doesn’t want to take my clothes off me,” Tiffie replied, squirming and squeezing her boobs together with her upper arms.
“Boobette, will you help me get naked? I really want you to, but if you don’t want to, I’ll understand. I’ll be sad, but I’ll understand,” she asked sweetly.
**********
Chapter 14: Strip Tease
This girl was going to take care of me for a while and I’ll need her. She had been the nicest person to me since I’d awaken in this state, not to mention she really is sexy. Nice and sexy in the same package is hard to resist and I do so love seeing pretty girls naked, “I’d be happy and honored to help you take off your clothes. I’m not very strong anymore though, but I’ll try as hard as I can.”
“Gosh, you should have been born a girl! You’re so sweet!” she sucked my face almost inside out, brushing up against my super-sensitive nipples and pushing my boobs apart to get to my overblown lips.
When she let go of my face, she spun around, lifted her hair up in back and said, “Unzip me please.”
I brought the zipper of her dress all of the way down to where it stopped, right above where the crack of her buttocks began.
She kneeled down in front of me and said, “Okay, you can slip it off my shoulders and then over my boobs, I’ll move around to make it as easy for you as I can.”
I shrugged her dress over her shoulders and she spun sideways so I could get to her front. I then brought the front over the shelf of her satin bra ensconced breasts, while she stood and I could pull the sensual material down. She finished her turn to let me yank it over her wide feminine hips. I bunched the material up in my hands as low as I could reach to allow her to step out of it and brought her dress up, placing in on the vanity beside me. When I turned back, the V of her crotch was right in my face and I could see the lips of her vulva clearly outlined in the silk of her panties.
“Soon Boobette, soon, but first I think you should get my bra off,” Tiffie suggested, watching my eyes burn the image of her pussy into my retina. She kneeled again and slipped tight into my chest, her lips near my ear, saying, “You still remember how to unhook a ladies bra from the front, or should I turn around?”
“The towel under my butt is soaked, but I’ll try to do it from here,” I panted, reaching around to the small of her feminine back. It took three tries but I managed to unhook both of her hooks and brought the straps around both sides of her, releasing her delicious mounds of jiggly womanhood.
“I’m not quite in your league, but my boobs are a respectable double D cup. Go ahead, feel them up, I know you want to,” she offered, “If it makes you feel more comfortable, I’ll feel yours up while you feel mine.”
I nodded and with shaking hands barely brushed her nipples with my palms.
She shuddered and moaned, but kept petting my mammaries, so I bravely cupped her tits from below and hefted them, being careful to keep from scratching her with my ridiculous fingernails.
“What do you think?” she moaned as I jiggled them slightly.
“They’re lovely and so soft,” I panted back, barely able to speak.
“You’d better get a move on Tiffie, Paullina will be back soon, and I don’t want her mad at me for not being ready,” Abby informed her.
“Oh, all right,” Tiffie replied as she stood in front of me, “It’s all for you now Boobette. Just hook your thumbs in the sides of my panties and you get to the treasure.”
“Oh fuck Tiffie, I’m puddling like a monsoon,” Abby declared as she watched me drop Tiffie’s silk panties with a wet splat onto the tile floor.
Then I was face to slit with Tiffie’s pussy, “Oh please Boobette, just give one lick to my molten hot pussy, I really need it.”
How could I refuse? The only problem was I forgot just how long my tongue is now, I quickly thrust it through to her butt cheeks, and she shrieked, “Oh my fucking GOD!”
When I brought some back into my mouth and flicked the end up, partway through her legs, and then poked it inside her love hole, which elicited, “Oh God, she’s fucking me with her tongue! Oh, oh, this is so good!”
I drew back my obscene tongue, making sure to flick her clittie plenty before rolling it back inside my mouth, “Mmm, you taste like heaven.”
I felt a whisper of material drop over my head and Abby pushing my arm through one of the holes above me and then the other arm.
“Gently damn it Abby! Boobette is a delicate flower so be gentle. Here Boobette, lift your high heels and step into these so I can tickle your fancy with them,” Tiffie asked as she held out the panties for the whisper of a Baby Doll that was falling over top of me.
The panties were up my thighs and Abby was still pulling the gossamer top down, when I felt Tiffie begin unrolling my thigh-high boots.
Just then, Dr. Leibovitz re-entered the room and said, “Oh, you’ll need these when you get those off her. She can’t walk without one or the other,” and handed my high heeled slippers to Tiffie.
“Thank you so much Paullina,” Tiffie replied and slipped off my right boot, beginning to roll my pink stocking off right after.
“You are so good at taking care of our Boobette, Tiffie. Don’t you agree Boobette?” the doctor asked me.
“She’s my friend,” I said.
Tiffie’s eyes started leaking immediately and she threw her arms around me, “You bet I am!”
Abby wasn’t nearly as happy, being out shown by Tiffie, but she knew enough to keep her piece and added, “Tell me when you need her to stand honey and I’ll help heft her to her feet while you slip her panties over those huge hips.”
Tiffie released me, quickly slipped my other boot and stocking free and replaced it with my slipper, “I know you’re in a rush Abby, but Boobette’s got lovely wide feminine hips and you shouldn’t try to make her feel ashamed of them.”
Abby didn’t reply, she simply helped me to my tottering feet and escorted me to the big bed in the center of the room.
“Did you ladies bring your nighties, of would you like to borrow one of Boobette’s,” Paullina asked them.
“We weren’t prepared, so we’ll have to borrow hers,” Abby explained, “Do you think that you could arrange to have my secretary throw some of my things into a suitcase and have them delivered here, so that we’ll have fresh lingerie and clothes when we wake up?”
“Tiffie lives with you, I assume, Abby?” the doctor asked.
“Yes, so only one trip needs to be done and since Tiffie’s boss was… or is in the audience watching us, she knows that Tiffie won’t be at work for awhile,” Abby added.
“I’ll handle it Abby. If you can’t find any of Boobette’s nighties that fit well enough, we’ll try my stash next,” Angie offered over the intercom.
Abby started shucking her clothes with Tiffie helping and they opened the drawers with my nighties, “Two piece nighties are out I think. I can fit anything that’s made to hold Boobette’s chest, which should let it stretch longer for me to cover my torso I think,” Abby surmised.
“That leaves me with anything that lets her boobies stick out. I’m down with that,” Tiffie giggled, “My boobies sure won’t be anywhere near as impressive as hers are, but it will give you two, easy access to them.”
They each found pink nighties, Abby in a Teddie that appeared deflated in the front, and Tiffie in a well-fitted Teddie that had her boobies sticking out the front.
“Ooh that looks terrific on you Tiffie,” Abby remarked staring at her exposed breasts.
Tiffie waggled them for her, to tease Abby, and said, “I feel like a porno queen with all of these cameras. If they were all focused on my privates like they are on Boobette’s I’d be a little more self conscious, but with her body, she’s got plenty to show.”
Just as Tiffie said that, one of the monitors showed her boobs in a close up, high resolution shot, “Actually Tiffie, there was a cheer here in the auditorium and shouts of ‘Close up’ to get me to focus a camera on your pretty boobs,” Angie’s voice informed them. “Go on, just a little jiggle for the ladies please Tiffie?”
Tiffie blushed, giggled, and jiggled for the audience.
Angie had left the microphone open and we all heard the crowd’s approval.
“Damn, maybe I should have embarked on that stripper career,” Tiffie teased, “Too bad there isn’t the market at Lesbian bars for it that there is at stripper joints.”
“You could still make good money at it,” Abby conceded with a hug.
“Did you ever see the lesbian peeping Tom,” Tiffie asked.
Abby dutifully shook her head ‘no’.
Tiffie pulled open the front of her Teddie and peeked down the front, looked up, and then peeked down the front again.
They giggled, but when Tiffie walked over to me, she lifted the front of my baby doll and pretended to faint.
She was so cute doing it that even I had to giggle.
“Peep overload, Tiffie?” Dr. Leibovitz asked.
“I think I’m in love,” she teased, looking again.
“Come on silly girl. Let’s get her shoes off and help her lay down for a nap,” Abby declared kneeling next to Tiffie and taking my right slipper while Tiffie grabbed the left.
Abby pulled open the covers and went around the other side of the bed, while Tiffie grabbed my legs, swinging them up onto the bed as Abby eased me back onto the cushiony surface.
“Do you want to lie on your back or on your side sweetie,” Tiffie asked.
I thought about the enormous weight of my boobs, on my chest, making breathing harder, and said, “On my side please.”
“Dibs on boob side,” Tiffie loudly declared.
Abby and the doctor laughed themselves silly, although Abby helped position me on my side.
“Am I going to need a bib?” I timidly asked.
“Don’t worry Boobette, any drooling I get on them, I promise to lick right back off, so you might need a bib between your thighs,” Tiffie immediately replied.
My eyes were wide with shock. (Yes, the camera was showing me, my own face.)
“Don’t tell me that you wouldn’t enjoy it, I know better honey,” Tiffie assured me.
The lights in the room were systematically, being turned-off though a few of the monitors were still operational, even if they were dimmer.
“Goodnight Boobette,” Tiffie said sweetly.
“Goodnight Tiffie,” I replied.
Over the intercom came, “That’s goodnight Mistress Tiffie, to you Boobette. Another rule you weren’t told yet, so you get a pass this time. For you, all natural born females are ‘Mistress’. Do you understand, Boobette?”
“Yes Mistress Angie,” I repeated, not especially happy about it, but not in any position to refuse either.
Abby said, “Goodnight Tiffie.”
I was thankful for that, but Tiffie glared at Abby and replied, “Goodnight Mistress Abby.”
Abby was just trying to allow me from having to say the mistress part of things, but Tiffie took it that she was leaving me out, as if I was beneath her, so she said, “Goodnight my sweet Boobette.”
“Goodnight Mistress Abby,” I replied as required, giving her, a smile I hoped conveyed that I knew what she’d tried to do.
I didn’t dare tell Tiffie, since we were on monitors all over the building.
I think that Abby understood and also knew that she couldn’t explain right then either.
As I was looking into Tiffie’s eyes, I felt the sting of a needle in my plump butt, I remember hearing Tiffie say, “Poor baby,” and felt her start playing with my boobs, but that’s when the lights went out.
**********
When again I could open my eyes, I looked upon the angelic, sleeping face of Tiffie and felt her little hands still resting on my girls. The thing that slightly surprised me was the fact that Abby’s left hand was on my butt cheek and her right hand was holding a lock of my hair to her nose.
Tiffie’s eyes fluttered soon and she peered into mine saying, “Good morning gorgeous, god you’re so beautiful”
I didn’t know whether to be, complimented, or cry, but I smiled in response, since I knew that she meant it in a positive way.
“Damn, my boobs feel swollen!” she declared, looking down at herself and groping them.
“Ah, Boobette, I’m going to sit up and I want you to tell me if my boobs are bigger. Will you do that for me please,” Tiffie asked eyes wide in shocked concern.
I nodded my platinum blond covered head.
She sat upright, I looked closely and it appeared to be true, her nipples looked swollen and her boobs looked like they filled the openings in my Teddie, better than they had before we lay down for our naps.
I looked at her apologetically and nodded that they are bigger.
She asked, “E or F cup bigger?”
I mouthed, “F.”
“You look like you think it’s your fault Boobette. How could my boobs growing be your fault?” she enquired unsurely.
“You drank my boob milk Mistress Tiffie,” I answered embarrassed.
“Do you think your milk can make boobs grow?” she marveled, “I want more if it does! Aren’t they beautiful?” she giggled in joy.
I thought she was upset that they’d grown in the space of a couple hours, but it appears she loves it so much she wants more.
“Oh my god that means Abby is going to have boobs now too!” she peered over top of me to get a peek to find out. “Wow! Boobette, Abby really likes you!”
You could have knocked me over with a feather. (Well, that’s not unusual for me. You can always knock me over with a feather now. Suffice it to say that I was shocked.)
“Abby has a lock of your hair up against her nose. She only does that when she really likes someone. It’s one of her fetishes, she loves smelling a pretty girls hair. She’s got a handful of your ass too. She was trying not to let you know how much your butt was making her crazy when she said you have ‘huge hips’. She’s so, guarded all the time. You know now that she doesn’t mean it if she says anything that sounds mean, she’s just trying to confuse you about her true feelings.”
“Thank you Mistress Tiffie,” I replied.
She placed her sweet mouth near my ear and whispered, “I wish I could get them to stop making you call me Mistress, but that was expressly forbidden. I’m sorry,” and then she pretended she’d been trying to stick her tongue in my ear. (Well, she actually did stick her tongue in my ear, but just to make it look like she hadn’t whispered instead.)
“Thank you Mistress Tiffie, that made me so horny for your new big boobies,” I told her to help her cover her whisper. (Though, I was also aching to feel-up her new, bigger boobs too.)
“Be my guest, be gentle though, they are a little tender,” she said exposing her jiggly titties so I could feel them.
“Oh, they’re so round, so firm, so fully packed,” I told her with a smile.
“If you suck my nipples, will your boobs get bigger?” she asked, trying to stuff her left nipple into my puffy lips.
I accepted the offer gratefully and started gently drawing on her nipple.
“Damn, not only are they bigger but they are making me crazy,” she moaned, stuffing her hand between her own thighs and working her pussy.
I started petting her pretties and kept sucking away and between my nipple work and her diddling, in very few minutes she screamed her way through an orgasm so loudly Abby said, “Was it a good one sweetie?” from behind me.
“Abby! Sit up honey,” Tiffie managed through gasps and crossed eyes.
“What is it? Oh fuck, what happened to me!” she yelped.
“Isn’t it great? You’ve got boobs now,” Tiffie enthused.
Abby always had boobs, just small ones. She was maybe a B cup when I met her.
“How the hell did this happen? Did Paullina inject us with magic boob growth juice while we were asleep?” she ranted.
“I don’t think Paullina had anything to do with this. Boobette figured out what happened to us,” she thrust her chest out proudly, “Aren’t they just beautiful?”
“Boobette figured out what happened. So just how, did our boobs grow,” Abby asked staying on topic.
“Oh, Boobette’s tittie milk made them, grow,” Tiffie giggled, “That makes sense too. With all the estrogen in her system, some of it’s bound to be in her tittie milk.”
“Oh, you think that maybe it is temporary,” Abby surmised.
“I sure as hell hope not,” Tiffie, swore, “If it is, I better get to grope your new C cuppers before they deflate!”
She crawled over top of me to get to Abby but in her haste, she kneeled on my tiny waist, and with my corset turned off it felt like she broke my spine, “Ouch,” I screamed and began crying like a baby.
Abby lifted her free from me in an instant, “Are you okay Boobette?”
I couldn’t catch my breath. I could barely breathe enough to keep crying but I finally managed a weak, “No.”
Tiffie went crazy, crying, and fretting over me.
Abby stood and triggered the intercom on the remote, “Dr. Leibovitz to Boobette’s room. This is an Emergency. Boobette is hurt and needs your attention.”
Unfortunately, for me, the doctor was out. She’d returned to the hospital to do her rounds and attend to her other patients.
I was able to speak a few minutes later and told her I still had a very sharp pain in my side where Tiffie had planted her knee and they relayed that information to the doctor.
Fifteen minutes later, I was becoming very drowsy and my stomach was feeling very tight.
Abby inspected and screeched into the remote, “She’s bleeding internally and if you don’t get the doctor here, call an air ambulance or we’re apt to lose her!”
“Settle down Abby,” Angie told her over the intercom, “Paullina is pulling into the driveway as we speak, in an ambulance, with four or five surgical nurses accompanying her. There will be a gurney arriving in a minute. Do not move Boobette. The attendants will place her on a backboard when they arrive.”
“I’m so sorry Boobette! I didn’t mean to hurt you. If you don’t make it, I’ll just die,” Tiffie tearfully said, dripping salty fluids all over my face.
“I know Mistress Tiffie, you didn’t mean to hurt me,” I weakly tried to tell her so she would feel better.
“Your nice trying to make me feel better, but I still feel like dirt,” she blubbered stroking my face.
The two Amazon sized attendants came in, with the doctor in tow, “Let’s have a look at my princess.”
The doctor examined me quickly, asked Tiffie a couple questions, thumped on my tummy a couple times, and instantly, ordered, “Get her on the gurney, stat! She’s bleeding internally! Prep the theater in the other room. We’re going in arthroscopically to repair the damage.”
That statement brought a wail from Tiffie they could have heard in the driveway.
All I know is the doctor stuck me with another injection and my lights went out.
**********
“Welcome back honey,” Abby said when she saw my eyelids flicker, “Excuse me, I need to call Tiffie.” She pressed a button that I assume triggered an alarm somewhere.
“We almost lost you,” she told me, “Apparently Tiffie tore loose an adhesion inside your tummy, and it began to bleed. The doctor was inside and had it cauterized before you lost too much blood. She did have to transfuse you, though.”
“Where’d she get the blood,” I asked drowsily.
“It seems that Tiffie and you have the same blood type,” she informed me, “You do know that when there’s a transfusion from one person to the other, there’s some blood that goes back to the donor, well there were complications. I’ll let Tiffie tell you about those when she gets here.”
“She isn’t staying in here anymore?” I asked weakly.
“She will be, but they wanted to watch her a while after you were out of danger. She’s still a bit weak from the blood loss and other things.”
The door opened and Tiffie came in on a gurney wearing a hospital gown. “I’m so glad you’re okay Boobette!” she declared.
“Are you all right too, Mistress Tiffie,” I asked my eyes already working towards a reverse blink.
The attendants that came with the doctor helped her from the gurney and next to me in bed.
“There, now we can chat and giggle like girls at a slumber party,” Tiffie announced, still with her back to me, about to roll towards me.
“Slumber party…,” I dreamily asked.
“Well, we are kind of blood sisters now, you know,” she declared and rolled towards me, “There’s also the similarities in boob size to identify us.”
Tiffie was a much better endowed girl now. She’s gone from an F cup to a solid H cup at least, “Aren’t they wonderful! I owe them all to you, sweetie!”
“They are very nice Mistress Tiffie,” I agreed.
“I’m sorry Boobette. You need some rest. Go to sleep. I’ll be here when you awaken,” she kissed my lips softly and stroked my head.
“Are you going to be a baby maker too now,” I dopily asked as I was losing consciousness.
“Well, I’ll just be the incubator, you are still the well spring,” she confirmed.
“Lucky me…”
**********
Chapter 15: Aftermath
“Hi again sweetie,” Tiffie declared the moment my eyes opened.
I smiled back at her.
“You’re looking better already honey,” Tiffie said, “I made the doctor leave your corset activated. You’re tougher with it on and more fragile than a china doll with it off. Angie gave permission that you don’t have to call me mistress anymore. I had to throw a total hissy fit to get it too! I think they were considering bringing in a priest for an exorcism.”
I smiled brightly in reply, but weakly said, “Boobs hurt… too full. I need milking.”
“Who forgot that milk boobs need tending too,” Tiffie screeched in a high, irritating tone, “I want two women in here right now to start dropping pressure in these teats this Instant!”
Two women wearing maid uniforms sulked into the room looking about nervously.
“Get over here and latch on girls and if I hear anything but moans of pleasure coming from Boobette, you’ll become milk cows right alongside her,” Tiffie threatened.
“I’d believe her ladies,” Abby added, “She’s a very protective mother and her adopted daughter is in pain.”
The women scurried over to me, uncovered a nipple each, gently licked them to moisten them, and carefully started sucking.
I was panting in relief and sexual stimulation.
“Very good girls,” Tiffie encouraged, “Suck down lots of her sweet milk. There’s an added benefit, if they didn’t tell you before you came in.” Tiffie unlimbered the boobs she’s become so very proud of and said, “I was a double A cup four days ago!”
One of the maids began whimpering but the other sucked even more determinedly.
I pointed to her, where she couldn’t see me and mouthed, “Wants big boobs.”
Tiffie giggled and hugged the maid from behind saying, “You are going to get bonus duties honey. Boobette says you’re a great nipple sucker.”
The maid moaned but didn’t slow up on her determination to relieve my milk production.
The other girl was only giving token effort in milk pressure relief. Eventually I pointed to her and shook my head ‘no’ so Tiffie could see.
“You however, missy, are on toilet cleaning duty for a month. You’re done here, scat,” Tiffie ordered, “I need another volunteer!”
A lady wearing an undistinguishing business suit and glasses entered asking, “I hear there is a lovely lesbian lady with overfilled milk boobs in need here? Oh wow, is there ever, Lacy to the rescue!”
She threw her jacket into a corner, hiked up her skirt, slipped her glasses off, leaving them on my dresser and carefully crawled into bed with me, “Aren’t you the girl we almost lost yesterday?”
Tiffie answered for me, “Yes, she is and her milking machine is not an option until she heals up more. Oh and before you start sucking, you should know that drinking Boobette’s milk causes rapid breast growth!”
“You’re joking with me,” Lacy determined, never slowing her approach to my nipple.
Abby chimed in, “I was a B cup three days ago. I only sucked a little from Boobette and now I’m a full C cup. She’s not kidding. Hell, when Tiffie got here she was only a double D cup, now look at her.”
“How fucking much milk did you drink girl?” Lacy asked as she began sucking milk earnestly.
“Well, it wasn’t all from milk, Boobette needed a transfusion, so I shared blood with her,” Tiffie admitted.
The eager maid burped around my nipple from all the milk she’d consumed, but went right back to sucking.
“Oh now that boob feels so much better now,” I moaned in relief and mind twisting stimulation, “When you’re full, remind me to tongue fuck your brains out Miss.”
“You’re a lucky girl,” Tiffie pouted, “Boobette tongue fucks like Ron Jeremy screws!”
I don’t know if she heard either one of us, she just kept at it as if she was a hungry baby.
Lacy was doing an enthusiastic job as well so I pointed at her and gave Tiffie an okay sign.
“Lacy, I don’t know what your job here is, but you’re due for a promotion. Boobette is an important project and a ray of hope for all lesbian couples who want a family. You are making her feel better so she can get back to work sooner, so I plan on putting in a good word for you,” Tiffie declared, hugging the busily nursing woman.
Ten minutes later, I felt the suction from the maid who had been at it longest start to fall off and the next thing I knew, she was sleeping with her face planted on one of my big soft boobies.
I whispered, “Don’t wake her. She’s earned a nice nap.”
Tiffie started rubbing her back gently and occasionally patting her until a big burp erupted from her. After that, she mumbled, squirmed a little, and then nestled back against my boob.
We tittered at how baby-like she acted, but left her sleeping.
My boobs were feeling so nice now that I fell asleep myself, even while Lacy kept up her draining work.
**********
Chapter 16: All Milked Over
I next roused to four girls sleeping in the bed with me and two of those firmly laying on a big soft boob. One of those was gently petting the one she lay on while cooing.
I strained my neck to get a look at her and saw that her breasts had exploded from her deep v-neck dress, jiggling appealingly with every breath she took. I reached my feminized hand down and gently touched her distended nipples, feeling the warmth and what appeared nearly painful erectness. Her nipples were very large and clenched so when I touched them she moaned in her sleep and squirmed slightly.
I didn’t want to wake her so I transferred my attention to my second heroine, Lacy. At some point while I slept she had released the hooks on her bra, but that hadn’t stopped her bosom from popping three buttons from her silk blouse and exposing some porcelain tit flesh for me to stroke, which I couldn’t resist touching.
She also moaned and squirmed slightly but her eyes fluttered open and she said, “Where have you been all my life beautiful.”
I chuckled slightly knowing the answer would possibly shock her, “You aren’t upset with your new assets?”
She looked down, seemingly noticing them for the first time, “Wow, I finally blossomed! I’ve wanted boobs since I was ten years old and now I have them! Thank you,” she kissed my swollen lips. “Thank you,” and again interspersed with another kiss and then said,” Thank you!” which she topped off with a prolonged passionate lip-lock.
“How big would you say they are Mistress Lacy,” I squeaked.
She undid the top button of her blouse and then the two below near her waist and splayed her chest open, gazing down at the wobbling tit flesh hanging there and replied, “Looks to be about a solid DD cup, maybe an E, but it’s so hard to tell from this side.”
She wiggled side to side to watch them in motion, “I never expected to see real boobs on my chest. I figured one day that I’d have to buy implants, but they are so expensive and flat chested girls never get the nipple expansion that real boobs have. How did they feel?”
“Soft and warm,” I answered, “But I didn’t get more then my fingertips sliding over them.”
“Hell, no need to ask girl. Get yourself a handful and let’s take them for a test drive, okay? Please?” she pleaded, grasping my little hands and coaxing them towards her tightly clenched nipples.
“At least they aren’t swollen with milk,” I teased, “Ooh! They’re nicely heavy and very firm. How does that feel,” I asked, teasing her nipples with my long thumbnails.
“I’ll give you five years to stop that. Oof! I’m puddling like an untrained puppy! If you weren’t injured I’d lez your brains out right now.”
“If I wasn’t injured, I’d have been milked on a machine, and you wouldn’t be sporting these beauties,” I teased, while working her delicious boobs.
“Thank god for that! Woo hoo!” she exclaimed.
Unbeknownst to us, Tiffie had awakened, sneakily slipped her hand up Lacy’s skirt, and begun fingering her molten twat, “I’ll stop if you don’t enjoy it…?”
“Don’t… ooh, stop! I’m so close! Oh, having boobs to arouse and… ah, my pussy diddled, is HEAVEN,” she screeched, and fell limply onto my left boob. “Oh god that was good!”
Tiffie looked at me and said, “I’m so sorry I hurt you Boobette, but at least we made Lacy and baby Maid happy.”
I looked down just as the maid reattached to my right nipple, still sleeping and making little happy sounds.
“Mmm,” was all Lacy was up to, moaning and snuggled against her favorite part of my fantasy body.
Abby had been pretending to be asleep for the last ten minutes but finally piped in with, “This has to be the biggest lesbian orgy I’ve attended in my life, and I haven’t even got off once.”
“Poor baby, Tiffie teased, I’m sure that can be rectified, but you’ve positioned yourself way on the other side of the playground and there’s no way I’m cutting across the fun house to get to you again.”
“I was just wondering Tiffie, my secretary brought our clothes to us, but now nothing we own fits us. How are we ever going to leave Boobette’s room without anything to wear?”
Angie strolled in for this part of the conversation, just as I heard the toilet flush and saw the reluctant maid from hours before scrubbing the porcelain, “I have Judy, one of our members bringing a truckload of lingerie and fashions of all sizes in. Well, that is, all larger bust sizes. It seems our goldmine has opened a new vein of possibilities. Breast augmentation without surgery could be very popular, although it seems the ladies need to get it from the source. We had plenty of people drink Boobette’s milk after it was pasteurized and no one developed overactive glandular growth from it. We can still use her milk to feed babies, but we can also help the ladies who missed their appointment with the boob fairy.”
Tiffie giggled and said, “So in a way, Boobette is ‘Boob Fairy Mk. II’.”
“Quite,” Angie agreed, “I came in because Boobette’s anal feeder is alarming and needs to be refilled. Your remote is over on the bed stand and I figured you might not notice it right away. Remember, your primary job here is caring for her.”
“Oh, you’re right I didn’t see it. Thank you Angie,” Tiffie replied but followed it with, “My primary focus is Boobette’s needs. I think she needs love as much as nourishment, so that’s what I was giving her, but you’re right and I will be more aware of her nourishment needs as well.”
“Yes, you may be on to something,” Angie acquiesced, “Dr. Leibovitz seems to share that sentiment as well. Oh, don’t forget to override her vaginal opening routine, which should begin in about five minutes. She’s not strong enough for a good fucking like that yet. I’ll be back later.” Angie waved and left the room, while Tiffie grabbed the remote and studied it.
Abby got up and opened a cupboard near the door, retrieving a cylinder, which she returned with, “Time for your refreshment Boobette,” and she clicked the quick connect to my anal insert.
I felt the warm glow of my insides filling with fluid and an increased fuzziness in my head as the drugs in the mixture took effect.
“That’s amazing. She’s being fed through her ass,” Lacy asked staring closely as Abby filled me.
“My sweet Boobette needs lots of fluids,” Tiffie declared, “She’s the juiciest girl in the world. Feel the bed near our hottie’s crack and that should tell the tail.”
Lacy slid her hand between my thighs and remarked, “She’s cum all over the place!”
“I don’t think so, Lacy. When Boobette orgasms, there’s way more juice than that! She’s just always horny and drooling. Go ahead, feel her delicious pussy,” Tiffie suggested.
I wasn’t sure I was up to this, but Lacy’s touch down there was like fire. I felt my clitties and vulva start to squirm and knew that Tiffie and triggered my self-fucking pussy, “Ooh!”
“Would you look at that? She’s a girl with four erect clits, which squirm on their own! How is she moving her labia like that? There are no muscles in labia. Wow, that would make me crazy! Can I finger her while her pussy does that?”
Tiffie giggled and replied, “She’d beg you to, if she could speak right now.”
Lacy slipped her finger inside me and described, “Her pussy lips are squeezing my finger and inside her vaginal muscles are pulsing on it. I have to feel what it’s like on my tongue.”
Lacy slipped between my thighs and poked her girlish tongue deep inside my crack, “Uh!”
“She likes it, Lacy. Why don’t you give her clitties a little tickle while you’re there,” Abby suggested, knowing what Lacy would buy with such a move.
There was no way I could control it. I hadn’t orgasmed in a couple days and needed to so badly. Lacy’s ministrations to my clits and pussy threw me over the edge like a freight train into a canyon! I spewed pussy juice from deep within me from my needy slit as though a dam broke, “Yah- gah-oof!”
Lacy looked as though someone had dumped a bucket over her head, “Wow, that was great. I love making her cum in buckets! Have you two tried this? I love the power I feel being able to make her enjoy such obvious mind numbing pleasure!”
“Aren’t you just a tiny bit jealous of how good it must have been too,” Tiffie slyly asked.
“I’m afraid of orgasming that hard. I’d become slave to the pleasures of my body. On the other hand, being loved for being a girl who enjoys letting others do that to her would be good too,” Lacy pondered, smearing her hair back in a slimy single mass.
“I like that,” Tiffie agreed, “Now slide to one side, I’m going it!”
My clits and pussy were still driving me on when Tiffie latched onto my womanhood as though she were a Plecostomus. I didn’t know there was that much juice left in me but she had my clits swollen to points of lightning-strike fire dancing throughout my body and brain. Within two minutes, I was biting a pillow, screaming in insane pleasure and drenching my little lover with cunt juice.
Tiffie squirmed up to my face with her hair matted to her head, smiling broadly and asked, “Was it good for you too?”
I hadn’t returned to my senses yet though I tried to open my eyes and focus and heard her say, “That is so awesome! Abby, look at Boobette’s eyes, they aren’t pointed in the same direction and her pupils are pinpoints. Now that’s cuming your brains out!” She giggled and hugged me tightly.
“Wow, she’s some girl Tiffie,” Lacy added, “Where did Boobette come from?”
“I thought you worked here,” Abby asked, slightly suspiciously.
“I do work here, I’m the bookkeeper. Angie tapped me at the last moment when Ms. Frigid over there didn’t work out,” Lacy replied, hooking her thumb towards the maid who was now cleaning the bidet.
“Oh, then you should know about how much money has been spent making Boobette so special. Most of this mansion is focused on caring for her and her place in LUST,” Abby filled in.
“You mean this, is her,” Lacy asked incredulously, “I was expecting… well, something else.”
“What did you expect,” Tiffie pressed further.
“Well… from what I was seeing in medical expenses, makeup, clothing, furnishings, security, and high technology surveillance devices, I had assumed that we had a masculine looking mentally twisted captive who was always trying to escape and hurting some of the women brought in to care for him, not this sweet faced, sweet tempered lady here,” she sighed and kissed my cheek.
“I’ve never hurt anybody, even a little,” I stated.
“Of course you haven’t dear,” Tiffie assured me.
“Hey, who wet the bed?” my baby maid asked, finally awake and lying in the wet spot, which is most of the other end of the bed at this point. Then it dawned on her to look down at herself, “Cool! I’ve got boobs.”
Tiffie reached over, hefted one of her new boobies, and said, “I’d say you earned an E cup with your milking.”
“You’ve got some nice porn star tits there now honey,” Lacy agreed with a wide smile.
“Does anyone know where I could borrow some clothes? Oh, and am I still on the clock or will I have to make up time? Not that I care mind you, boobs are worth it, I just don’t want a short paycheck since I’m going to need a new wardrobe,” she explained. “You aren’t full again yet, are you?”
Tiffie checked the clock and answered for me, “She won’t need to be nursed from for another two hours. You won’t have to do it, by then we can drum up more volunteers.”
“Damn, I was hoping for another couple of cup sizes,” she complained, “I’d better get back to work.”
I had hold of her and asked, “What is your name dear girl?”
“My name is Nadine Mobley ma’am,” she replied, licking her lips and ogling my boobs.
“You shouldn’t call me ma’am,” I informed her, “All natural born women are to be Mistresses to me, except for Tiffie.”
“Does that mean you have to do what I say?” she laughed, still staring hungrily.
“Actually, it means she has to do whatever the person in charge of her says, and at this moment, that person is me,” Tiffie stated emphatically. “You don’t have to go back to work right now either and if you’d like to nurse on those lovely milkers, you have the job when it’s time. As far as clothing goes, Angie has a clothier on her way with larger breast size outfits and lingerie, which you will be given, and also a few outfits to fit your enhanced dimensions.”
“Boy was Becky stupid to be hesitant to help,” Nadine declared, “What’s she doing now?”
Abby looked over to where the other maid was working and replied, “She’s disinfecting the bathtub as we speak.”
Nadine sat up, grabbed her new enhancements, and pointed them at the other maid, “Hey Becky, look what you missed out on!”
Becky blushed and mumbled, “Cow!” going right back to cleansing the bathtub.
“Cow…? I have half a mind to force feed her five gallons of Boobette’s milk and then five more after that,” Nadine remarked, “But doing that would waste it on a snotty boob hating little witch.”
“She’s cleaning toilets, what worse fate could she, have,” I asked, “She did help a little when she was told to. Maybe her girl friend doesn’t like boobs?”
“She doesn’t have a girl friend. I think she even hates being a girl,” Nadine explained, “She has the idea that she’s been denied advancement due only to the fact that she was born female.”
“Wouldn’t that be a benefit here,” I asked naively.
“She wouldn’t have gotten a job here otherwise, but she feels she should be given a managerial position, even though she has no experience and in my opinion, doesn’t have the temperament.”
“Well, Angie is aware of her now, so I wouldn’t want to be in her panties,” Abby laughed.
“Especially if they haven’t been washed,” Nadine snickered.
“They use my unwashed panties to give men hard-ons in their clinic,” I added in a tiny voice.
“Damn, that’s making me horny just thinking about,” Nadine admitted, “Knowing that you’re so hot that anyone, male or female becomes enamored with you.”
“Anyone but Becky,” I amended.
“Would you want her to be hot for you,” Nadine teased.
“I feel sorry for her mostly,” I answered earnestly.
“We’ve wasted enough time on Becky,” Abby declared, “I’d rather focus on the pretty clothes that await our enhanced figures, and the future impregnation of Tiffie with viable embryos.”
“It sounds so sexy when you say it that way, Abby,” Tiffie said sarcastically.
Anyway, that’s when Becky finished cleaning my room and left hurriedly without looking in our direction.
“How does Boobette cum with so much fluid,” Nadine asked staring at the two soaked heads of my most recent victims.
“Boobette was designed to cum like that, Nadine. You should try it. It’s the most spectacular feeling of power making her loose all control,” Tiffie informed her, “Abby hasn’t had a chance yet, but Lacy and I have.”
**********
Chapter 17: Recharge Socket
Abby broke in with, “Ah Tiffie, you have a new light on the remote.”
“Low Power…,” Tiffie pressed the Com button and said into the remote, “Angie, I have a Low Power indicator on Boobette’s remote. I wasn’t told what to do about that.”
“There’s a pair of Pink Latex Daisy Dukes with a power cord coming from the crotch in the bottom drawer of the night stand next to you, take them out and squeeze Boobette into them, then plug the cord into the special socket in the wall above the headboard. Make sure you gently work the probe in the crotch of them as far into her as you can. You’ll know when they are in place when Boobette displays a remarkable Camel-Toe in them. It won’t make her orgasm, as her ‘Little Pony’ does. It’s just her backup recharge panties. Call back if you have any trouble. Ta-Ta,” Angie replied, “Oh, on another note, Judy Valentine is on her way to Boobette’s boudoir to get some measurements and show some of what she has available. She should be there in ten minutes or so.”
“Thank you Angie. We eagerly await the lovely things she’ll have to show us,” Tiffie replied as Abby snagged my recharge panties from the aforementioned drawer.
“Okay girls we need to work together and gently fit these onto Boobette,” Abby declared as everyone shifted positions to better avail herself to the team effort.
This was the first time that I realized that someone stripped me out of my baby doll, but that only made sense since it would have needed to be removed for surgery.
Lacy grabbed my left leg, Nadine had my right one, and they lifted together as Abby poked my silly feet through the leg holes. Working the panties up past my thighs the leg holes became tighter so the girls stopped there.
Lacy and Nadine hefted my butt into the air as Tiffie shoved a couple pillows under my back to stabilize me and keep my ass in the air. The two girls yanked on the pink latex shorts until I felt the hard prong inside poke at my nether lips.
Tiffie grasped the dong and worked it back and forth between my labia, spreading my lubrication over the cock shaped object, allowing her to start shoving the dildo up inside me, slowly fucking me to work it in further as the other ladies yanked my panties higher. Finally, with one last shove from the center of the panty’s crotch to seat it as deeply inside me as it would go, Tiffie exclaimed, “It must be in right, because it looks as if she has two sausages spread in the crotch of her panties.”
“You’ve got it where it needs to be,” Angie confirmed over the intercom, “It’s not the giant fuck tool she’s used to having inside her, but it will recharge her necessary internal power systems. Now, just mate up the special connector and she’ll be good to go. I just love the huge Camel Toe that Paullina was able to give her, don’t you girls?”
All the ladies looked at each other strangely and then Abby replied for everyone, “Yes, they are very slutty Angie.”
Tiffie found the appropriate wall outlet and mated the plug to it, “There, now you don’t have to worry about your corset failing. Would you like us to give you a sponge bath? We can’t have you in the tub until tomorrow so that will have to do for now.”
Sure, thank you, I must be pretty stinky right now,” I gathered, “But I’ll be all covered in juices instantly if I stay in this bed while you do it.”
“That gives me a great idea,” Nadine interjected, “We can load her onto the gurney, wheel her over to the bathtub and while we bathe, she can watch and play too, while we clean her. Becky can come back and change the linens.” Nadine snickered deviously at the last part she added.
“It’s a good thing that gurney is collapsible. It will make loading her onto it easier and she’ll be at the right height next to the tub to play with. Great idea Nadine,” Tiffie acknowledged.
“What about the charging cord,” I asked, afraid that it would disconnect.
“The cable looks long enough to reach anywhere inside the room honey, so that won’t be a problem,” Tiffie decided, “Whoops, it’s time to recharge your anal feed dong again.”
That damn thing had been up inside me so long now I hardly noticed it anymore. What in the hell is this body doing to my mind? Although the warm, fuzzy feeling that came from the drugs coursing through me could account for most of that, I hope.
The girls had me lay on my left side while they scooted me towards the edge of the bed. It felt as if my ass was hanging in space until I felt it contact the clean, dry surface of the gurney and then rolling onto my back, with the ladies stabilizing my wildly flopping boobs they had me ready to travel.
Tiffie already had the tub filling and the ladies were disrobing, pouring flowery scented bubble bath into the tub, and Abby was keying the remote’s intercom, “Could you have maid service make up the bed while we’re bathing please Angie?”
“I sure will. I think Becky can tear herself away from toilet cleaning long enough to handle that,” Angie answered with a titter.
When Becky returned, her gaze was mostly on the floor with occasional hate filled glances towards the bathing beauties.
“No Nadine, no wash cloths on Boobette,” Tiffie informed her, remembering what Dr. Leibovitz had told her, “You need to use one of these sponges on her delicate skin,” she handed one of the indicated objects to Nadine, “And only use this on her body. Boobette’s face needs even softer sponges.”
“This is so cool! It’s like having a baby and Barbie dolls all rolled into one girl. We can dress her pretty, too. I hope,” Nadine asked as she moistened the sponge.
“That’s our job. Abby and I are supposed to be caring for Boobette, washing her, dressing her, applying her makeup, and being her companions. If I hadn’t stupidly hurt her, we could have had all kinds of girly fun this week,” Tiffie informed her with self-deprecation.
“Don’t take this wrong, but for me, I’m glad you did,” Nadine stated emphatically as she began sponging down my right breast.
“You did seem to ah… come out on top,” I remarked.
Nadine had to hold onto the gurney to keep from falling down she laughed so hard saying, “I did at that sweetie!” and then kissed me passionately. “You can inspect them anytime you feel the urge too, honey.”
Abby and Tiffie were busily washing each other in the bathtub and Lacy was just stepping into it saying, “Gosh, these wide spots make it easy to get three of us in the tub.”
Nadine was curious so she asked, “Where’d they find a tub like that? It’s shaped so weird.”
The three bathing beauties laughed and Lacy replied, “I saw the invoice go over my desk, this is a custom made bathtub, just for Boobette.”
Tiffie giggled, “What did you think these rounded areas were made to hold?”
Nadine only looked a moment, then she looked at me and stated, “Damn, Angie had to have a tub made to get Boobette’s tits in so she could be bathed, didn’t she?”
“She could never get her boobs wet in a normal bathtub. It makes for a nice three girl bathtub when she’s not using it, otherwise it’s only big enough for Boobette and a guest,” Abby concluded, “She’s so short that it’s easy to get someone into the other end.”
All the banter about my bathtub had me blushing and feeling freakish, and if it weren’t for the drugs constantly flowing into me, I think I would have cried. As it was, only my upper lip was trembling.
Tiffie had just stood up from the tub with a sponge in her hand to start helping Nadine to sponge the acreage of my breasts clean and she remarked, “Oh, what’s wrong Boobette? Were you embarrassed by our discussion of your bathtub?”
I nodded without continuing the lip quiver, though my face was still aflame with embarrassment.
“Everyone loves your bathtub honey, why are you embarrassed?” she enquired, laying her hand on my face gently, “Is it that it had to be custom built for your breasts?”
I nodded again.
**********
Chapter 18: Fired
“Everyone here loves your breasts sweetie, don’t we girls?” she asked over her shoulder.
All the girls in the tub chimed their agreement, as did Nadine, however from across the room came, “Damn freak cow!”
Tiffie had to nearly, tackle Nadine as she started to head over to stomp Becky into a grease spot on the carpet when the intercom came on with Dr. Leibovitz’s voice, “Becky, you are to come to the office immediately, clean out your locker and pick up your final check.”
“Good I never wanted this lousy job anyway!” she stomped out in a huff.
“Don’t worry about her Boobette. We’re giving her work more suited to her disposition. Angie proposed we find something to support our efforts that will keep her too busy to bitch, but that’s when we decided that LUST could use a bitch. We’ll meet her again in a few months,” Dr. Leibovitz laughed diabolically.
Everyone’s eyes became big and round. When we looked at each other, it was evident that no one cared to cross Dr. Leibovitz.
“Cold wet boobies…,” I chattered, trying to break the shocked silence.
“Oh, you poor darling, did we forget you right in the middle of our task? Not to worry, I’ll rub Tiffie over top of you to warm you up,” Nadine offered as she hefted the smaller woman she gently laid her across my chilly tits.
“She’s warm and squirmy,” I replied, “Even softer than those sponges too.”
“Help, my boobs are trapped by Boobette’s boobs and I can’t get a purchase anywhere to slide off without jabbing one of my bony knees into her! There’s no way I’m doing that again, so if you’d be so kind as to lift me off so we can get her back into a clean bed and we don’t tempt breaking loose anything more inside her,” Tiffie rationalized as she tried to hold her weight up off me. “If my laying on Boobette opens her incision, there’s going to be hell to pay…”
Nadine quickly but carefully retrieved the awkwardly trapped little lady saying, “I’m sorry, I was careful not to place you on her dressing. I’m not totally reckless. I was just thinking how much Boobette would love having her boobs warmed up by the next sexiest pair in the room.”
I couldn’t reply, as I was trying not to orgasm and make an embarrassing mess on my gurney.
“I can’t wait until doing that isn’t dangerous anymore though, it was so much fun. Wasn’t it Boobette,” Tiffie asked with a playful nipple tweak.
I sucked in air sharply, because her nipple play felt so good.
“We’d better get this horny girl clean soon, or she may be orgasming on the gurney before we can dress her in something pretty,” Tiffie declared, being careful not to over-stimulate me.
“Going back to your being upset with our discussion of your bathtub Boobette,” Abby began, “It’s very practical, it’s sexy, it’s comfortable, and it’s a mark of how special you are to LUST. They wouldn’t spend that kind of money on you if you weren’t special and important to all of us.”
“I think that Dr. Leibovitz has a thing for you too Boobette dear,” Nadine hypothesized, while still sponging me carefully.
“How do you propose we wash her privates,” Nadine asked, as she was beginning to run out of ‘safe’ places to clean.
“When we get to the point when we have nowhere else to go, we will attack her quickly, jointly, and divisively. We expect her to orgasm at least once, but if we’re fast enough, she won’t orgasm more than three times. We have to pull her latex panties inside out, so we don’t stop her from charging, but we’ll be able to clean her fairly well, though she’ll still have some of her own juices in her panties, but that’s going to be the case no matter what we do,” Tiffie determined as she finished up her side of me.
“That should work really well Tiffie,” came over the intercom from Dr. Leibovitz, “I’m glad that you are caring for my sweet baby so well. You’re going to love washing her hair. She almost purrs when you do.”
“Thank you Paullina, that sounds like fun. Would you care to join us,” Tiffie asked with a hopeful look.
“You know, I have a few minutes free, what the heck, I’ll be right there honey.”
“We’ll have her ready when you get here,” Tiffie promised.
“Are you ready, or should I fish the other two out of the tub to help,” Nadine asked with a twisted smile.
“We’re getting out, hold on a moment. We need to towel off first,” Lacy complained as she daintily slipped from the tub, tossing a towel to Abby.
“Damn, my own boobs are turning me on,” Lacy complained as her jiggling caused her to stare at her own chest. “I like my boobs,” she admitted with a huge grin.
“Are you going to find a job modeling now, instead of accounting,” I asked, trying to take my mind off boobs and naked women.
“That’s a sweet thought honey, but no, I think modeling wouldn’t be near as fulfilling as Accounting Babysitter or Nursing Accountant. I’ll have to propose a job duty sharing with someone else I guess. Milk Maid may be a good job too, I wonder if they have an opening,” Lacy teased, as she was finally dry and moving into position to help.
Abby stuffed a towel underneath the small of my back and Lacy shared the job of lifting me so the other ladies would reef the latex panties down towards my thighs.
“Okay, the garment is in place and ready for phase II. You sponge wielders, take your weapons to the ready. Ready, set, go. Begin nether region sponging,” Tiffie narrated as the ladies began
“Oh god that’s good!” was the only intelligible thing that would squeak from my lips as the ladies busily stroked their fairy-breath soft sponges around my nether lips, through my thighs and into the crease of my slit, and all around my erect clits.
“Oh my god, look at her juices spray out around that dildo! That’s an incredible show of hyper-lubrication. She’s spewing more fluid than four girls would in coitus,” Abby declared with owl-eyes of astonishment.
She should have waited a few more seconds before saying that though, because along about that time is when I orgasmed. The ladies gently stabilized me, holding me down so I wouldn’t thrash my way off the gurney.
“I…I don’t know what to say. It’s just plain awesome,” Abby enthused.
“Damn Abby, get with the program girl. You think that was awesome, you should see it up close and in your face,” Tiffie tittered.
“You bet. It’s like being in a water park and splashing down the slide on your belly, only slipperier,” Lacy agreed as she lay me back down onto the gurney as my senses returned.
“I can’t wait until she’s healed enough to take us all on at once,” Tiffie tittered as she began yanking my latex Daisy Dukes back into position. “There, they’re back to looking like they were painted onto you, sweetie. Are you ready for us to wash and do your hair now, or would you like to rest up from your sponge bath?”
“I love having my hair washed,” I answered, panting slower and slower.
**********
Chapter 19: The Doctor Is In
“She sure does! She had the most delicious expression of ecstasy the last time I washed her hair,” Dr. Leibovitz remarked as she entered my boudoir. “Do any of you have a special way you’d like to try Boobette’s hair today? I bet she’d be so pleased to model it for everyone.”
I wasn’t saying anything. I was just so relaxed with my head in the sink and the warm water flowing through two feet of hair and over my scalp. When they started working in the feminine smelling shampoo, I sighed, sounding like a contented toddler.
It was weird having three women washing my hair at the same time, Dr. Leibovitz working the shampoo into my scalp, Tiffie and Nadine carefully sudsing up my hair.
“Would you girls start Boobette’s facial routine, please,” Dr. Leibovitz asked Lacy and Abby.
“I suppose we can. I was just wondering if we should slip something on, run around wearing towels, or just buck-naked,” Lacy asked, “Not that I’m bothered by jiggling around like an exotic dancer, mind you.”
“The options are open to whatever makes you feel the most comfortable. Boobette doesn’t mind sharing her wardrobe of frillies, do you honey,” Dr. Leibovitz asked me.
I shook my head no in response, only ever so slightly.
“Oh, come on, say, ‘I don’t mind sharing my frilly clothes with other ladies’,” the doctor urged into my shell-like ear.
I was in no position to deny her request so I parroted, “I don’t mind sharing my frilly clothes with other ladies.”
“Thank you my darling girl. I want you to begin to accept that all your clothes are filly and girly. However, that’s okay, because you are a girl’s girl now. You have become what many people consider to be most girly, most vulnerable, and most feminine. I want you to become comfortable with being very girly and pampered,” the doctor stated emphatically, “I’m not trying to be mean or to make you feel as if you are less of a person because of what you are. You will be loved intensely by so many ladies. Don’t you girls agree?”
“I sure do,” Tiffie squealed and kissed me full on the lips.
Lacy and Nadine were trying to elbow each other out of the way, to be next, and they settled on a three-way lip-lock, “We sure love our Boobette boobie goddess.”
Finally, it was Abby’s turn and she kissed me lightly on the lips and said, “I’m not sure if I should love you, or if I should be jealous of you. I’m leaning towards love though, because my Tiffie loves you so much.”
“Don’t be jealous of our daughter’s godmother Abby. She’ll always be part of the family. Maybe we’ll have her birthday parties, right here at LUST so her godmother can be there too,” Tiffie proposed, “If all the ladies do that though, Boobette is going to be having birthday parties every day in no time.”
“Work that conditioner into her hair good, she’s going to have plenty of fussing with her hair, and I want to protect it. One of her next couples has requested putting her hair up in a full bouffant,” Dr. Leibovitz giggled as she envisioned the mental picture.
“I’m just looking to see her hair with big loose curls, flowing out and down her back and draped across her boobs,” Nadine proposed, “Especially the, ‘draped across her boobs’, part.”
“Good idea, Nadine,” Tiffie agreed, “does Boobette have a curling iron, Paullina?”
“Yes, she has a whole assortment of pink ones in her dressing table drawers.”
I heard the drawers open and close, “I found the one I need,” Nadine declared brandishing the prize of her expedition, which she promptly plugged in and began warming.
“I’ve moisturized her face and applied her foundation, do you want me to continue with the same style of makeup she had on a couple days ago, or do you want something special,” Abby declared as she examined the available makeup assortment.
“There’s a chart of makeup colors, types, and locations for specific looks in the top right drawer. I’m figuring, vulnerable and innocent would fit what we have in mind for her to wear today,” the doctor advised.
“While her iron heats up, can I be doing anything, like shaving under her arms,” Nadine asked, looking for stubble.
“You won’t find a single hair on her body and only hair on her head where I wanted it to grow,” Dr. Leibovitz assured her.
“Oh, now that just isn’t fair,” Nadine, declared, still scrutinizing my body.
“It’s true though, I saw all the charges for laser hair removal. They even removed all her hair from her arms. She’s got less hair than when she was a newborn,” Lacy confirmed.
“She’ll never need a shave. I made sure that Boobette is easy to care for. She’ll be pretty even without makeup as you saw. We make her up for special looks, and just to help her feel pretty,” the doctor tutored, “Are you ready to do her hair now?”
“Tip her up and I’ll get to work. I assume the hairdryer is plugged-in and ready. Now to do my magic,” Nadine informed everyone.
**********
Chapter 20: Valentine’s Day
“Good, while you’re at that, I’m going to let Judy Valentine in and the girls can start picking out lingerie for themselves,” Dr. Leibovitz said as she enabled the door.
“Hello, hello, ladies, I have such lovely things for you,” Judy swept into the room, dragging a rolling wardrobe with her as she entered.
“I just want to know if you brought a bra that fits these with you,” Tiffie asked, proffering her boobs to Judy.
“Whoa doggies, those are some serious puppies you grew there darling,” Judy announced admiringly.
“If you think they are serious from that side, you should heft a pair from my side, but damn are they nice. I never knew having boobs this big would make me so horny,” Tiffie admitted gleefully.
“Well, they’re sure doing it for me, even if they weren’t doing it for you,” Judy told her while licking her lips hungrily.
“Why thank you Judy. But if you like these little mosquito bites, wait until you meet Boobette,” Tiffie giggled, grabbing her hand and half dragging her across the room to where my hair was being curled.
“Jesus Christ! Those are glued on… they have to be glued on and fake, right,” Judy exclaimed in disbelief, “There is no way she can stand up with those… those Hooters!”
“Calm down Judy. Your hurting Boobette’s feelings and we don’t tolerate anyone who hurts our special girl,” Dr. Leibovitz warned her, “Yes, Boobette is a well-endowed girl, and yes she can easily stand up with her boobies, since I surgically enhanced her to be able to. I’m surprised that you’re shocked. You are the one who made most of Boobette’s brassieres.”
“I’m sorry, I was taken by surprise by such lovely breast, Boobette,” Judy apologized, if somewhat lamely, “Yes, I did make some bras… but, you mean they were for you? I figured someone was making those “Real Dolls” and needed them to dress them up. I never thought a real woman would be that… ah, sexy.”
“Apology accepted,” Dr. Leibovitz, replied with some remaining annoyance in her voice, “but I’ll expect you to help milk her before you leave.”
“Oh sure, I’ll be glad to help, especially for one of my best customers. She’s bought more brassieres than any other single customer has, well at least, one who isn’t a distributor. All of hers are the same size but in every style of bra, I make. I had a seamstress employed for three months just to make your bras!” she informed us. “I think she’d faint if she met you though. She’s the one who insisted that she was making them for a sex doll.”
“Actually, in a way she was making them for a sex doll. Boobette is just a real live sex doll, with feelings and emotions, so you should at least give her a big hug and let her know how much you like her,” the doctor insisted with slightly narrowed eyes.
Judy quickly made her way over to me and threw her arms about my chest and hugged me, but made the mistake of kissing me on the lips too, while brushing her crotch against my nipple. I couldn’t stop it, and I think that Dr. Leibovitz had planned on it, so I orgasmed my sissy little brains out while she held me.
“Oh dear, did I make her cum?” Judy asked worriedly.
“Oh sure, but that happens to her all the time. She’s fun to make orgasm and so sweet and appreciative when she does,” Tiffie informed her, “Aren’t you, lover?” she added as she kissed my cheek and carefully hugged me.
I nodded, fully ensconced in the afterglow.
“Well, if everybody is done jiggling my model around, I’ll finish up her hair. Someone else needs to freshen up her makeup now,” Nadine stated, slightly annoyed that she didn’t get in on the fun.
“To work then,” Judy agreed, “I shall begin unpacking my wares and laying them out for everyone to try on. Sorry Boobette, I didn’t bring anything new for you this time, but I promise when next I come back, to have some pretties to titillate your fashion sense.”
I replied with a lopsided smile only, as I am not supposed to speak without permission.
“Ah, I’m done with her hair,” Nadine announced with a final smoothing and fluffing of my curly locks.
“Tiffie, you stay with Boobette and divest her of her charging panties while Abby, Nadine, Lacy, and I go and grab her clothes for today,” the doctor told her as she went into my wardrobe with the other ladies in tow.
When they returned, I felt the blood drain from my face as I gazed upon what they brought with them.
“Double team her ladies I want her dressed and ready before we make a mad rush onto the lingerie,” Dr. Leibovitz declared as everyone busied herself with her chosen garment.
The doctor and Nadine hefted my boobs into a pink satin shelf bra, while Lacy unrolled a pair of pink tights up my legs, slipped a pair of pink rumba panties over my ankles, and fit the black patent high-heeled Mary Jane’s onto my feet.
“Stand up please dear,” Lacy asked, and then quickly slipped the tights up my legs and followed them with the rumba panties.
Abby dropped a pink slip over top of me, Nadine dropped pink satin petticoats over my head, and Dr. Leibovitz put the pink ruffled, lace- covered, party dress on the top of those, zipping me tightly into it in the back.
Tiffie oriented my boobs into the dress so that my nipples poked the front out right below the lace seam around the deep U cut front on top and sprayed my ‘French Whore’ perfume in all the right places.
“There you go Boobette now, for once, you are dressed while all the other girls are jiggling about naked. Come on girls, mug it up for Boobette let’s see if we can turn her on with some lesbian antics?” the doctor suggested with a giggle.
Abby immediately grabbed Tiffie and began sucking her face and groping her boobs. Lacy dropped to the floor and started licking Tiffie’s shaven coochie, while Nadine started finger fucking Abby and sucking on Tiffie’s boob.
Watching a whole passel of naked lesbians pleasuring each other right in front of me had my pussy drooling down both thighs at the same time, “Are they not the most stimulating thing you’ve ever watched dear girl? Don’t you want to see Tiffie orgasm in screaming ecstasy? Maybe even watch them all fuck themselves into a pile of steamy spent girl flesh, too satisfied to even dry the pussy juice from their soft yielding flesh,” Dr. Leibovitz whispered into my ear breathily.
“Oh god, I’ve got to get a piece of this action,” Judy strangled out as she rushed across the room, grabbing two hands full of Nadine boobs, and tonguing her ear.
“You know, if I sell this video on the internet, we’ll be able to buy another mansion with the money,” Angie told everyone over the intercom with a snicker.
“You’re just jealous that you aren’t in Tiffie’s place right now,” Paullina retorted good-naturedly.
“Would I ever want to be, you bet! The only thing better than swapping places with her, would be to swap with whomever Boobette is, tongue fucking at the time,” Angie decided.
“That’s a fact,” Tiffie screamed as she orgasmed the first time.
Gobs of cunt juice hung from my tights as they rolled down towards my shoes.
“Do you think you girls have her turned on enough,” Angie asked, “I can see her pussy drooling from my office.”
“Good thing she is doesn’t plan on leaving her room. Her rumba panties were soaked before we had her dress zipped up. She’s going to need rubber pants if we ever take her anywhere,” the doctor added.
“Well we certainly won’t be going anywhere for a while with our injured kitten,” Abby tossed over her shoulder, followed by an, “Oh god… oh god!” as she began her own orgasm due to the diddling she received from Nadine.
“No, not again… Oh my god…,” Tiffie squealed as she orgasmed for the third time.
“Damn I love playing with your big boobs Tiffie,” Abby swore.
“Not as much as I like having you play with them,” she replied with a kiss.
“I think I’ll run a bath. You girls are going to need it,” the doctor told them.
She busied herself with that, while the orgy continued for a few more minutes and then came back to me saying, “Come with me Boobette, I think you should lie down for a while and rest, you’ve had a busy morning.”
She helped to the freshened bed and laid me up against a pillow so that I could watch all the girly fun. I must have been more tired than I thought because it wasn’t but a few minutes until I fell asleep.
**********
Chapter 21: Fashion Show
When I swam back to consciousness, Tiffie, Abby, Lacy, Nadine, and Judy were dressed and had a vast assortment of lingerie draped all over my bed and the rest of the room.
“Oh good, Boobette is awake. We can start asking her which bras and lingerie she would like Judy to reproduce in her size,” Abby suggested, bringing the attention of all the ladies back to me.
“Leave this to the professional,” Judy stated, holding up a, lavender, lace shelf-bra, with embroidery in between the cups and under both arms. “This item is my first choice to show you today, and one of my personal favorites. With the wide gentle elastic band embracing you, the high strength silk reinforced shelf, interwoven with the triple strength upper band support, wrapped around to the titanium clasps in back, and the side cup attached silk interwoven straps that vary in width to provide spreading of the load and a comfortable but firm support by being crisscrossed in back, I believe this brassier is the ultimate in big bust undergarment technology today. All that and it’s a sexy look for the woman on the prowl!”
“That is a darling looking Boobette,” Dr. Leibovitz agreed, “Judy, what colors does it come in?”
“There’s Lavender, Passion Pink, Teal Green, Electric Blue, Sunny Yellow, Black, and White available and now they come in Boobette sizes,” Judy giggled. “How many and in what colors would you like?”
Before I could utter a word, or even figure out what to do, Dr. Leibovitz said, “She’ll take ten.”
“Wonderful, ten bras, how many in what color?”
“No, you misunderstand Judy, Boobette will take ten of each color,” the doctor tittered.
“Um… that’s great,” Judy, stuttered, “She’ll never be able to wear them all out with the bras she has in stock now.”
“I guess you don’t know yet Judy, but Boobette wears a bra once and we sell them to horny men for just slightly more than we pay you for them,” Paullina told the astonished designer.
“You’re joking? Just because she’s worn them, men will buy bras they could never use,” Judy shook her head in disbelief.
“Hell, her panties are even more valuable. We get triple what we pay for those,” Angie put in from the intercom.
“Cum soaked panties are worth three times what brand new ones are,” Judy’s mouth hung open, “Hell, I should sell my used lingerie.”
“Well…I doubt you will make out as well as our dear Boobette here,” Tiffie pointed out, “You have to admit, she’s very sexy.”
“I guess you’re right, maybe I could make a go of it if I get implants?” she sighed and went on with the bra show, but nothing was as lovely as the first offering.
I wound up with five hundred bras, six hundred and thirty panties, two hundred garter belts, thirty-five corsets, and I don’t even know how many stocking and pantyhose varieties on order.
Tiffie could hardly wait until the fashion show was over to toss her blouse aside, display her new brassiere, giggling, and asking, “Isn’t it beautiful, dear Boobette? I love how much of me it holds so nicely and it gives me so much cleavage!”
I nodded, still very stoned by the constant barrage of drugs fed up my butt.
All the other ladies took the cue and doffed their tops to brandish their weapons lockers, even Judy joined in so I discovered that she really did prefer the first selection she showed me, as her B cups were ensconced in lavender lace, which made me smile.
“I knew you liked that bra!” she snickered, “Or maybe it’s my boobs you’re after?” She danced over to me and stuck her titties in my face, wiggling them back and forth.
Boobs still easily hypnotize me, so my eyes followed them as if they were a pocket watch.
“Would you like a taste?” she popped a nipple out for me and poked it in my mouth.
My snatch was flowing through my rumba panties and it took only moments for me to be sitting in a puddle of my own making.
“She’s so sweet. Look at her going to town on… ah! Fuck, she’s good! I’m puddling already,” Judy exclaimed, slipping her hand down between her own thighs and getting busy stroking her hand up and down her slit.
Lacy slipped up behind Judy, undid her pants, and splayed them open, as Nadine opened her blouse, and Tiffie began licking her ear.
“Oh my, word,” Judy exclaimed as she allowed the ladies to strip her naked.
Judy’s boobs were nice for her age with large soft nipples that stood at attention while I ministered to them. She yielded handily to their stripping all the way down to her panties.
Tiffie yanked her panties down and exclaimed, “Bush alert, ladies, we have a problem.”
“What…,” Judy started to ask.
Dr. Leibovitz interrupted, “I’ll fix that. She grabbed a bottle and before anyone could protest, slathered its contents onto her mons. The doctor presently tossed a towel to Tiffie and finished with, “Here, you can wipe her clean with this and I’ll grab a washcloth.”
“You removed my little powder puff,” Judy exclaimed in disbelief.
“Boobette doesn’t like furry pussies, she gets hair balls,” Tiffie teased.
“You mean she’s going to…,” Judy couldn’t finish her thought as I increased suction on her nipple at that point.
Tiffie scrubbed Judy’s nether lips clean as a whistle and then sprayed a light mist of perfume on her to sweeten the pot.
The ladies flipped Judy over and let me stuff my gross tongue deep within her womb. I slid in and out of her, swirling my tongue around her clit and returning deep within her, “Holy shit, it’s like being fucked by a tentacle! Oh, do me baby, make me feel like a woman!”
It took only minutes more and she was screaming out her undying love for me in glass shattering tones and volume.
“Damn girl, you’re the best I’ve ever had,” Judy squealed and hugged me tightly.
I felt the zipper down the back of my dress slide open and two girls shrugging the top loose while another lady unclasped the bra hooks. Mere seconds later my giant boobs were unfurled and Tiffie was aiming my right nipple into Judy’s mouth.
“That’s a mouthful I’ll gladly go down on!” she dove in and began draining the large reservoir of my glands into her hungry mouth. “Whoa, milky boobies, I love it!”
“We told you that you’d be helping to milk Boobette before you left,” Nadine tittered, but Dr. Leibovitz gave her a sign not to latch onto my other nipple, so all the ladies just squirmed all over my bed petting each other and playing with whichever of my feminine parts they felt like.
I was only awake an hour or so and I was orgasming like a total slut in the middle of a lesbian orgy again.
When Judy could no longer coax my boob to supply her, she began working my left with equal fervor.
Nadine looked none too happy, but kept her peace, while Judy downed her fill of milk.
Finally, Judy came up for air, “I’m sorry…I can’t do it, there’s just too much for me to drink! Can someone please finish for me?”
She didn’t have to ask twice, Nadine was on my boob like frosting on a wedding cake.
Judy just nuzzled and lay back with her bulging tummy pointing up, patting it, and saying dreamily, “Best I ever had,” right up till she began snoring faintly.
“She’s going to need a way bigger bra when she wakes up,” Nadine snickered around a huge nipple, “With any luck, so will I!”
Tiffie had dove into my slippery lips to play lick the clittie and drive Boobette insane, and it appeared she was winning on enthusiasm and technique, as I was thrashing through my second orgasm before I knew it.
Abby had to drag Tiffie out from between my legs so that she could attach the anal feed tube into my ass stretcher as I was in alarm and beginning to dehydrate,” My god Tiffie, I think those new boobs have turned you into a nymphomaniac!”
“Oh shut up and fuck me or let me get back to giving this vixen a tongue lashing,” Tiffie replied as she struggled to get back to working me over.
“Why not let me have a turn and you can go suck face with Boobette,” Abby offered.
“Okay, but you better make her squeal like Minnie Mouse getting her brains fucked out, or I’m back to pussy duty,” Tiffie advised, taking her place on my lips.
“Whew, I’d better get busy then,” Abby, stated slightly astonished at Tiffie’s attitude.
I wasn’t paying that much attention at the interchange as I was orgasming myself inside out at the time. I discovered that although Abby was not as enthusiastic about eating pussy as Tiffie, she makes up for it by being infuriatingly good at it.
Nadine was nipple sucking for all she was worth, but the left ran out so she drew on the right to determine if Judy had missed a few drops. Her reward was a few mouths full that found their way from one of the numerous milk glands in my chest, and then she too drifted off to slumber-land.
There were boobs, nubile lesbians all around me, and novas exploding in my brain as they fucked me into oblivion, with flat screens displaying close ups of the action on every wall.
**********
Chapter 22: Expanded Horizons
I came around again when I heard a high-pitched scream from right by my ear, “What in the hell happened to me!”
Nadine laughed happily saying, “Relax and enjoy your wonderful figure Judy. What did you think would happen if you drank that much of Boobette’s milk?”
“I thought I might gain some weight from the milk fat. I never expected to wind up with a fat pair of G cup boobs! Christ, I look like a stripper with these jugs,” Judy exclaimed, hoisting her boobs up to make her point.
“I like them,” I told her with an innocent smile.
She swung towards me, startled but still holding out her boobs, which poked her nipple into my mouth, so I gently sucked on it.
“Oh my god that is good,” Judy enthused, “Oh, suck on my boobie. Maybe being a big boobed girl isn’t all bad…?”
Lacy decided to make her mind up for her by latching onto her other nipple and working her best tonguing technique, we dropped her onto her back on the bed next to me, where she started moaning and quivering.
“God, big boobed girls have great pleasure centers! These feel so much better than when they were smaller. Okay, okay, I love my new boobs! Wow, I think I’m going to… ungh!” she yelped as she felt her first nipple orgasm ever.
“Well, there goes her panties, she’s going to need to change into a sexy pair she brought with her, but then I think a new bra will be part of the package too,” Abby tittered, “Do you think that her blouse will still fit?”
“Darn, all the pretty bras we selected and the only ones who don’t need new ones are Lacy, Abby, and I,” Tiffie remarked, “Of course, Judy wasn’t expecting to become her own customer.”
“Oh! Not another one,” Judy cried out as she shuddered through another nipple-induced dance of pleasure.
Lacy smiled and whispered in Judy’s ear, “Was it good for you too?”
“My boobs make me feel so slutty. It’s like my libido has gone into overdrive,” Judy mused, “Not that, that is a bad thing, mind you. Maybe it’s just my stereotype feeding my imagination.”
“I doubt it,” I whispered in answer, though I probably shouldn’t have spoken.
“You think I’m hornier now that my boobs are bigger,” Judy asked.
I can answer since she directed her question at me, “It’s not because your boobs are bigger, more likely the other way around.”
“What do you mean Boobette,” Tiffie, asked now interested herself.
“Your boobs are bigger, due to the elevated hormones in your body from my milk, and that also has your libido on overdrive, just like mine,” I answered, having spent some time pondering the breast-increase phenomenon.
“In that case, you’re the horniest woman on earth,” Judy stated only half believing it.
“You got that right! Boobette was made to be the horniest girl ever,” Angie announced over the intercom.
“You’re going to have to put in a girl wash in this place at this rate. Most of us need a bath again. Maybe some kind of automation, you know, step onto the conveyor and Spacely Sprockets cogs you through to a clean new you,” Judy suggested with a titter.
“No way, that would ruin the fun bath experience,” Tiffie declared emphatically, “Now, a voice activated fast fill tub would be nice, but with Boobette around, I think another wing of wardrobes in various sizes and styles will be a requirement, unless Angie plans on keeping women here naked indefinitely.”
“I believe that you have a point little lady. Judy, you shall be in charge of that, once you get your hornies fully scratched,” Angie laughed hysterically.
“I’ve never had this much sex in my whole life,” Judy announced, “Of course, I’ve never wanted sex this much before either! It’s like Boobette is Viagra for lesbians.”
“How would you like a treat, Judy,” Angie asked over the intercom.
“Sure, that would go great with my new teats,” Judy tittered at her pun.
“This should be fun for you then. I’ve made some adjustments to Boobette’s ‘Little Pony’ so regular girls can take a ride. Why don’t you climb aboard and take her for a trot,” Angie coaxed, “You’re all ready since you’re completely naked, so climb aboard.”
“Okay… so what happens on the pony,” Judy asked with trepidation.
“This…,” Angie exclaimed and triggered her remote.
The pony clamped Judy’s hips by padded brackets that flipped up, securing her to it and tipping her towards the milking cups. Everyone could hear the vibrating knob, which thrust up into Judy’s labia, they could see how inside the milking cups, the soft lips that usually caressed my nipples had moved forward and latched onto Judy’s boobs and they could hear her astonished moans of passion as the Pony enthralled her.
Once Judy was insanely wet, the surprised look on her face told everyone that she’d been violated by a lubricated dildo, but the look of total ecstasy announced her enjoyment as she screamed through her first orgasm.
She hung loosely in the brackets but we could see the pony wasn’t through with her. The pony is sucking Judy’s nipples and the bulge in her lower tummy declared the pony is still fucking her. Judy began to stir, recovering from her first orgasm and riding the tops of the waves into her next.
After thirty minutes on my ‘Little Pony’, Judy wasn’t even recovering enough to sit upright to orgasm.
“Have you had enough fun, Judy,” Angie asked over the intercom.
“Yes,” Judy answered emphatically, if a might weakly.
The vibrating silenced but Angie said, “Someone needs to go catch her, I don’t think she can walk very well right now.”
Abby went and steadied the overcome woman while the brackets released her hips.
Judy limply fell into Abby’s arms and allowed herself to be dragged to my bed.
“I have never been fucked that well before in my life,” Judy declared lying limply on my bed glistening with sweat and girl juices. “I feel like the whole football team just did me!”
“That’s how I wake up every day,” I told her in a whisper.
“Now that’s the way to start your day! That beats the hell out of a cup of coffee,” Judy stated and rolled towards me, “Kiss and cuddle with me please? I need some closeness right now.”
I wasn’t going anywhere so I rolled towards her for a cuddle, but she let out a loud, “Oof!”
I quickly realized that my breasts had fallen onto her as they swung over top of me.
“Wow Boobette, your boobs are sure heavy darling. Oh no, please don’t move them. They feel so nice, soft, and warm. I wasn’t ready for them when you rolled over,” Judy admitted, wrapping her arms around the breast closest to her, “I’m so ashamed to admit that when I first saw these, I thought some bad things about them and you. Now, I surely love both your big beautiful boobies and you my sweet Boobette.” Judy kissed me desperately on the mouth, squirming closer to me under my boob, and then wrapping her arms around my shoulders.
“Cuddle Pile,” Tiffie yelled loudly, diving onto the bed at my back and cuddling.
“I wish I could join you girls, but I have to get back to my job now,” Nadine announced, “I’ll be back to visit, lover.” Nadine kissed me, stood back, placed her hands to showcase her new hooters, and added, “In addition, thank you so much for the figure I’ve always desired.”
Nadine kissed everyone and waved as she left my bedroom.
Lacy kissed me next and announced, “I must go and decide whether Accounting or Stripping is the career for me, but first the books must balance, or is that the boobs must balance, either way, I’ll be back for a romp with my, breastest friend soon, Boobette.”
I smiled at her pun so she was happy and kissed everyone before leaving as well.
“I have no idea how I’m going to explain my new endowments to my friends and business acquaintances but right now, I couldn’t care less,” Judy hugged me tighter.
Right then, Abby showed up with a tube and announced, “Boobette is low on her anal feeding, and I was told that she would feel hungry for…”
I felt my lips pucker into an O shape on their own.
“This…,” Abby whipped out a huge cock shaped dildo on a long tube and plugged it into my unresisting face.
“That is just the weirdest thing I have ever seen,” Judy exclaimed while closely watching Abby fuck my face as I sucked the semen mixture down my throat.
Tiffie attached my anal tube and I felt a double whammy of drugs sock me from both ends and the grumbling in my tummy come to an end, and topping it all off to my enormous embarrassment, I added a sissy sounding moan.
“At least she’s enjoying it. The bad part is, watching her blow that huge cock is making me very horny,” Judy, announced groping my nasty boob and staring intently at the spectacle of my overblown lips stretched around the dildo.
After eating my fill and orgasming three or four times Judy asked, “Would you mind if I try that?”
Abby had pulled it from my mouth, so she proffered it to Judy, who stared at it for a moment before wrapping her own lips around the huge dildo. She pulled it back before she had gotten it all the way in and exercised her jaw and mouth for a few seconds before saying, “Man this thing is big. I’ll get it though.”
Judy jacked her jaw as far open as she could and slipped that monster through her tightly stretched lips. By the look of surprise on her face when it began feeding her, I knew she hadn’t expected the creamy filling.
She whipped it from her over stretched lips and it shot sperm all over her face and breasts, “It’s full of jizzum! You drink sperm for food?”
I blushed so hard that I hoped that I could melt right through the floor so she wouldn’t see my embarrassment. I tried to hide my face in the pillow, but Judy quickly apologized with, “It’s okay to like drinking sperm Boobette, really. I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings, I didn’t mean to. I was just surprised at what was in that dildo. Oh come on, honey, I’ll lick you until your boobs fall off to make up for it.”
The thought of her being able to lick me until these absurdly huge breast fell off made me giggle.
“Now if you’ll just let me up, I’ll crawl down and get busy,” she added trying to lift my impressive breast off her and pretending to fail.
“Boobette has a lot of special abilities you aren’t aware of apparently. Once you’ve recovered, Angie will brief you on Boobette more fully, for now suffice it to say, she’s the most unique girl you’ve ever been with and leave it at that,” Abby advised, waving my remote control in front of her. She pressed a button and my pussy began writhing again, just as it did the first day, I awakened into this nightmare body.
I screeched through my first orgasm after only two minutes and my boobs began spraying like fountains all by themselves.
“Holy mother of god, Boobette orgasms when you want her to!” yelped Judy as she became soaked in breast milk. “I almost wish I had a button that I could push to make myself go that nuts!”
Abby allowed me to fuck myself to three more orgasms while Judy crawled out from under my boob and made her way to the bathtub where she dove in to get herself cleaned up.
Tiffie snuggled close to me and whispered, “I finally have you to myself. Well, almost, but Abby is better at sharing than those other girls.”
“She knows how to show a girl a good time too,” I panted, in my pool of girl juices.
“Abby, could you hunt up a couple towels for our girl please? I think she could use a little drying and maybe a washcloth for a quick cleaning. She really needs a nap, I think,” Tiffie asked surveying the train wreck cuddled-up against her.
“I think you’re right Tiffie. You keep her warm and I’ll take care of the details,” Abby confirmed.
By the time she came back, Judy had slipped out of the tub and slithered into some new, sexier, more voluptuous lingerie, and was beginning to select what she would wear, “Damn, now my sexiest designs really put me on display. For once, I look as good as the girls who model my designs.”
Judy struck a pose to accentuate her claim, so that Tiffie, Abby, and I could ooh and awe over her.
“Well, now that I should worry about being picked up for solicitation, I need to take off and begin my work on that second wardrobe Angie wanted. Never fear though, Judy will return for plenty more fun and games. I can see that I should schedule having my pipes cleaned at least once a week. I don’t want anything to get rusty,” she giggled as she kissed me goodbye.
Abby was busy drying up the bed around me, and then laying out more towels upon which, we can roll, “That should be good enough for a nap.”
“Thank you Mistress Abby,” I told her.
“You are so welcome sweetie. You need to rest now if you’re going to have enough strength to heal up from your injury,” she said with a kiss to my puffy lips and then pulled a blanket over top of Tiffie, her, and me.
“Be safe Judy,” I waved at her as she left to her appointment with Angie. I only wish I could warn her about Angie. I’m not sure whom I’ll meet when Judy visits me next.
As Judy exited my room, Dr. Leibovitz came in with a syringe in her hand, “Time for Boobette to get a little sedative, which should allow you ladies time to go get yourself a substantial meal. She should be out for 8 to 10 hours. You’re welcome to come back and sleep with her, or you can use the guest quarters and be awake in plenty of time to greet our little girl here.”
“Thank you doctor, but could I get something brought in? I really don’t want to leave her,” Tiffie asked sweetly and hugging me protectively.
“Yes, that shouldn’t be a problem, but Boobette here won’t be much company,” the doctor told her as she pumped me full of whatever drug she carried.
“Abby and I can spend the time chatting, planning, and thinking of really silly games to play with our newly minted girl,” she replied with a giggle and a peck on my ear, which was the very last thing I would know until the next day.
**********
Chapter 23: Beat Off
I awakened to the sound of Black Sabbath playing in my ears and the beat of the music quivering my clit-cluster. ‘Ironman was a curious selection,’ I thought to myself.
Looking around I didn’t see anyone else appear to be hearing the same music as I am. However, it didn’t really matter so much as the quivering of my permanently rigid clits was making my pussy drool as though it were an open faucet, and has me moaning as though I’m a horny slut at a monastery.
“It sounds like the guest of honor is awake,” Tiffie giggled as she rushed over to me. “Look at her clitties go. Damn, your pussy is open big enough to slide in a roll of paper towels. That’s a good thing for this morning though. Let me help you up so you can visit the potty.”
As she said that, the music stopped, my clits stopped throbbing to the beat, and I heard, “Iron-broad,” and a maniacal laugh from Angie in my ears.
Knowing that I could never tell my two handlers what I had heard, I rolled over to the edge of the bed, swung my huge boobies over the edge, and swung my legs up underneath me.
Abby placed my high heel slippers onto my feet while, Tiffie grabbed two big handfuls of boobs and helped me hoist the girls up, while Abby stood by behind me ready to grab and give a hand.
Once upright, I minced and jiggled over to the water closet for my morning constitutional, my legs far apart, and my huge gaping pussy dripping on the floor the whole way.
“Is it hard to walk when you’re gaping open like that Boobette dear,” Tiffie asked curiously.
“Yes, it feels like I have a fireplug jammed up between my thighs,” I replied, still swaying and jiggling.
“Okay Boobette, swing around and bend over at the waist for a minute. Don’t you worry Tiffie will keep you from falling over while I remove your anal feeder.”
I had almost forgotten about that thing up my ass, it had been there so long. As Frightening as that was to me, it was still a strange feeling when Abby hit a button on the remote and my ass muscles slowly opened, allowing her to slip the probe out by plugging the quick connect into it and giving her a place to grip. She slipped the thing into a tray and fed it into the wall through a small stainless steel door, where it vanished, and good riddance to it.
“You’ll get a new one once you ride your pony,” Angie promised over the intercom, apparently watching my face carefully.
“Sit down now honey and do what you can,” Tiffie told me as she hefted up on my girls, allowing me to get my back vertical.
The look on my face must have told a story, because Tiffie asked, “Does it feel weird peeing because your pussy is gaping so wide open, or does it feel weird peeing because boobies are being held up for you too now?”
I blushed up a storm, embarrassed to have been so transparent, “Ah… both of those things and also having my ass gaping open, letting goopy poop plop into the bowl.”
“It’s not like having a real bowel movement, eh,” Tiffie confirmed.
I nodded in response.
Apparently, Dr. Leibovitz had been listening on her way to my room because she explained as she swept into the room, “Boobette’s getting a low residual feeding, so she won’t have very solid bowel movements.”
“That makes sense,” Abby agreed.
“You’ll have to wipe Boobette, Abby. She can’t reach her ass very well anymore and if she did, her breasts would throw her from the toilet,” Dr. Leibovitz instructed.
I must be scarlet. I’m blushing so hard in embarrassment.
“It’s okay Boobette dear. It’s not your fault that you can’t do some things for yourself anymore. Tell her that you don’t mind wiping for her please Abby, she’s so embarrassed it makes me feel so for her,” Tiffie consoled, as she moved close to hug me.
“I don’t mind Boobette. Your bottom is so easy to get to and it’s easy to clean. Not much even hits the side when you’re this spread dear,” Abby told me, in a less than stellar attempt to make me feel better.
“Damn Abby, remind me not to have you cheer me up,” Dr. Leibovitz exclaimed as she came over to me and added her hug to Tiffie’s. “Don’t feel bad Boobette, Abby is just getting used to wiping bottoms. Soon she’ll have baby poop bottoms to wipe and believe me, what you’re making is nothing like what’s in store for her soon.”
I sort of giggle snorted, thinking of the stinky baby diapers Abby would be dealing with soon.
“There, Boobette is feeling better now I hope,” Dr. Leibovitz asked looking deeply into my eyes.
I nodded slightly and the ladies helped me over to the bidet for my power-douche of both holes.
“Alright honey, now it’s time for your ‘Little Pony’,” the doctor announced, “However, while you’re getting seated, Tiffie is going to be hooked up under you, off to the side. This is a special day. Tiffie is going to become pregnant with your Blastocysts.”
The doctor helped me climb aboard the machine, where my gaping holes sloshed onto the saddle wetly and I leaned forward into the milking cups. Immediately the padded brackets clamped me onto the saddle, although the giant dildo hadn’t extended into my smoldering hot twat yet.
“Just rest there honey while we prepare Tiffie to accept your babies,” Dr. Leibovitz advised, “You need to work that probe all the way past Tiffie’s cervix, Abby.”
“I don’t want to hurt her doctor. Maybe you should do this part,” Abby suggested, uncomfortable with her technically demanding assignment.
“I’ll do it,” I offered.
Tiffie began laughing, holding her hand over her mouth at the absurdity of my offer.
Dr. Leibovitz relieved Abby of the probe and settled down into position to see where she was poking the tool, “There Tiffie, I have the probe properly placed. You’re ready to get Boobette’s offering. As long as you don’t guffaw and shoot the probe across the room.”
“I’m okay now, honest,” Tiffie claimed.
“All system are go, Houston. Initiate Fuck the Boobette maneuver,” Abby, teased.
The doctor triggered the button and I felt myself invaded by the infuriatingly pleasure full, yet disgustingly huge dong, which my pussy clamped onto by itself. This time though, rather than fucking me to the point of insanity, the tip of the thing extended into me, pressing against my tightly sealed cervix, which opened to accept the probe, but sealing tightly around the invader.
“You might feel a warm fluid flowing into your womb Boobette. There isn’t very much of it and as soon as it’s all flowed into you, then it will flush out and into Tiffie. Oh, there it goes,” she announced.
“Ooh baby, that feels so strange. Thank you so much Boobette,” Tiffie exclaimed and began softly crying, “I’m so happy!”
The probe inside me retracted and the dildo began its slow thrusting in and out, while the milking machine attacked my nipples with infant-like ferocity. In no time, at all I was screaming and orgasming like the high school slut fucking the football team.
In the middle of my third orgasm, my anal feeding plug slipped back into my ass and was fucking my back door at the same time.
“Ride that pony Boobette! Wow, I love the way your tiny tummy bulges when that huge cock is stuffed deep in you,” Tiffie cheered from the cushions below me, “Damn, look at all that milk squirting in the machine. I bet you’ll give a couple quarts easily.”
I threw my head side to side, back and forth with a virtual cloud of platinum blond hair becoming a halo around me. I couldn’t lift my butt up from the saddle. I couldn’t fall from the saddle since the brackets have me held firmly. I could only sit forward, grinding my clitties into the bulge of the dildo that kept ramming into my vagina, driving thick bolts of pleasure lightning deep into my brain until I couldn’t count backwards from the number one.
The pussy juice was positively covering the saddle, dripping all over the floors, and still I kept making more.
Alongside me, Abby helped Tiffie tip her pelvis up by placing a pillow under her butt and removed the probe from Tiffie’s womb. Abby then placed a solid dildo deep into Tiffie’s vagina, plugging her cervix, and trapping the fluid and then lifted her from the floor, placing her into my bed.
I lost count of my orgasms after twelve and I know I rode that thing for a half hour at least, but then the part I hated and loved came, I was fed by that disgusting dildo being rammed into my blowjob lips and down my feminized throat. All the while, the dildo kept slowly boning my already too stimulated cunt sending me into nearly continuous orgasms.
When my feeding was finished, the anal probe disconnected and the huge dildo slipped from within my giant gape to disappear within the saddle. The milker released my boobies but the brackets kept hold of my hips to keep me from slumping to the floor until I could recover enough for the doctor to help me into the bathroom and a hot soapy soak.
Once Abby settled Tiffie into my bed, which the maids had changed during my wild ride, Abby ventured over to scrub my privates for me. She took particular delight in taking her time washing my boobs and pussy saying, “My goodness these sure get dirty on you Boobette. You must be using them an awful lot. I better take extra good care cleaning them. I hope you’re watching how well I’m caring for our Boobette, Tiffie. I know you’ll really love how she just cums and cums when she’s washed properly.”
“Yes, diddle… I mean, wash those nasty clitties! Clean her big, pretty nipples and make her squirm. Make sure you stuff her full of those kinky soft sponges and pull them out one at a time, nice and slow. Wow, look how her legs are quivering and her head just lolls over to the side,” Tiffie cheered from the bed as she watched on the flat screens around the bed.
“I love watching ladies play with my Boobette,” Dr. Leibovitz exclaim with a big grin, “She’s such a sweet little girl. I think she deserves to be pampered and pleasured for the service she provides.”
“I completely agree doctor. Boobette is just our greatest treasure and we need to show her how much we love her,” Tiffie agreed from the bed.
“We do want her to learn to use her new body better too,” Paullina remarked and continued with, “Now, Boobette dear, I want you to flex your pussy muscles, try to close your big gaping hole on your own this time. Soon you’ll be like the rest of us girl and have the ability to tighten up your pussy so you feel more secure down there.”
I did my best to tighten the strange muscles that she had transplanted into my body and felt some of the soapy water squeeze out of me. I tried again and even more squirted from within me.
“You did a very good job Boobette,” the doctor praised with a nipple squeeze to emphasize her appreciation.
“I think this dirty girl is all spanking clean now, don’t you doctor,” Abby asked, soaked with soapy bath water and a devilish grin pasted to her face.
“Yes, I suppose she should be put into her feminine garb for today.”
The ladies dried, double team dressed me, and quickly applied makeup and jewelry, and in the end, I was wearing a silver skintight body suit that has a mini-skirt attached and skintight, thigh-high, stiletto, stretch boots.
Dr. Leibovitz patted my plump derriere and said, “You’re looking might sexy there honey,” as I jiggled my way back to my bed and Tiffie.
Abby cleaned herself up and changed into a nice skirt and blouse ensemble, a pair of two-inch heels, and then joined us saying, “Well, how does it feel being, pregnant Tiffie?”
“No different than not pregnant silly,” Tiffie affirmed, “I won’t start feeling different for a day or two at least. Even though I’m certain that I’m pregnant now, thanks to you Boobette.”
Tiffie hugged me tightly and squirmed a lot when she did, “I think you two should take Boobette out for some exercise, since I’m stuck in bed for the rest of the day.”
**********
Chapter 24: Walkies
“What a fine idea Tiffie. Abby, help Boobette to her feet again and let’s take a walk. Maybe we can hunt up Nadine or Lacy while we’re on the prowl,” Paullina encouraged.
I was on my feet in no time. Well, I was on my tiptoes in no time and mincing my way out of the door to my ‘fun house’.
Dr. Leibovitz led me to the left this time as we exited the room and down a short corridor, which met with an intersecting hallway. By now, things were beginning to looking familiar to me. We entered a room at the end of the corridor and I recognized my own home office, and Lacy sitting at my big mahogany desk working away at her accounting.
Lacy looked up as we entered, squealed and scurried over to give me a hug saying, “Boobette, it’s so nice of you to come visit me!”
I smiled back and replied, “Nice desk you have there.”
“Well, it’s a bit masculine for me, but it was here when I got my job. You’d look extremely hot bent over it getting your pussy blasted by a lesbian wearing a big strap-on though,” she giggled at the image she’d painted.
“That would be rather sexy,” the doctor decided, “Boobette, please sit your bottom onto the desktop and cross your legs at the thighs. Lacy, have you a steno pad we could give our girl here?”
“I see where you’re going with this,” Lacy replied, handing a steno pad to her with a pen.
“Here Boobette, take these and pretend to take dictation. I want to get a picture if it looks hot enough.”
I did as requested and both ladies gave a little gasp in reply.
Dr. Leibovitz rushed out only to return seconds later with a digital camera she used to take twenty or thirty pictures of me, while directing me to change my pose slightly for better shots. Then she began shooting pictures of Lacy playing the boss and seemingly telling me what she wanted. That’s when the doctor had Lacy begin touching me.
Lacy slipped her hand into my bra from over my shoulder while standing behind me as I sat on the corner of the desk. I of course moaned like the whore I’ve become and knew that the doctor was capturing my expressions on film.
Anything that Lacy felt like doing to me, I passively accepted. When she slipped her hand underneath my skirt and slid it up to my sloppy wet panties, I simply moaned in response.
Our photographer on the other hand cheered her on to new levels of seduction. At the rate she was going, I’d be begging her to fuck me any second now.
The last group of shots she took they had me lying across the desk with my skirt up in back, and my panties around my ankles. Lacy only teased at finger fucking me, as I lay vulnerable on the desk so I was left unsatisfied but highly stimulated.
We kissed Lacy and left to continue our walk once my skirt and panties were, resituated. Down the hall and around the corner to the maid’s pantry we traveled.
Lucky for me, Nadine was out when we arrived, even though there were two other maids present.
Dr. Leibovitz decided to set a surprise for Nadine by having the maids tie me down to the table they use to fold laundry, while all three waited in hiding for Nadine to return for supplies.
When Nadine came into the room she squealed in delight and remarked, “Oh goody, someone brought me lunch!” She quickly approached me, scooped a mountain of boob out of my deep V-cut blouse, and latched onto my nipple.
“Damn! Somebody already ate my lunch,” Nadine complained, as there wasn’t much more milk since my morning milking. (That and lying on your back isn’t the best position to let your milk down.)
“I’m still thrilled to see you sweetheart. I heard this is my last day in household services from my boss this morning. Did anyone tell you I have a new job?”
“No Mistress Nadine, I haven’t been told you have a new job,” I replied as required.
“Fuck that fucking Mistress crap! I have to find a way to get the same deal Tiffie got,” Nadine railed, but immediately calmed and added, “I’m sorry honey, I know it’s not your doing, but it just annoys me so.”
I could only grin in reply.
“Oh, the new job… Angie promoted me to ‘Milk and Comfort’ maid. My new duties are to distribute your milk, keep your machine sterilized and stocked with containers. My other duties are to see to your comfort. I get to make sure you are comfortable, entertained, and satisfied as often as you need to be. I get to participate in the selection committee, the one that selects who gets your babies next. I’m so proud and happy to be able to do this kind of work for you,” Nadine stated as she hugged the stuffing out of me.
Right then the three ladies who had been waiting for a show leapt out and the doctor said, “Darn, I thought you’d have finger fucked her brains out or something, the hugging and all was nice though. It tells me we picked the right girl for the job. I can see you two becoming bosom buddies.”
“Well, if you let me keep sucking her boobies we sure will be.”
“I do want to warn you though Nadine, Boobette has added support underneath her skin to help hold her giant girls up. If you ever became even close to her size, I’d have to do some pretty extensive surgery to allow you to walk,” the doctor advised, as she hugged Nadine.
“Don’t worry doc I’ll quit before I need a wheelbarrow for them.”
“Well, if you don’t I’ll be happy to set up a room next to Boobette’s and we can start your career as a baby making machine. You could be twins,” the doctor declared.
“Okay, okay, as intriguing as that might be, I think I’ll pass. No offense meant Boobette. I love you very much, but I like taking care of you and if I took the doctor up on her lovely offer, I’d need someone to take care of me and wind up leaving you in someone else’s hands. I just couldn’t let that happen.”
“Yes, it seems that Nadine has bonded with you Boobette, at an almost familial level. After her talk with Angie, Nadine insisted on being closer and more involved with you. I have a feeling that you two are going to become very close.”
“If we get much closer, she’s going to be inside me,” I pointed out.
“It already looks too crowded in there to me,” Nadine said teasing me, “But I’m game if you want to give it a go.”
“When my pussy is gaping open, you just might fit,” I replied logically.
Nadine started giggling and dove in for a tight hug and Dr. Leibovitz outright laughed, “You know, you’re so sweet now it’s hard to think that you’re the same despicable guy we started with.”
“I was never despicable,” I complained.
“You are going to be punished for that lie, Boobette,” came over the speakers as I felt myself going into self-fucking mode and my corset going limp on me.
“Wait Angie, she…,” Dr. Leibovitz began and her complaint slowly faded into space as her eyes glazed over.
“Angie, Boobette may not even remember how she was very well anymore,” Nadine argued, “She has changed so much since then.”
I had orgasmed once by this time and was substantially on my way to another.
“At least I can make it more pleasant,” she announced as she shucked all her clothes, crawled onto the table, squirming against me, and kissing me passionately.
Dr. Leibovitz just stood there with a glazed look on her face while Nadine made love to me.
“Nadine, you should not be doing this during her punishment,” Angie announced, annoyance evident in her tone.
“Mmm but, it’s so pleasant,” Nadine replied, already very excited by her nearness to my spasming body.
My legs spread as widely as they possible could be and girl juices blasting out from my pussy through my panties forming a puddle three feet away. My nipples erupting milk like miniature sprinklers, drenching Nadine with warm goodness.
Nadine started catching my squirting milk as though peanuts tossed into the air until she could grip my nipples and point them into her mouth, “Mmm… my boobs are going to be magnificent.”
“I…I…I wish, uh! I wish I could…,” I attempted to say, but was stopped by my mouth turning into a cock receptacle.
“I know honey. Don’t let it fret your little bimbo brain. You just take your punishment like a lady and I’ll take care of the rest,” Nadine consoled, jamming her hand into my squirming cunt.
“Wow, I love how your pussy grips may hand and how it squirts your juices around and up my arm. Oh yes Angie, fuck us good,” Nadine screamed in mock-orgasm.
“Gah…,” Angie exclaimed in disgust, “I suppose that’s enough punishment for now. You remember Boobette. You are never to defend your actions from before your transformation. Nadine, you’ll have to help Boobette back to her room. Her knees should be very weak for some time to come.”
I’ve just been fucked so hard that I’m all warn out, all I can do is lay limply upon the table where I’m still strapped.
Dr. Leibovitz seemed to come back to herself, shook her head and said, “Oh, very good Nadine, but Boobette’s remote indicates that she needs an anal refill.”
Nadine attached my butt feeder to a new supply and loaded me up, and then she took a towel to my crotch, dried me, repositioned my lingerie, and helped me to my feet.
“Whew, I think we need to get you into a bathtub girl,” Nadine commented.
“I’m sorry if I smell like seafood, Nadine. I can’t help it,” I replied, embarrassed to be such a stinky girl.
“I know dear. I’m sorry I mentioned it. You are being so sweet and feminine, I think you deserve a little pampering,” Nadine declared, aiding my mincing by steadying me.
That’s when I slipped in some of my own pussy juice and slapped Nadine across her abdomen with my tits, nearly knocking both of us to the floor, and if it weren’t for Dr. Leibovitz catching her, we’d have surely gone down.
“I can see that we are going to need safety flooring or a mop maid following you around. You’re pussy makes walking wherever you’ve been a little dangerous, and before you get defensive about it, it’s not your fault that you pussy is so juicy, so don’t feel bad. Personally, I’m a bit envious that you can so unabashedly display your excitement. Everybody knows that you’re super-horny, so they make excuses for you,” Nadine comforted as she continued supporting and steadying me as I motivated all the jiggling, wiggling, and wobbling parts of my slutty body down the hallway.
Dr. Leibovitz added, “I think that we can find a way to capture your leakage before it becomes a safety hazard. We couldn’t have a mop woman follow you around the mall or in a fancy restaurant, now could we?”
I turned bright crimson, embarrassed by the thought of the Doctor showing me off in public, knowing that everyone would instantly decide I’m a total slut.
Nadine acting as a crutch helped me all the way back to ‘my room’.
I was surprised to discover that Tiffie and Abby were both missing.
Nadine caught on immediately and told me, “Oh I’m so sorry that Tiffie and Abby didn’t have a chance to say goodbye, Boobette. Tiffie is in another wing resting and Abby is sitting with her. They’ll be leaving tomorrow after Tiffie passes her pregnancy test. Tiffie promises to stop in before they leave and to visit regularly.”
I was crestfallen, having expected to be, comforted by my defender Tiffie, but Nadine it seems is just as strong. I can always hope she’s even stronger.
“Into the tub sweetie, and I’ll scrub your everywhere for you,” she tittered, aiding my disrobing.
Dr. Leibovitz added her helping hands to get me naked faster.
“Thank you Mistress Leibovitz for helping, I know you have important things I must be keeping you from,” I told her with a big smile, trying to endear myself with her.
“Actually sweetie, I’m taking some time off to care for my little girl,” she replied, yanking my crotchless panties to the floor with a wet splat.
“You have a daughter Paullina?” Nadine asked somewhat surprised.
“Well…I sort of have a surrogate daughter. Boobette here is the closest I’ve ever gotten to having, a child of my own,” she admitted, patting my plump and jiggly butt.
“That is so sweet of you Paullina! I’m so glad she has a mother protector to look out for her. I kind of feel like her sister myself,” Nadine agreed, throwing her arms around me in a big hug.
“Well that gives me two daughters then, doesn’t it?” the doctor laughed.
Nadine patted the doctor’s butt and said, “Well… just so long as you have nothing against a little incest.”
“Not this horny lesbian,” she promised, “You don’t mind if we dive into your tub with you, do you Boobette dear?”
I shook my head in response. Not that, if I had disagreed it would have done anything but alienate my two remaining allies.
We quickly discovered that though my tub was easily big enough for three ladies when I wasn’t occupying it, it was a very tight squeeze for three when my boobs were occupying the outriggers, which prompted the doctor to say, “It seems we have a design deficiency in your bath, Boobette. Angie… are you listening, girl?”
“Yes Paullina, I’m in my office and have the three naked, wet, squirmy, delicious three of you on my screen. What can I do for you, dear?”
“We are in need of an upgrade to Boobette’s bathing facilities. I find it incredibly stimulating to dive into her bath with her to get a thorough cleaning. However, we can’t seem to fit enough wet squirmy girls in here at one time for the kind of fun we most certainly should be enjoying. Do you think that we can find a contractor to expand upon this experience for the girls?” the doctor asked sweetly.
“That was very sexily put, Paullina. I do indeed believe that an expansion is in order. When Boobette will virtually be hostess to a minimum of two prospective mommies at a time and with guests wanting to avail themselves of her charms, I believe a minimum design capacity of six… no, make it eight bathers would be in order. What do you think,” Angie proposed with an obvious emphasis on the words, ‘expansion’, and ‘charms’.
“I like it Angie. I think something like a Hot Tub with constantly filtered and purified water, fragrant bath oils, vitamin E, Aloe, and some mild aphrodisiac narcotic in the water, just to keep things interesting,” Paullina answered thoughtfully.
“Make sure it’s easy to get in and out of and has a contoured form which Boobette fits into, so that when she’s cuming her brains out, she doesn’t drown. Hand rails in and oh, just in case, it should have some kind of powered machinery to help us get Boobette out in a hurry,” Nadine determined, thought for a bit and added, “I think it needs a fast drain system for safety too. It should be tied into Boobette’s medical monitor so should she attempt to do, herself harm, it would drain the tub. You wouldn’t want to lose your investment, would you?”
“Those are great ideas Nadine. Thank you for thinking of our girl first. I see we found the perfect woman for the job,” Angie told her, knowing that praise in this instance would go a long way to build up Nadine’s loyalty, and was justly deserved. “I think that I should warn you that our ‘Special Visitor’ will be there in about half an hour. Have your fun, but see to it Boobette is ready when she gets there.”
“Special Visitor…,” I squeaked in my sissified little girl voice.
“Don’t let it concern you sweetie. I know you’re going to love her, after all, you had plenty of pictures of her on your computer,” the doctor teased, not knowing that Angie salted the computer to justify her actions.
The two women squeezed into the tub and enthusiastically washed me, and then each other. They sent me into near epileptic nirvana at least twelve times and the last one left me limp and panting.
“I just love doing that to her,” Nadine crowed, “She’s so helpless and loves it so much, it just makes me feel so great. It’s as if I have this super-power of ultra-pleasure I can use for the forces of good.”
“Oh yes, and she so wants to pleasure you back for doing it, even if she isn’t able to. You can just feel her want,” the doctor agreed. “It makes me so happy to have transformed him into such a sweet and loving creature.”
I almost had to bite my own tongue to keep from refuting her misconception.
We left the tub, they dried me off, and began the usual clean ups and dressing routine, with the exception of the clothing the ladies brought to slip onto me. Nadine presented a sequin and bangles covered, tie-sided at my hips, thong, with the bra similarly covered in sequins, which fastens with Velcro on the straps. Black fishnet stockings with stay-up tops rolled up my hairless legs and a pair of gold one-inch platform with 6-inch stiletto heels pumps, found their way to my feet. I finally caught on to what I was being dressed as, when the tear-away dress showed up and enveloped my overly busty dimensions.
**********
Chapter 25: Summer Time
There was a knock at the door and Dr. Leibovitz said, “You stay here and get her makeup on Nadine and I’ll let our visitor in.”
I heard the door open and the two women exchange greetings, followed by a loud exclamation, “I’ll put myself out of business! You, want me to teach her my best moves? Are you out of your mind? It’s hard enough to find good gigs out there these days without creating my own competition!”
“Calm down Summer. Boobette will never be any competition to you in the outside world. You are only teaching her for the entertainment of our members,” the doctor soothed the new woman, “Come on in and I’ll introduce you.”
“Oh alright, just as long as you promise she isn’t going to dance professionally. Skye would have me hog tied with a gag of my own panties in my mouth if she found out I was teaching her,” Summer admitted in a cutesy voice.
“Oh no, Boobette would never dance professionally, you see, she’s only a sex toy, so she doesn’t need to make a living,” Paullina confided to her, “Her only job is to have sex and make babies.”
“Wow, that’s a nice job,” Summer giggled, “I’d take it, except for the making babies part. It would ruin my figure!”
“Oh, Boobette doesn’t give birth to them. She is just the vessel where the sperm fertilize her ova and then we harvest them to implant in lesbians who want daughters. She’ll never have to worry about ruining her figure. We make her orgasm at least fifteen, or twenty times a day too!”
“Shit, I need to renegotiate my contract,” Summer complained.
“Oh, don’t be jealous of our sweet little girl. I know that she loves your work and will be thrilled to meet you,” the doctor mistakenly informed her, “Additionally, who else are you ever going to meet that makes you feel like you’re sporting an AA cup bra?”
“No kidding, she’s amazing, what kind of implants does she have,” Summer asked in astonishment.
“She doesn’t have implants, Summer. Boobette’s boobs are all mammary gland and breast tissue. I should know, I made them for her,” the doctor claimed proudly.
“No fucking way! You made those breasts?”
“I sure did, although she designed her nipples and controls,” the doctor laughed at her own joke.
Summer looked at her puzzled and the doctor replied, “You’ll know what I mean before you leave, I promise. For now, I’d like you to meet Boobette. Boobette, this is Summer Cummings, the porn star, and model.”
“I’m pleased to meet you,” I chirped and held my hand out limply.
“Oh no way am I shaking your hand, missy. If I’m going to be your teacher, we need to hug and kiss!” whereupon Summer dove in to squirm her breasts actively against mine, with a kiss that took my breath away.
Lucky for me she made the mistake of sticking her tongue down my throat. That always reminds me that my tongue is an amazing implement of sexual pleasure, so I reciprocated in kind. My tongue snaked deep into her neck, evoking a startled squeak, followed by her fellating my tongue.
“Okay, okay, am I going to have to hose you two off,” Nadine asked, annoyed that at not having been able to finish my makeup.
“Oh my god, that tongue is amazing,” Summer, squealed, “You are a diabolically naughty girl, Boobette. I want you bad!”
“I’m not allowed to be bad,” I informed her with a blush.
“Do they beat you if you’re bad?”
I blushed crimson and shook my head, no.
“Boobette is never hurt or made to experience pain,” Paullina informed her, “She is punished by successive orgasming.”
“I am getting so screwed! Could you use a twin, darling?” she chided, “How’s the food in this place?”
“Runny,” I answered.
“Speaking of food, why don’t you feed Boobette while we get acquainted?” the doctor suggested with a twisted smile.
“She can’t feed herself?” protested Summer.
Nadine handed her my feeding dong with the tubing attached while the doctor hit the button, which turned my face into a cock receptacle.
“Just slip it in and work it. She’ll be so enthusiastic and grateful.”
Summer began fucking my face while I sucked down my liquid nourishment. Why couldn’t I have kept my mouth shut? They might have forgotten to feed me like this if I hadn’t said anything.
Nadine attached my anal feeder tube and pumped my ass full while Summer thrust the other dildo down my throat, “Yah, suck it bitch! Blow my big cock girl!”
Try as I might, I could no more refuse the intense pleasure my slut body was flooding my brain with, than I could stop breathing, “Mmm!”
“Fuck, this is making me so hot! She’s such a submissive little thing! I wonder what she’ll do if I stuff my hand in her cleavage…?”
My pelvis began thrusting back and forth while she played with my boobies and kept fucking my face.
“You should be careful Summer. You’ll need a change of clothes in about thirty seconds if you keep that up…,” Nadine warned.
“Her boobs are so soft and warm, but I’d better not make her cum just yet. We have a lot of work to do,” Summer decided, taking her hand from my cleavage and leaning close to my face to ask, “Are you full now sweetheart?”
I nodded the best I could with a foot of dildo stuffed down my throat.
Summer retracted my feeder, marveling at the tip of the penis shaped device. She curiously placed the end in her own mouth and took a tentative draw on it. She pulled it back out exclaiming, “Holy shit, it’s jizzum! They feed you sperm?”
I blushed up a storm as usual while the doctor explained, “It’s not just sperm, Summer. Boobette is fed sperm, cream, and vitamins, laced with some mood stabilizing drugs.”
“You couldn’t use a pet, could you Boobette? I make a great puppy and eat pussy like a starving wolf,” Summer teased good-naturedly.
“As much as I’d love having you, I can’t even take care of myself, Summer. If you were trained as a handicapped assistance puppy, I’d be happy to share my food and bed with you,” I replied, still quivering from the sexual stimulation I’d just received.
“Jesus, you have the sweetest little girl voice! I’m just puddling, listening to you. If you went on tour dancing, you’d make a fortune,” she concluded, her hand over her heart, one-step back from our prior closeness.
I blushed at the praise, as I didn’t have any choice into what Angie and Paullina had transformed me.
“We should get started on your exotic dancing lesson. Can you stand up on your own honey, or do you need a hand?” she asked, surmising that someone with breasts this size wouldn’t easily make it to her feet.
I answered by standing for her in my platform high heels smoothly, though carefully, to keep the jiggling to a minimum.
“Well good, you’re not that handicapped I see,” she turned to Dr. Leibovitz and asked, “I was told by whoever made the appointment that you have a small stage and dancing pole where we can practice?”
“Most certainly we do. Nadine, would you please escort Summer and Boobette to the practice room? I should be getting to some patients and dealing with medical matters for a while,” Paullina turned to me and finished with, “I’m so proud of how well you are doing dear. I wish I could spend more time with you, but duty calls. Come here and give Mummy a kiss and a hug before you go.”
This was surprising, but I needed all the good will I could get from anyone, therefore I kissed her passionately, squirming my ridiculously sensitive breasts over hers while, we hugged.
“You’re a good girl, now go and listen to your teacher so that you become the best dancer you can be,” she patted my jiggly butt to send me on my way.
I can’t walk quickly with this exaggeratedly feminine body, but I always walk sexily.
“You’ve got an incredible body Boobette. If you went on the road with me, we could be swimming in cash in no time,” she chatted happily, as we slowly made our way down a new hallway, Summer carrying a duffel bag along with her.
“Dancing...?”
“You bet your gorgeous ass, dancing. Guys would be throwing wads of cash at you and trying to stuff hundred dollar bills into your cleavage,” she laughed, recalling her own experiences.
“Men don’t excite me,” I replied, trying to be as close to the guidelines laid out by my captors.
“They don’t have to love. I would be there to dance with you. When they watch us dancing, making love to each other on stage, they won’t have any need to have sex with you. They will already have shot their wads in their trousers, and will fantasize about being me when they go home and bone the old ball and chain,” she snickered as she thought about how we could affect the patrons at one of her strip clubs.
I was mostly concentrating on keeping from falling over and moderating the jiggling that always occurs when I walk.
**********
Chapter 26: Dance
Nadine gave my arm a knowing squeeze of support and announced, “This is the place,” as she opened the door.
We entered a mirrored room with a mirror-ball hanging and a couple poles going from floor to ceiling. The room has wooden floors, a sound system, spot lighting, and a big box of toys in the corner.
“This is terrific,” Summer declared as we entered and she surveyed the room. Summer flipped her duffel bag from her shoulder, plopped it upon a bench, unzipped it, and then began extracting the contents. Some CDs, a few articles of clothing, and a towel appeared.
“I think we need to have some very slow music for a girl of your…ah, voluptuous attributes. ZZ Top has some great stuff with a strong beat to keep you in step,” she suggested and followed up with, “Do you mind if I change here?”
“As long as you don’t mind if we drool,” Nadine chuckled.
“Mind, hell I’ll be flattered if you do, sweetie,” Summer volleyed with a big grin and slipped her huge girls from the confinement of a sweater and full cup bra.
“I’d help you pick out something to wear, but it seems you have already benefitted from some professional help,” she stated while slipping off her heels, slacks, and panties.
“Have you had any dance training before Boobette,” Summer asked as she pulled on a sequin covered thong.
“No,” I admitted, “I can barely walk. How do you expect me to dance?”
“I have been pondering that very thing since we met and I believe that I have an idea or two that we can try,” she replied, sliding some smoke- colored, thigh-high stockings up her legs. Summer slipped on her platform high-heels, a sequin-covered, front-tied bra top, and covered it up with a Little black Dress that ties in front.
“Usually I put on quite a bit more makeup when I’m going onstage as the bright lights tend to wash out your face,” she explained, as she shifted her clothes to the proper position to, amply display her attributes.
“I have to stick my boobs way out just to be noticed with you around hon.” she laughed, “It’s not often I’m around anyone that makes me feel underdeveloped.”
“You have beautiful breasts Summer. There’s nothing that should make you feel inadequate. In fact, you have a figure that makes most women look like boys,” I snickered, returning her compliment.
“That’s awfully sweet of you to say, sugar,” she answered with a big pussy-juice evoking hug.
I trembled like a leaf at the sensations flooding my brain as her huge boobs squished into mine.
“Damn, your nipples are like thumbs sticking into me. It’s amazing how they poke out, no matter what you wear! It must be embarrassing when you’re in public. How do you hide those things?”
I blushed right down to my strangely modified feet, but couldn’t find a voice to answer.
“I’m sorry dearie, I shouldn’t have said that. I have to endure plenty of stares and snide remarks when I’m out and about too,” she apologized, “Anyway, I like them. Your nipples are like two little hard dicks for me to play with when we are onstage.”
“You’re going to make me orgasm onstage, aren’t you?”
“I’ve never made any other girls orgasm onstage when I danced with them so I doubt you’re going to, either, but you should act as if you’re orgasming. It makes for much bigger tips,” she advised, “You can fake an orgasm, I hope?”
I blushed up a storm again and answered, “I never have before.”
“Holy shit, all girls practice faking orgasms. How is it you haven’t,” she asked looking deeply in my eyes.
Thinking fast and knowing that I would be punished if I told her the truth I said, “I orgasm so easily there’s never been a reason to fake one.”
“Oh, now I really hate you!”
“I’m sorry.”
“No need to be sorry Boobette,” she decided and led my teetering self over to the stage by the hand. “We should get started. All I want from you when the music starts is to strut out onto the stage, head back, standing straight, and with a look of confidence on your face. Remember that everybody watching in the audience wants you.” She flicked the remote control that was clipped to her thong and the music started.
I tried my best to do as she said, but my steps were too unsteady in the footwear Nadine had put on me.
“I think I may have a solution for you,” Summer mused as she rummaged through her duffel bag, “There they are!” She pulled out a pair of clear plastic sky scraper platform heels with money slots in the side of the platforms and handed them to Nadine. “Slip these onto her and we’ll give it another go.”
Once properly shorn, I tottered onto the stage again, however this time it seems to have satisfied Summer.
“That’s much better! Those shoes have better soles for the stage than the ones you had and they are terrific places for customers to slide their money. I was told that you get to keep all the tips you earn. They called it, “Boobette Bucks” that you can use to buy pretty things you want, but that’s for later. Now that you’re out here, I want you to just sway your hips to the music, while I strut out here too,” she trotted back to the side stage to watch me and waited for her mark to follow.
I waggled my hips to the music, but only slightly, as doing any exaggerated motions tend to get things jiggling out of control and I wind up on the floor.
Summer strut her stuff out with me, an expression of confidence and delight pasted across her face as she approached. I could see that she was purposefully making her boobs bounce and her hips wag as she came. She slipped behind me, her arms flowing caressingly as she went across my waist and around my side, leaving her hand resting on my hip.
“Since I am so much taller than you are, everyone can see me behind you. Now you hug yourself under your boobies with your arms crossed placing your hands over the top of mine, lean your head back and show everyone how good it feels.
That was easy for me to do, as she was rubbing her big beauties against my back and turning me on greatly.
Summer slipped her hands up underneath my boobs and began bouncing them with the beat of the music, one up and one down so the combined mass of them doesn’t throw me onto the stage. She slowly moved her hands back to my sides and danced me towards the vertical pole, where she parked me behind it with my breasts spread around it.
“Now hold your boobies together while I help you with the knee bends. We’ll slide the pole up and down a few times like this. If you could tip your pelvis backwards while we do this and slide your pussy along the pole it will drive the crowd wild,” she suggested, partially supporting me as we slid my sloppy, drooling pussy up the pole.
I barely noticed the wetness accumulating on the pole since I had to bite my lower lip to quiet my moaning so Summer won’t think I’m a complete slut.
“Whoa, you are a hot one! It’s okay if you moan, sweetie, the crowd will love it.”
I was getting so hot with her whispering in my ear and the detonations of pleasure firing through my very being, originating from my sensitive clit cluster that I no longer cared if anyone was watching or not.
“It looks as if we need to dance you away from that pole for a minute,” Summer announced as she put pressure on my hips, steering me towards the middle of the stage again.
“Now we can get right to the stripping part. You’re so hot right now, I think it will be better if you start by, removing my bra top. Don’t hurry, just take your time, and tease the audience,” she coaxed, dancing around in front of me, presenting her back for my access.
My fingers were shaking as I unhooked her clasp, releasing both of her magnificent beauties. I held onto the straps and she leaned back into me, capturing the straps against me, allowing me to let go and slip my hands around to her front. I slowly loosened her right cup and began to incrementally, reveal her boob.
“You’re doing very well Boobette. It’s hard to believe that you’ve never done this before.”
“I’ve seen it done before.”
“Once you have my boob out, don’t reveal the other one right away. Play with it. Squeeze it and feel up my nipple, making sure you have me fully erect before moving onto my left boob,” she advised, rubbing her back up against my breasts.
I unlimbered her boob and did what she requested, which made my cunt-flow increase noticeably, and her loudly moan.
“You’re doing very nice, honey. Now go ahead and get the other one free and work my nipple to its full, just like the other one.”
I got her other big girl free and worked her as best as I could.
Summer spun around, buried my face in her tits, and went on to say, “Now it’s my turn to release those titanic wonders!” She yanked the front down in one motion and advised, “Put your open palms against your cheeks and give me an ‘Oh gosh’ expression.”
She undid the knot holding my girls together and slowly revealed them to her eager eyes, “Holy shit, those are awesome! Shoot, my nipples just knotted up like little diamond points. Your boobs should come by prescription only, Boobette.”
She was finally able to close her mouth to take a breath and say, “I should keep my mind on the lesson. Okay, you just sit back on your ankles and act as if I’m driving you absolutely out of your mind.”
“That won’t be much of a stretch for her,” Nadine quipped from about ten feet away.
Summer licked my right nipple and then quickly latched her mouth onto it.
I saw Nadine develop an evil grin as she held out my remote control and flicked a button.
“Mmmf!” Summer squeaked as she got her first mouthful of breast milk, wide-eyed and startled she recovered quickly and began sucking in earnest.
I was on the edge of orgasming in mere moments, “Ah!”
“She’s going to cum soon, Summer. You should switch to the other one,” Nadine suggested.
Summer did as she was urged and sent me over the edge, “Oh God!” My pelvis thrust into her hips all by itself and a blast of my pussy juice shot through the sides of my thong to cover her crotch.
“Oh fuck! You weren’t joking about her orgasming! I didn’t think any girl was this easy!” she exclaimed, examining the damage to her outfit.
“I’m sorry if I ruined your clothes, Summer,” I apologized.
“Screw the clothes Boobette, give me those boobs again!”
“Eep!” I replied as she began drawing more milk from my heavy girls.
“You’re going to be so happy you’re doing that tomorrow, Summer,” Nadine teased, “Boobette’s milk makes breast tissue grow.”
Summer had to jerk back for a quick moment and swear, “No fucking way!”
“Yes way! I grew these beauties in a couple of days from a pair of C cups,” Nadine bragged.
“So if I leave with a distended tummy, how much boobage will I be hefting when I go?”
“One good solo drain should yield you two cup sizes,” Nadine giggled.
“Skye is just going to kill me!” she informed her, however she went right back to sucking my boobs dry and making me scream through orgasms.
“Burp!” Summer released, “Excuse me! Uh, I’m so full! Oh, damn! We never finished our dance!” Summer looked around and fifteen women began clapping, as they had gathered as an audience to watch her suck me dry. “Maybe we did after all…?”
“I think you should follow me back to Boobette’s room, you could use a nap,” Nadine suggested as she help the both of us to our feet.
“I feel as if someone let all the wind out of me,” she told us as we both staggered back to my room and we did a face plant onto my bed.
Two ladies finished disrobing us two and tucked us in, with Summer snoozing snuggled up against my left boob.
**********
Chapter 27: Boobage
“What? Who…?” Summer stammered when she awakened from her nap.
“Did you have a nice nap?” I asked sweetly as she roused from having her face mashed deeply in between my boobies.
“It’s like being in a huge, soft, warm canyon. With the beating of your heart I was dreaming that I was in your womb!”
“You sound upset,” I told her.
“I am!” she blushed and turned her eyes away, “I didn’t want to leave…”
“That’s sweet, Summer,” I told her.
“No, it was the nicest dream I’ve ever had. I wish I could go back,” she replied staring far off into space.
“I won’t stop you,” I consoled as best I could.
“Thanks,” she said, driving her face back between the girls and giggling. “I won’t be able to fall back asleep and dream the same dream again, but I can still enjoy playing with these.”
“Yours feel wonderful too,” I agreed as I stroked and caressed her big firm implants.
“I wish I could stay here for days but I was here just to teach you some stripping moves and then be on my way. I was coming back tomorrow for your stage debut so we can do a duet, just as we practiced. I know I must be late meeting up with Skye…”
“You would have been late an hour ago, Summer,” Skye informed her from not ten feet away, “Now you’re just missing in action.”
“Skye!” Summer squealed spinning onto her back, breasts flopping back and forth. “What are you doing here?”
“Your employer figured that it was likely you wouldn’t make it home in time, when she hired you,” Skye laughed. “I’ve been watching from the office since you arrived, honey.”
“Oh, so you’ve seen how awesome Boobette is on the monitors. As incredible as that might have been, touching, stroking and sucking her girls is even better!”
“Well, why don’t you put some clothes on and join us?” Skye baited.
“Sure, I’ll just be a minute,” she jumped out of my bed and caused a monstrous tit quake.
Summer snatched up one of her bras from the duffel she’d brought, but it wouldn’t fit. She grabbed another one from her bag and that one didn’t fit either, “What the fuck is going on? Did someone swap all my bras with smaller ones?”
Skye plopped down on the corner of my bed laughing wildly.
“You changed them for a joke, Skye?”
Skye dropped off the corner of the bed onto her knees holding her stomach laughing.
“You had a growth spurt while we were sleeping, Summer,” I informed her sheepishly.
“No way! You girls told me they would grow, but I didn’t think…” she ran down, groping herself. “Fuck, they haven’t felt this nice in a long time. Damn, it’s like they’re more sensitive!”
“Your nipples look bigger too. Here, let me get a heft of those,” Skye reached out and lifted her boobs a few times, “Nice! It feels like you have more boob tissue and they’re smoother.”
“Stop it, you’re making me soaking wet, girl!”
“I’m always soaking wet…” I announced to no one in particular.
“I think that’s something I need to investigate for myself,” Skye determined and crawled over to where I lay unresisting.
“You’re right Angie, she’s very submissive. Come on Summer and lend a hand and a boob to this job. We’re going to find out if she really is always wet.”
She didn’t need to ask Summer twice, she was at the junction of my thighs before Skye was.
There were two fingers from different hands inside my vulva before you would have thought they could have removed the Baby Doll panties I was wearing, “Yes sir, she’s sopping wet! How big a dildo do you think we can slip into her?” Skye asked mischievously.
“She’s good for at least a Jeremy, maybe even a John Holms,” Summer guessed.
“I know for a fact she can go up to five and a half inches in diameter!” Skye giggled as she started to, seriously finger bang me.
“This little thing can? I’ll have to see that to believe it,” Summer added skeptically.
“You’re in luck,” Nadine announced from a chair across the room, “It is milking time for Boobette so she needs to be prepared.” She pushed another button on the remote and I could feel my vagina start to slowly, spread open.
“Oh…!” I remarked, knowing what is to come.
“What the…” Skye began, feeling my vagina expand on its own.
“Will you look at that?” Summer exclaimed, as her vantage point allowed her to see me spread. “Her pussy is spreading open all by itself, almost likes she’s giving birth.”
“Boobette has many ‘Special Features’ installed in her,” Angie stated over the intercom, “Watch her clit cluster when I press this button.”
“Ungh!” I yelped in pleasure.
“Fuck, she has four clits and they’re squirming up a storm!” Skye laughed, “I wish I could do that to Summer. That sure is an ingenious way to keep your pet in line Angie!”
“Thank you, Skye. It’s not as expensive a procedure as you might think, at least just to add that single feature to one girl’s clit,” Angie offered, “If you’d like, we can discuss it later.”
Summer was wide eyed with concern.
“I’m going to turn it off for a while, at least until Boobette is spread enough for her ‘Little Pony’ ride.”
“I noticed the pony over to the side. I can’t wait to see her on it,” Skye announced, flushed with excitement.
“We have many things to offer the inventive Dominatrix, Skye. We’ll have to go over some of your options,” Angie offered smugly.
“Especially if we’re going to be the next recipients of Boobette’s babies,” Skye answered with a slanted smile.
“What?” Summer asked, “What is this about Boobette’s babies?”
“Well Summer, you know that we’ve talked about having our own daughter? This is a perfect opportunity for us. Boobette starts the babies off and they are transplanted into another woman to carry to term, since she cannot. I’ve decided to be the incubator while you keep working. We’re going to be mommies,” Skye squealed and hugged Summer.
“Whew!” I remarked as the squirming of my quad-clitties came to a stop.
“We don’t want to leave out our benefactor Skye,” Summer rebuked, dragging her over to include me in their embrace.
“When do you become pregnant Boobette?” Summer asked into my ear.
“Any minute now,” I replied in a strained voice.
“Oh, so this is somehow part of the process? In that case, let’s get on with it! Is there anything we can do to help?” Skye asked the room in general.
“I’ll coach you every step of the way girls,” Nadine explained from close behind her, “It’s my job to watch over my sister and help the prospective mothers in learning to care for Boobette for the two weeks that you’ll both be here.”
“We have to be here two fucking weeks? I have jobs scheduled that I have to be at. I can’t be here a whole two weeks right now,” Summer complained with her lower lip preferred in a sexy pout.
“Have no fear Summer. I rescheduled everything before I came here today. You are entirely free for the next three weeks,” Skye informed her with a playful squeeze of her breast.
“Three weeks, she just said two?”
“You need to take care of me for a week after we leave silly girl,” Skye informed her with a cheek pat, “The doctor wants me to stay in bed at least that long to make sure the transfer takes hold.”
“Whoa, look at the size of that hole!” Summer yelped.
“It’s time to escort Boobette to her ‘Little Pony’ ladies. You’ll have to carry her unless you want to put her high heeled slippers on her. She walks tip-toe without some kind of heels and with her vulva spread like as it is, she can barely walk wearing shoes,” Nadine instructed.
“I think we can heft her over there if her boobs don’t throw us all off balance,” teased Skye as she grabbed her side of me.
“Granted she is more easily controlled wearing a bra, but you’d still have to remove it when she gets there,” Nadine informed them.
“I would ask why, but I’m sure we’ll find out soon enough,” Summer decided.
“The milking machine needs access to my boobs,” I said as they moved me.
“Your ‘Little Pony’ makes you our Little Moo-Moo?” she decided aloud, helping to spread my legs and settle me onto the saddle.
Immediately the thigh bars flipped on to hold me down and the huge Plexiglas cups surrounded my girls and supported my chest. The fitting in my anal feeder clicked into place, while the giant dildo slid into my love hole until I felt my vaginal muscles tighten around its base, locking me tightly in for the duration.
“Go ahead, try to slip your finger into her pussy now, before I start it up,” Nadine dared them mischievously.
Both ladies tried to slip a finger inside me, but neither was successful, “She clamped around that cock as tight as a virgin with Ron Jeremy trying to fuck her. She still has the wettest cunt I’ve ever fingered, though.”
“Hell Skye, you haven’t been nearly drowned when she comes either! It’s like a gully washer!” Summer giggled as she hugged me, “You enjoy your fucking little one. Will it make you hotter if Skye and I make out in front of her while you’re getting screwed?”
I nodded thinking that she was looking for an excuse to tongue wrestle Skye anyway.
Just then, Nadine started the milker and they could hear it sucking my boobies and see the look of pleasure on my face, so they retired to a loveseat in front of me to suck face while I got the boning of my life.
The dildo in my cunt began banging me and the anal feeder started fucking my ass as I was milked and screaming in tongues.
“What language is she speaking, Skye?” Summer asked.
“I think it’s Bone-in-me or maybe Mebeinfucked…” Skye replied with a twitter.
“I just hope there’s no fine crystal in this room or it doesn’t have a chance…,” she decided while groping Skye’s boobs.
After being fucked out of my mind for half an hour, I could feel the dildo ejaculating into my womb as it had done before, and my ass was overfilled with sperm once again. The dildo slowly retracted as my cervix slammed shut behind it and popped with a loud slurping noise from within my cunt. My anal feeder stopped its fucking motion and disconnected as I felt my face snap into the O shape, readying itself for a face fucking and feeding.
“What’s going on now,” Skye asked, noticing my expression.
“Oh, it’s feeding time, Skye. Watch this, she’s getting a liquid lunch,” Summer replied having watched the whole thing before.
The dildo feeder slipped out of its sheath, past my lips and down my throat to begin ejaculating and face fucking me. After ten minutes or so that stopped as well and Nadine announced, “You’ll need to grab her ladies and help her to the bathtub.”
“What was in that big dildo you had jammed down her throat?” Skye queried as she came alongside me.
“Here, see for yourself,” Nadine offered, slipping the feeder from its sheath.
Skye tasted it and screeched, “It is semen!”
“Just like sucking a dick, but without the nasty man attached to it!” Summer laughed at Skye’s discovery.
“I can do without both thank you,” she replied sputtering and spitting.
“I’ll tell you how they get all the jizzum later, let’s just get her to the tub, and wash some of this slimy stuff off,” Summer suggested as she began hefting me from the saddle.
“The tub is ready, so just plop her in gently. You can figure out which end her head goes. You won’t both fit in there with her. In a couple days there’s going to be a change made to a different tub and bathroom system. We are just working out the logistics of doing it while Boobette still occupies the room. We plan on building a false wall and separate access for the workers,” Nadine informed the women as they plunked my big soft butt into the warm water.
Nadine pinned my hair up and put a bathing cap on so my hair wouldn’t need cleaning.
“Wash her good girls and don’t worry if she orgasms. There isn’t any way we know of to wash her without having her go off. It’s rather like trying to wash a puppy without getting soaked yourself. It just can’t be done,” Nadine advised with a giggle.
“She can’t wash herself?” Summer asked astounded.
“No she can’t wash herself. The last time she tried she nearly drowned. As soon as she orgasms she just sinks into the water, and even she can’t wash herself without orgasming,” Nadine advised dead seriously.
“She’s like handling Nitro Glycerin. Sooner or later she’s going to go boom,” Skye laughed and dove in to make me orgasm as quickly as she could. “Wash her boobies Summer. I’ve got her clittie!”
My eyeballs rolled up into the back of my head and stayed there for the ten minutes it took them to wash me down.
“I’ve never seen anybody orgasm four times in ten minutes honey. It’s a good thing you’re not a cheerleader or you’d ruin the football team!” Summer told me with a kiss as she dried me off.
“How could I do that?” I asked.
One guy would date you and have you orgasm your brains out and before you could recover, the whole team would have screwed you so much they wouldn’t have enough energy left to play the game,” she decided.
“It’s a good thing you’re not a football player then,” I replied sweetly.
“You bet it is. I have way more sexual stamina than a football player,” she bragged toweling underneath my girls.
“Yes, but you have no milk stamina,” I teased back. “You got milk faced and fell asleep.”
“Oh damn, that’s right, I should have had Skye drink your milk before you rode the pony!” Summer bemoaned the wasted opportunity. “Maybe you can just drink it from the jug?”
“It doesn’t work. For some reason the only way to get boob growth is drinking from the spigot. Give her a few hours and there will be plenty,” Nadine assured them.
“That’s great! I won’t need to go in for bigger implants for quite some time after that,” Skye reveled in the possibilities.
“You bet that’s a good thing, because you were looking like the Chinese boob doctor did your work,” Summer teased as she slipped my slippers onto my strangely angled feet.
“Chinese boob doctor?” I asked naively.
“Bube Fat Hung Lo, the Chinese implant surgeon,” Skye informed me with a snicker.
“I don’t think I’ll need him,” I answered hefting the girls.
“No, you probably won’t need him. You might need a wheelbarrow but not an implant surgeon,” Skye parried.
“Don’t be, mean Skye,” Summer admonished. “Our sweet little girl here is the mother of our baby.”
“I’m sorry. It didn’t come out the way I meant it. I don’t know how she can stand up with the ones she has now,” Skye apologized.
“Boobette has a specially build internal corset to keep her boobs and back supported,” Nadine schooled the ladies.
They finished dressing me in a pink sun dress with pink fishnet stockings and acrylic high heels.
“She looks very sweet,” Skye admired their handy work.
“You have to tell me who makes your bras, Boobette?” Summer asked, one big boob woman to another.
“Judy Valentine custom makes them for me,” I answered, slightly more stoned than a short while before as all the drugs in my feeding hit me.
“The, Judy Valentine, the same one who designs all the stage fashions? That Judy Valentine makes your bras?” Skye asked in disbelief.
“Sure, she was just here to pick up some milk and drop off some new bras. You just missed her by a couple of days,” I added.
“You girls at LUST sure hang with the high rollers. I’ve got some of her costumes and they were expensive enough to have altered just to fit me,” Summer claimed.
“If you like this bra, Summer, there are a whole bunch like it in smaller sizes in my wardrobe. You can go see if one fits you now. Judy had to wear one home herself,” I advised with a sort of pride.
Summer scurried off, flouncing and jiggling to disappear into my wardrobe, returning minutes later proudly displaying her new bra, tightly embracing her bigger boobies, “How do you girls like it? Is it me?”
“Boobette’s is a little more impressive but you’re definitely working that bra, sweetie,” Skye replied with a twisted smile. “I don’t want you getting a big head to go with those big boobies you’re sporting.”
“I’ll take it. That’s the nicest compliment you’ve had for your pet in a while,” Summer pouted.
“Oh come here and let me scratch behind your ears,” Skye recanted, “You know I love you dearly and I’ll be relying on you a lot when I’m pregnant with our daughter.”
“How do you know it will be a daughter?” Summer asked as she curled up in Skye’s lap and purred.
“Boobette only has daughters, Summer,” Nadine interjected, “We precondition the sperm she has injected into her womb to have only the female seed.”
“I won’t be touring with Skye as much after the birth. Can I bring Boobette on the road with me instead? We’d rake the money in with her on stage.”
“No, the logistics are too involved to drag her around the country, imagine just getting her onto a commercial flight? With all the implants she has, she’d set off every metal detector in the airport. If they strip searched her all the guards would need baths and she’d need two changes of clothes, and then try explaining her to a ten dollar an hour security guard. No thank you,” Nadine explained sweetly.
“Fuck! That made me wet just imagining it! Could we videotape it? I could retire on the porn movie rights!” Summer exclaimed with her hand gently rubbing her mons.
“We’re videotaping this right now, for our members and some other private viewing,” Nadine advised.
“Did you negotiate some good terms Skye?” Summer asked.
“You bet I did. What do you think we should name her?” Skye asked tweaking her nose.
Summer blushed and said, “Winter Skye would be a pretty name? I hadn’t thought about the give and takes of this. I think we’re getting lots more than we’re giving in this case. I’ll dance and teach Boobette for the rest of her life if she wants me to,” Summer said as she came over to me and stuck her tongue down my throat.
That was silly of her, since I have a much more generous weapon at my disposal, which I have a propensity to use when aroused, and since they designed me, to always be aroused, I started tongue wrestling with her eliciting a loud, “Mmmph!” and renewed enthusiasm from her.
“What it the hell…?” Skye asked as Summer lost control.
“You haven’t tried sticking your tongue down Boobette’s throat yet, Skye,” Nadine laughed knowingly, “It’s an experience you’ll never forget.”
“I can guess that, but why?” she re-asked.
“I’m not telling,” Nadine replied in her bratty little girl voice and sticking out her tongue.
**********
Chapter 28: Approval
“Ladies, the crowd is waiting to approve your application. Please bring your charge to the auditorium,” Angie asked from the intercom.
“Time for the meet and greet ladies,” Nadine shooed the three of us down the corridor to the auditorium and the doctor met me back stage with her hypodermic, which she shot into my ample butt.
It didn’t take long for the warm fuzzy feeling to wash over me and a feeling of unreality became persistent.
Angie announced from the stage, “Now I want you all to give a warm welcome to a famous lesbian couple, Skye Blue and her pet, Summer Cummings!”
Both women sauntered onto the stage as if they owned the crowd and Skye accepted the microphone saying, “Thank you all for that warm welcome. Summer and I are happy to be here and overjoyed to be considered as your second recipients of Boobette’s bounty. We have longed to have a daughter of our own for a long time but lacked the assurance our child would be female. The other consideration was that Summer would have had to bare the child since she is the only one of us who is bi-sexual. Summer is the big money draw on stage however and I wouldn’t have been able to maintain our lifestyle performing alone. Boobette will be the answer to our prayers if you’ll approve us as prospective mothers. Thank you all.”
“That was wonderfully put Skye. Now let’s bring out the slut you’ve all been waiting for, here’s Boobette!”
“Okay dear, that your cue. Go on out and stand with the girls,” Paullina told me through my ear speakers.
Unhesitant I ambled out to where they were sanding and Angie said, “Curtsey to the crowd Boobette.”
Having never curtsied in my life, nor having never been taught how to, I simply stared around in fright looking for help.
“Oh that’s right. You’ve never had to curtsey before. Skye, would you be so kind, as to instruct our uncontentious female on how to properly curtsey like a lady?”
“Oh, it would be a pleasure, Angie,” she enthused.
Facing me she said, “The first step to a curtsey is put your right foot behind your left foot.”
I positioned myself as she said, although she corrected my foot position by adding, “Turn it so your toes point to the right and see that your left foot points to the left. Make sure you have about six inches between your feet. There, that’s good.”
With the extreme high-heels, I was wearing and the overhang of my boobs made it difficult to tell where my feet were, let alone knowing how far apart they were.
“Now, bend both knees as if you were about to sit on the stage, and as you're doing that grab your skirt at the sides and lift it up just above your knees,” she added, positioning my hands and deepening my knee bends. “Bend forwards slightly and bow your head.”
“The skirt should be held higher in Boobette’s case. Say… oh, above her waist,” Angie suggested.
“But that would show her panties to everyone!” Summer exclaimed.
“Exactly,” Angie agreed.
Skye repositioned my hands above my head, guaranteeing that everyone would see my lacy pink panties.
“That’s much better, don’t you all agree?” she asked the crowd.
There was a roar of catcalls, clapping, whistles, and cheers to answer her, “Look at the camel toe she’s sporting!”
“That’s the sissiest crotch I’ve ever seen!”
“Look at that slut’s cunt drool!” and many more.
“That should about do it, Skye,” Angie decided.
“Stand back up and uncross your legs again, Boobette,” Skye instructed.
I did exactly as she said.
“Uh… honey, you can put your dress down again now,” Skye had to add with an uproarious pelting of laughter from the assembled women.
“It’s time for the vote,” Angie announced, “I need a showing of hands. How many feel it is right and proper for Skye Blue and Summer Cummings to be the next mothers of Boobette’s offspring?”
I was so stoned that I only noticed a forest of gaily painted fingernails floating above the crowd.
“I don’t think we need bother asking for nay votes,” Angie turned to the performers, “Please take your charge to bed and see to it she’s properly enshrouded in femininity and pleasured until it is time for the transfer.”
I was escorted from the stage as the assembly continued their business and planning.
“Damn Boobette, you were terrific! You have me positively soaking my own undies,” Summer confided. “Did she really mean that we’re supposed to take you back and fuck you silly?”
“Everyone else does. You’re the closest to my bra size I’ve had an opportunity to play with though.”
Skye had to stop for a moment, as she was laughing too hard to keep up.
“What’s so funny?” Summer asked her.
“You are, standing next to Boobette when she said that. Your boobs are less than one-third the size of hers. You’re the closest to her bra size…” she fell into another fit of laughter.
I was extremely stoned, but still embarrassed to the core. I was only able to muster a lip tremble in response, as crying was out of the question.
“You’re such a boob sometimes Skye,” Summer exclaimed, grabbed my elbow, spun me around and began walking me back to my room, “Don’t take it to heart Boobette. She’s an ass sometimes. Come on and we’ll have a fun little pajama party together. Skye can join us when she recovers her sensibilities and a modicum of couth.”
As we walked, Summer whispered in my ear, “Believe it or not, I’m the one in charge between the two of us. I let Skye play the Dominatrix because it’s fun, but when push comes to shove, I’m the boss.”
I looked at her in puzzlement and shock.
“It’s true, honey. Just like in relationships with men, the woman appears to be subservient, but in actuality, she’s the one in charge. It’s the same with Skye and me,” she declared as we continued.
Shortly thereafter Skye came trotting up behind us like a puppy apologizing and resuming her place helping me along to my room.
Summer’s declaration began to worry at my brain. Even stoned I began to mull over what might be done to improve my situation.
We entered my abode and discovered something new. A couple of women wearing carpenter belts with tools were busily building a wall between my bed and the bath area.
“You’ll be using the bathroom across the hallway for awhile. These women are going to build a wall separating you from your bath and making a temporary corridor between the two rooms. We’ve had a bidet installed there for you already,” Nadine informed us over the sounds of nail-guns and power saws.
“Maybe we should retire to the other room for now,” Summer suggested.
“What?” Nadine asked.
“Maybe we should retire to the room across the hallway,” Summer shouted.
“Oh, yes, that might be prudent,” she agreed leading the way.
‘Communications,’ I thought to myself, ‘how can I get around not being heard?’
Once we were behind the closed door, we relaxed and they plopped me down onto the bed.
“You know, Nadine, I’m not a very good hostess,” I pouted, arranging my dress neatly on the bed around me.
“Why is that honey?” Nadine asked puzzled.
“We have no munchies or refreshments for my guests,” I told her, acting as out of it as I felt.
“You have a point there. I’ll have some brought in from the kitchen,” Nadine agreed, “Is there anything you ladies want?”
“I’d like some mineral water and maybe a few energy drinks,” Summer decided.
“How about some M&Ms if you have some,” Skye asked, “What? I have a chocolate craving if you must know.”
Summer snickered at Skye’s defensive reply to her look.
“Do you want anything Boobette?” Summer asked.
“Boobette has a special diet,” Nadine quickly remarked, “She can only have what comes from her feeders.”
“That is just mean,” Summer, declared readying herself for a tirade.
“It’s okay Summer,” I told her, trying to ward off Angie’s wrath against her.
“If you say so sweetie,” Summer recanted, calming down right away. “If that’s the way you want it.”
It’s not the way I want it but I was afraid what would happen if she made a fuss.
Nadine hustled off to pick up what the pair had requested while Summer snuggled with me on the bed.
“What are you up to, girl?” Skye asked, hands on hips and watching from the bedside.
“Weren’t you listening, Skye?” Summer questioned, “We are supposed to care for Boobette’s needs, and with a body like this it’s easy to guess she needs lots of sex!”
“In that case, I believe you should chow down on her big wet pussy. I know how much you enjoy that,” Skye determined with a nasty laugh.
“It would be my pleasure,” Summer gleefully squealed and dove for my nether lips.
My panties were whisked off my bottom before you could say, “Hey!” Well, at least they were whisked off my bottom before I could say it.
Skye decided she was more interested in my face and began trying to stick her tongue down my throat, “Mmph!”
Summer started doubling up with laughter, “I see you’ve discovered Boobette’s hidden talent! This is where it would have been good training for you to have learned to deep throat a huge cock.”
I could feel Skye gagging on my tongue so I reeled it in a bit.
“Holy shit, I bet you could lick your own ears with that thing!”
I flicked out my lengthy member and gave myself a wet Willie.
“That is just nasty! She’s got a tongue longer than a German Sheppard’s,” Skye complained.
“Skye, you can be the nastiest bitch on the planet. Start working that sweetheart’s boobs while I try to make her forget what an ass you are!” with that, Summer went to serious work on my clit-cluster and had me spasming like an epileptic.
Summer slipped her hips closer to my face to better attack my feminine crotch, allowing me to slide my head between her thighs and begin to repay the favor, “Oh god, that’s just amazing!” she yelped as I invaded her cunt with my impossible tongue.
I began writing the alphabet on her clit while occasionally invading her deeply, filling her as much as I could while slathering my saliva all over her bottom.
“Fuck me! Oh damn, even Ron Jeremy doesn’t do me this good!” Summer evoked while returning her attentions to making my eyeballs roll into the back of my head.
“I’m… I’m going to cum!” Summer yelled in surprise, “Sweet mother of GOD!”
Sumer spasmed and went semi-limp, though still weakly trying to lick my clits.
“I don’t believe it! Summer never comes that quickly!” Skye protested, “Summer you are such a big faker!”
I laughed and said, “Oh, she orgasmed alright. My face is wet enough to prove it.” I immediately went back to working her sex as best I could.
“No, I can’t, not this soon!” Summer protested, even though she began enthusiastically humping my tongue.
“Yah fuck that bitch’s face!” Skye cheered, “Show momma how hard you can orgasm baby!”
Summer screamed through several courses of the orgasm song while I worked her up toward the next peak. (Author’s note: The orgasm song’s words are in a special language and only the singer herself knows what they mean. Well, maybe not…? )
After five minutes of careful ministering to the temple of Summer’s pleasure, she crashed over in a crescendo of twitching pleasure, gushing all over me, and screaming into the canyon of my sex.
Skye slipped down to check on Summer and exclaimed, “Her eyes are crossed! Summer, are you all right?”
“Fucking hell yes I’m fine!” Summer squeaked, “I thought I would orgasm myself inside out.”
“Well, I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Skye told her with a kiss to her lips.
“She’s… oh my god, she’s doing me again!” Summer screeched in an ear piercingly high voice. “Skye, please you have to break her concentration!”
I held on for all I was worth, even with Skye licking my clit cluster for all she was worth I was able to scream three orgasms into Summers vagina and drive her into unconsciousness.
“Summer, Summer, speak to me girl!” Skye wailed, but there was no waking her. “What did you do to her?” she shot at me.
Nadine laughed loudly from not far away, “Relax Skye, Summer has just experienced the orgasm of a lifetime. When she wakes up, she’s going to be freaked out a little so snuggle her up between you two and pull up the blankets over yourselves. Don’t get me wrong, Summer is going to love it, but she’s going to take a minute to realize it.”
“I’ve never seen her pass out from just orgasming,” Skye declared suspiciously.
“Well, I’d never fainted from orgasming either, until she did it to me,” Nadine reflected with a faraway look in her eyes. “Boobette is plenty exhausted after that, so you need to let her rest, after all, she’s just a little slip of a thing.”
“With a tongue that needs a warning label!” Skye insisted.
“I rather enjoyed the surprise, myself,” Nadine laughed, pulling up the covers and tucking in the three of us. She dimmed the lights and took up a sentry post in a lounge chair near us as we fell into a deep slumber.
**********
Chapter 29: Rapist
“Yea doggies, I’m in boob girl heaven!” a deep, unexpected voice boomed out near me. “Just look at the titties on that one!”
“Hey Dan, we ain’t supposed to be in here. You heard the foreman,” another masculine voice stated urgently.
“Fuck that wimp, I’ll do whatever I please, and I please to get me some of those tittie women!” Dan replied coming closer.
“You’re a complete moron Dan. I’m having no part of this,” and the other male voice receded from hearing.
“Yah baby, I got me some man meat for you little darlings!”
I could tell that Summer and Skye were both feigning slumber as he approached so I did the same and as soon as he’d made the side of the bed, Skye lashed out with a high-heeled encased foot, right to his Jimmies.
“The only thing that snake is going to be good for is peeing when we’re done with you Danni!” Skye swore following up her kick with a second in the same location.
“You fucking whore! I’ll fix you bitch,” Dan tried to stand and attack and wound up being clubbed behind the ear by an eighteen inch long stainless steel dildo wielded by Nadine. He went right back down to his knees, holding his head.
The intercom came on right then, “So, you like big boobs do you Danni? We’ll see to it that you get your wish! If he moves again before the guards get there, take him out any way you can. You don’t have to be gentle either.”
I could see Dan begin to recover and decide that he could take the four women out before any guards could arrive. He readied himself for a lunge and just as he bunched up the muscles in his legs, Sky drove a spiked heel into his thigh, causing him to veer off to his side on the floor with a loud thud.
Two very large women came charging in with the doctor in tow. They grabbed him by the arms as the doctor jammed a needle into his arm. It looked as if someone had let all the air out of Dan as he went limp in the grip of the guards.
“Take him to the van. He has an appointment to keep at my hospital,” Paullina told them as they dragged him out of the room. She spoke to the walls and asked, “Angie, patch me through to my team at the hospital please.”
“Hello, this is nurse Mandy speaking, may I help you?”
“Molly, I want you to prep my special operating gallery. We have a patient coming in for emergency surgery and I’ll need a full workup done as soon as he gets there.”
“We’ll be ready doctor. I’ll see you when you get here,” Mandy hung up with a click.
“If you’ll excuse me ladies, I have an emergency SRS to do. Take care of my daughter and I’ll see you tomorrow,” doctor Leibovitz announced as she left.
“Snippety doo dah…” Skye laughed knowingly.
“Well, he won’t be leaving the seat up anymore,” Nadine snickered.
Knowing what they’d done to me, I could only feel relief that he wasn’t a threat to me any longer, but I was undecided as to whether I mirrored the other women’s feelings. Would they do to him, as they’d done to me? I hadn’t threatened anyone and would up like this, what would LUST do to him? I shuddered to think of it.
“Oh, don’t worry Boobette, the bad man is gone, and he won’t ever threaten women again,” Skye comforted, misunderstanding the reason I shuddered.
“Wait a minute… did I orgasm myself unconscious?” Summer asked with a confused look on her face.
Nadine and Skye bolted over to her and gave her a hug and a giggle, “You bet your sweet ass you did. I thought you were hurt until Nadine told me that Boobette had done it to her too.”
“Wow… when I recover, I want to do that again! That was terrific!” Summer freed herself from the others and bounced her way to me on the bed. “You’re the best! If I wasn’t already married to Skye… well, I love her just the most, but damn girl!”
“Are you thinking of leaving me, Summer?” Skye pouted.
“Not on your life, but maybe we can have an honorary wife too?” Summer asked blushing down to her boobs.
“Since she’s our daughter’s mother, I don’t see why not,” Skye surmised, “Unless Angie has an objection.”
“There will be no problem with conjugal visits, but I hesitate to allow any official permanent relationships with Boobette,” Angie announced over the speakers, “Although it will be major fun dolling her up in a wedding gown, and going through the whole ceremony would be especially satisfying. I agree as long as I get to write the vows. You do know that lesbian marriages aren’t sanctioned so this is just for fun, right?”
“Oh, of course we do Angie,” Skye agreed.
“We don’t want to hog Boobette all to ourselves. We just want to show her how much she means to us,” Summer added giving me a tight squeeze.
“I’ll give Judy Valentine a call and see if she’s up for some fun,” Angie informed the group.
“I can’t wait to see what kind of stuff Judy comes up with for you,” Summer enthusiastically giggled.
“Me either,” I added with some trepidation, though trying not to show it.
“I sure wish we could take Boobette shopping with us. She could help pick out the invitations, the cake, party favors, and all the other stuff we need for a wedding,” Skye sighed.
“You can take Boobette shopping, Skye,” Nadine informed her, “There are a few logistics that we need to take care of but it can be done.”
**********
Chapter 30: Shopping
I felt all the blood drain from my face and extremities.
“Kewl, how soon can we go?”
“What’s the matter Boobette? Don’t you want to get out of here for a while?” Summer asked, noticing my reaction. “After being cooped up here for months, I’d think you’d be anxious to get out.”
“Everyone will stare at me and… and…” I couldn’t finish the sentence, as I knew that Angie wouldn’t let me.
“Well, I hope not exclusively. I mean, Skye and I are usually the ones that people stare at,” Summer reasoned, “Although I guess that you’ll get plenty of shocked and lustful looks too.”
“But I’ll leave a slimy trail of cum everywhere we go,” I argued, hoping that might get me out of the trip.
“We can temporarily lessen your emissions and tighten your labia so that you will only need to wear a maxi-pad for a while. You’ll have to be changed frequently,” Nadine appraised the three of us, “You ladies as Boobette’s caretakers are going to have to be the ones to change her napkins though.”
“I have no problems with that,” Summer quickly replied. “It’s not like she’s going to be bleeding into it, and I’ve drank enough of her sweet juices, handling them isn’t an issue.”
“That’s wonderful. Boobette’s ‘limousine’ will be close at hand as well, should we need to have her defecate, get milked, or change her clothes.”
“How about getting a bite to eat?” Summer asked warily.
“Everyone else can get a bite while we’re out and Boobette can join us, however stuffing a dildo in her face in public might get us all arrested,” Nadine assured her.
“Won’t it look a little strange with all of us eating and her just sitting there?” Summer pointed out.
“That would look strange, but I’ve seen it before when girls are on strict diets,” Nadine informed them logically.
“Yes, but they usually have a drink of mineral water or a diet soda,” Summer countered.
“Boobette can have bottled water. She just cannot digest anything but her special food. If she tries, she’ll vomit almost immediately. She virtually doesn’t have a stomach or even much intestine any longer.”
“Oh, poor dear, and here I thought you were doing it to punish her,” Summer squeezed me affectionately.
I knew that it was Angie’s twisted way to shame me, but I couldn’t tell them with her listening in.
“Okay girls let’s get ready to go shopping!” Skye announced loudly.
“Oh brother, women getting ready to go shopping, guard your wallets guys!” I heard from the other side of the plastic barrier.
“Mind you own business and get back to work asshole, or you’ll get to find out where Dan went!” Angie bellowed over the intercom.
The busy sounds of hammering and sawing rang out in answer to her threat.
I was rapidly bathed, scented, coifed, made-up, and dressed.
“Come along Boobette, mince your way along with us,” Nadine urged, “I need to remind you that the range from the mobile remote in my hand is only fifty feet. If you exceed that range, you’ll fall down and become an orgasm machine. If you become belligerent or unruly, you will receive warning jolts and quivers to your pussy, up to and including becoming a ‘cum bunny’. Angie has charged me with assuring your best behavior, so please don’t hurt me by making me punish you.”
“What kind of trouble can I cause? I can barely walk at 2 miles a day!”
“Well, I don’t really expect you to cause any trouble. The general public on the other hand is another matter all together. I plan to get a wheelchair for you to ride in between stores so you only have to walk while you are actually shopping. With a blanket covering your obvious assets we should be less conspicuous,” Nadine advised as I panted, jiggled, and minced my way to the courtyard where the custom built motorcoach awaited us.
I wasn’t as terrified as I should have been as Nadine had administered a complete filling of my anal feeder with associated medications and a face fucking du jour prior to our departure.
I saw my estate recede into the distance, feeling my immense breasts jiggle with every bump in the road and sway with every turn of the steering wheel.
“Damn, I think if we took a video of your boobs in this car, we could make a killing on the Internet,” Summer remarked, nearly drooling as she watched the show.
I blushed, even though I know she meant it as a compliment, it’s still embarrassing for me to even have boobs.
“At least she isn’t showing so much cleavage wearing that pink sundress. She’s only showing eight inches, as opposed to her usually eighteen inches, and with that iron maiden bra it’s keeping her boobs somewhat under control,” Nadine analyzed as we drove.
“Sure but her boobs weigh so much that they throw her whole torso about with the swaying and even the small amount of cleavage is jiggling wonderfully,” Summer declared as she grabbed a tissue to wipe the drool from the corner of her mouth.
“I think we could hypnotize Summer with my boobs,” I stated with a smile, “Hey, my face is up here!”
“Damn, now I feel sorry for all those guys I’ve given grief to for staring at my chest,” Summer blushed, “They’re just so active!”
“You should feel them from this side,” I teased, knowing how hot Summer was making herself.
“Believe me honey, if I can keep drinking your milk, eventually I’ll have mine expanded almost to your dimensions,” she replied breathily.
“Great, it won’t be long and there’s going to be cat fights over who gets to nurse on me!”
“Believe me sweetie, I know Summer well enough that it will be a short fight. She may be submissive, but when it comes down to something she feels strongly about, she’ll stomp the hell out of anyone in her way,” Skye stated emphatically.
Summer was actually blushing.
“It’s okay with me. I like Summer nursing my boobies,” I assured her. “But then, I like my other friends doing it too.”
“I can share,” Summer emphatically stated.
“Okay, we’re at the mall. I suggest that we all exit the motorcoach and crowd around the door until we have Boobette into her wheelchair and disguised with a blanket, or else we may be quickly surrounded by drooling men,” Nadine recommended as she exited and retrieved the chair from the trunk.
A couple of the biggest women I’ve ever seen came out of the front seats of the vehicle and waited with Nadine for me to be seated and cloaked. They piled a couple pillows onto my lap to make me appear obese instead of ridiculously busty.
“I feel stupid in this chair. It’s not as if I can’t walk,” I complained.
“You walk too slowly for a Mall, Boobette,” Skye insisted, “We’d never get fifty feet before we are surrounded with slobbering guys.”
“Even with you in the chair, Skye and I will attract plenty of attention. We always do,” Summer, added, “I just hope we can distract them.”
“You distract me,” I told Summer with a silly smile.
“In that case, I’ll push your chair. With me behind you nobody will suspect that you have a better figure than I do,” she answered as she took her position behind me at the handles.
We started towards the Mall and the two bodyguards took up flanking positions to our group. Those girls have to be three times bigger than I am now.
I was somewhat surprised that no one bothered us, even after we entered the Mall. Okay, I was wearing a blanket, sunglasses, and a dumb looking hat, but I had Summer Cummings pushing me with Skye Blue alongside her! Even if you don’t know who they are, the size of the boobs jiggling around me should have attracted some attention.
I watched closer for a while and noticed some men’s heads swivel around toward us, but as soon as their eyes grew round, they observed the bodyguards and immediately lost interest.
There were also the men who were accompanied by women who were, upon noticing our group, often punched in the side by their companions.
I felt certain that the other women with me were also noticing the activities as well but were actively ignoring them.
For a moment, it looked like a couple of young toughs were considering challenging our guards but the one that caught their eyes flexed her muscles as if she was loosening up and the guys rethought their plans.
“Where are we headed first?” I asked Summer over my shoulder.
“We’re going to pick out invitations at the Hallmark first,” she replied, steering me towards the storefront.
We went through hundreds of invitation packages with the works, all the envelopes, ‘Thank You’ notes, and even matches included.
Nadine just flipped a memory stick to the sales girl and had her copy the list of recipients, “We need a rush on this. Can you have them sent out today?”
“That will be extra, but yes we can do that,” the sales girl replied with a smile, realizing there’d be a good commission in this for her. “Do you mind me asking why you are in a wheel chair ma’am?”
“Oh, I can walk just fine. I just don’t walk very fast,” I answered, standing up and taking a couple steps for her.
“Oh my god, I thought you were fat, but you’re all boobs!” the sales girl blurted, unprepared for what she saw. “No wonder you can’t walk very fast.”
“Yah, I’d be easy prey on foot,” I blushed.
I heard some woman at the end of an aisle comment, “What kind of woman would get implants that ridiculously big?”
One of the bodyguards was near her and I heard her say, “Those are not implants, those are all real breast. Just like that is all, real belly you have there.”
The woman harrumphed and left in a huff.
“Sometimes we’re over protective of our fiancée,” Summer explained to the salesgirl.
“You’re all marrying her?”
“No, just Skye and I are,” Summer answered, “You saw the names on the invitations, the girl you are staring at is Boobette.”
“I should say so!”
“You’d better get back into your chair my little exhibitionist, or we are likely to have more incidents,” Nadine admonished.
In my head I heard Angie say, “Ah yes, the exhibitionist in you is almost uncontrollable isn’t it?”
I blushed, knowing that only I heard Angie and that she was telling me the truth. She had programmed me to desire showing off my slut body.
“Can I do anything to help?” the sales girl asked as I approached the wheelchair.
“Sure, you can stabilize my boobs while I sit,” I answered sarcastically.
She grabbed hold of the girls and squeezed them into a mound of cleavage heaving out of the deep neckline of my dress while I retook my seat.
“Thank you,” I told her while Summer, Skye, and Nadine laughed themselves silly.
“My god that felt amazing,” the girl remarked, blushing and appearing overheated.
“Maybe she’d like to be invited to the post wedding orgy?” Summer proposed to Skye.
“If you liked that, you could come to the orgy after the wedding and really get a fist full!” Skye proposed to the girl.
“Oh, thank you, but I’m not… err, I’ve never slept with a woman,” she blushingly stated, trying to shrink from sight.
“I want you to convince her to come,” Angie spoke into my ears, “Or I’ll make you cum all over that shop…”
I felt my labia twitch as a warning and let out a surprised, “Uh!”
I recovered quickly and told the girl, “That’s okay… there probably won’t be much sleeping going on. You won’t have to participate in the orgy. I’d still love to see you there.”
“I haven’t a thing to wear,” she complained.
“That would be okay too, but if you’d rather, I’ll buy you a sexy brand new outfit to wear to the wedding,” I turned to Nadine and winked, “Won’t I, Nadine?”
“You bet! If she has time right now she can join us on our shopping spree, and if she doesn’t, I’ll see to it that she does,” Nadine replied with a smile.
“That’s already handled, Boobette,” Angie informed me through my ears.
That very moment a woman dressed in business attire walked up to us and told the sales lady, “Gail, you have the rest of the day off, with pay. I suggest though that you join your benefactors.” She turned on her heel and left the girl staring with her mouth open.
“Who are you ladies?” she asked looking wary.
“I’m just a horny little pair of boobs in a wheelchair,” I replied sweetly.
“We’re famous exotic dancers,” Summer and Skye added in unison.
“I’m her ‘Milk and Comfort Maid’. My employer pays for me to ensure Boobette’s comfort and every pleasure is provided for,” Nadine informed her.
“So whatever will make her happy, your job is to make it happen? Wow, this is my lucky day, I get to be a groupie,” she laughed like a tinkling of bells.
“What shall we pick up first?” I asked my entourage.
“Start from the bottom up,” Nadine suggested.
“Shoes!” they intoned as one.
Nadine took my handles and started me wheeling towards the door.
“I’ll catch up. I have to grab my purse,” Gail yelped over her shoulder as she sprinted for the back of the store.
“She doesn’t need her purse…” I started to say, but was shot looks that said, “What planet are you from?”
Nadine whispered over my shoulder, “A lady feels naked without her purse with her. It has more than just ID and money in it dearie.”
I blushed up a firestorm, “I’ve never had a purse…”
“Where do you keep your lipstick and spare panties…?” Summer asked mouth agape.
I couldn’t answer so I just shrugged.
“I have her spare panties and such in my purse, of course,” Nadine answered rescuing me.
“Damn it Skye, I want a new contract! I knew I should have gotten some better deal points! Boobette has her own purse bearer, all her clothes free, and all she has to do is get fucked all the time! I have to dance, make movies, pose, travel, and don’t get fucked nearly as often!” Summer complained with a pouty lip stuck out.
“You don’t need boob bearers either…” Skye pointed out.
“That’s not my fault! If you can get Dr. Paullina to do me too, I’ll be glad to drag a pair that big around!” she insisted.
“You don’t have the initial fee she requires…” I muttered under my breath.
“How much could it cost?” Summer asked quizzically.
“Come along Summer,” Nadine encouraged, “A blonde is a terrible thing to waste.”
“Oh yah… especially with milkers like those!”
“I’m back!” Gail announced as she slowed to our rolling pace.
It didn’t take us long to slide into a shoe store and begin browsing all the ladies shoes.
“What color will the wedding theme be?” Gail asked right away.
“Pink and white,” all three of my original companions replied. That quickly ruled out over half of the shoes.
“What color will Boobette be wearing?”
“Pink,” Nadine supplied.
“This would look devastating on her,” she held up a sculpted pink pump with lace engravings and a two inch heel.
“That is lovely Gail however it needs a five inch heel or more for her to wear,” Nadine informed her as delicately as she could.
“You can’t have her wedding dress re-hemmed in time?”
“Show her Boobette,” Nadine decided as the easiest way to bring her up to speed.
I pulled up my blanket and held out my foot in the sky-high, pink, stiletto pumps locked onto my feet.
Nadine whipped out the key, unlocked it, and removed my shoe, “Okay Boobette, wiggle your foot up and down.”
The most motion I could muster was about three inches at the toe, which gave me a foot that made a 45 degree angle at its highest motion.
“Whoa, I guess it’s sky-high heels for you even in sneakers eh?” Gail asked with a smile.
“I have a pair in pink and teal back in my room,” I admitted.
“I guess we’re not here to shop for you then. Summer, Skye, and Nadine, what do you think?” she offered, displaying the shoe.
“Actually, as sexy as that shoe is, I’m beginning to think we should be looking in another store. Something a little… shall we say, kinkier?” Summer suggested.
“There’s an exotic dancer supply in one of the sideways,” Gail suggested with mild trepidation.
“Let’s go!” Skye and Summer chimed as they waved off the sales lady, who had been headed our way, and whisked me out and down the mall.
Nadine noticed a slight pained expression on my face and consulted her remote, “A little detour is suggested right now. It’s time someone be allowed some relief.”
The girls nodded knowingly, all except Gail that is.
I was scooted past the expected shop and out the doors to a waiting Greyhound sized RV. Inside we went down the aisle and through some doors.
Nadine stopped Gail and stated, “You may not be ready for this. There’s tea, coffee, juice, scones and other refreshments, if you’d care to wait here?”
“Oh sure, a girl needs her privacy some times,” she grabbed a seat on an overstuffed sofa.
**********
Chapter 31: Break
Extricated from my chair, vagina opening at an alarming rate, I was mounted to a twin of my little pony and had my brains fucked out while being milked for half an hour, screaming my head off as I orgasmed almost continuously.
During my ‘fun time’, the ladies would alternately hang out with Gail so she wouldn’t be lonely… or run away screaming, whichever came first.
Once they’d given me a sponge bath, Nadine asked Gail, “Would you care to help dress Boobette? She isn’t able to do it by herself and it is fun. She’s like a big dolly we can dress.”
“Okay, at least I can go and watch, can’t I?” she asked with only slight trepidation.
“Oh sure, it takes at least two or three of us to get her bra on her,” Nadine snickered.
Gail blushed and said, “Actually, I really wanted to see those boobs of hers, they’re amazing.”
The ladies walked in just as the washcloths were being put into the hamper with me sitting naked on a stool, “So, you’re here to help play dress- up with the girls?”
“Yah, I left all my Barbies at home,” she grinned, speaking directly to my nipples.
“Go ahead, get it out of your system,” I coaxed.
“What?” she tried to say innocently.
Summer grasped her hand and brought it to my nipple.
“They’re so soft and… and… huge!” Gail exclaimed, although not releasing my nipple.
“They’re not going to be soft for long,” I panted as my nipple came to full erection.
“Oh, I’m sorry!” she answered, quickly releasing her grasp.
“I was so close to!” I said trying to be humorous.
“Yes, right… after ten seconds of holding your nipple, you were close to orgasming,” Gail answered in disbelief.
“She quite likely was,” Nadine, said with a smile, “Boobette is easily stimulated, especially when someone new plays with her.”
Gail blushed and added, “Then we had better put these weapons into their holster or we’ll never get our shopping done.”
“Oh, then here, help her get her bra on,” Skye told her, handing one of my giant boobie lockers to her.
“Holy Hanna, that’s a big bra! It’s all cups and hardly any band,” she remarked turning the garment over in her hands examining it. She untangled it and held it out, trying to figure out the best way to approach the project.
“Usually I hold one up, someone else holds the other one up and then whomever is holding the bra slips it onto my boobs and hands the band around back to someone else to hook up,” I offered helpfully.
That’s what we did and I soon had the jiggly twins ensconced in lace and satin.
“Now should we get her into some panties or does she go without?” Gail asked finding it odd that we’d work on the boobs first. She wasn’t aware that Nadine had my pussy lips slammed tightly shut to keep my emissions from oozing down my thighs.
“Here’s a delicious pair for you to slip up her legs,” Skye said handing her a gossamer-like pair of pink butt floss.
I saw her lean over and I knew she was holding them out for me to step into, but I couldn’t see any of that, so I carefully lifted my foot and put it out.
After several tries, I felt her grasp my ankle and put the thong over my foot, so I put that one down and lifted the other one.
“You’re not being very helpful, Boobette,” I heard from in front somewhere.
“Gail, she can’t see anything you’re doing. The only reason she knows where you are is she saw you disappear below her boobs,” Summer told her in my defense.
That’s when I felt her try to stand up.
“Oof!” then she began giggling, “That’s the softest thing that I’ve ever bumped my head on. Has anyone got a flashlight so I can find my way out?”
“Don’t worry, once you’ve got her panties on her, we’ll send in a native guide to escort you out,” Skye teased back.
“Ooh, me, send me in after her, please?” Summer squealed, jumping up and down. “I love those boobs!”
I felt the other foot slipped through the thong and Gail said, “Okay, stand up and we can secure these over your hips.”
With my panties and bra on, I felt a little less embarrassed, but I still had to sit down quickly before I fell down.
“Second Team!” Nadine announced.
Summer dove in, helped Gail to her feet and secured my surreally altered feet into a pair of sky-scraper heels.
That’s when she stood up, grabbing a hold of the girls and hefted me to my feet saying, “Okay Gail, choose her outfit for our shopping and we’ll stuff most of her into it!”
“Why not stuff all of me into it?” I asked.
“A girl’s got to show the goods off darling, even if you’re going to be wrapped in a blanket like a mummy,” Summer twittered in reply.
Gail picked a pink miniskirt and a puckered blouse combination and after stuffing most of me into it, we were off shopping again.
“Can’t we unwrap some of her from that blanket?” Gail asked naively.
“Sure, what parts to you want drool on?” Skye answered flippantly.
“Well, just down around her shoulders a ways and maybe a little cleavage would be safe enough,” Gail, reasoned.
Summer complied by strategically exposing about as much cleavage as she was showing.
I glanced at my bodyguards and saw them go into ‘heightened alert mode’.
“Would you fucking look at that!” exclaimed one slack-jawed Neanderthal.
“That can’t be all tits, can it?” a man in a business suit asked the woman he was walking next to.
“Shut up Bob!” she replied.
One very large and unkempt fellow yelled, “Hey momma, where you working?”
Two large muscular women approached him menacingly and he remarked, “Hell, she’s displaying them, I can show my appreciation can’t I?”
It didn’t take long and we had attracted the attention of the Mall guards who were following at a respectful distance.
One man walked right into a planter and another almost fell down some stairs.
“Men are such pigs!” Gail exclaimed.
“Your eyeballs almost fell onto the floor when you first saw them,” I reminded her. “But then, you got to feel them too and they never will!”
“Now I feel sorry for them,” she laughed.
“Me too, especially the guy who walked into the planter,” I told her.
“Why especially do you feel sorry for him?”
“Because he hit the planter with his testicles,” I snickered. “Don’t worry the mall guards are looking after him.”
“She doesn’t look very empathetic,” Gail observed.
“You try explaining to a female mall guard that the reason you bashed your family jewels is you saw the biggest boobs that you’ve ever seen before,” I explained, knowing full well the female guard would be anything but sympathetic.
**********
Chapter 32: Dancer Supply
We dashed into the exotic dancer supply shop and were quickly greeted, “Oh my goodness, it is Summer Cumming and Skye Blue in my shop! Whom do we have here? Oh my god, they let you go shopping! This is terrific! Boobette, I’m so happy to see you in my store.” She pushed past everyone else and gave me a big hug.
Gail just stood there with her mouth hanging open, almost as far as mine was.
“I’m sure you don’t recognize me, but I was at every meeting you attended. They nearly had to hose the crowd down after you left,” the shop owner enthused. “Angie called me at home and told me you’d be here therefore I rushed down here so I could take care of you myself.”
“Thank you,” I replied in my tiny high voice.
“Well, follow me and the girls will be at your beck and call. I hear we’re looking for footwear first?”
“Yes, do you have much in a size four?”
“I put a stock in, just in case you showed up here,” she replied with a grin.
“Can I take this blanket off now?” I asked feeling that there wouldn’t be any danger from male attention here.
Nadine stepped up and issued orders, “Clear the store of customers, ladies, and lock the doors.”
I saw a cut looking man next to the men’s thongs stand up and say with a lisp, “I’m not interested in your little slut. I just need a new thong for my act tonight the guys are counting on me!”
Nadine looked up and said, “He’s okay girls. The rest have to go though.”
“Thanks, hey, do you think the guys would like the tiger stripes or the leopard spots better?”
Summer couldn’t resist, being one of the only bi-sexuals present and said, “The guys I dance for like the sleek camel-toe look.”
“Bitch!” he lisped and swished off to the checkout counter.
Summer laughed herself silly and had to lean on my chair while Nadine unveiled me.
After paying for his thongs, (Yes, he bought them both.) on his way to the door, he caught sight of me and remarked, “Damn, I’m so glad the boys don’t want my balls that big!”
One of my guards growled in reply, “That could be arranged!”
His eyes went wide as he scurried out the door.
“He’s harmless girls,” the shop owner stated. “Girls, get your lazy asses out on the floor and help my VIPs or you’ll be looking for work tomorrow!”
“What the fuck!” the first girl yelped.
“Whoa!” the second girl declared.
“Those are spectacular!” squealed the third.
“No drooling on the boobies, Molly!” the shop owner excitedly announced.
Molly has a very respectable rack herself. I’d say at least a G cup.
“Shoot boss, how often do I get to drool on a pair like those…” she whined.
“It’s okay, she can drool a little on them,” I offered happily.
“I’m in love!” she squealed and scurried over towards me, but running into a crowd of women who made her slow substantially, “If she’ll have me boss, I quit!”
Her boss just hung her head in her hand and shook it.
Molly came right up to me, looked me squarely in the eyes, and stated, “I bet this doesn’t happen to you much!”
“Actually, I believe that you are the first,” I informed her, as I believe since I first awakened that she is. “Even Summer said hello to the girls first.”
Molly laughed and asked, “Is it okay if I say hi to them now?”
“Sure, be my guest. Remember if you drool, wipe them off too,” I scolded.
“Wow, how much did these cost you? Mine were about ten thousand dollars,” she confessed, hefting her girls for me to examine.
“Nadine says that we don’t have what it cost Boobette for hers. I’m not sure what that means and I’m positive I don’t want to know,” Skye admitted.
“Damn, those are heavy! How many CCs of saline are there in them or are they silicon?”
“Glands, blood, fat, and milk are in those beauties Molly,” Nadine informed her.
“Shoot, wait right here, I’m going to pick up some pampers and a bonnet!”
“That’s perfect!” Nadine agreed, much to Molly’s chagrin, “We’re going to need a little flower girl!”
“Ah… I was just kidding…” she said trying to get out of what she knew was coming.
“You stuck your foot in it now Molly. You know where the baby girl costumes are, so why don’t you go and drag a few back here to show our customers,” her boss suggested.
Knowing that she was committed she added one stipulation, “Alright, I’ll do it but only if I get to really nurse!” Figuring that would get her out of it.
“Done and done, you have a deal, Molly!” Nadine accepted. Would you care for an hour to yourself or will you share the other boob with Summer?”
All the blood drained from her face but she answered, “I’ll share, but are you really serious?”
“Shoot, we drained three quarts right before coming in here,” Summer admitted, “Along with making sure she was wildly fucked while she did it!”
“Man, I got to get my contract re-negotiated at the strip club!” Molly declared.
“I said that same thing when I met Boobette!” Summer declared.
“Yah, we’re getting screwed,” Molly agreed, “Or, we’re not getting screwed near enough.”
“Well, since I met Boobette, that’s changed somewhat,” confessed Summer with a blush.
Molly took off at a near trot after hearing that, saying over her shoulder, “I am so in on this!”
“Maybe she can have a ride on my little pony when she gets back,” I suggested.
Summer, Skye, and Nadine had to find seats because they were laughing so hard they would have fallen down otherwise.
Wiping tears of laughter from her eyes, Summer exclaimed, “Man I would pay real money to see that!”
I blushed and added, “I meant with a smaller dildo on it.”
Molly’s boss was puzzled and asked, “Just how big is the one you use Boobette?”
“Let’s put it this way,” Skye answered for me, “it would be like she was being fucked with a telephone pole!”
“You wouldn’t have a video of that would you?” her boss asked with a twisted smile.
Nadine reached in her purse and pulled out an MP4 player, “Here, just press play.”
Molly scurried back up around this time and her boss said, “Hey honey, Boobette just offered to let you ride her little pony. Watch this video.”
The blood drained from her face and she said, “No way! Can we go and ride that right now or do you want to wait until we finish shopping?”
That’s when everyone laughed at Molly’s boss.
“You’ve got an authentic party animal on your hands ma’am,” Summer decided, “She’ll fit right in! At least after we stretch her out a bit she will.”
“Great, I’ll have a bow-legged sales girl on my hands!”
“I’m not bow-legged, am I Summer?” I asked worriedly.
“Come on dear, you know that you can’t bring your knees together. What do you think?” Skye answered for her.
“Skye, you have all the tact of a bazooka!” Summer admonished as she hugged me.
“It’s okay. Just because I can’t put my knees together, doesn’t mean my legs are bowed. My hips are so wide that even with straight legs, my knees can’t touch,” I rationalized.
“Right you are Boobette. Your legs are plenty straight, usually straight up in the air, but straight nonetheless,” laughed Skye.
“Where else would her legs be when you have your tongue up her ass four inches?” Summer cut back.
“Wow, I can’t wait to party with you guys!” Molly laughed.
“At least she can reciprocate with, a foot of her tongue,” sighed Skye with a dreamy-eyed look upon her face.
“Bullshit!” exclaimed Molly in response.
“Show her Boobette,” Nadine, Summer, and Skye encouraged together.
I hung my mutant tongue out into my own cleavage and one of the sales girls fainted dead away.
“Holy mother of god, I am so glad I know how to deep throat a long cock or that thing would choke me to death!” Molly nearly swooned herself at the sight.
Ladies were scurrying to help the salesgirl who landed on her face, “Oh dear. Are you all right honey?”
“There’s a girl with a tongue…?” she mumbled as she roused.
“It’s okay, she’s put the tongue away,” the shop owner assured her.
The girl glanced my way warily but was easily helped to her feet, “I’ll be in the ladies room, freshening up.” She scurried off to compose herself.
“I thought we came here for shoes?” I prompted.
“Amongst other things, yes we did,” Nadine assured everyone, helpfully pointing out the obvious.
The sales girl who hadn’t fainted was already dragging a Brannock device and slipping off one of my high-heel boots, “Okay Boobette, now flatten your foot out onto the device so I can measure you.”
“I… I can’t,” I stammered.
“Her foot only fits in heels, you’ll have to hold it at an angle,” the owner directed from right behind her.
“Okay, you take a size 4 shoe,” she declared to no one in particular.
“A size four shoe? My nine year old niece wears a size four!” Molly announced.
“We have plenty of shoes in her size Molly,” the store manager reminded her.
“I know, I remember thinking we’d never have any customers with that size wanting fetish shoes and boots,” the sales girl confessed.
“Well, you have one now. What have you got in say, white, thigh-high, skin-tight boots?” Nadine asked.
They brought out three pairs and it was agreed that the clear plastic platforms with liquid-metal pearl-white uppers were the perfect choice for me to wear, although having Molly fit them up my thighs had me hotter than a branding iron.
“I wonder if we could use your, lady’s room?” Nadine asked consulting her remote control, “It’s time to change Boobette’s fluid supplies.”
“Oh certainly, go right ahead. It’s over that way under the corsets,” the proprietor indicated.
One of my body guards, Summer, Skye, Nadine and I all squeezed into the three stall space. My wheelchair back was dropped almost laying me flat, and I was summarily de-pantied and my two ever present body cavity fillers were recharged. I was sprayed with Secret deodorant and Clean panties were slipped over my feet while a maxi-pad was fastened to them before sliding them all the way up, snuggly against my flat crotch.
I shivered at the sensations as they brought my wheelchair back to the upright position and my giant jugs settled back to being supported by my bra. Even though I hated being forced to have these things up inside my body, every time they refill them, I feel better after they are recharged and my pussy starts to quiver and tingle slightly.
I knew my nipples were outlined in sharp definition when they wheeled me back to the showroom’s floor. However, what could I do about it?
“Damn, whatever you girls did to her in there, she’s hotter than hell now,” Molly noted, excessively loudly, at least in my opinion.
“Maybe you should have come with us and you might be in the same state?” Summer teased, while bringing her own nipples into sharp definition by grasping her breasts and teasing them through her own brassiere.
My appreciation for her support only grew, even though it would be a shameless act should we have been in a more public forum, I am still thankful for her support.
I giggled at Molly as her nipples were brought to attention by watching Summer.
“You are a very bad girl, Summer. I can’t wait to spend some intimate time with you!” Molly acknowledged while using her shoulders and upper arms to squeeze her breasts together in an only slightly less obvious way of relieving her own need for sexual relief. “Boss, I may have to go to my other job a little earlier today…”
Everyone laughed at her obvious stimulation.
We shopped for more slut-wear but our choices were obviously limited by my exaggerated dimensions, which were a constant arousal for Molly and amazement for the other sales girls. Gail was outfitted with what she would need as were the rest of the ladies in my entourage.
When we’d finished shopping, the manager was preparing to reopen her shop, and one of the body guards suggested that we hide in the office for a few minutes while the commotion of other shoppers long denied entrance died down, upon which time we could make a semi-concealed escape.
While we waited Summer and Skye took it upon themselves to turn me into an orgasm machine, inviting anyone else to play along, and although she almost quit her job to have the opportunity, Molly was convinced to go back to work attending to other customer’s needs.
We finally slipped out of the store, making a speedy trip to the awaiting motor home that returned me to my home and a newly remodeled bedroom/playroom.
**********
Chapter 33: New Digs
Nadine kept me occupied the whole way home by making my labia suck on my clit cluster and having Skye and Summer nurse on my boobs. I don’t remember being brought into the house or being placed onto my bed, I only remember awakening wearing a pink teddy and lying between two gorgeous, teddy-wearing, big-breasted, sleeping women.
When I was awake, I heard through my ear implants, “You did well on your first trip back into the real world my boob laden slut. If you mind your manners and attitude, you’ll soon find the life of a kept lesbian isn’t so bad.”
Angie went on to add, “I’m sending Nadine in to nurse for a while. I think she could use some additional boobage. It’s so amazing to realize, but I’ve found it to be a fact that the bigger a woman’s breasts, the less likely she is to be believed, should they decide to start making outlandish claims. I intend to make sure anyone who is a long term caretaker for you winds up with breasts so big, they will never be taken seriously about anything they say, unless it is to one of us in the LUST organization.”
“I certainly hope you enjoy your new environment. It cost a fortune but a bigger, better, and more accessible playground for your enthusiastic fans just seemed worth it!” she laughed maniacally into my ears and cut the connection.
Nadine in a sexual frenzy unlike I’ve seen from her since we first met, dragged me to an unoccupied area of my new, much bigger playground of a bed, and attacked the girls with the enthusiasm of a teenage boy. I learned later that Angie had slipped her an aphrodisiac to get her into the “mood,” although that usually didn’t take nearly that drastic an encouragement.
Once the pressure in both girls had diminished, Nadine fell fast asleep, leaving my remote control within easy reach. I dared not touch it though, considering the retribution that would occur to my oversexed body, but it was tempting.
Summer and Skye were awake now, probably due to the girlie screaming coming from me while, I orgasmed and flopped around on the bed. Therefore it didn’t take them long to see that Nadine had finished breakfast and they were going to use me for dessert!
Even though there was no more milk for me to express, they attacked the girls with enthusiasm, while Summer grabbed a harness and strap-on, yanked out my pussy plug/feeder, as Skye pressed my cunt release button, to fuck my yearning pussy. Skye took her lead and donned a strap-on of her own and began boning Summer while, she fuck me nearly unconscious. Listening to her scream out orgasm after orgasm between my own feminine chorus was entirely too stimulating!
Skye soon doffed her strap-on and sat on my pretty face to be tongue fucked to several screaming orgasms of her own by my ridiculously oversized mouth meat.
We all lay in a feminine cum-covered heap for half an hour or so, recovering from our exercise session.
The intercom came on and Angie announced, “You ladies might want to take a bath and get ready for visitors, Judy Valentine was just given entrance by the gate guard.”
I didn’t even get the chance to get to my feet. The ladies grabbed me and carried me off to the new bathtub. This new one was more reminiscent of a hot tub than the last one and could easily accommodate six or eight girls. The ladies seemed to feel they should wash me first and with as many times as they made me orgasm, it was a good thing that I had the time to recover while they washed. (I had almost four whole minutes!)
Everyone piled out of the tub and dried off before reaching back into the tub and retrieving me. The girls wrapped me up like a mummy in big soft towels… well, everything but my head, which got its own towel for my hair. They placed me on the countertop while the girls giggled and dressed themselves.
“Oh my god, it’s a slumber party and nobody invited me!” Judy exclaimed as she swept into the room and began hugging everyone in the order she met them. That is until she came to me, whereupon she asked, “Oh look, I found a helpless mummy. What are you doing there like that little one?”
“I’m recovering from bathing orgasms at the moment. I’d give you a hug, but I can’t move wrapped up like this,” I told her in my sweet little girl sing-song voice.
“I love your voice sweetie, and don’t worry about the hug, I can molest you just as well this way,” she answered as she clamped a lip lock on my overstuffed lips, while rubbing my boobies through the towel cocoon which enshrouded me.
Of course, with my over sensitive little body, I was quickly panting with lust, but before I could really get into it, I could feel my motorized labia begin to split wider and wider.
“Uh oh,” I said, “It’s pony riding time,” I squeaked out between kisses.
“I just love watching you on that thing honey. I just wish I could join you,” Judy admitted, squirming with her hand at her own crotch.
Nadine chimed in with, “Angie realized that lots of our guests are envious of Boobette’s pony, therefore she had two more installed facing each other in a three way star. That way all three riders can watch each other and we can have races too! I don’t think anyone is going to win against Boobette, but we can bet on whomever cums in second!”
“Everyone, grab hold of Boobette so we can load her on her pony and we can argue about who gets to ride with her first on the way there,” Nadine encouraged.
By now my crotch, was a veritable canyon of twitching need, so I barely remember them carrying me there, unwrapping the towels, and strapping me down to the pony.
The other two ponies were quite different to mine. Mine is pink. One of the other ponies is white and the other one is baby blue. My pony has huge milking cups on the neck for my boobies and the other two have smaller nipple stimulators in the same place. My seat belt locks and theirs do not. My pony has a penis shaped dildo that is ten inches across and over a foot long while the other ponies only have one inch dildos that are 4 inches long.
Everyone had agreed that Judy get to ride one of the ponies because she is our guest and Summer gets to ride the other one, as she is to be the vessel for my eggs.
I got my brains fuck out by the pony while being milked dry, orgasming within seconds and screaming like a banshee. Summer came second to me and Judy came last. Summer had three orgasms, and Judy just kept cuming after she started.
(By the way, no one can cheat and fake an orgasm, because the ponies are equipped with sensors to determine if it is a real orgasm. Note: If any woman rides one of these ponies that woman will orgasm sooner or later.)
I almost forgot to tell you the other differences between the ponies are that mine has a feeding dildo for my face and butt as well as a recharge socket. The other ponies can be set up with anal dildos if the girls want one. In addition, the other ponies are made so that the rider can stand up and escape, whereas mine is specifically designed to trap me for as long as whoever has the control wishes to see me orgasm.
When I’d finally been removed and washed up again, Judy insisted on dressing me, “I know how much you love dressing in slut-wear sweetie, so we’ll start with a pink corset and a pretty pink thong. Since no one makes a corset with cups that fit you my dear, I’ll stuff you into this open cup peep-hole bra to properly display your lovely assets.”
I found myself standing in lacy lingerie with my distended nipples hanging out in front.
“Now we’ll give you these white nylons to clip to the corset’s garters,” she rolled the pair up my wide spread legs and clipped them. “Alright ladies, I want her coifed and ready to model when I get back, so get to work.”
The whole team did my hair and makeup careful not to over stimulate me while they were doing it, as they didn’t want to start all over.
Just about the time the ladies were finished, Judy returned with a huge white and lavender lacy dress, “Stuff her in those petticoats, slip her high heeled boots on, and let’s get a look at her in her wedding gown!”
I was quickly wearing a wide expanse of petticoats and having this huge dress dropped slowly over my head.
When the dress was in place and tightly zipped to my every curve, I finally realized why the peep-hole bra was necessary. My nipples were to be exposed out the front of this dress!
Straight out in front of me was well over a foot of cleavage with a ruffled lace around the top. I also was sporting a giant pink bow, right above my ample butt in the back and it has a train at least six feet long behind it. The dress was slit high on my left side, where the girls were busy pinning up the petticoats to expose my boots, nylons, and thigh to the guests.
All of the ladies loved it and I was deathly embarrassed, which meant my cunt would be drooling all over the floor as I walked down the aisle.
I hadn’t noticed Skye and Summer disappear partly through my ‘fitting’, so by the time I realized that they were gone, they were entering the room adorned in their own wedding finery.
Neither of the other brides is as exposed or displayed as I am. Summer is wearing a scarlet trimmed white petticoat filled gown with a tightly ruched bodice under her ample bosom and a low cut neckline, covered by veils. Skye was in a simple tube skirt with a slit up the side, lace trim, and blue highlights, with a heart shaped cutout over her cleavage, also covered in veil. Summer was wearing a pair of white 6 inch stiletto heeled pumps and Skye had on a pair of white 5 inch stiletto sandals. Both ladies were also wearing white pantyhose.
When I realized that I was to be the only one with my private parts on display, I blushed scarlet, but didn’t say anything because I knew that Angie would punish me if I did.
“Is our flower girl here yet?” Judy asked Nadine.
“Sure, she’s just outside, I’ll go let her in,” she answered as she headed to the door.
“Molly is here?” I asked.
“She sure is, and so is Gail,” Summer informed me, “Gail is going to be a maid of honor and you already know Molly is the Flower Girl.”
“This is just the rehearsal, isn’t it?” I inquired with trepidation.
“Heck no, this is your wedding day,” Nadine assured me with a smile and Molly in tow.
“I missed something…”
“You only missed about a day,” Nadine assured me, “The doctor felt you needed some down time to recover after your exertion in the Mall.”
“Boobette!” squealed Molly in a high pitched little girl voice as she jiggled her boobs over to me and laid a kiss on my lipstick covered mouth. Molly had a little princess white dress on that only came down past her crotch, where you can see glimpses of her rumba panties. A pair of Mary Jane’s with little lacy white sock topped off the picture.
“You look adorable Molly,” I praised.
“Thanks honey, you look mighty sweet yourself,” she giggled, “By the way, do you feel a draft?”
The only thing I could do was blush in reply.
“Those are some serious nipples you have. I can see why you’d want them unencumbered,” she told me, trying to make me feel better.
“Yes, but if I get excited, I could put somebody’s eye out,” I theorized.
She laughed, “Maybe we should call you Daisy instead of Boobette then.”
“More like Bertha with these guns,” I quipped.
“I’d be a headliner with those babies. Ten years as a headliner and I’d be set for life,” she surmised.
“You couldn’t heft them on your own,” I informed her.
“Boobette is quite right on that account. Without her special reinforcements, your back wouldn’t take the strain. You’d be crippled with back pain in no time,” Nadine assured her.
“Oh, so there’s another reason why your boobs were so expensive,” Molly assumed.
“You have no idea,” I admitted
Molly gave me a puzzled look, but let it go.
While I was busy with her, the other ladies had all donned their finery and Nadine announced, “Ladies take your places. The bride, followed by the Flower girl will be joining you soon.”
The room quickly emptied and soon it was just Nadine, Molly and I.
**********
Chapter 34: The Wedding
“All right Boobette, I’ll be the Father of the Bride and escort you down the aisle, while molly carries your train. Don’t be nervous, this is all just pretending you know,” Nadine assured me, as she took my elbow to lead me into the auditorium where I had danced so recently.
The music was playing and I jiggled my way down the aisle with Molly close at my heels.
When I finally reached Summer and Skye, Nadine presented me to them where Angie was presiding and all the Bride’s Maids were lined up on Summer and Skye’s side. I noticed that I had none beside me, only Nadine.
Dr. Leibovitz is seated in the front row, where the Bride’s Mother would normally be seated. Gail was seated next to her wearing her new finery and a somewhat stunned expression.
Angie began to speak, “Dearly beloved, we are assembled here in the presence of this assemblage, to join this Boobette and these women in wholly sluttrimony…”
“Whoa, wait up!” I heard from behind me.
When I turned to look, there were Tiffie and Abby came scurrying up to the dais wearing appropriate maid of honor dresses.
Nadine leaned towards me and whispered, “I knew no one would think to have anyone stand for you. When Tiffie heard about this she dropped everything and raced to get here.”
I mouthed, “Thank You,” to her, with teary eyes.
“Okay Angie, go ahead. We’re sorry that we’re late. Our fucking mail man must have lost our invitations, but we came as soon as we could,” Tiffie declared as she smoothed her dress.
“Hold up a second. I was paying bills and found a few for this shindig. I stand with Boobette,” she declared and took her place on my side of the procession.
Angie was visibly annoyed and I’m sure that most of those present assumed that it was because the girls were late, not because they stood with me.
Summer and Skye were just puzzled.
“Well now, if everyone is ready…” Angie began, “This union is sanctified by LUST and is only for the sake of procreation. However, Summer and Skye would also like to name Boobette their daughters’ legal godmother. They also pledge that their beloved Boobette shall be part of their daughters’ lives as they grow to womanhood. Do you Boobette Cumsloudly take these lesbians as lovers and future mothers of your blastocysts?”
“I do,” I declared, as if I really had any choice in the matter. However, even though I had no choice, I could think of no ladies more worthy of the honor than those I was standing with and those who I was now betrothing.
“Do you, Summer Cummings, take Boobette to be the source of your future daughters’ embryos, Godmother, and your lesbian fuck-toy?” Angie asked.
“With all my heart, I do,” Summer agreed with a wink.
“Do you, Skye Blue, take Boobette to be the source of your future daughters’ embryos, Godmother, and your lesbian fuck-toy?”
“I do,” she answered with a slightly wicked gleam in her eye.
“With the power invested in me by LUST, I now pronounce you Fuck- Toy Submissive and Dominatrix’s! You may suck the bride.”
My eyes flung open wide with surprise as Summer and Skye descended upon the girls with ravenous desire. Nadine had to support me as my knees became weak and nearly failed.
When I finally orgasmed onto the stage Angie declared, “Those who are invited to the wedding orgy and reception should assemble in the hallway while the Fuck-Toy is carried to her room for the reception line.”
If I weren’t so filled with desire, I would have been embarrassed to the core having all those people watch me gush all over the stage and myself! As they help me from the room, Dr. Leibovitz injected something into my arm, the warm fuzziness took over again, and nothing bothered me.
**********
Chapter 35: Reception
They propped me up in a reception line by having me sit on a narrow stool with a dildo affixed to the top that positioned me to give the illusion that I was standing. The ladies were let in and one by one I was either French kissed, groped, fondled, nursed on, or a combination of each as almost 50 ladies congratulated me. I was so stoned and having so many orgasms at the time, I couldn’t count past two.
Once everyone was milling about the ‘playground’ I was taken from the stool, disrobed and as many ladies as could helped to bathe me squeaky clean.
While I recovered from that, lying naked on a table with wheels, they began covering me with frosting, cherries, sprinkles, frosting roses, candies and all sorts of sweets while Summer declared, “Boobette gets to be her own wedding cake! Therefore, everyone stay calm until we finish with her so that pictures can be taken. I guarantee that everybody will get a piece of her, or we’ll just re-frost her and start over.”
They even put candy high-heels on my feet with pink candy roses on them and covered my legs with chocolate syrup to give the appearance of stockings.
I was just happy to have a break for a few minutes where I wasn’t an orgasm machine, although the sensations of what they were doing to me are indescribable.
They positioned my arms and hands to the sides of my boobies to hold them up and together and zip tied me to a couple of braces to keep them steady while the final frosting towers were completed.
The photographer lady was sweet and made me smile while the pictures were taken even though she had to take most of them from a step ladder. Skye and Summer were positioned around me and shot with fingers full of frosting or sharing cherries. The final shots were of them feeding me cherries, (Even though I wasn’t allowed to swallow them.) or kissing my cheeks from both sides.
“Alright ladies, there are no plates, no forks, no spoons, and no limits on how much you eat, and especially no limits on how many times the bride cums! There is however a special prize for the lady who orgasms first, other than Boobette herself,” Paullina announced from somewhere near my head.
She leaned down and kissed my cheek saying in a whisper, “You’re doing so well my sweet daughter, I’m so proud of you.”
“On your marks, get set… GO!” she encouraged.
Within seconds, I had tongues, fingers, hands, and some things I dare not think of covering my little body. It must be something like being licked by a hundred puppies. Ladies in wedding finery were covered in almost as much frosting as I and a few minutes later at least a third of them were covered in gushing orgasm juice. Champagne was flowing like grape juice.
Gail came to my face, laid a French kiss on me, wished me well, and gigged.
Molly won the orgasm contest, having inside information and a yearning to find out just how much fun a tongue fucking from me could be. She wound up doing a face plant between frosting coated boobies.
I don’t know how many times I came, all I do know is that I was re- frosted at least twice and had my feeding tube changed with a face fuck feeding each time. By the time I could think straight again, frosting coated ladies were all over the room sitting in chairs, laying on beds or the carpet, exhausted but with satisfied smiles on their faces.
Summer and Skye were splashing about in the bathtub with Molly when they discovered me rousing and the three naked girls splashed over to extricate me from the table and plop me into the tub with them.
“Do you think everyone had a good time, Skye,” Summer asked with mock innocence.
“I think that everyone is going to write, ‘best time ever’, in her diary after she gets home. Either that or we won’t let her leave until she says, Auntie! How about you Molly, did you have a good time?” Skye queried.
“I’m completely ruined. How can a man ever compare to this level of delight? I may have to go join a nunnery. If Boobette wasn’t tongue fucking me to oblivion, (By the way dearie, thank you so much!), half of the wedding guests were groping my boobs, diddling my cunny, or boning me with a strap-on! I didn’t think it was possible to orgasm that many times. Towards the end I was pleading with girls to let me stop cuming, but then they’d get me to that point where I’d be pleading with them to fuck me ragged again and I’d be in heaven a short time later!” Molly admitted, still trying to reconcile her enjoyment.
“Yes, we may have to call Guinness to have this one added to the record books. They may want us to prove it though by doing it again,” Summer surmised.
“Is next weekend too soon?” Molly asked excitedly.
Summer and Skye laughed at her, but I was only smiling and enjoying the soak.
A wicked gleam grew in Summer’s eye and she remarked, “You know, I believe that we owe Molly here a prize, don’t you think Skye?”
“Of course, that’s what Penelope promised,” Skye agreed.
“Even before that we promised her something, but I’m certain that she was only joking at the time,” Summer recalled.
By this time, I was wide awake, knowing where this conversation would lead.
“Come over here little Molly, mummy needs your help with her big boobies,” Summer declared while drawing Molly’s face towards a big distended nipple.
Molly was going to play along, figuring that this was all a big joke, but when she latched on and drew her first mouthful, she sputtered, “It is real milk! She’s really lactating?”
The nodding of heads and resounding laughter answered her as she went back to relieving the pressure on my overfilled jugs.
My eyeballs were firmly looking backwards into my brain as my vaginal muscles twitched and flexed.
“Damn, I wish my boobs could do that to me!” Molly announced between mouthfuls.
“Maybe tomorrow…” laughed Summer knowingly.
Once Molly was in a milk coma, the other two finished washing me. Skye got out of the tub searching for a clean spot to lift me out onto so they could start dressing me. She was unsuccessful in finding any place clean enough, but Lacy came over and jumped on the intercom, ordering in a brigade of maids to start cleaning up the place.
Skye and Lacy retreated to the tub to warm up and stay out of the maids way, “Talk about christening this place, it’s as if a sweet bomb went off in here.”
“I’ve never seen so much satin, lace, and taffeta covered in cream and frosting in my life. I just wish I had nightmares this good!” Lacy declared wide-eyed, surveying the battlefield.
The maids, whatever they may have thought, quickly, quietly, and efficiently went about their work cleaning whatever they could, wheeling out the cake table and fixings. When they returned, they were pushing a buffet warming table with coffee, bacon, eggs, juice, scones, muffins, and a small tray with analgesics.
“Molly should be placed somewhere out of the tub. I to keep grabbing her to stop her from slipping underwater,” I whispered to Lacy.
Lacy motioned a couple maids over and moments later, they wheeled a gurney over to put her on with a fluffy warm blanket. They pushed her into a corner out of the way and went back to bringing order to our chaos.
Once we were clear of the tub, other ladies cycled through in varying conditions, from hung-over, to bubbly and perky. (The bubbly and perky ones always really annoy the hung-over ones.)
The girls had slipped me into a pink liquid-metal sheath dress with a deep V neckline, pink pantyhose, and thigh-high, pink, hologram, high-heel boots.
Ladies wearing minimal lingerie were wandering around everywhere sitting at card tables and folding chairs that were hastily erected for them.
Maids were sent to get overnight bags from cars or from closets in the main house, so that the ladies could put on their spare clean clothes.
Slowly the guests wandered out and there were but few guests left when Molly finally roused, “Wow, I must have fallen asleep. What a wonderful dream I was having though.”
“Well here, your clothes are all clean and ready for you,” Skye offered with a glint of mischief in her eye.
“Don’t you like seeing me run around naked?” Molly asked with mock disappointment. “You know there are lots of people who would pay to see me like this.”
“I’m one of them,” I quickly offered, “Do you think anybody would pay to see me like this?”
“Crap, I know guys that would kill to see you like that!” she decided.
That had me blushing like a schoolgirl.
She tried slipping her brassiere on first, only to discover that it no longer fit, “Who’s been fooling around with my bra?”
“I’m afraid you’ll have to go home with a new one, Molly,” I told her, “Skye gets a laugh from watching the girls with new breast growth struggle to try and fit their old bra on. If you don’t believe me, check the cup and band size and then go try on some from my spares rack in the walk-in closet.”
“Okay, so it’s the right size, model, and brand that I wore in here. I’ll go try on some of those other bras and we’ll see if my boobs grew,” she decided, jiggling her naked boobs and ass towards the closet.
“I’m betting two cup sizes,” Skye declared after she left.
“I’ll take three,” I determined by what I’d seen.
“What’s the bet, fifty Boobette Bucks?” Summer teased.
“What the hell would I do with Boobette Bucks?” Skye asked.
“You can buy all kinds of pretty Boobette things with them. At least that’s what they tell me,” I informed her.
“No Boobette things would fit me!” Skye retorted.
“Well, Boobette Bucks are the only thing I have, so…” I started to call the whole thing off, just as a squealing, happy Molly came running in hollering, “My boobs grew! My boobs grew!”
“We told you they would,” all three of us replied in chorus.
“It’s so kewl! Here Boobette, give the girls a feel and see how you like them,” she asked as she offered up the pair for me.
I gave her a slow, careful, and erotic inspection of the new girls, “They feel softer, fuller, and appear to react to stimulation a lot quicker than before.”
Molly moaned and bit her lip.
“I think that Molly will give you just two hours to stop doing that…” Summer laughed.
“My god Boobette, what the hell did you do to me?” Molly exclaimed. “My boobs have never been this sensitive. I’m going to turn into a total slut with them feeling like this!”
“You’d better steer clear of Boobette milk then. Have you looked at your nipples yet?” Nadine asked her with a smirk.
“What’s wrong with my nipples?” she asked while hoisting her boobs up for a look. “What the hell… my nipples are almost twice the size they were before!”
“You didn’t have very big breasts when you got implants, did you?” Lacy surmised.
“No, but that’s why I bought the first pair. I looked like a boy almost,” she admitted.
“Well, now you have actually grown real boob tissue and have womanly nipples to go with them,” Lacy told her.
“Summer had double D cups when she got her first implants. When hers grew, she became more sensitive, and her nipples became slightly larger,” Skye figured, “I had D cups and my nipples didn’t grow much at all, but my boobs do feel much more sensitive.”
“So what you’re trying to say is that if I had started out with bigger breasts, they would have always felt like this?” she asked with her mouth hanging open.
“Welcome to the huge naturals club honey,” Lacy hugged her.
“Now I know why I always wanted big boobs!” she claimed giving her girls a rub.
“You should try this pair on for size,” I offered.
“If I had those, I wouldn’t be good for anything but f…” she caught herself before finishing the thought. “You know, I was thinking of giving up my career as a dancer and becoming a diplomat, what do you think?”
“I think you could be very effective. The guys who represent the other countries will be staring at your boobs so much that you could get them to agree to anything,” I offered.
“In that case I’d still be playing second fiddle to you, Boobette,” Molly decided.
“Maybe we should consummate this marriage now, would you like to bear witness, Molly?” Lacy asked.
“You want me to watch them have sex?” Molly asked with a puzzled expression.
“Actually, you are invited to witness the transference of the blastocysts from Boobette to Skye,” Lacy told her, “When this is finished, Skye will be pregnant.”
“As long as it won’t make me late to work,” Molly decided.
“Work… the boss took the day off, so there is no work today,” said her boss from under the covers on my bed.
“I meant my other job.”
“Well if you don’t stay for this, I’ll go see if they’ll take me instead of you…” I threatened.
“Shit, they’d fire me to get their hands on you and I’m usually the headliner!” Summer exclaimed.
“Damn, a girl can’t even make an honest living around you guys,” Molly complained.
“Okay, I’ll pay you fifty Boobette Bucks if you’ll stay,” I offered.
“How much is that in real money?”
“They all say, ‘Cash Value Less Than 1/20 of One Cent’,” I informed her. “How about a pretty new bra, you can take another bra with you. That should be worth at least fifty dollars,” I offered.
Molly stared at me as though I were an alien, “You’ve never had to buy a bra in your life, have you?”
I blushed up a storm and answered, “Um… actually no, I haven’t.”
Nadine tried to rescue me by saying, “Boobette, bras in Molly’s size range, that are lovely enough for her, start at over $100.00 and go up from there.”
“Would that be good enough to cover one night’s lost wages?”
“Molly most likely takes in around $600.00 a night in tips,” Skye pointed out, “However, it is still way too early for her to be dancing at a club.”
“I wish I made $600.00 a night,” Molly remarked, “I take in maybe $400.00 usually.”
Summer asked, “How would you like to bring in $800.00 or so a night?”
“Who do I have to kill?”
“Skye will be out of the picture for a couple years tending to our daughter or daughters, therefore I could use a partner onstage, and since Boobette would cause rioting and pandemonium I can’t take her with me…” Summer suggested.
“Do you think I’m good enough?” Molly asked, “You haven’t even seen me dance.”
“If you keep improving your breast size with Boobette milk, I think you’ll be big enough and sensitive enough that dancing will be the least of your worries,” Summer laughed, “I plan on making lesbian love to whomever goes on the road with me onstage, so either the girl who goes with me can really fake a good orgasm or can just plain orgasm onstage.”
“Nobody is going to want to see me actually orgasm onstage,” Molly claimed. “Guys don’t want to see a real woman’s orgasm onstage.”
“The men at our sperm collection station disagree with you. The most popular video in the facility is Summer and Boobette dancing until Summer makes Boobette gush all over her,” Lacy told her while clicking a remote to bring up the video in question, which included the standing ovation of the spontaneous crowd.
“That is just crazy hot,” Molly decided.
“I don’t hear any response to your offer, Summer,” I pointed out, trying to divert everyone’s attention to my shameless sexual response to Summer’s ministrations.
“Maybe she doesn’t think she can fake an orgasm good enough…” Nadine pointed out.
“I’ll take the gig if she’ll have me, but nobody can fake an orgasm like the one I just saw,” Molly declared emphatically.
“What the one on the video? She was totally faking it!” Summer lied.
Molly looked at her with an ‘I’m not biting’, look.
While I was carefully watching this exchange, Lacy and Nadine snuck up on me from behind and snatched me up to start carrying me to my pony. The other ladies tagged along and disrobed me, while Nadine used the remote to open my bottom.
Well… all the ladies except Skye tagged along, she was stripping herself down so that she could receive my bounty.
Once again the whole process of me being wildly fucked and having my cervix opened to flush the Blastocysts from within me and transfer them to Skye. To me it was just one more milking and major fucking with a face fucking to follow it up. For Skye, she was prepared with a tube into her cervix that would accept the fluid from mine.
Skye wouldn’t be made to orgasm. She would only get to lay inverted while she became pregnant with Summer holding her.
When it was all over, I lay leaning against the upright neck of the pony, exhausted and panting.
“Give me a hand Molly and we’ll hoist Boobette off of there and carry her to the bed. You can snuggle with her for a while if you want,” Nadine offered as she took her position beside me.
Lying in bed with Molly, she asked, “Do you really think I’ll be a headliner act with Summer?”
“She’ll keep her word. You will have to perform to her liking, so I suggest that you practice and cum as hard and as often as you can,” I told her sleepily.
“You’re suggesting that I become a nymphomaniac?” Molly asked for confirmation.
“Sure… who doesn’t like a good nymphomaniac?” I mumbled, slipping into a light slumber.
**********
Chapter 36: The Morning After
“Good morning sleepy head,” Summer whispered, “I think the wedding went well, don’t you?”
“Sure,” I answered, as I felt my labia begin their morning spread. “How is Skye doing this morning?”
“She’s sleeping comfortably with her pelvic elevated,” Summer replied, “But, I’m here to care for my other wife right now.”
“That’s sweet, but I’m used to being abandoned after giving up the embryo,” I told her, “Caring for the new mother is more important.”
“I think you are important too and Skye doesn’t really need anything except rest and to remain lying with her pelvis elevated until the embryos attach to her uterus. You on the udder hand have some very serious needs, my girl!” Summer cooed, “If you want to forgo your ride this morning, we could do a little 69 and then later some nursing. I have Nadine right behind you as a backup if you’re game.”
“Sure, I wouldn’t pass up a go at your boobies and pussy, Summer,” I eagerly accepted, as my labia were urgently sucking on my clits.
“We’re going to play love messages on our clitties. It’s like writing the alphabet on your lover’s pussy, but only we’ll know what we say to each other. Are you ready?” she asked as she positioned herself appropriately.
I felt her mouth engage my sex and write an ‘R’. I wrote an ‘R’ back on her. She wrote a ‘U’ back on me, so I returned the favor. The next thing I felt was an ‘A’ so I replied.
Then I felt a series of characters in a row, ‘P’, ‘R’, ‘I’, ‘S’, ‘O’, ‘N’, ‘E’, ‘R’, ‘?’.
I had been repeating symbols the entire time, until it dawned on me what she had asked. I hesitantly replied, ‘Y’, ‘E’, ‘S’.
She began eating me out in earnest and in no time had me screaming my fool head off. The girls started working my boobs, relieving the pressure and sending me through a wild series of orgasms.
We spent some time working each other over and there were no further communication attempts from Summer so I was beginning to think that I had imagined the whole thing.
In fact, for the next few days, nothing seemed to change at all.
I was again presented on stage in front of the assembled membership and the next lesbian pair looking for a daughter was brought up and accepted as my caretakers for the next couple weeks. The only change to what had come before was that Lacy presided over the assembly and neither, Angie or Paullina was present.
**********
Chapter 37: Free
A few days later as I lay recovering from a pony riding session, I heard over my ear implants, “Boobette my lovely daughter, this is Dr. Paullina, your mom. I’m sorry that I can’t be there for you anymore, but I fear that I’ve had to flea after I discovered what Angie had done to us. I know now that the things she made me believe about you were completely untrue, and although I was under her hypnotic influence just as you were, that does not completely exonerate me from responsibility. I have changed you into what you find yourself to be now, and that cannot be undone without crippling you.”
“Angie has disappeared. I have dropped out of sight for now, but I wanted to tell you how sorry I am for what I have done. I’d also like to suggest to you that you not fight your present physical needs. I have arranged for you to be allowed as much freedom as you’d like, but there is a fund set up to support you, the organization, and the house so that it can continue indefinitely.”
“Any embarrassing situation or indecency that you’ve had to endure before will be at your discretion. You will be in charge of the staff and facility, but you should act as though you are not. I have left two other creations behind and when I’ve finished talking, Nadine will escort you to them. How you handle them is up to you.”
“The reason I suggest that you stay in the situation you are in, is that you have people who love you here. Nadine, Lacy, Tiffie, Abby, Summer, and Skye all love you dearly. Summer is the one who had the hypnotic control that was on me broken and by doing so, brought down the interest of some law enforcement types. LUST isn’t in trouble with them, as my confession and statement has cleared the organization of any wrong doing. You may never hear from me again, but you should know that you will always be in my heart and my thoughts,” I heard the connection click off and she was gone.
“Excuse us ladies,” Nadine said to my current wives, “Boobette has business that must be attended to privately. She’ll be returned in an hour or so.” Nadine helped me put on a pink miniskirt, a pink camisole blouse over a shelf bra to go with the white nylons I’m wearing and the pink high- heel sandals.
I jiggled my way along the hall beside Nadine until we came to a room with a scarlet door. Nadine opened the door saying, “Do you remember the construction worker that was going to rape you and the others?”
“Yes,” I answered, “I think that Dr. Leibovitz did something to him.”
“You could say that…” she started as she led me inside.
I found a red headed woman with boobs not quite as big as mine are but still much bigger than Summer’s big girls are. She is about 5’ 9” tall, has a tiny waist, huge hips, a big shapely ass, and has a major pair of CSLs. (Cock Sucking Lips)
She batted her extra thick long eyelashes at me and in a sultry voice said, “It’s you!”
“Do I know you, Miss?” I asked innocently enough.
She glanced about the room, this way and that, as though she expected someone to punish her for speaking to me, “I’m… err I was Daniel Lipscum… eiahhh!”
“What is your name?” I asked again, being unsure, I heard her right.
“My name is Danni Cumlips. I’m a thirty one year old cougar who loves to suck cocks and let the big well hung mens nurse from my milky boobies,” she giggled and sucked her index finger as though it were a penis.
“I thought you said your name was Daniel Lipscum?” I re-inquired.
“Umm… I’m not supposed to say that name or it hurts my little head. Do you know where I can find some really well hung guys to blow, because my lips are just quivering with desire? I’ll do anything to get me some rigid man meat to drain! Man, I am so hungry for a stomach full of jizzum I could just bust!” she ranted, as she squeezed her breasts together, grasping her big nipples to ease her desire.
“Were you the guy who tried to rape me and my friends?” I surmised.
“I was a bad, bad, boy but I’m really sorry now. You can spank me if you want to, but whatever you do, don’t force me to go without my sperm fix. I get powerful headaches if I don’t get at least a dozen cocks stuck in my face and at least a couple of loads in my cunny and ass.” She pleaded while grasping her camel toe splayed crotch and rubbing her clit.
“I think we can get you some of my sperm filled dildos to tide you over until we can find you a boy friend,” I offered, hoping that maybe we could break her compulsion.
“Oh no, oh no, Danni Cumlips can’t use a plastic cock! I need a hot piece of meat. Plastic dicks only make me barf,” she exclaimed emphatically.
“Maybe you’d like to have sex with Nadine or one of the other ladies to kind of take the edge off?” I offered.
“Yuck, what do you think I am some kind of dyke? That’s just gross! I’m strictly heterosexual,” she declared, “I know that I’m kind of playing with myself here in front of you, but it’s only because I need a man so bad, I’m not trying to turn you girls on.”
I looked at Nadine and asked, “How were you providing for her needs before?”
“She has another room at the guard shack at the gate, where there’s a line of eager men waiting to stick their dicks in her,” she acknowledged, shaking her head.
“Oh yah momma, can I please go back to my man friends? They need their blue balls relieved almost as much as I need to relieve them!” she begged, biting her swollen lover lip.
“Go ahead and have fun, but if any of them aren’t nice or get rough, you just tell the guards and they will take care of them,” I promised her.
“You wouldn’t cut off their dicks, would you?” she asked fearfully.
“No Danni, I’m not that kind of person.”
“Not that a pig like that wouldn’t deserve having his cock cut off, mind you, but there are just so few delicious cocks out there. I’d just hate to waste one!” she clarified, “Ooh now you’ve got me thinking about them so much my cunt lips are squirming an my nipples feel like glass cutters!”
“Well, you take off and find yourself and nice warm man to soften them with some saliva for you, okay?” that was all I had to say and she was out of that room as if I’d shot her from a canon.
“That was the easiest one. Come on, I have one more to show you,” Nadine took me by the hand and lead me out to where the garage used to be. When we went inside it appeared to have been converted into a kind of stable slash bedroom. It’s hard to describe.
What I saw in there was very shocking. There appeared to be a woman who had shortened legs with feet shaped into high heels that were shaped like hooves. Her arms came down to hands that had been made to be held so that her oddly shaped fingernail extensions came together to resemble hooves as well.
The woman’s face had been elongated through surgery and her nose broadened so that her jaw and face made her resemble a cow, including the thick broad tongue. She had two huge breasts where they normally should be, but she also had two underneath those with two more on her abdomen. Her long tail between her butt cheeks swung back and forth languidly, whipping the hairy end as if she were swatting flies with it. She has had her ears reshaped into mobile cones that twitch on their own. Her swollen vulva was wetly drooling on the stable floor.
When she saw us, her eyes widened and she exclaimed, “Moo!”
“Oh my god, what happened to her Nadine?” I asked in astonishment. “Who is she?”
“Do you remember the maid that called you a cow?” Nadine queried. “Her name was Becky DePuis. Her new name is Becky Barnwell. It’s stamped right on the tag hanging from her collar.
“What the hell can we do to help her?” I fretted.
“Well, for now all we can do is see that she’s milked six times a day and has her mechanical bull fuck her silly at least twice a day. She’s had so much muscle wire woven through her, if we don’t recharge her really often with the bull, she could become completely incapacitated,” Nadine informed me.
Becky came over to me and nuzzled at my breasts with the side of her face, saying, “Moo moo…” with a tear dripping from her eye.
“I’m sorry Becky, I don’t know what we can do to help you, but I promise to try my best to help you. Nevertheless, you know that I am in almost as bad a position as you are and I can barely help myself. I can hardly dress myself anymore with what they did to me,” I confided with her.
Is there anything I can get for you?” I asked, knowing that it was hardly likely she would be able to answer.
“Moo moo moo moo,” she replied emphatically.
“She’s asking for her bull to ride her. Isn’t that sweet?” Nadine interpreted.
“Alright, fix her up with her mechanical bull. What does she do when she’s not being milked or fucked?” I asked suddenly curious.
“She watches soap operas and movies most of the time. From what I’ve been able to derive from my many conversations with her, she apparently seems quite content with the way she is. She’s indicated that she is under no undue stress, she doesn’t have to work, all of her needs are cared for, and she’s never orgasmed this much before in her life,” Nadine informed me, while Becky nodded her oddly shaped head.
“I wonder… Becky, would you like it if the members of LUST knew that we have a cow girl that they can play with? I mean that if you want to, we can set up dates for the ladies to come and play with you. There must be some of them that would love to have some fun with you. We can set it up so that you can select the ladies you want to play with, when they can visit, what kinds of things you’d like to do, and some kind of safe ‘Moo’, so you can tell them if you don’t like something. Would that be fun?” I inquired, trying to think of a way to make her life more fulfilling.
Becky nodded her head vigorously.
**********
Chapter 38: Continuance
After we had taken our leave of Becky, and were jiggling and shaking our way towards my bedroom, I asked Nadine, “What do you think of all of this Nadine? I mean if you were me, what would you do to make things better for the three of us who were transformed like this?”
Nadine pondered a while and replied, “From what I can see, and from what I understand the three of you were like before this happened to you, plenty of the ways things worked out were beneficial in your lives. Take Danni for example. Daniel Lipscum was a rapist, a wife beater, drunk, and an all around asshole. He was only out for whatever Dan wanted and the hell with anybody else. When the organization interviewed his wife about his disappearance, she was actually relieved that he was gone. The only concerns she had were how she would make a living now that he was gone. She had never allowed herself to get pregnant out of fear that he would beat her children too.”
“Wow, he was worse than even I thought when he was attacking us,” I surmised.
“Daniel’s wife was given the proceeds from his life insurance policies and some anonymous donations from LUST, which will allow her to never need to work, but training has been started for her to give her a leg up if she wants to get a good paying job and improve her standard of living,” she informed me.
“Danni Cumlips is happy with pleasuring as many men as she can get her lips around. She doesn’t charge for the service, therefore, she isn’t in danger of being arrested for prostitution. The men who know about her have all been screened for STDs and she’s safe from contracting any nasty diseases. Danni’s biggest desire is to make others happy. She’s very popular and the hardest working man pleaser in town. She’s virtually put a stop to prostitution. She doesn’t drink, smoke, or do drugs, her only vice is a raging case of nymphomania,” she told me as we had stopped for a rest on the divan in the hallway.
“What about that poor creature Becky?” I asked.
“Becky Wendi DuPuis was a maid here. She had a master’s degree in business management but couldn’t get work because her people skills are horrendous. She would fly off and bitch out her coworkers for no reason at all. If she were placed in authority over anyone else, she would immediately begin to abuse him or her. When she was asked about why she felt that she wasn’t doing better in her career, she would blame everything on the fact that she was a woman and take no personal responsibility whatsoever. Her nickname was ‘My way or the highway Becky. She seemed to revel in creating discord and dissent. Frankly, her prospects for a happy life or prosperity were laughable,” she elucidated.
“I’ve know some people like her. I’ve never known how I could help them though,” I replied empathetically.
“Now Becky doesn’t have to think about succeeding, or what her job or position might be, she only has to be cared for, milked, and have sex. She gets to do what she liked the most before, which was watch television and movies. I really think she is happier this way than she was as a normal woman,” Nadine concluded logically.
“How the hell did Dr. Leibovitz make her have a tail?” I asked still pondering that addition.
Nadine blushed and replied, “Actually, it was your invention. You were put under hypnosis and asked how it could be done. You outlined the procedure for them. They used a breast expander at the bottom of her coccyx and stretched the skin and over time, they used longer and longer forms until they had enough skin down there for a tail. The doctor used cervical bones from cadavers of varying size to piece together a tail and then the muscle wires were affixed to the bones and they are tightened in order to swing the tail. She has no control over how her tail moves. It is autonomously driven by its own microcontroller at the base of her spine. Her pubic hair was all transplanted to the end of her tail to make it fuzzy.”
“I take it that the doctor transplanted all the breast tissue to her, like she did to me but three times as much?” I surmised, “It’s astonishing that her whole chest and abdominal area is taken up by boobies!”
“Well, she does appear to really enjoy milking time. Her eyes are rolled up in the back of her head while she moans through orgasm after orgasm,” Nadine laughed.
“Okay, that explains how the other two are better off now, what about the third one?” I asked with my eyes narrowed.
“Our third person, one Roy Elliott Bagley I believe, was a brilliant inventor and a mediocre manager. His employees for the most part enjoyed working for him, but his social life was entirely nonexistent. Roy had no girl friends, had no family, and basically had no life outside of the workplace. He spent all of his free time alone and coming up with new and fantastic things, but he wasn’t really happy. Roy was well off, and he was soon to become very wealthy, but his prospects for happiness were almost none,” Nadine sighed sadly.
“Boobette Cumsloudly on the other hand is loved by a small army. She is providing a much wanted and needed service to the lesbian community. Men fantasize about her constantly, but will never have the opportunity to violate her. She doesn’t have to worry about her figure, personal hygiene, fashion, achievements, rivalries, companionship, or money. Her staff and lovers take care of everything for her. The people she meets only desire to make her happy and to pleasure her. Sure, she no longer has a penis and testicles, but she wasn’t using those productively anyway. She’s gained a bunch of ovaries, a uterus, vagina, vulva, Skene’s glands, and a whole lot of mammary glands in the exchange, so she’s not a eunuch, but she sure is unique!” Nadine summarized succinctly.
“So you say shut up and count my blessings?” I paraphrased.
“When life hands you lemons…” she philosophized.
“Right, make gallons of milk from them,” I nodded and began the jiggly, wiggly trek back towards my comfortable bed and willing, warm bedmates.
The Ends
* Author’s Note: During World War II this is the perfume, which caused American soldiers, to coin the term, “Smelling like a French Whore.”
Muscle Wire Ma’am (Version 0.0) By Wholeman Everything else is Copyright (c) 2006, by Stone on the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
Volunteering to be a guinea pig, brings about a wonderful new life for our hero. However, every story must have it's conflict and intrigue, so watch out for mother-in-laws.
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work. I wrote a story just to
stretch my creative muscles. All scientists, Wizards, and aliens in this work are
fictional. Any resemblance to anyone living, dead, or born in the future, is
purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence,
swearing, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my
head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and
especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming
offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or
send it to one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it
and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not
greedy, but I did write it.)
The Trap
My name is Roscoe Reinhold Hobgood. Normally I never told
anyone my middle name, but it really doesn't matter anymore.
At twenty years old, I made a living, driving a truck, delivering
office supplies in the University district. I wasn't going to college, just
making a living, enough money to party, chase girls, and keep my pride
and joy running.
I have a 1984 BMW 528e that I inherited when my father passed
away. It was very expensive to fix anything on it but it drives great and it
has some sentimental value. It is probably the slowest BMW they made
in those years so I don't have to worry about zipping around in it too fast.
Actually, at this time, I don't have to worry about moving around
in it at all. A couple of days ago the transmission puked and now I have
to dig up a couple of grand to have it replaced with a rebuilt one.
I don't have any savings to speak of so I can't have it done right
now. Nevertheless, I don't have long before the super at my apartment
decides that it is a hulk and gives me notice to fix it, move it, or he will
tow it.
I hate riding the bus to get to work, too. It takes an extra hour
and a half out of my day to let Metro do the driving. It is cold, then
stuffy, and crowded, riding the bus and whenever a female comes onto
the bus and seating is at a premium I have to stand up the whole way to
work. Girls get all of the breaks!
My girl friend doesn't want to go on dates, riding the bus but she
doesn't have a car either so I am not getting any until I get the beemer
fixed. Talk about incentive!
I thought about trying to pick her up in the company truck and
dropping her at a restaurant while I take the truck back and meet her
there on the bus. However, I thought it out and knew right away how
stupid that idea was. After I dropped her off it would take me almost an
hour to meet back up with her. Hell, by that time, she would be madder
than a wet hen and I would be looking for a new girl friend.
Welcome to my life.
During one of my deliveries I was dropping off some paper, pens,
and other office supplies at one of the University's medical research
buildings and noticed a posting asking for volunteers and that the four
week research regiment would pay $2,000.00 to the volunteers.
'Hmmm...' I thought, 'that would pay for my tranny... But do I
really want to be someone's guinea pig?'
I let the thought go and got on with the rest of my deliveries.
Meet the Girl Friend
That night I was talking on the phone to my girl friend Phyllis and
the subject of, 'when was I going to get the beemer fixed so that we could
go out together again,' came up.
My girl friend is going to the University, working on her Master's
degree. She may eventually go on to become a physician.
Just the fact that she wanted to date me, bewildered me. With her
potential, she could be dating nearly anybody. Her career goals coupled
with the fact that she was a total knockout, made me thank my lucky
stars that she even considered me.
I am intelligent, even though I didn't attend college. Well not for
long anyway. I am easily bored when they want to teach a course at the
level of the dumbest person in class. I keep thinking, 'Okay all ready!
We have been covering this one little subject for a week now, is there
anything more I should learn or are you all done with this lame course?'
Heck, I took my college algebra class in ten days and kept
wondering if there wasn't more to it.
I just figured that I have a weird mind and it really isn't suited for
academia. Between thinking about my short college career and my
monetary shortcomings, I mentioned to Phyllis, about seeing the guinea
pig research offer at the U.
"That sounds like the perfect solution to your transmission
troubles, Roscoe. Why don't you go in tomorrow after work and
volunteer for that program?" Phyllis asked me, in her lilting sweet voice.
"I don't even know what the research is about, Phyllis. What if
they are going to try to perform strange experiments on me? I could
wind up with 'permanent limp dick syndrome' or something," I
reasonably pointed out.
"Don't be silly Roscoe! They have to meet all kinds of FDA
guidelines as well as submit their project to the medical board to even be
allowed the funding to do any kind of human testing," she told me,
sounding more than a little bit exasperated.
"Well, if you say that is what they went through before asking for
human volunteers, I guess I will sign up for it tomorrow. You will still
love me if I wind up with 'limp dick syndrome', won't you?" I teased.
"I might even love you more that way, Roscoe," she teased back.
"Ah, if I had only known that falling on the crossbar of my bicycle
more often would have won me the woman of my dreams..." I sighed.
"Heck, I did it all the time honey. Didn't hurt me one bit!" she
answered.
"Well as long as you don't want any children Phyllis, I have a nut
cracker around my apartment somewhere..." I told her, hoping to have
out teased her.
"Would you do that for little old me?" she gave me a dirty snicker
and then went on, "Oh well, maybe later. We won't want to go that far,
at least not until you have the BMW fixed."
"Whoa, now that is cold," I remarked, taken aback by her
statement.
"Oh no it wasn't, you do want me to be able to drive you to the
hospital afterwards, don't you?" she rationalized with a self satisfied
tone.
"Uncle! I give up, you win," I acquiesced.
She laughed up a storm, "I'm only joking with you honey. I would
never cause you that much pain. You have to admit that you brought it
upon yourself."
"I suppose so. I'm still a bit depressed about the Beemer. So, you
think I should, look into this deal?" I asked, not just a little bit surprised.
"I am a med student hon.. They wouldn't be able to try anything
that hasn't shown itself safe in all kinds of tests before they get the go
ahead for human testing," Phyllis reaffirmed. "Don't think I love you for
just the BMW though, because that just wouldn't be true. Now if it were
a brand new one... well that is another story entirely."
"Right, well I knew you weren't after my money," I, agreed,
"Because you and I both know, I don't have any."
"You have potential though honey," she confirmed. "I have to get
back to studying. I'll talk to you later. Let me know if you decide to do
the medical study."
"All right, I will," I answered, biting my tongue. I had wanted to
answer, 'Right away Mistress De Sade.' However, I would probably be
looking for a new girl friend after that.
A New Dawn
I did the work thing all morning the next day. During my lunch
break, I arranged my route to leave me within the area of the U lab,
where I had seen the notice.
When I entered the lab a young girl came up to me and stated,
"We don't have any office supplies on order..."
I held up my hand to stop her and said, "I'm not here to deliver
office supplies. I noticed your flyer asking for 'paid volunteers' for your
experiment."
She stopped and said, "Oh you're... Ahem, you are here to
become a subject. Yes, excuse me while I get Dr. Wienerloslá¶sen." (She
pronounced it 've'nur - loss - la - oosen.)
After only a couple of moments a small 35 year old, 5' 1" tall, red
headed woman, wearing glasses, came clop, clop, clopping in on high
heels to greet me, "Ah, so you are R... responding to our posting. May I
get your name please?"
"My name is Roscoe Hobgood. I have to admit that at first I wasn't
too interested in this. That is until my girl friend assured me that it
would be safe. She's a pre-med student here at the U.," I replied
nervously. Even though I was almost a foot taller than she was, I was
feeling a bit intimidated by her white lab coat, clipboard, and self-
assuredness.
"Oh, well we have been looking for a man to add to our little study.
Would you like to follow me back to my office so we can discuss it?" she
waved her hand towards the hallway as she started walking down the
corridor, assuming that I would follow.
We entered an office with most of the typical office accoutrements
and some lab equipment strewn about. The only other exception was the
obvious feminine touches, knick knacks, and flowers amongst a pastel
theme.
She pointed towards an office chair and said, "Please, be seated."
I sat down feeling even more nervous at having been brought in
immediately without having to fill out a hundred forms and go through
some kind of selection process.
"I am sure you are curious as to what exactly we want to do to you
for the two thousand dollars, am I correct?" she asked with a knowing
grin.
"Ah, yes that is pretty high up on my list," I answered sheepishly.
"It is quite simple actually. We are looking to map the neurons in
the human brain. You will have to undergo some surgery to implant
some microfilament wires into your brain. Don't worry, it is virtually
painless for you, but you will have to be unconscious during the
implanting. We can't very well have you moving as they are positioned,"
she began but stopped looking intently at me at this point.
"Well, you didn't jump up and run away. That's a good sign," she
chuckled a little to break the tension.
"I really need the money," I blushed as I told her.
"Well, you will receive the first payment of half, right after the
implantation. We will pay the other half at the end of the month. What
the posting didn't say is that if you are needed for further tests, after the
first month we will pay $2,000.00 a month there after," she looked at me
with a smile, knowing that with the added inducement, I was probably
hooked.
"What else is involved, after the first surgical session?" I asked
her, figuring that I should at least indicate I was still listening and not in
shock.
"We will need you to come into the lab five days later for the
testing. You will be placed into a comfortable recliner, after being given a
sedative and a mild hypnotic. We will need you awake, but not in control
of yourself, so we can monitor your brain's response to the visual
stimulus we will show," she informed me, with her hands interlocked on
top of her desk.
"Sounds very high tech. but it makes sense that would be the
most efficient and direct way to get feedback from the brain," I prompted.
I didn't want her to think I wasn't following her, or that I was stupid.
"I am impressed Roscoe. That is a very astute observation for a
layman to make. I am getting the feeling that you are going to be just the
man for this job," she sounded somewhat impressed. "I have to ask
though, if you are as smart as I am beginning to feel you are, why are
you, not a college student?"
My face was burning hot, so I knew that I was blushing up a
storm, "Actually, college was boring. It felt to me like they wanted to
release information to teach me in a fine thread, instead of getting on
with it," I laughed nervously and said, "Sort of like an old Star Trek when
an alien probe was downloading data from the Enterprise faster than it
could transmit."
"Okay, who squealed?" she chuckled, "Who told you that most
scientists watched Star Trek?"
Now I know my face is beet red, "It was just a calculated risk."
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to put you on the spot. I guess you
didn't know for sure, but in my experience most scientists I have met can
recite Star Trek episodes virtually word for word," she admitted with a
blush of her own. "At least I know the one you referenced, 'Nomad' I
believe it was."
"I know, I just didn't want to appear too geeky," I smiled showing
her that I didn't take offense.
"You might enjoy this more than you think Roscoe. Being 'geeky'
around here, nobody will even notice," she seemed to really be laying the
sales routine on.
"So, that's all? Just come in, sit down, get stoned, and relax is the
whole job? You aren't going to make me act like a chicken or anything
are you?" I teased her.
"Oh no, that would be unethical! If anything when the study is
complete you just might be feeling a lot better about yourself," she
stated, pausing just long enough for me to get the wrong idea, "Knowing
that you made a major contribution to science can be very gratifying."
"Oh, great, you tease me just as good as my girl friend," I accused,
"However, that will probably make me feel right at home."
"Does this mean that you accept the position?" she asked with
trepidation.
"Does this mean you are offering it to me?" I asked back.
"Well, yes, would you like to come to work with us?" she
formalized the request.
"Would I have to take time off of work to do this, or can I swing by
after work and on weekends?" I asked, hoping that it wouldn't interfere
with my normal job.
"Sure, we can accommodate that," she agreed.
"Can I ask just how many, ah volunteers you have had for this
job?" I just had to know why she went for me like tenderloin.
"Ah, you are only the second one with the, ah balls, so to speak to
look into the job. The first one was obviously a stoner, so we couldn't
use him," she admitted with a bit of embarrassment.
"Will I have to fill out a bunch of forms and stuff?" might as well
get this part out of the way.
"Well right now we just need you to sign a letter stating that you
volunteer and agree to the proposed experiment. There will of course be
a mess of forms when we admit you to the hospital tomorrow night," she
told me as she presented the form for my signature.
I signed it after a quick scan which told me that it was the typical
hold harmless type of agreement that never stands up in court.
"T... t... tomorrow night?" I asked a bit shaken that it would be so
quick.
"Tomorrow is Friday. If we do it then you will easily be back on
your feet by Monday. Don't have anything to eat after breakfast and
nothing to drink after you leave work," she informed me, back in
Scientist/Doctor mode. "What time do you get off work tomorrow, so I
can schedule an operating theater?"
"Wow you work fast. I get off at 4:00," I answered.
"You should be able to check in then by 5:00, right?" she verified.
"Well... actually, my car is out of commission right now, so it
would be later than that. I'll have to consult the bus schedule," I
answered embarrassed.
"Oh, so the need for money is revealed. Well hon. how about if I
have my daughter pick you up at work and run you over?" she offered.
"Your daughter? How will I recognize her?" I inquired somewhat
astounded that she would send her daughter and even more so that she
was old enough to have a daughter who could drive.
"Do you remember the girl who brought me to you?" she asked
with a sly smile.
"Yes, the cute one with the nice figure?" I verified.
"She will be pleased that you noticed. That was Ivana, my
daughter," she answered, knowing how uncomfortable I would be.
"You must have married very young!" I remarked trying to cover
my faux pas.
She looked uncomfortable and admitted, "I was raped at 17."
"I am so sorry..." I had stepped in it big time now.
"Not your fault Roscoe. You couldn't have known," she grasped
my arm to reassure me.
"All the same, I'm very sorry," I really felt for her.
"Well I bet you must be getting back to, your deliveries? Oh, by
the way, will you have someone who can pick you up at the hospital or
shall I have Ivana take you home when you are released? In addition,
will you have someone who can keep an eye on you this weekend while
you rest? Ivana would do it if you don't have anyone..." Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen asked, finalizing our plans.
"Ah, Ivana will need to take me home. I'll have to check on
whether my girl friend will be able to stay with me this weekend. Do you
have a card or phone number I can get back to you on?" I inquired
somewhat taken aback to the speed at which things have been moving.
Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen reached into her brassiere and pulled out her
business card, handing it to me, "There you are Roscoe." She grinned
obviously knowing that it would get my blood pumping.
As we walked toward the doorway she called out, "Ivana? Come
here dear."
"Yes mother?" the thin red haired girl asked walking up to us.
"I want you to meet Roscoe. You will be picking him up at the
Giggles Office Supply at 4:00 tomorrow. Oh, and he thinks you are
cute," she snickered at my blushing.
"Well mom, he's kind of cute too. I bet he already has a girl friend
though," she remarked, mater-of-factly. "Don't worry about mom, she
just likes to mess with guys. Just because someone thinks you are
attractive, does not mean that they are hitting on you."
"Thanks, Ivana, is it? I guess I will see you tomorrow after work,"
I took her hand in the limp feminine handshake she offered. I looked at
my watch and remarked, "Darn! I have to get a move on. Lunch hour is
over. See you all tomorrow," I waved as I headed out the door and back
to my daily grind.
Nurse Phyllis
That night I gave Phyllis a buzz, "Hey hon. um... what are you
doing this weekend?"
"What do you have in mind Roscoe? Did you get the BMW fixed?"
she asked suspiciously.
"Actually, I need a nurse this weekend. Well, just someone to be
around while I recuperate from the surgery I am going through tomorrow
night at the U hospital," I asked, expecting resistance from her.
"Why do I have to be there?" she whined.
"Well hon., I guess you don't have to. I have a back up plan. The
scientist in charge of the project offered to have her 18-year-old daughter
stay with me if I couldn't find someone..." I baited her.
"What? Are you shopping for a replacement? Wait a minute...
what surgery?" she stopped in her diatribe.
"You said I should volunteer for that research project, so I did," I
admitted. "A Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen is running it. She snapped me up as
soon as I walked in the front door. I don't think that they advertised this
position very well though. Only two people applied and the other one
was a stoner."
"Great! Well, you tell that little tramp to stay away from my man!
I will stay with you this weekend and play nurse maid. Just as long as I
can bring my school books with me and I can study. You don't plan on
being an invalid do you?" she replied with more emotion than I had
expected.
"I don't think so. She just said I would have to take it easy and
have someone around to keep an eye on me. Hey, maybe you could get
extra credit or something? You know, for taking care of me? I could call
Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen and ask her," I offered, trying to sweeten the pot.
"No hon. I am not in her Doctorial program. Therefore, I wouldn't
qualify for 'extra credit.' I don't need it to come over and sit with my sick
boy friend. Especially if it will keep him from spending the weekend with
an 18-year-old hottie!" she affirmed strongly.
"How do you know she is a hottie?" I asked suspiciously.
"It was the tone of your voice when you gave me the ultimatum,"
she replied harshly.
"It wasn't an ultimatum hon.. I was just informing you of my only
other alternative," I answered, shocked that she would think that of me.
"Well if the daughter looks anything like Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen, I am
not leaving you alone with her," she replied vehemently.
"You, know her?" I asked suspiciously.
"Yes, she is in a half dozen of my text books. About five foot one
inch tall, dark red hair, and a killer figure. Am I right?" she asked, as if
she were reciting it from a text book.
"Were you following me around today? Yah, she is a thirty five
year old hottie, and yes, Ivana takes after mom," I told her.
"Ivana? Have you been going out on me Roscoe?" she sounded
hurt.
"No, Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen's daughter works with her. She is
having Ivana play chauffer for me, so I can get to and from the hospital
quickly," I told her, trying to relieve her trepidation.
"What time do you check into the hospital tomorrow?"
"5:00 but I think I will be in surgery for some time after that," I
told her.
"I don't care. I will meet you at the hospital at 5:00 and stay until
you are out of surgery. Don't worry. I will bring my homework with me
and study while they work on you," she confirmed, "Damn, now I feel like
hell for not being supportive, when you really do need me."
My heart sunk and soared at the same time. It soared because
she really does care about me. It sunk because she felt bad about
herself because of me, "Phyllis, don't feel down. I know how much you
have on your plate hon.. I understand how much work it is to become a
physician. I wouldn't ask for your help if I didn't really need it."
"You really need to work on your self esteem Roscoe. You are way
too self-effacing," she replied with feeling, "You mutton head, if I didn't
think you were special, I'd let that floozy have you."
"Actually, I kind of resent you calling Ivana a floozy, hon.. She
really is a sweet kid and she has her own history to deal with. Poor kid
has had a rough life," I admonished Phyllis.
"Rough life or not, she best keep her hooks out of my man or
there's going to be a hell of a cat fight," she affirmed.
"It has to be rough on the kid knowing that her life began via an
act of rape..." I added as an exclamation point.
"Oh dear God, that isn't in the text books! Poor kid! Shit and I
was thinking all of those evil thoughts about her..." she back pedaled.
"I figured you should know. She should be at the hospital and I
wouldn't want you to... you know..." I tried to make sure there wouldn't
be trouble between the two.
"I'll be good. No cat fights at the hospital," she promised.
"I wish we could be together tonight," I stated wistfully.
"That brings to mind... when do you get paid?" she bounced right
to the point.
"Saturday and then at the end of the month," I informed her. She
is such a practical girl.
"So when are you having the BMW fixed?" she asked, obviously in
planning mode to help the fuzzy minded boy friend.
"Monday hon.. I will have it fixed on Monday. With the thousand
in hand, I will put the rest of the bill on my charge card until the end of
the month when I get the rest of it," I informed her, probably ruining her
day that I had already thought it out.
"Great plan hon.. Therefore, we might miss out on a weekend, but
we can get together a whole lot more, afterwards. I am so proud of you.
Not only are you going to help further mankind's knowledge but you will
get the BMW fixed in the mix," she sounded as though she were beaming
with pride. There was another undertone to her statement, which I
couldn't quite put my finger on, but I didn't want to get her mad just now
so, I let it go.
"Well, I better get my beauty sleep if they are going to cut me open
tomorrow. I'll see you at the hospital," I concluded, ending our chat.
Operation
The next day at work was somewhat uneventful with the exception
that there was a scheduled delivery of office supplies to the lab at the U.
I went to drop them off and half a dozen women met me.
"Roscoe! I want you to meet the other ladies on our team," Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen started.
"Uh... okay but make it quick, or I might be late to the hospital," I
told her.
"Hon., come 4:00, you will be done with your route. You will be
getting a radio message to that effect in about half an hour," Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen informed me assuredly.
"Right..." I answered, with trepidation at her having that much
influence.
"I want you to meet Dr. Lorraine Wangcutter, Dr. Muriel
Higginbotham, Casie Schitz, and Joni Prescott, you already know Ivana
and me," the good Doctor introduced me. "These ladies will be your
surgical team and later your research team. Well ladies, what do you
think of my choice now?" Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen seemed to be daring them
to find fault with me.
"I retract my protest Doctor. You seem to have a rabbit's foot for
luck. I am impressed. I think you could fall into a cistern full of bio-
solids and come out gold plated," Dr. Wangcutter said, while shaking her
head. **
"Well now, let's not get him fired. Roscoe, I apologize for the
deception. My associates were questioning my selection, so I felt it was
time for some additional office supplies," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen stated. "At
least your employer made a sale and we got to show you off to the
skeptics."
I gave her a puzzled look and said, "Okay... I guess if I pass
muster, we will see each other at 5:00."
"I apologize too Roscoe. I should have know that Fanni wouldn't
select a dud," Dr. Wangcutter stated as I prepared to leave.
"Fanni?" I queried.
"That is my first name, Roscoe," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen filled in.
"Oh, sorry, no one told me," I apologized as I headed back out to
my truck. The sounds, which emanated from behind me, reminded me
of a slumber party I overheard once... lots of fast talking and quite a bit
of excited giggling.
The rest of the day went as usual.
I didn't have to hustle too much to get my deliveries done, so at
4:00 I was waiting out front when Ivana picked me up.
"You caused quite a stir at the lab Roscoe," Ivana told me as she
pulled away from the curb.
"I gathered that, when I dropped off the supplies today," I replied,
still quite puzzled over their reactions.
"Well there was a bit of dissention over how you were selected.
Some of the scientists were upset that a larger group wasn't used to
determine the candidate," she confided to me.
"I was a bit surprised about that myself," I admitted as I relaxed in
the passenger seat of her Mercedes ML320.
"Well you may be reassured that once they all met you, the vote
was unanimous on your selection," she confirmed as she wheeled the
SUV through traffic.
"Well that is a boost to my ego," I admitted, blushing and rather
nervous about what I had gotten myself into.
"Are you nervous about the operation?" she asked
conversationally.
"Yes and no," I admitted. "I know what is to be done, I just hope
there are no goof ups."
"I assure you Roscoe, my mother is one of the finest
neurosurgeons on earth," she bragged.
"I bet she is one hell of a hard act to follow," I supplied nervously.
"I don't try to compete with mother. I only have to compete with
myself, and believe me that is tough enough," she gave me a self-effacing
laugh.
"That's a great attitude," I stated, gladdened by the knowledge she
didn't feel overwhelmed with her mother's accomplishments. I had heard
how hard it could be trying to live up to famous or brilliant parents'
achievements.
"There is more compassion in your voice than I hear from most
men," Ivana stated.
"What makes you say that?" I wasn't offended, so I put a very
vanilla inflection to my question.
"Well I guess it's a woman thing. You sound as though you really
care how I feel about myself," she answered, glancing over at me when it
was safe, so that she could read my face.
"I do," I stated.
"Why would you care about a girl who is the daughter of a
scientist you just met yesterday? You could barely pick me out in a
crowd three weeks from now I'll bet," she assumed, still maneuvering the
Mercedes through traffic.
"I care about everyone around me. Your mother has given me a
way to make the money so that I can fix my car, which will make my girl
friend happy that we can go places when we date. Your mother is
important to you, my girl friend, and me. I feel that you and I will see
more of each other over the next month and may become good friends," I
explained to her.
"Oh, so you want to keep me happy in case your girl friend dumps
you," she decided with a knowing smile.
"You would be wrong if you thought that," I said feeling a might
hurt that she could think something like that about me.
She brought the SUV to a sudden stop and stared at me.
"What? We aren't at the hospital yet. Are we picking someone
else up?" I asked trying to figure out what she was up to.
"No, I stopped to apologize for being rude and accusing you for
being on the make," she said obviously shaken.
"Oh, don't think another thought about it. I know how some guys,
well most guys, my age are," I told her, not looking at her and feeling a
bit awkward.
She put the vehicle back into gear, saying, "Wow."
"'Wow' what?" now she had me curious.
"Oh, nothing... Um so you said that you need the money to fix
your car, what kind of car is it?" she switched the topic on me.
"It's an old BMW 528e," I told her wondering where she was going.
"Oh, a status car or is it just a penis extension?" she laughed.
"No, it belonged to my dad, it's the only thing he left me really. I
should get rid of it and buy something newer and less expensive to fix,
but it still reminds me of him," I confessed, wondering what she had
against men.
"Shit! I better keep my mouth shut, I'm starting to get sneaker
breath," she swore.
"You couldn't know," I told her, "You were just trying to tease me."
I pulled out a roll of Breath Savers and offered her one.
"Now you are teasing me," she remarked, glancing at me out of the
corner of her eye.
"I know how bad sneaker breath can be. I get it all of the time
myself," I admitted putting the candy away. "Are you going to be in the
operating room with the others while they work on me?"
"Yes, does that bother you?" she wanted to know.
"Not really, I was just wondering. I don't know what everyone's
roles on the 'team' are except for, your mother and I," I confirmed, while
watching two pedestrians walking down the sidewalk in the rain while we
were stopped at a light.
"Well, I am actually a grad student, working on mother's team
while I intern at the hospital on a part time basis," she informed me as
the light turned green and we started down the road again.
"Now I feel really inadequate," I admitted, "You are what? 18
years old?"
"Yes. Not everyone is cut out for, science and medicine, Roscoe. I
just took to it naturally, I guess it is in my genes," she told me trying to
stroke my ego.
"Your mother must be very proud," I remarked.
"I suppose she is. She just seems to have expected it. I was doing
gene splicing in Jr. High school," she informed me, "Mom was already
having me help out in the lab when I was eleven."
"I bet you won the science fair every year, no contest," I assumed,
with a smile.
She smirked and said, "Until I brought in molecular slices of a
bioengineered peach, along with a whole bioengineered peach as
displays."
"What's wrong with that?" I asked not understanding why.
"I violated laboratory protocols and revealed an unlicensed,
unapproved genetic mutation," she admitted. "Boy was I in trouble!
Mom grounded me for three months. The school graduated me two years
early. The faculty was in a panic. The Feds locked up my peach and
threatened to throw me in jail."
"I love it. You would have been a hoot to be around in school," I
laughed thinking of some of my favorite weirder friends.
"No one thought so at the time. I was fast tracked through high
school in one year and dropped into college at thirteen. My old friends
wouldn't talk to me, and to everyone in college I was the teeny bopper.
Sometimes I was even, referred to as Miss 'Dougie'. There wasn't much
else left to do but flash through college, which is a drag when you
graduate and don't qualify for a driver's license."
"Okay, now I'm going to cry..." I sniffed, saddened by the truth
and loneliness of that kind of life.
"Knock it off. I don't feel slighted, it's just life," she claimed in a
dead pan voice.
I didn't reply so she looked over at me, "You weren't pulling my
leg!" She pulled into the hospital parking area and she just stopped in
the middle of the road.
I was so surprised that I didn't have time to wipe the tear off my
face.
Ivana grabbed me around the neck and hugged the stuffing out of
me, "Thank you. No one ever did that for me before."
A car behind us honked so she let go and found a parking place.
When she stopped the engine she said, "I've never seen a man cry
before."
I was blushing up a storm, "Sorry, sometimes my emotions carry
me away."
"Why are you sorry?" she asked while she sought eye contact.
"Men aren't supposed to cry," I sniffed.
"Maybe because it makes the girls cry too," she sniffed back.
"Why are you crying?" I asked her.
"Because I never thought men had feelings," she blubbered.
I was shocked, "Where did you get that idea?"
"I never met a man who showed any," she clutched at me with her
face buried in my shoulder. "You show feelings almost as well as the
ladies I know..."
I chuckled just a bit at that, "Ivana, I know how you meant that,
but you shouldn't normally complement a man in that way..."
"I never would..." she let it fall away in the dimly lit parking garage
for reasons I couldn't fathom at the time.
"Okay I need to put my man face back on if, it is okay with you?
Not everyone would understand like you do," I explained as I released
her.
"Oh I understand," she let me go and sat back upright. "Your girl
friend is a very lucky woman."
"Well whatever you do, don't tell her. She is jealous enough of you
and she hasn't even met you," I told her with at smile.
"Why would she be jealous of me?"
"You are younger than her and she has seen pictures of your
mother," I told her with a big smile.
"Oh, so she thinks that I want to take you away from her?" she
asked wide eyed.
"I believe she was only kidding, but why tempt fate? We aren't
doing anything wrong, just sharing ourselves and our feelings, becoming
friends," I stated still smiling reassuredly.
"Well of course. Do you think she might see us and assume we
were up to something?" she inquired.
"Well... feelings come quick and hard sometimes. Let's not give
her anything to misconstrue. I want you two to be good friends," I told
her, smiling and looking deeply into her eyes.
"That would be terrific. I don't have many friends, as I'm sure you
know," she said as she looked at me with great big puppy dog eyes.
"Well you have at least one more now," I told her, grasping her
hand and giving it a squeeze.
She sighed and said, "Well I better get you upstairs and checked
in, or mom will ground me for another three months."
"She can't do that anymore," I laughed, "You are an adult hon..
You can pretty well do whatever you like without mom's permission."
"I guess so, but as long as I live at home..." she left it at that.
"I know how that is," I admitted. "I didn't care for it much at the
time, but now I would give a lot to be able to do it."
"Well come along, get out of the SUV and follow me, on up to
Admitting," she hopped out of the vehicle and met me back at the rear
hatch, "Here's your overnight bag."
I snagged it from her, we marched to the elevator, and then she
led me into the bowels of the hospital.
When I was presented at admitting, Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen was there
to greet me, "Roscoe! You made it. Good work Ivana."
"You have one very special daughter there, Doctor," I told her with
great conviction.
"When she is not getting into mischief..." Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen
agreed.
"She is someone of whom a mother should be proud, doctor.
Those who don't get into mischief, either aren't doing anything, or have
no imagination," I disagreed.
"Whatever. I am going to need your signature here on these
forms, right next to the highlighted X marks," she pointed to where she
meant.
"Right," I said, letting the topic of Ivana drop for the moment.
However, I did wink at Ivana to let her know that I was not done with it.
After signing a quarter of a million documents, Dr Wiennerloslá¶sen
then escorted me to a surgical area and told me to put on a gown in the
exam room.
I was a mite embarrassed when she stayed in the room with me.
Luckily, Ivana stayed in the hallway while I changed. Excuse the fact
that I am a young male and the woman I had staring at me was a
decidedly delicious babe, but I was unable to control the wood that stood
saluting her beauty.
"Down boy," she said, flicking my dick with a finger, and to my
amazement, I quickly became flaccid.
"Thank you," I told her, relieved to be at ease.
"Sorry, but I know you really didn't want that in quite an excited
state," she claimed.
"No, I wish I knew how to do that," I admitted.
"It wouldn't work for you," she claimed. "It is a psychological and
mechanically linked thing. You saw a woman thwack you and
subconsciously you knew you were being rejected. Do you see what I
mean?"
"Unfortunately, I do," I sighed.
"I don't think it would have worked for Ivana either," she
remarked, "She is just too much of a hottie!" she snickered.
"Ivana is a very sensitive and special girl. I would be overjoyed if
one day I had a daughter like her," I remarked as she pumped up the
sphygmomanometer.
"You really think so, don't you?" she replied searching my face for
deception.
"I do. We became friends during the drive over here," I stated,
with unquestionable resolution.
"That is unusual, Ivana doesn't usually make friends very easily,"
Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen told me.
"I don't know why. She has a lovely soul," I told her, as she stared
at me open mouthed.
"When I get home, I am going down into the basement and look for
pods..." she replied earnestly.
"I won't be able to stay here if you disrespect my friend, Doctor," I
stated, as serious as a heart attack.
"Forget I said anything," she backpedaled, "I need to do a physical
on you, so would you hold up your gown while I inspect your genitals?"
I did so, trying to look at the silly alpine scene pasted to the
ceiling.
"Alright, turn around and spread your cheeks please?" she added.
"Ooooh!" I exclaimed as she shoved a gloved finger up my bottom.
"Everything feels alright. Now we do blood pressure and heart...
which are all right. Now I need to see your eyes... look left, now right...
That is wonderful, now take a deep breath and then let it out. Very good,
we are all done now," she announced, as she washed her hands.
"Now would you please lay down on the examination bed," she
asked, as I complied, "Very good. Now I am giving you a sedative, so
you'll probably begin to feel very pleasant and content."
She sure didn't lie. I was so pleasant and content in fact, she
could have stuck carrots in my nostrils, Chiclets on my teeth, and
claimed I was Bugs Bunny and I would have just gurgled happily.
About that time Ivana joined us in the room and came over to
stroke my face, "Don't you worry hon. Mom and I will take good care of
you."
I smiled and strained to mumble, "Fang goo."
Little did I know that while I was becoming unconscious, my girl
friend entered the room and quickly went over some of the details with
the two women. Ivana was less than enthusiastic in informing her of
what their plan was.
Whatever drugs they give you before surgery, one of them makes
you forget the whole operation, so I could not recall even the fact that
Phyllis was there.
When the lights finally started to, make themselves known again, I
was in a typical hospital room, with my girl friend sitting in a chair
beside me, reading from one of her textbooks.
I moaned and she looked over in my direction, "Ah, I see you are
awake."
"Yah, but I am still a bit stoned," I admitted, but when I looked
beside my bed, I recognized the morphine pump.
"There is someone here that wanted to be in the room when you
woke up. She insisted that she must be here and that her and I become
friends. What the hell did you tell her Roscoe?" Phyllis asked, alarmed
that she couldn't have me all to herself.
"She's my friend," I croaked.
"See, I told you," Ivana said somewhere out of my viewing range.
"Yes, you told me. Roscoe, you shit. How the hell, do you make
so many friends so quickly?" Phyllis asked, with a teasing lilt to her
voice.
"I care about people," I mumbled towards her.
"Okay, Phyllis, can we be friends too now? Roscoe said he wanted
us to be..."
"Roscoe you booger. You said she was a nice girl, and that I
wouldn't be able to reject her," Phyllis admitted, "Yes, Ivana, we can be
good friends."
Ivana came over to Phyllis and looked at her expectantly.
"All right come here," Phyllis told her, while she held out here
arms for a hug.
"You two have a lot in common," I drowsily told Phyllis while the
two of them hugged.
"Thank you Phyllis," Ivana told her, "I have to scoot and tell mom
he's awake."
"Thanks for taking care of me Ivana," I told her as she was
heading for the door.
I heard the door close as she slipped out of my room and then
Phyllis asked, "Okay, now that we are alone, you have to tell me more."
"Nothing much to tell. She is a genius, working on her Doctorate
and MD, at the age of 18. Needless to say, she has hardly any friends
and a mother who is more interested in her work than her brilliant
child," I summed up what I had gleaned on my trip over to the hospital
with Ivana.
"Damn! Did you have her lay down to psychoanalyze her, or just
sit in an easy chair?" she accused.
"What? I only talked to her on the ride over," I blinked hard trying
to keep my eyes open.
"She, told you her life story, just like that?" Phyllis was shocked.
"I shared personal things with her and she shared back. Some of
it is just from having friends like her," I admitted, while doing more
'reverse eye blinking'.
"Do all of your friends look like her?" Phyllis gave me a squinty-
eyed warning look.
"You know very well what I meant. If you are going to keep that
up, I will just go back to sleep," I threatened, closing my eyes.
"Okay, okay, I'll be good. So you hung out with the nerds and
geeks eh?" she accused, trying to keep me talking.
"Mostly, even though my grades weren't that good, it seems that
they all figured I was one of them," I sighed.
"Ah, so now you tell me you are a geek," she snickered evilly.
"There is no way that you could prove it in court," I claimed
adamantly.
"Ah, so you are a closet geek then," she teased, grasping my wrist
to show she was kidding.
"Whatever," I was already tired and she was just trying to make
things hard for me.
She was saved by Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen, "I hear our star patient is
awake."
"Barely," I admitted.
"Well you will be a bit drowsy, that is understandable," she
admitted and then sat on my bedside, looking at me. (The head of my
bed was raised somewhat.)
"Good, I would hate to think I would go through life like 'Iggy' on
'Taxi'," I replied in my stoner voice.
"Heaven forbid!" she replied, as she reached out for my eyelids.
"I'm going to check out your retina response, so be prepared for the
light."
She had her magnifying glass with the light bulb on it looking into
my eye, flashing it on and then off. She moved on to the other eye
repeating the procedure, "Good, there is no hemorrhaging," she stated.
"That's a relief," I told her.
"You were, worried? That's not what Ivana told me," Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen claimed.
"Not really, I have a philosophy of life, which tends to make me
lean towards not worrying about things that are out of my control," I
admitted groggily.
"My, how very Wiccan of you," she said, possibly trying to bait me
into admitting my allegiance to that religion.
"So mote it be," I answered, putting the ball in her court.
"So you like hanging around in oak groves too eh, Roscoe?" Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen queried with indications of her own knowledge of the
craft.
"I bet you like them too, sans clothing though..." I really put her
on the spot with that.
"That would be, only natural, don't you think?"
"I especially enjoy being cloaked in the reassuring mists," I added,
if she also knew this she definitely had done her homework.
"The protective arms of Mother," she finished in agreement.
"I don't know about you two, but fog scares the heck out of me,"
Phyllis admitted.
The doctor and I exchanged knowing smiles and she said, "You
need to spend more time with Roscoe then. He will protect you from the
mists." She ended with a bit of a snicker, which made me smile.
"Now I am beyond certain that we have the right man for this job,"
Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen stated, squeezing my hand in reassurance.
"Something just went on here... I don't know exactly what, but
you two seem to be speaking in a different language than I am," Phyllis
stated suspiciously.
"Not to worry, Phyllis, when you want to know what we spoke of,
you will know whom to ask and when," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen confused her
further.
"Is my new friend with you doctor?" I asked, deciding to make it
known to her mother where I stand with her daughter too.
"I'm over here Roscoe," Ivana chirped from the shadows.
"Well if my APGAR scoring is done, then why don't you come and
join us?" I asked her tiredly.
"You're silly! You know very well that wasn't an APGAR," she
stated with a big smile.
"Hey, I ain't even a college gradiate!" I misspoke on purpose.
"I bet you could be, if you were allowed to learn the way you learn
best," Ivana declared with conviction.
"Do they have any courses on office supplies delivery?" I teased
groggily.
"You stop that, or I'll have mom give you a prostate exam," she
shook her finger at me.
"Ooh," exclaimed Phyllis, "I like this girl!"
"Well I guess that beats her giving me a D&C," I replied sticking
out my tongue. (Dilation and Curettage.)
"Oh, now that is cold!" Phyllis replied, shocked that I would come
up with that.
"Game, Set, and Match go to Roscoe," Dr Wiennerloslá¶sen
announced.
"Sorry," I apologized, "I guess I am more out of it than I thought."
"I think you did very well for yourself, Roscoe. Considering that
you are half stoned out of your gourd," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen stated with a
proud smile. "They started it after all."
"If I weren't so stoned I would avoid the slam dunk though Fanni,"
I replied, being maybe just a little too familiar. "By the way Doctor, how
did the surgery go?"
"It was terrible. I dropped things into your skull... lost my car
keys... the chewing gum fell out of my mouth..." she carried on until I
stopped her.
"Bull!"
"Okay, you got me. It went perfectly. Are you happy now?" she
chided.
"I don't have any choice. With these drugs, I'd be happy if you
were doing my fingernails with an angle grinder."
"I guarantee that by Sunday afternoon you will be feeling like your
old self," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen claimed.
"Darn, I was just beginning to enjoy being stoned like this too," I
claimed.
"You may be feeling fairly well with the check I send you home
with tomorrow," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen told me with a big grin.
"This is a great job. Stoned and being paid for it too. Maybe I, can
make a career of being a guinea pig?" I postulated.
"Well, you sure are a sweet guinea pig, Roscoe," Ivana piped in.
"Okay, now I am getting concerned here. Are you after my man,
Ivana?" Phyllis accused.
"Only if you don't appreciate him," Ivana threatened.
"If you two think I am buying into the idea that you are fighting
over a delivery boy, you have another think coming," I announced still
having great difficulty keeping my eyes open.
"I don't care if they want to start mud wrestling over you Roscoe, it
is time you got some more shut eye. So if you feel like it go ahead and
sleep," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen counseled me stroking the top of my head
gently.
I needed no more encouragement than that to fade away again.
While Unconscious
"Ivana, you sound like you are really concerned about Roscoe,"
Phyllis accused.
"Between the information you gathered at his apartment and what
I learned talking with him Phyllis, I may be starting to have feelings for
Roscoe," Ivana admitted, sheepishly.
"Why ever would you, girl?" Phyllis asked surprised at the girl's
admission.
"Don't you feel it? Haven't you gotten the sense that Roscoe is
more than just any old guy?" Ivana was almost amazed that Phyllis had
not felt what she did.
"Granted, I don't think he is like most men I know," Phyllis
admitted.
"Of course, that's why we selected him. He is a man who doesn't
quite fit in," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen stated.
"I hope we can help him feel better about himself," Ivana stated,
much to the surprise of the other women.
"Roscoe sure must have gotten to you girl," Phyllis stated looking
Ivana over.
"Nothing that will get in the way of our work, Phyllis," Ivana
declared "It may make for more interesting results though," she added
pensively.
"Well, our experimental results are what they are, interesting is
only how you feel about them," Phyllis remarked logically.
"Yes... of course..." Ivana replied lost in thought.
Roscoe Awakens
I swam back up to conscious to view the lovely face of Ivana, "Oh,
hi Ivana."
"You should be feeling much better today. Phyllis had to grab
some shut-eye and asked me to watch over you," Ivana informed me with
a smile.
"Oh my, you two must have really hit it off. I didn't think that
Phyllis would leave you alone with me," I told her.
"Phyllis is sweet. I think we have come to know each other well
enough that she trusts me," Ivana claimed as she reached over and gave
me a big hug.
"I didn't thank you for what you said to mother last night. I
couldn't help overhearing you when I was outside in the hallway," she
admitted sheepishly.
"I don't let people talk my friends down," I stated in explanation.
"Mom was so nice to me after that for the whole evening. It was
strange, but I liked it," Ivana informed me with a confused expression on
her face. "She actually talked to me like I was a person, not just her
'daughter'."
"That's great. You deserve to be treated like a woman now, you
are eighteen after all," I claimed while stroking her cheek.
"I like having you for a friend," Ivana claimed, standing back up
and grinning ear to ear.
"Well, I'll have to owe you for taking care of me while I was out," I
promised her with a smile.
"You don't owe me anything. That's what friends do for each
other," she smiled sweetly and winked at me.
"That's what I meant. I'll be there when you need me," I clarified
and winked back at her.
"Okay silly, it is time for you to trot off to the bathroom and try to
relieve yourself. That should tell me if you are alright and all of your
motor functions are working," Ivana declared, now in her professional
mode.
"Are you going to watch?" I asked suspiciously.
"I wasn't planning on it, but if you think you are going to need
help..." she offered.
"No, no, I think I can manage," I quickly informed her, as I scooted
to the edge of the bed to stand up.
Ivana was waiting to lend me a hand getting to my feet. I then
made my way into the bathroom without any difficulties and performed
my appointed task.
When I made it back to my bed Ivana declared, "You look fine to
me Roscoe. Here is a bottle of pain medicine with the directions printed
on it, which we will take home with you. So now, if you would be so kind
as to get dressed, your chauffer is waiting to take you home," she
announced with a smile and left my room.
I dressed feeling mostly myself once again, although a bit weak
from the surgery. When it came time to put my shoes on, I bent over to
tie them and everything went fuzzy, and then black.
When I again opened my eyes, Ivana had my head cradled in her
lap, while she slapped my hand to bring me around, "Oh good. Are you
alright?"
"I think so. I just bent over to tie my shoes," I informed her, "and
then everything went black on me."
"Okay, that isn't too unexpected. You are a little weak from the
surgery. You have lost a little blood. Here, let me help you up," Ivana
said as she stood and held out her hand.
I got to my feet with my shoes still untied. Ivana pushed my butt
onto the bed, kneeled down, and tied my shoes for me. God, that was
embarrassing, "Oh my Ivana, I feel so embarrassed having you tie my
shoes for me."
"Stop that you," Ivana consoled me, "you are recovering from an
operation, so no macho stuff. You can be weak and accept help, it's
okay."
"Yah, I guess that was my father talking," I analyzed.
"It sounds like you have some parental issues just like I do," she
assessed.
"I've never really thought so, but you may be right," I admitted, the
idea being new to me.
"Well, your shoes are tied, and now I will get your limo," Ivana
declared as she spun on her heel and left my room.
I sat there wondering what was up, when Ivana returned pushing
a wheel chair, "Here is your ride sir."
"I can walk just fine Ivana," I complained.
"Hospital policy hon.. All patients ride out in a wheel chair," Ivana
informed me, then went on with, "If you were thinking that I was going to
push you though, you can relax. The orderly will be here in a moment to
do that."
"Oh, well that is a relief. My male chauvinist pride will feel much
better now," I teased.
"Right, that same one who was feeling weird that a girl tied your
shoes?" Ivana tossed the ball back in my court.
"Guilty as charged," I conceded as I took a seat in the wheel chair.
"You are almost too easy Roscoe," Ivana complained.
"I can see myself as others might, so I knew that you had a point,"
I explained earnestly.
"You are such a different man Roscoe... I know I am going to
enjoy being your friend," Ivana claimed as the orderly entered the room.
The orderly just grasped the handles of the chair and started
whisking me down the corridor, waited for the elevator, and cruised me
to Ivana's SUV. There, I stood up and he disappeared with the chair,
leaving Ivana and I to climb into her vehicle and start the short trip to
my apartment.
"I thought that your mother would be here this morning," I
started, trying to breach a subject, which was important to me.
"Oh, sorry... it slipped my mind," Ivana told me as she reached
into her purse and pulled out an envelope, "This is what you were
inquiring about?"
"Sorry, I didn't want to seem mercenary. I am your friend without
the money. I am just trying to make Phyllis happy," I claimed, as I
accepted the envelope.
"She has been urging you to get your car running?" Ivana asked
confused.
"More like threatening me that if I don't we won't be together
much longer," I explained, "I can see her point though. If we don't have
time together we will soon discover other options I guess."
"That is terrible. I should have a talk with Phyllis. Letting a little
thing like a car come between you two," Ivana sounded more than
slightly miffed.
"Oh, no... don't do that. It's all right. Phyllis is really busy with
her school work and all. I understand why she would want me to be able
to meet with her without wasting a bunch of time."
"You are probably right. I don't have the best people skills in the
world. She might take it wrong and then both, you and her would be
mad at me," she reasoned, as she pulled the SUV out of the parking lot.
"It's not... well ah... Actually to be honest Ivana, I don't think I
deserve a beautiful smart woman like Phyllis," I admitted. "I don't think I
even really rate high enough to be your friend, but I'll do my best. Just
like I am doing everything I can so Phyllis is happy."
"She doesn't deserve you," Ivana declared.
"I know, she deserves something better," I moped.
"Well hon. if she dumps you, I'd take you in a heartbeat," Ivana
declared, "Even though I usually don't go for males..."
"Wow, I am flattered. That is just about the nicest thing anyone
ever said to me," I declared somewhat shocked.
"Why would you say that?"
"In that one sentence you admitted to being a lesbian, and that
you would be willing to go against your nature to be with me. That is
correct isn't it?" I analyzed thoroughly.
"You are quick Roscoe. Yes, I prefer girls, but I haven't been in a
relationship in quite a while. I like how sensitive you are. It is almost
like being with another woman when we talk," she explained, blushing
up a storm.
"I will take that as you meant it then Ivana. Most guys might be
upset being compared like that to a woman," I told her with a snicker.
"See that's what I mean, you can feel what I mean, even if I don't
say it right," she affirmed.
"I hate to change the subject, but do you know where you are
going?" I asked finally realizing that I had not been giving her directions.
"No problem Roscoe, everyone knows where you live..." she stated
staring out of the windshield at the road ahead.
"Wha... wha... what? What do you mean everyone knows where I
live?" I was suddenly feeling very paranoid.
Ivana cracked up laughing, "Roscoe, Phyllis told me how to get to
your place, silly."
"You scared the heck out of me..."
"Roscoe, even if she hadn't told me, you do remember giving
mother your home address when you filled out the agreement forms,
don't you?" she reminded me with a smirk.
"So, in truth, we, 'the research team,' know where you live. That
doesn't bother you does it?" she asked.
"Heck no, I guess there is no reason for it to, it was just the way
you said it the first time that spooked me."
"Well I got you to the right place didn't I," she asked as she pulled
into my apartment building's lot and then right up to my front door.
"Yes, this is my place," I admitted.
Ivana climbed out of her side and met me as I exited the vehicle,
"You are going to invite me in aren't you?"
"Oh, sure," I said as I pulled my keys from my pocket.
I opened the door and she escorted me to the sofa, saying, "Now,
park your butt there while I get you something to drink. Oh, is the
remote handy, or should I grab that for you before going into the
kitchen?"
"The remote is right here on the coffee table. You don't have to do
any of this, I feel fine. I can get my own soda."
"Shhh! You lie there and be quiet. I promised Phyllis I would take
good care of you until she can get here," she told me as she ducked into
my kitchen.
Ivana popped in with a glass of cola, placed in on the coffee table,
and then went off down the hallway towards my bedroom. I heard her
rooting around in there and became concerned that she might stumble
across things she shouldn't, "Ivana? What are you looking for?"
"I am trying to find a blanket. I figured that the pillows on the bed
would suffice for your head, but I didn't want to take the bedding off it,"
she called back to me. "Oh, and I was looking for some pajamas but I
couldn't find any, except for one of Phyllis's nighties."
"I don't wear anything in bed Ivana. Pajamas always rode up on
me," I clarified so she would not continue to look. "There is a blanket in
the hall linen closet."
"I suppose I should have asked. I must say though, you have the
neatest house I have seen other than mom's."
"Thanks. I knew company was coming over so I straightened it
up," I lied. She was already beginning to think I was unmanly. I
couldn't bring myself to give her any more ammo.
"You did a great job of it," she enthused. "You and Phyllis must be
quite an item for her to leave so much of her stuff here."
'Now what do I tell her...?' I thought fearfully.
"Actually, that stuff isn't Phyllis's. My last girl friend left it and I
couldn't bring myself to throw it away," I told her hoping that she
wouldn't press the issue.
"Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to pry," she let the subject fade while she
wrapped me up in the blanket and tossed a couple of pillows on the sofa
for me.
"Shoot, it's time for your pain meds hon.," she declared as she
grabbed the bottle from her purse and doled out two tablets for me to
take. "Here, take these with your soda and maybe then you can grab
some more sleep."
I took the pills and began feeling drowsy quickly thereafter.
Info Update
"Yes, mom? This is Ivana. I'm at Roscoe's place," she said into
the cell phone.
"Great honey. Did you get a chance to snoop around any?" Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen asked her.
"Oh yes, no problem. Phyllis is right, what she suspected and
what we had hoped for seems to pan out," she informed her mother.
"Great dear, you make an inventory of the stuff and Fax it over to
us so the grad students can get busy."
"Not a problem mom. I have to tell you though, it is some damn
nice stuff!" she remarked.
"Alright dear, glad to hear it. Get busy now. Phyllis will be along
in a while to relieve you. I'll see you in a few hours," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen
told her. "Bye, bye."
"Goodbye mother."
Changing of the Guard
I awakened to hear, "He has been really quiet all afternoon,
Phyllis."
"Well, that's a relief. I was dreading having him ask me to, get
this, do that, fluff my pillow..." Phyllis complained.
"God, I wish he would have. I love doing little things for him. I
don't think he will ask though, he won't want to be a bother," Ivana
declared, defended my character.
"Good, then I can get some studying in. I just hope he doesn't
play the television too loudly," Phyllis declared, as I heard her laying out
her books and things on the kitchen table.
"That is a terrible attitude Phyllis. You don't deserve Roscoe. He
is so sensitive and caring. You exude an attitude more closely
resembling a male chauvinist pig than he does," Ivana accused, "I think
he should be treated better, and if you don't straighten up girl, I..."
"You'll what? Become a heterosexual and start dating him? Ha,
that will happen about the time monkeys fly out of my ass," Phyllis
taunted the younger woman.
"You shouldn't test me Phyllis. You know better. You were in the
same school as I was when we were little, only you were a couple of years
ahead of me back then," Ivana told Phyllis with a hint of ominous
warning in her voice.
"Chill out Ivana. Gosh, get a grip girl. You didn't even know the
guy until Friday," Phyllis tried to soothe the insensed girl.
"Phyllis, I just feel connected to him somehow. I won't have him
treated badly," Ivana sounded like the one in charge of this situation and
wasn't about to be dissuaded.
"All right, all right, I'll be loving and caring. But I'm not screwing
him, even if he's wearing women's clothes," Phyllis declared.
"If he wakes up while you are shooting your mouth off, I'll insist
on you fucking the daylights out of him," Ivana threatened.
I was glad they couldn't see me from the kitchen. Even though I
was still feigning sleep, I was certainly blushing up a storm. Humiliated
and deceived, I quietly cried myself back to sleep.
Phyllis Gets the Boot
The next time I awakened, I opened my eyes to check out the
current situation. I couldn't hear anyone talking so I just lay there
working out what I'd heard. The only thing that kept going through my
head was what a rube I had been. I knew it was too good to be true.
How could I think that a woman with as much going for her as Phyllis
has, would settle for a nothing like me?
Phyllis came walking into the living room while I was fretting
things out and said, "Oh, it's good to see you awake. You have been
sleeping for most of the day. Can I get you anything while I'm up?"
"No, thank you anyway, Phyllis. There is one thing you can do for
me though..." I was fighting back tears. I didn't want her to see me cry.
"What can I do for you?" she asked sweetly.
"You can leave my home and never come back," I told her, just as
the tears started flowing.
"Wha... wha... what?" Phyllis stammered, taken aback.
"Please go away. I never want to see you again," I told her as I
reached into my pocket and retrieved the check that Ivana had given me,
"Here, take this back to Ivana and the rest. I quit. I heard you talking to
Ivana. I know everything."
Phyllis at least had the decency to blush as she took the check,
her purse, and herself from my life, while I blubbered into my pillow.
When I finally ran out of tears and energy, I dozed off again,
immersed in feeling, loss, remorse, and foolish.
**********
Sometime towards the evening, the doorbell rang, but I couldn't
bring myself to answer it. I was too depressed and I knew it would be
someone I didn't want to talk to.
Monday rolled around and I called in to work, sick. I wasn't ready
to see anyone yet.
The phone rang occasionally, but I let the answering machine deal
with it. Twice there were people at my door but they received no
response.
Finally, around six, I heard someone playing with my door locks
just before the door opened and I heard, "Mr. Hobgood? This is the
police department. We have a court order to enter your home to verify
your well being, as ordered by your physician. She is worried about you,
since you haven't been answering your phone... oh, there you are. Your
doctor is with me. She is concerned about possible complications from
your recent surgery."
I couldn't bring myself to reply.
I heard Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen speak into her cell phone and
minutes later a couple of guys came into my place, put me on a gurney,
while Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen injected me with something to put me out
completely.
The Truth - Some of It
I came around in a hospital bed with Ivana cradling my head and
crying her eyes out, "I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry..." she kept
saying like a mantra.
"Why are you sorry? I'm just a guinea pig after all," I declared
tearfully.
"No, no, no! Not ever! Honestly Roscoe, you were always much
more than that to me," she blubbered. "I can't expect you to forgive me
for not telling you the truth right away. I only hope that you can keep
from hating me."
"So, what is this experiment really about? Other than to make fun
of the... I'm so ashamed," I wept.
"No, don't be," she held me so tightly, it was becoming hard to
breathe.
I just lay there not sure what to do anymore. If the word was out,
I couldn't live like that. The only way out would be...
"I can't live with the shame," I declared.
"What shame are you talking about?" she asked in a tiny voice.
"Phyllis found my... private things and told people," I couldn't
bring myself to say it.
"Phyllis is in big trouble right now. She didn't tell 'people' she told
the research group that she knew someone who fit the description of the
person we were looking for. It's my fault that she kept seeing you. She
was going to break things off weeks ago, but I insisted that she help us to
get you into the study. I... I... didn't know you then... I can't forgive
myself for hurting you like this," she bawled, her tears falling on my face.
"Mom was just going to write you off... I had to throw a fit to get
her to declare a medical emergency so they could get you," Ivana
informed me.
"I was wondering why that cop broke into my apartment," I replied
still in shock, but my too soft heart was going out to Ivana. She sounded
so genuinely upset.
"Actually it was a locksmith who opened the door. Your lock is
still alright and your door isn't all smashed like on the cop shows," she
informed me.
"Why?" was, the only question I could utter.
"Why, use a locksmith, or the big why?" her voice trembled as she
asked.
"Why?" I answered.
"The big why then... Um, well we have been mapping different
kinds of brains to find out why some are different from others. We have
openly gay men. We have men, who have changed sexes, who are
straight, macho men, and business men. We have women, lipstick
lesbians, Butch lesbians, straight women, business women, and
housewives. I wanted to have a man who is confused about his
sexuality. I never thought about how much it would hurt you going
about it the way we did," she started weeping again. "Nobody else
knows, I promise! If Phyllis says anything to anyone, she will find her
school funding evaporating right under her snooty bitch nose."
"I had so few things, which my life was built around and now they
are all gone," I declared, wallowing in self-pity.
"No, no, no, you have lots to live for," she assured me.
"Name two," I challenged.
"You have a good job..." she started.
"My job sucks," I declared.
"Okay, you have a nice car," she attempted.
"It's a worn out, old BMW without a transmission," I informed her,
"Not what you could call nice."
"You have friends," she put forth.
"I thought I had friends, look how two of them turned out?"
"I swear I really want to be your friend. I won't let anything else
happen to you without you knowing about it first. Never again, I
promise," she crossed her heart and then held me again.
"Why would you want to be a sissy's friend? You knew that the
things you discovered in my room were mine all along," I told her, trying
to hide my face in the pillow next to me.
"If you will still let me, I really want to be your friend. I'll even do
everything I can to help you," she promised.
"Help me, what? Help me with makeup, color coordination, or
worse, help me to 'accept myself?" I asked frightened that she would
consider any of them.
"I don't think any of that would help. I have something else in
mind, but I can't say what it is right now," she declared. "It's not that I
won't tell you, I need some more experimental results before I can be
sure it is possible. Some of that data must come from you though."
"I couldn't face those women... knowing that they know..." I
declared to my pillow.
"Would you be able to do it if they are all naked?" she asked in a
dead pan voice.
"Na... Na... Naked?" I stammered.
"I promise that whatever it takes for you to feel comfortable
around them, they and I will do," she said in a whisper to my ear.
"No one at my job, knows about it?" I asked
"If anyone even makes a snide comment, you tell me. Phyllis will
regret the day she grew teeth," Ivana threatened.
"Did you really mean it when you said that if Phyllis dumped me,
you would take me?"
"God, if you would only have me. I would be so happy," she kissed
my head and hugged me.
"I wish I could feel safer about Phyllis, not letting the cat out of the
bag."
"I can do that for you right now. Phyllis is bisexual. I was her last
girl friend," Ivana informed me. "She wouldn't want that to get out
either. Everyone knows that I am a lesbian, so it doesn't matter to me if
it gets out."
"Doesn't it bother you to be singled out and whispered about?
Doesn't it bother your mother?" I asked naively.
"I have always been whispered about and mom's a lesbian too,"
she informed me.
"My word, I bet men's hearts are breaking everywhere. She is
such a beautiful woman, and her daughter is too stunning for words," I
declared.
"Does that mean you will not hate me?" she sounded shocked and
elated.
"You were really trying to keep me from knowing that you knew
about me?" I asked for clarification.
"Yes, I told Phyllis that I didn't want to scar your psyche, so it
would be better if you didn't know our real intent. I was hoping to find
things out to help you and others," she informed me earnestly.
"I thought that this was your, mother's project?" I was confused
now.
"Part of it is. She won't be going as far as I had planned on. Now,
she won't even understand some of what I have in mind," Ivana stated
mater-of-factly.
"Your mother doesn't even realize how brilliant you are, does she?"
I inquired.
"Mom is a genius in her own right. She doesn't think of me as
anything but her little girl."
"That is hard to believe," I softly said.
"She is very engrossed in her research. She hasn't even noticed
that I have been correcting her work for her since I was eleven," she
whispered into my ear. "Now you have some dirt on me too."
"You didn't have to tell me that. I am not a vindictive person," I
assured her.
"One good thing for you about accepting being my boy friend is, I
have my own car," she pointed out.
"Are you really serious?" I asked in astonishment.
"Well, we can at least date and feel things out," she announced,
"You may decide that I am the bitch queen of the universe and dump
me."
"I guess I was being stupid," I remarked, "I assumed that my
'secret' was general knowledge. I couldn't live knowing what people
would think of me," I explained.
"Well what are people going to think if they see you dating a
lesbian?" she asked with a sly smile.
"That I am hung like a dinosaur..." I replied quietly.
Ivana let out a snort and replied, "I see the way to cure a lesbian is
with a really big penis, is that it?"
"What else would attract a lesbian to a male?" I asked her.
"A man with a foot long tongue might," she teased.
"That explains the lisp then..." I assumed.
Ivana giggled and declared, "You are so cute," as she hugged me.
"So what now? Have I been committed to a psychiatric ward?" I
asked, attempting to clarify my status.
"No, I had mom just put you back in the hospital. She claimed it
was a reaction to the surgery," Ivana informed me.
"You will be here for another day or two. Don't worry about your
job either, we called in for you and explained your absence," she added.
"Thanks, I appreciate everything you have done for me. I am not
angry with you either, now that you have been honest with me," I
admitted, looking up into her eyes.
"Can I kiss you now?" she asked, sounding very uncertain.
"No," I replied.
"What?" she answered, sounding hurt.
"I haven't brushed my teeth in days. I must have dragon breath
by now," I answered sheepishly.
"Oh! I thought..." she trailed off.
"I don't want our first kiss to be unpleasant," I told her while
blushing up a storm.
"Why don't I go and get a cup of coffee and give you some time to
think?" she tactfully concluded, as she gently placed my head onto the
pillow while she slipped out of the bed.
When she was gone, I went to the bathroom, performed the three
'S's, and brushed my teeth. When that was complete, wearing a new
gown, I slipped back into the bed.
It wasn't long before Ivana slipped back into my room, saw I was
back in bed, and stuck her head back outside the door. I heard her say
something and then she slipped back in with me.
"What was that about?" I asked curiously.
"Breakfast. They were going to deliver it when I left so I had them
hold off until you were ready," she informed me, right before the door
opened again to reveal a cart, pushed by a nurse.
"Here you are Mr. Hobgood," she sweetly stated, "Would you like
orange, grape, or cranberry juice with your breakfast?"
"Cranberry juice please," I informed her.
The nurse placed a cranberry juice onto my table and disappeared
back out the door.
"You like the same juice as I do," Ivana declared.
"Ivana? I hate to sound cheap, but who is paying for my stay?" I
inquired, just before stuffing some scrambled eggs into my face.
"Our research project has insurance for just this kind of
eventuality."
"That's a relief. I figured that I was using up all of my 'pay' staying
here," I told her.
"Oh, by the way, I hope you won't be upset with me, but I had
your car towed to a mechanic yesterday. It should be repaired by
Wednesday, and don't worry, it is all paid for."
"Why did you do that?" I couldn't believe my ears.
"After everything we did to you, I felt you deserved it," she told me
with a hug.
"Where did you take it?" I was reeling with the news.
"The local BMW dealership, of course," she stated as if it were a
stupid question.
I almost fainted. I could have had the transmission replaced with
one out of a wreck, but knowing the dealership, they would insist on
stuffing a rebuild into it. She had just spent almost four thousand
dollars on a two thousand dollar car.
"Oh... uh... thank you very much," I stammered. I couldn't bring
myself to tell her what a silly waste of money it was. "That must have
been quite expensive."
"Yes, you wouldn't have made enough money to pay for it in our
program. After Phyllis made you think that you had to get the car
repaired or loose her, I had to have it fixed for you," she adamantly
replied.
I started to tear-up a bit, knowing how much she had to have
spent.
"What's that for?" she asked, not used to a man showing his
feelings like this.
"You spent so much on me..." I sniffed.
"Hon., I hate to tell you this... I'm wealthy. I still live with mom
and all, but I have my own money. Grandpa left a substantial amount to
mother and I. I don't have to work at all if I don't want to," she stated,
almost apologetically.
"I won't hold that against you, if you don't hold poverty against
me," I agreed.
"Never," she stated. "You are too precious to be poor, hon.."
"Nobody ever said that before," I teared-up again, ready to
blubber.
"Would you finish your breakfast so that we can take a walk?" she
admonished me.
"Okay, okay," I told her starting to shovel the food into myself.
"God, I want to ask you questions, but I need to wait till later..."
she complained.
"Why is that?" I asked around a mouthful of hash browns.
I need to record your responses through the implants," she
informed me sadly.
"Can you do that here?" I inquired naively.
"No, it is a bit too sophisticated to be very portable, however we
could stick you in a chair and wheel you into the next building where the
gear is," she reasoned.
"Fine by me," I replied, naively.
"You don't know the last little bit yet..." she cautioned.
What is that?"
"I would have to administer a hypnotic to you. You wouldn't
remember the session. You wouldn't be able to respond deceptively
either," she informed me, now quite seriously.
"I knew that. Will everybody but me, be naked?" I asked in my
best innocent voice.
"If... if... if you insist, yes, everybody but you will be naked," she
answered with a hard gulp and looking pale.
"You really would do that, wouldn't you?" I asked in astonishment.
"Yes, I said we would," she confirmed.
"I wouldn't make everyone do that. Maybe just lingerie..." I
teased.
"Done and done," she replied.
"No, no... I was just joking..." I stammered.
"Nope, that's the deal," she informed me, "But if you see any you
like, be sure to tell me, won't you?"
"On them or..." I dared not say what I was thinking.
"Either way. I love sexy lingerie on women as much or more than
you do," she declared.
Ivana went on, "So, when do you want to do this?"
"Anytime you are ready actually," I declared.
"I'll be right back," Ivana assured me as she slipped out of my
room.
It wasn't ten minutes before she was back saying, "All ready if you
are sweetheart."
"Might as well get on with paying you back," I agreed.
"It's not about paying me, or us back, it is about helping you now,
Roscoe," Ivana declared with total conviction. "In addition, if you will
expose your cute ass to me, I have something for you," Ivana told me
smiling sweetly with a syringe in her hand.
I rolled my butt to her and felt the sting of a needle as it pierced
my ass.
Right away, I felt things go weird. The buzz I had going was
indescribable. Damn, Doctors have all the good drugs!
Ivana Tells What Happened
My sweet Roscoe let me shoot his nice butt full of hypnotics and
then he passively stepped into the wheelchair so that the orderly could
push him to the lab.
Once we arrived, Roscoe passively climbed into the scanner and
we placed the helmet, which would interface with his implants over his
head.
We began several types of stimulus. We showed him pictures of
sexy lingerie, we showed him pictures of naked female and male
genitalia, we showed him pictures of heterosexual couples having sex, we
showed him pictures of lesbians having sex, and we showed him pictures
of homosexuals having sex and registered his neurological responses.
We then stimulated his skin with different items such as silk, flannel,
nylon, wool, fur, oatmeal, baby oil, water, and we showed him many
different colors, every time we recorded his neurological responses.
When the hypnotic started to wear off, the orderly was called to transport
Roscoe back to his hospital room, where I gave him a shot of morphine to
make sure he slept for a while.
Back to Bed
Ivana was sitting next to my bed when I came around again, "Ah,
there you are. You were great in the lab, Roscoe. I have been analyzing
the information that we gathered from you and correlating it with other
scans. It is almost confusing at this point. However, that is wonderful to
learn," she shook her head while scratching it, a puzzled look painted
across her face.
"Can I see?" I asked thinking that I might be able to shed some
light on her findings.
"No way! It could throw the data off the next time we have you in
the lab. Oh, and the ladies all wanted to know what you thought of their
lingerie," she asked with a big smile.
"They, were in their lingerie? I... I... I didn't see them," I
complained with my lower lip stuck out.
"Sure you did. They all paraded right in front of you. I have the
reaction right here in my printout," she pointed.
"You had me on that hallucinogen, how was I supposed to
remember seeing them?" I whined.
"That's all right, I am still willing to parade around in my lingerie,
if you insist. We will have to wait until I get you home though," she
offered, with a wink.
"You sure know how to make a patient want to become well
again," I praised her bedside manner.
"Thank you. I have gotten your doctor to release you, so if you
would like, get dressed so your girl friend can drive you home," she told
me, making no effort to leave the room so that I might do as she asked.
"Um... I would, but..." I trailed off.
"Oh, sure! No problem, I'll help you get dressed," she offered.
Ivana stood, opened the closet, and held out my jockeys for me to step
into.
I just lay there with my mouth agape.
"Well, come on! You don't mind letting your girl friend see you
naked, do you?" she asked, with a strange smile.
I thought for only another moment, before stepping into my
shorts.
Ivana slipped them up my legs and over my hips then patted my
package saying, "Good, at least I know that you weren't pulling my leg
when you said you wanted me."
She held out my pants and I stepped into those as well.
Then she pulled a fast one on me, she held out a shirt made of
silk. It was a man's shirt, but it wasn't one of mine.
"That's not..." I started to say.
Ivana held her finger up to my lips and said, "It is a gift from me to
you. Just accept it and put it on."
I slipped the shirt on and shuddered all over, a look of almost
sexual satisfaction on my face.
"I knew you would like it," she clapped her hands and bounced
joyfully.
My heart was racing wildly it felt so nice.
"Well, sit down and I'll do your shoes for you. We don't want you
passing out on us again," she bent down and put some loafers on my
feet.
"Wait, those aren't mine..." I protested.
She answered with, "Hon., when we brought you here, you were
not wearing shoes. I picked some up at the store for you so you can get
home. Relax will you?" she admonished, while helping me to my feet.
I knew though, the loafers she put on me were hand made Italian
loafers, and very expensive.
"Oh my, these feel like soft slippers..." I moaned.
"Alright, go ahead and orgasm, I'll wait," she teased with her arms
folded over her breasts.
I looked on with desire, but dared not tell her the real reason.
"No orgasm? I really was hoping..." she prodded, "Oh well, I'll
have to make you cum when you get home instead."
I could only blush in response while, she took my hand, and lead
me to the wheelchair, which awaited us outside the room and then on to
her SUV.
"I have to admit that I am still stunned that you, a lesbian, wants
to be my girl friend," I admitted as she wheeled through traffic in her
SUV on our way to my apartment.
"Well don't get your hormones in an uproar just yet hon.," she
replied.
I felt reality twist, as I thought, 'Here it comes...'
"I'm not going to just jump into the sack with you," she informed
me, "Like I said, we still have a lot of discovery about each other, before I
will do the horizontal bop with you."
"As with any new relationship," I agreed. "You had me wondering
though with the briefs and all."
"Actually that was kind of a test..." she answered. "Did you notice
that they too, are silk yet?"
I started a bit, and then carefully slid my hand into my pants and
verified that what she said was true.
"Checked it out, did you? Yes, I did a switcheroo on you," she
claimed. "You don't mind do you?"
"Uh, yes, I did. I am so excited but, I am not sporting any wood," I
admitted. "Strange isn't it?"
"Not to me," she answered, "I wear silk undies all the time. I love
how they feel."
"Girls are so lucky that way," I complained, trying to keep the envy
out of my voice.
"Yes, we are," she admitted in a dead pan voice.
"That was a non-threatening reply if I ever heard one," I called her
on her attempt to obfuscate.
"Sorry, I have to be careful not to say anything which might skew
our results," she stated, but went on, "If you will trust me just a little, I
promise that I will explain everything later. Can you accept that, and the
fact that I only want the best for you?"
"Yes, I think I can," I answered, but with a slight trepidation.
Things were pretty much, silent from that point until we reached
my apartment.
She parked and then held my hand to steady me as I made my
way to the door. I pulled the key out and let us in, and then asked,
"What now?"
She pushed me onto the sofa and nearly sucked my tongue out of
my head.
When I came up for air, I told her, "I have never been kissed like
that in my life!"
"Well, get used to it. I love kissing. This could be hurdle number
one. If you don't like to kiss like that, then tell me now..."
I grabbed her delicious face and tried my best to stick my tongue
down into her stomach.
She was the one gasping for air when we came up next, "Ooh, I
knew that you were a jewel amongst common stones!"
It was her turn to dive in for a tonsil tickle, and she was nobody's
amateur. My cock was at full mast, all four inches of it. I've never been
proud of my manhood. I know that I am below average in length. It has
never been a main force in my life, like some of my friends claim, of
theirs.
She sucked face with me for fifteen minutes solid until I started
jerking in orgasm.
Her reaction to that was astounding. She giggled.
Now, for most men, the last thing that they want to hear is a
woman giggle after they orgasm. For me, I found it to be encouraging.
"I always wondered if I could make someone orgasm just by
kissing them. I love doing that to you. I hope you liked it, did you?" she
asked uncertainly.
"There is no such thing as a bad orgasm, Ivana," I explained, "I
would love to be able to take you to the heights of pleasure, I know that
you are capable of."
"Are you sure?" she asked with a strange expression on her face.
"Whatever it takes, I would be happy to pleasure you," I told her
earnestly.
"Do you think that you can keep your pecker under control?" she
inquired, "I do not want you inside me, at least not yet."
"I, unlike many of my fellows, am not lead around by my dick," I
altruistically claimed.
"Alright, you trusted me, so I trust you. Can we move this into
your boudoir?"
"Certainly," I answered, struggling to my feet and leading her into
my bedroom.
"I need you to help me now..." she started.
"Anything, you just name it," I replied.
She looked down towards her feet, "I hesitate to ask you this, but
you know that I am a lesbian, right?"
"Of course, I have known that all along," I replied.
"Would... would you please put some of your private clothes on for
me? So it makes me feel like I am in bed with another lesbian?" she
pleaded uncertainly.
I paled substantially. I felt the blood all drain out of my face. I
replied, "I look like shit in those things. I can barely stand to see myself
in them. My male body just looks gross. B... b... but if you want me to, I
will... just please don't make me parade around in the light."
"I think that darkness might help both of us," she agreed as she
hugged me tightly.
"Okay, you climb into bed and I will put on a nightie and join you.
Will that be enough?" I asked unsurely.
"Would you wear the Royal Blue one? That is my favorite..." she
asked revealing that she had gone through my stash and had even
discovered something there that she really liked.
"Sure, I like that one myself. I just wish it would look half as good
on me, as it would on you," I carped.
"Yes, I know you do," she admitted as she climbed into my bed
and turned off the lights.
I snagged the blue nightie and slipped it on in the dark. As I
crawled in next to Ivana, she stroked my flank with her hand in the dark.
I moaned loudly and fell to the mattress.
"Do you mind if we just kiss and cuddle tonight?" she asked
timidly.
"Whatever you would like, I am just happy to have a gorgeous
woman in my bed," I told her with a kiss on her cheek.
"You don't get off that easy mister," she declared, right before she
stuck her tongue down my throat.
We kissed for fifteen minutes easily. She placed my hands on her
breasts, and played with my nipples. Towards the end of the fifteen
minutes, Ivana grasped one of my hands and slipped it between her
thighs. She was incredibly wet, but when I went to pleasure her, she
grabbed my wrist and said, "Not yet. I just wanted you to know how hot
you made me. I think that we need to stop now, before neither one of us
can."
"All right, I know how difficult this has to be for you. I am more
than willing to take it slowly, even if eventually you discover that you just
can't go further," I held her beautiful face in my hands and looked her
directly in the eyes, and then continued, "I already feel so very special
that you would go even this far with me."
"You better kiss me now," she demanded, and then stroked my
head while we both fell asleep.
The Day After
I awakened to the insistent sound of the phone ringing, "Hello?" I
answered.
"Roscoe if you have Ivana there and have knocked her up..." Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen screeched twenty decibels louder than a jet airliner
taking off.
All of the blood must have drained out of my face because Ivana
grabbed the phone from me and said, "Is that you Mother?"
"Ivana, you better not..."
Ivana cut her off saying, "Shut up, mother! It is none of your
business if Roscoe and I are sleeping together and if you ever speak
harshly to Roscoe again, not only will I make certain that he knocks me
up, but I will artificially inseminate as many lesbians with his seed as I
can get away with! You have no business calling here, especially at this
hour of the morning. Now if you will settle down, Roscoe and I will be in
the lab in about three hours. Good bye!" Ivana slammed the phone
down and hugged me.
"Did I assume what she said to you correctly?" she asked my
chest.
"Pretty much I guess. I was worried she would come after me with
a scalpel," I admitted a bit stunned at what had just happened.
"She still has a problem with males after all of these years," she
explained, "It isn't about you specifically, it's all men in general. Usually
she keeps a good mask up in mixed company, but she is definitely a die
hard lesbian. I'm sure it has to do with her rape."
"I don't blame her. I feel sorry for her, but we didn't do anything.
We did some heavy petting and kissing, but as far as I'm concerned you
are still a virgin," I claimed, being careful not to touch her.
"Relax Roscoe. Mom won't lay a hand on you, I promise," she said
grabbing my hands and placing them around her.
"Won't your mom fire you?" I asked with concern.
"She can't fire me. I don't work for her. We may share a lab,
subjects, data, and resources, but I have my own grants. She needs me
as much or more than I need her," she declared confidently.
"Oh? I didn't know that. So what are we going to do for three
hours before going to the lab?" I asked.
"I thought that we might start with a shower, dressing, and then
have breakfast. Now the only thing you need to decide is, can you take a
shower with me without trying to poke me with your pole, or do we have
to shower separately?"
"Sounds like fun. Have you ever showered with a man before?" I
asked, already knowing the answer.
"Of course not. Have you ever showered with a lesbian before?"
she fired back.
"Actually... no," I had to admit.
"Then this should be a new experience for both of us. Do you
have a safety razor around that I can borrow?" she added.
"Sure, I have shaving cream too. But they aren't pink, sorry," I
informed her.
"No problem," she told me, as she exited the bed, took my hand,
and dragged me to the bathroom. (Yes, still wearing the nightie.)
Ivana was wearing a pair of pink low rise bikini panties with inlaid
lace all over them. She was bare-naked except for that.
I couldn't help staring at how her breasts bounced and jiggled as
she walked. I was so enthralled that I didn't even notice her, watching
me, watch her.
"You like boobs, don't you?" she accused, bringing me out of my
trance.
"Sorry for staring. Yes, they enthrall me. You see my mother was
incredibly busty, so while growing up, mom was just normal to me. I
thought all woman had them as big as hers'," I admitted, looking at my
bare feet and blushing.
"Oh, so you were disappointed with mine?"
"No, no! I think your breasts are lovely. I was fascinated with how
they move and was wondering what they must feel like to you," I
explained.
"Hmm, that is more in keeping with my data. I believe you, I
really do. Uh, boobs feel annoying without a bra. They are distracting,
bouncing around and all, but when they are stimulated... oh wow, boobs
are wonderful to have. They can feel very nice in a pretty brassiere too,"
she educated me. "Huge boobs from what I am told by girls with them,
are in the way all of the time, make it so men only talk to their breasts,
and make it difficult to find clothes. I have talked to a few that really
love having them, though. How big was your mother?"
"Her bras didn't have labels in them. I measured one of them once
though. It was about 34" around the band and 62" around the cups," I
admitted sheepishly.
"Oh my!" she declared. "Wow, she was a big girl. How the heck
tall was she?"
"Five foot two," I told her, waiting for the usual exclamation of
disbelief, or for most women, declaration of sympathy for her.
"Wow, lucky girl," Ivana replied.
You could have knocked me over with a feather. That is the first
time anyone ever made that kind of response.
Ivana added, "I wish the boob fairy would have been kinder to me.
I would like to be bigger, but I don't want implants."
"Well I know this scientist lady that..." I started to say when she
punched me lightly on the arm.
"Hey, actually I never thought of doing that kind of research," she
said with a quizzical look on her face. "You know, if I could make it so
women could grow their own... damn, I would be stupidly wealth."
"Yes, in about eight years after the FDA finally approved it and
that is assuming Dow Corning didn't try to pay you off to not release it..."
I kidded.
"Okay silly, where's the razor and soap, and then get to running
the water so it's warm when we climb in," she directed.
I got the razor and all, warmed the shower, and then climbed in,
lathering up.
"I didn't want to freak you out or anything, so I waited till we were
already wet to ask you," she announced.
"What is it?"
"If you'll let me shave your legs, you can shave mine..." she asked
with trepidation.
I thought about it. Then I thought about it some more. Finally, I
decided, if she wanted this, I would be a fool not to let her, "Okay,
sounds like fun."
Ivana grinned like a five year old who's told that the cookie jar is
all hers, "I was hoping to get rid of all that fur. I hate to admit this, but
the closer I can make you look like one of us, the easier it is going to be
for me to get over my hang ups."
"All right do your worst, but I am afraid that my muscles, course
skin, size, and shoulders are still going to be out of proportion. I won't
ever look feminine," I sighed.
"You just leave that to me, Roscoe," she told me as she started
removing my leg hair.
I was really starting to enjoy what she was doing when I felt her
smear shaving cream all over my crotch, "What...?"
"Shhh... just relax and let me work honey," she declared as she
put her hand over my eyes and had me close them and she went back to
work. By the time she was finished, I didn't have a hair on my body
except for my head. She stood me up, rinsed me off, and then
announced, "There, now it's your turn."
I was feeling playful so I shaved her legs, underarms, and finished
off by shaving off her crotch hair.
"Eeep!" she declared, but calmed right back down when she
realized that she would be, shaved as smoothly as I had been. "Turn
about is fair play. This is going to be weird. I haven't been smooth down
there since I was ten."
"Sorry, but I can't help loving the way a girls crotch looks when it's
shaved smooth," I told her, sporting as much wood as I could.
"Actually, many lesbians like smooth hairless pussies. I hear it
makes for slippery tongues on their clits," she agreed. "I think I am glad
you are doing this. You will have to promise to help me keep it shaved
smooth like this, okay?"
"Eughniglflt!" I replied, ejaculating into the bottom of the tub.
"Would you like to have a pretty bottom like mine?" she asked me,
while I was still weak.
"Oh, god yes!" but as I started to realize what I had just said, "Uh,
I mean..."
Ivana placed her finger on my lips and said, "Shhh it's all right. I
knew that already. You don't have to hide your inner self from me. I
won't judge you or make you feel worth any less than the loving person I
know you are."
"I... I... I've never even said that aloud to myself before," I admitted
somewhat shocked.
"That's alright, I knew what you didn't want to admit to yourself.
You don't want to be a cross dresser, or transvestite, you are someone
who envies women for their being female," Ivana told me, being very
careful in how she worded things.
"I... I guess that is true," I said while wheels in my head were
spinning at incredible speed.
Ivana started the water flowing over both of us and hugged my
hairless body close, saying, "That is so much better!"
Between the soap and the warm water, I was in heaven squirming
against her soft and yielding flesh.
"Well enough fun, let's finish up and get dressed," she declared,
shutting down the shower and grabbing us both towels.
I climbed out and dried off, but was unsure of whether to let my
towel drop as usual, or wear it around for modesty's sake. Ivana
dropped her main towel but kept her hair wrapped in the other one, so I
followed suit.
It might not have been a good idea though. I couldn't keep my
eyes off her. Well, actually off her crotch this time.
"Oh, now you keep staring at my pussy. That's okay go ahead. I
know you aren't thinking about sex. You just wish you could have a
smooth little cleft like mine," she announced.
When she sat down and stuck her finger between her labia I
nearly fainted.
"Yes, you would do this if it was yours, all of the time wouldn't
you?" she teased.
"I know I probably wouldn't, but I would want to do it a lot I
think."
"Well if you had one, I would do it to you a lot," she declared with
a grin.
"Oh, now that is just mean," I accused.
"I'm sorry, I wasn't trying to sound like, 'neiner, neiner, neiner, I
got one and you don't,' I swear," she became suddenly very serious. "I
guess I am just trying to get into your head a little. I honestly wish I
could give you one."
"Why? Don't you have a few spares laying around the lab?" I
ribbed her back.
"Gosh, I suppose that I should look around more carefully. If I
find one, are you deathly certain that you want it?" she asked with a
strangely twisted smile.
"So much that I think I would take two," I declared, and then
kissed the cute little minx. "But no look-alikes! I want the real thing so,
if you find any falsies, forget them. It has to come with boobies, small
shoulders, short stature, thin waist, and wide womanly hips."
"Yes, I already knew that part too," she assured me.
"Well then you know it is impossible, so we will just have to learn
to live with it," I sighed.
"Yes," was all, she said. "Now, put on some silk panties and a nice
silk camisole, then put your jeans and a shirt over them. I want you
feeling nice and not chafing after being shaved all over."
I started to protest but she shushed me saying, "Calm down. I
won't let you be found out and I won't take you anywhere where anyone
would get suspicious, okay?"
"I'm trusting you..." I declared.
"I take your trust very seriously. But I also take my duty to you
even more seriously," she declared, slipping her panties on and then,
expertly slipping her breasts into her bra.
I donned the ensemble, which she had indicated and when we
were ready, Ivana declared, "Okay, now I am treating you to IHOP for
breakfast, and then we can confront the wicked witch."
I followed her lead. We had breakfast, and then headed to the lab.
Wicked Witch
When we slipped into the lab, it didn't take long for Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen to confront us, "Ivana, we need to talk. Young man, you
stay there."
"Mother you should speak nicely to your future son-in-law," Ivana
declared.
All of the blood drained out of Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen's face, "My
what?"
"Yes mother, Roscoe is my fiancée," Ivana declared, but winked at
me when the doctor wasn't looking.
"Have you lost your mind?"
"I..." I started to say.
"Shush Roscoe," I heard in stereo.
"Roscoe, you don't have to feel badly here, you haven't done
anything wrong," Ivana smoothed my ruffled feathers. "Mother, if you
have anything to say to me, you can say it in front of my fiancée too."
Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen's mouth opened, closed, and then opened
again, "Are you pregnant Ivana?"
My jaw almost dropped to the floor.
Ivana's response shocked me almost as much, she laughed,
outright, "Mother you are a physician! You know that Roscoe and I
haven't even know each other long enough for me to know, even if he had
fucked the daylights out of me on the way out of the lab, on the very day
we met. Get a grip. Roscoe and I have not had sex yet. He is tenderly
and lovingly helping me get over my hang-ups and I am helping him with
his."
"That's a relief," the doctor sighed, "I am writing you a prescription
for birth control pills right now."
"That I will accept. However, only because Roscoe and I will want
to get to know each other before any little surprises pop up. Is that a fair
assessment Roscoe?" Ivana asked.
"It sounds wise to me. Not that I feel any trepidation about my
feelings for you Ivana, I just want you to be sure about me too."
"Happy, mother?"
"It will do for now dear," the doctor unhappily agreed.
"Okay, that's settled, now I must make an appointment for Roscoe
to put some of his semen away for a rainy day. Ta, ta, mother," Ivana
waved as she led me from the room.
"That should make her crazy," she declared.
"What is this, about semen?" I asked her, slightly taken aback.
"I want to be certain, that no matter what happens, I can have a
little Roscoette of my own some day," she adamantly declared.
"Okay... but what could happen?" I asked.
"Insurance companies all over the world make their livings by
'what could happen', Roscoe," she returned, "Think of this as Ivana's
insurance policy."
"I'm game... Will you stand there naked while I..." I tried to kid
her.
"Oh, sure, anything if it helps..." she agreed.
With my eyes as round as silver dollars, she led me into the
hospital to an area I had not been in before. Ivana spoke to the nurses
then disappeared into the back, returning after only a few moments, and
then waved me back to an exam room.
"Hi Roscoe, I'm Dr. Muriel Higginbotham. I work with Ivana and
her mother on their research, when I am not here at the clinic. Ivana
has asked me to preserve a sample of your semen. Here, take this," she
handed me a jar, "and I will be back as soon as you have made your
deposit. It is a little unusual to have someone in the room during this,
but Ivana assures me that is what you wish. Have fun you two."
The door closed and Ivana stripped down to bare skin in no time.
She then grabbed my jeans, undid them, and pulled my pants and
underwear down to my ankles. She pushed me onto the exam table and
pulled up my shirt and camisole, started sucking on my nipples and
once things started to firm up, she sat down across from me and started
diddling the heck out of her beautiful pussy.
I was immediately going insane with desire. Within five minutes, I
shot my load into the jar, and Ivana had jumped up and started
squeezing my hairless balls to milk as much sperm from me as she could
get.
I was amazed at how much sperm I deposited into that jar.
Ivana dressed quickly, took the jar with her, and left me to slowly
recover and dress. She peeked her head back in when she thought I
should be decent again, and when she found that I was, beckoned me to
follow her back to the lab.
Mind Games
"Okay mother, we need to prep Roscoe for the next survey please,"
Ivana announced as we entered the lab.
The next thing I knew, the doctor was injecting me with three
different syringes and I had become super agreeable.
I was not aware of anything else until I came to my senses in
Ivana's SUV, headed back to my place in the dark.
"Where am I?"
Ivana laughed, "You know very well you are in my car going home,
silly."
"I'm feeling less silly now, I think," I declared.
"Goodness, mother must have gotten carried away with the
injection."
"What time is it?" I asked looking about outside.
"Oh, about 7:00. You were a wonderful subject today. You even
told mother that her panties were very pretty," she laughed.
"I think I am going to have to insist on a couple of photos of this
next time. You make all of these claims and I have no recollection of any
of it. You have to admit, that is just not fair," I complained.
"All right, tomorrow I take digital photos for you, I might even take
a short video if you are being particularly sweet."
"So your mother was flattered and now thinks I am your perfect
mate," I stated, with only slight sarcasm.
"Actually she gave them to you. You will find them in your pocket.
She wanted to see you in them, but I put a stop to that," she said as we
pulled up to my place.
I pulled the panties out of my pocket and looked at them. I have
to admit, they were gorgeous. "That was very nice of her to do."
"I think she is warming up to you Roscoe," she declared as she
exited the vehicle.
We went inside and I couldn't get over how comfortable I had
become with Ivana. We were both bushed, so we headed to bed and
necked for half an hour before falling asleep. (Yes, I was wearing a
teddie.)
Come morning we woke leisurely and cuddled. We took our
shower together and I made breakfast for Ivana in my little kitchen.
She made tea for us. (I was so happy to find that she wasn't a
Starbucks Clone.)
Once we were prepared again, we both went to the lab together.
Suspicion
"Good morning, Ivana, Roscoe. Are we ready to begin today's
tests?" Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen asked as we arrived. "Oh, and is Roscoe
wearing...?"
I blushed.
"That is private mother. If Roscoe wants you to know, that is up
to him to tell you," Ivana made clear.
"No, not today, doctor. Maybe I'll wear them tomorrow if you want
me to," I offered trying to make nice to my prospective mother-in-law.
"Never mind, they wouldn't fit you quite right," she declined.
"Sorry," I said.
"Mother..." Ivana warned.
"Sorry Roscoe, I know it's not your fault," she apologized, although
clumsily.
I just nodded my head.
"Well, let's get started," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen announced and had
me sit, while she injected me with four syringes full of liquids.
Awakening
The same scenario played itself out for a full week before I realized
that I had not had an erection in all of that time.
Monday morning I awakened leisurely with Ivana again. We
swapped spit for half an hour, but this time I said, "Honey? Have you
noticed that I haven't had an erection for a week now?"
"Yes, I thought that you were just getting used to seeing me
naked..." she claimed.
"I think you are as hot as when I first saw you. I am becoming
concerned," I told her, "I have never gone this long without a hard-on."
"Hmm... we will check on it when we get to the hospital, before
going to the lab."
Once we made the hospital, we saw the same doctor who had
taken my semen, and she ran a blood test, which we would pick up after
my daily session.
"Well what's the story for today? Did I tell someone else they had
nice undies and get another present or is my dick going to just fall off on
it's own?"
"Actually, I found out that mother has been giving you huge shots
of different kinds of estrogens," Ivana admitted.
"What?" I exclaimed.
"It's okay though, I think we can use it to your advantage, if you
are willing, and truly desirous to become a real girl..." Ivana stated,
which had me shaking my head trying to clear it as she parked the SUV
outside my apartment.
"Did I just hear you correctly? Did you say that you know a way
to make me a real woman?" I knew it sounded stupid, but that is what I
thought she said.
"You did say that you would take a pussy if I found a spare one
lying around, didn't you?" she asked back. Ivana left the vehicle, lead me
into the apartment and we continued the discussion on my sofa.
"Just exactly how would your mother's pumping me full of
estrogen, help to accomplish something as impossible as that?"
"That, in and of itself would do nothing but chemically sterilize
you. I have a theoretical process however, that could use that and some
other things to alter your basic self. But you will have to be willing and
once it is begun, there will be no turning back," she stated seriously.
"If you can explain it better to me, and it would really make me
whole, I would do it in a heartbeat," I admitted.
"The doing might be easier than the explaining."
"Try me," I challenged.
"Alright, how much do you know about the human brain?" she
started.
"Slightly more than your average Dock worker," I proclaimed.
"Do you know what neurons are?" she tried again.
"Yes, the cells of the brain whose purpose is to store and transmit
electrical data," I answered.
"Close enough. Now, have you heard of stem cells?" she asked.
"Yes," I answered.
"Alright, all human bodies produce small quantities of stem cells
in their bones," she began.
"I knew that," I explained.
"Hmm, that is unusual," she commented, and then went on with,
"As you know, undifferentiated stem cells can become any cell in your
body. Right now with the Hormone Replacement Treatment, which
mother has forced upon you, your brain is forming new neurological
pathways. The female brain has almost twice the neurons as that of the
male. Now, typically these are formed with cells that have the XY
chromosome pair in your normal male. What you might not know is that
we have discovered that women only use one of the X chromosomes out
of the pair the other is inactivated. There is a biologic system, which
when triggered uses the other chromosome to repair the genetic
structure in women. Are you following so far?"
"Sure, you haven't crossed into any, too technical an area for me,
yet."
"Well now that part is going to start. I have a way to imprint
engrams from one brain to another. It is especially effective with newly
forming neurological pathways. By doing this, I can give you feminine
mannerisms, imprint many of the things women do automatically, and
make all of the changes feel quite natural. That would basically
compensate for much of your missing education in all things feminine,"
she paused to catch her breath.
"But..." I started, but she held up her hand to stay my objection.
"X-inactivation requires a locus on the X chromosome, called an
X-inactivation center. Inactivation occurs responding to a developmental
cue, which is normally present only in specific stages of embryo
development. Inactivation occurs because of a specific type of RNA,
which attaches to one X chromosome, preventing transcription of the
genes of that copy. Additionally, enzymes add methyl groups to the DNA
of the inactive X, resulting in repression of transcription and forms a
Barr body."
"What I can do is trick the DNA into thinking that the Y
chromosome is a Barr body by attaching a locus on the Y chromosome
and then triggering the repair function that will rewrite the DNA
sequence of the good X chromosome onto the Barr body. That makes
you an XX and will tell your body that you are a woman," she stated as if
that explained everything.
"You are going to have to explain that just a little bit more," I
declared, my mind whirling with the information she had given me.
"Well, I knew that you were special when we first met. Your mind
is mostly female as it is, without any intervention. What mother is doing
to you will force secondary feminine changes to your body, but not as
extensively as you would want."
"When the medical data came back with the fact that some of your
chromosomes are skewed, and by that I mean you have some
chromosomes, which are XXY. That makes it even easier to declare to
your body that you are a female with chromosome damage. That will
help make the new stem cells XX as they take their place in your body.
We stimulate stem cell production, and inject you with stem cells
harvested from females to further assure the rewriting of your genetic
code. It sounds easy doesn't it?" she queried.
"Not really..." I interjected.
She continued to elucidate on the subject, "When I set the head
piece to write instead of record, I will be able to instill many feminine
mannerisms in you. I will also be able to write to areas of your brain
that control hormones and pituitary functions, which will make it so
your brain tells your body how to grow into who you were meant to be."
"Sure, an untried, untested, wild idea, but I don't think I want to
be that much of a guinea pig," I couldn't believe she wanted to do
something that nuts to me.
"I bet you are thinking, 'she is trying to kill me,' but you would be
wrong hon.. I will introduce you to Harriet tomorrow, formally known as
Harry. There is also Mary. She used to be a male guinea pig named
Martin. They were the ones that made me think that it was possible.
Then when I did it dozens of more times, I gave a try with Harry. Harriet
acts just exactly like all of the female chimpanzees, the females all treat
her like one of them, and she delivered a little girl two weeks ago," she
proudly claimed.
"Does your mother know about this?" I asked, now stupefied.
"Oh no, and please promise that you will never tell her? She must
not know about what I have been doing. That aspect of my research isn't
sanctioned by, the University or the hospital. They would be upset with
me about it. I have been doing it on the side, since some of the data I
have gathered lead me in this direction. You won't turn me in, will you?"
she pleaded.
"If you promise to turn me in... I won't," I agreed.
"Turn you in?" she asked with a puzzled look.
"Turn me into a guinea pig... oink, oink," I told her. "I have to
know one thing though, will it hurt?"
"Harriet didn't seem to have any pain. She is very smart and I
think she would have told me somehow if she were in pain.
Chimpanzees can cry you know," she informed me. "They don't shed
tears like we do, but they make crying sounds when they hurt or if they
are feeling loss."
"God I wonder, what Harry thought about being screwed and
winding up pregnant?" I wondered aloud.
"She seems to be fine with it. She seems to be quite actively trying
to become a mother again already," Ivana told me while blushing up a
storm.
"I don't think I want to be a heterosexual girl..." I worried.
"I don't want you to be one either. That is why you will be
imprinted with lesbian engrams, if that is alright with you?"
I replied by doing my best tonsil tickler on her.
She invited me to the bedroom, held me down, and shoved a
needle into it my neck, "There you go, your first set of imprinted stem
cells. I knew you would want to do it. Now there will be no going back
sweetie," she dragged me down to the bed, we necked and petted each
other for half an hour, before we fell asleep, without even having eaten
diner.
Read Write
We did our morning routine as we had been for over a week now
and dashed into the lab before anyone else should be there.
"Alright Roscoe, I am going to do a little rewiring on the system. I
need you, to be a lookout, so if anyone comes in, greet them loudly so I
know they are here, okay?"
"Got it," I saluted and headed towards the front.
It was easily forty five minutes before the next person showed up,
and of course, it would be my intended's mother, "Good Morning Doctor
Wiennerloslá¶sen! It is so nice to see you bright and chipper today. I
brought you a present this morning. You were so nice to give me that
sexy pair of panties the other day, so Ivana and I picked up this very hot
pair to give to you. Ivana says that Teal is your favorite color."
"This is earlier than usual for you two to be in the lab," Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen commented.
"Well, I guess Ivana and I have been getting more sleep this last
week," I replied, doing my damnedest to keep from letting anything
untoward from showing, in my voice.
Her expression was strange for only a moment and she brightened
considerably. She even took the panties, checked them over, an
accepted them graciously.
About that time, Ivana joined us from the back. With a wink to
me she said, "Good morning mother. Roscoe and I need to work out our
plans for tonight. We will join you in the main lab in just a few minutes."
She took me into her lab had me sit down while she prepped a
syringe, which she injected right into my neck, "There, all ready to go to
work. When the machine is not registering neural feedback during the
tests, it is now, programmed to imprint recorded files on the new
neurons in your brain. I am now going to give you a stem cell injection
to aid in the creation of those neurons and another one to convince your
DNA that it is damaged and to repair itself using the other X
chromosome."
"You are sure this will work and won't hurt me, aren't you?" I
asked, needing just a little more encouragement.
"I sure am. Here meet Dolly Mouston. She used to be a he," she
said as she handed me a strange looking little mouse.
"Hey! This mouse has breasts! How...?" I asked.
"Just a little fun with some of the things I have been working with.
If you look closely, you will note they are miniature human breasts, not
mouse breasts, which should be on her tummy," she remarked turning
the mouse over, so I could watch her boobs jiggle.
"Aw, you should make her a little bra for those," I told Ivana, while
I gently stroked the mouse's boobs.
The mouse's eyes closed as it enjoyed the pleasurable sensations.
"See, she likes her little boobies, don't you Darren?" she cooed to
the little mouse.
"Just how many critters here have you made into females?" I
asked, enjoying the pleasure the mouse expressed.
"About fifty," she declared, "But we need to put Darren/Dolly back
into her cage and get you back to mother before she becomes impatient
and comes looking for you."
Ivana led me back to where her mother had my estrogen and
hypnotic injections waiting for me.
"Are you two all ready now?" Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen asked with a
loaded syringe on her hand.
"All set mom," I replied and received a dirty look from her.
Ivana giggled, which annoyed her mother even more.
"Lights out for you Roscoe," Dr. Wiennerloslá¶sen announced as
she injected the hypnotic.
Fanni Trouble
After Roscoe had left with Ivana, Fanni met with Roscoe's faux
girlfriend, Phyllis, "Phyllis, so good of you to see me."
"What did you want Fanni? If it concerns Roscoe and Ivana, Ivana
has already threatened to have my scholarship yanked if I say anything
about Roscoe to anybody," Phyllis confirmed.
"Don't worry about that. I have more influence than Ivana does
here at the university and I won't let anything happen to your
scholarship. What I wanted to talk to you about is helping me with
some... shall we say, research on Roscoe that Ivana will be unaware of,"
Fanni began.
"Wha... What did you have in mind?"
"I need you to swap some filenames and rearrange a few things
around the lab from time to time. Roscoe isn't going to be taking my
baby away from me quite as easily as he had planed," Fanni threatened.
"What if I, don't want to help you?" Phyllis asked.
"Well, let's review what I said earlier..." Fanni stated as she closed
the noose around Phyllis's neck.
Roscoe Moves In with Ivana
"Roscoe, are you coming out of it yet?" Ivana asked, sitting beside
me on my sofa.
"Whoa, I, made it all the way home before coming around?"
"Yes, I think mom was really ticked at you for calling her mom, so
she gave you extra juice. You did very well today. Are you feeling up to
having a bite before we turn in?" Ivana asked.
"Actually, I'm not hungry, isn't that strange?" I replied, "But you
should eat. I'll fix you something." I got up and headed into the kitchen,
but Ivana was following closely on my heels.
"I don't want much, maybe we can just do a bit of salad to make
me happy before we turn in," she suggested.
I dragged out the lettuce and checked the condition, which was
not very appetizing. I realized that I had not been shopping in a couple
of weeks and fresh vegetables were not going to be found.
"Ivana, it's been quite a while since we have done anything but go
to the lab, come home, eat and then fall asleep. I'm sorry, but this
lettuce isn't edible. Can I offer you something else?"
"Shucks Roscoe, I wasn't thinking. At home I have a maid to shop
for us, so I don't usually have to worry about it," she informed me. "I
haven't thought about the 'real world' for a while."
"Me either. I just opened my mail and found out that I they fired
me. I won't be able to pay my bills. They will throw me out of my
apartment if I don't come up with some cash in about another week. I
have half of it, but if we buy food or anything else, I won't even have that
much," I fretted.
"Calm down Roscoe. Let's just get in my car and go to my house.
The maid has it stocked and ready, of course we need to grab some
clothes for you to wear tomorrow," she affirmed, took my hand, and we
packed a suitcase for the next day.
On the way to Ivana's house it occurred to me, "Won't your mother
object to you and I sleeping together in your room?"
"She won't even know," Ivana answered with a puzzled look on her
face.
"We're going to sneak in?"
"Heavens no! We'd scare the hell out of my maid," she replied still
puzzled.
"Won't your mother hear us come in?"
"She lives almost a block away, if she can hear that it must be
because of some kind of mother 'radar' I don't have," she laughed.
"I thought you lived with your mother," I replied blushing up a
storm.
"We live on the same estate, that is true, but I have my own house
on the far side, away from hers."
"Oh, well that will be great then..." I answered now beginning to
understand this mother daughter dynamic.
We pulled in through a heavy iron automatic gate attached to a
high block wall with iron spikes atop it, down the driveway, and then left
towards a beautiful Victorian three story house, "Is that where mother
lives?"
"No, mom lives in the big house over that way," she pointed,
towards a large condominium-like building.
"Are you sure I won't be in the way here?" I asked sarcastically.
"Stick close to me for the first few days until you find your way
around. I don't want to have to send out search parties looking for you,"
she teased back.
We pulled up near the front door, left the SUV to some lady who
parked it, and then went through the double front doors, into a high
ceiling entryway. Ivana shucked her coat onto a table in the entryway
and had me do the same.
"Now, let's just head up to the bedroom, right after I use the
intercom," she announced. "Sally?" she said into the unit.
"Yes ma'am?" the reply came back.
"Would you be a dear and make up a couple of Caesar salads and
bring them to my bedroom?"
"Yes, right away ma'am," the speaker announced back.
"Oh, and will you have Wanda deliver Roscoe's suitcase to me
there too?"
"Of course ma'am, right away."
Ivana led me up the stairway on the right side of the entryway. (It
didn't make much difference which side. The stairs curve around the
sides of the entryway and come together at the top in a balcony.) We
went to the left at the top and down a short hallway to the master
bedroom.
I spied a quarter acre of bed as we passed through the doorway
and a lovely settee, across from the vanity.
Everything is very feminine, ruffled, delicate, and soft. There is a
stack of stuffed animals in one corner about ten feet high with some of
the animals five feet tall all by themselves. I stood staring at them and
Ivana came up from behind me, slipped her hands into my t-shirt, and
tickled my nipples telling me, "Grandpa always saw me as a beautiful
soft girl, so he always brought me stuffed animals when I saw him. You
should see how much fun it is to crawl in there with them in just your
panties. Most of them are real fur and incredibly soft."
My knees were getting weak with what she was doing to my
nipples. They never used to feel like this when someone played with
them.
"What are you doing... ah, ooh...?" I moaned as she continued her
ministrations.
"Mmm, these are becoming nice and soft..." Ivana crooned in my
ear as she finally let me catch my breath.
"Come on, let's get you all showered, shaved, and soft for bed," she
resolved as she took my hand and led me to her private bath.
I looked around and saw that the shower was big enough for a
hockey team and had more nozzles than I have ever seen in one. Two six
foot by six foot hinged glass doors opened into it, bench seats were along
two walls, and a digital console just outside controlled the water flow,
nozzles, and temperature.
"I have the water set for warm enough to keep us from being
chilled, but not so warm as to be hard to stand in for long. I set ten of
the heads to sprinkle us, six heads for soap, eight heads for moisturizers
and two for perfume. Are you ready for some fun?"
"It's like having your own water park," I exclaimed as the water
started up and we entered.
"Sounds as if you like my shower?" she asked with a silly grin.
"Who wouldn't? It has everything, warmth, efficiency, and hot-n-
cold running lesbians..." I teased back.
"Well... not totally yet... but give it a couple of weeks," she
corrected, as we entered the shower, me with my limp noodle, and her
with her firm little titties.
"God, I love how your butt looks when you walk," I remarked.
(She was the first one into the shower.)
"Describe what you like the most," she requested.
"I love how wide your hips are, how the muscle bulges low to the
side, and the cute dimples above on your lower back," I admitted, as the
water sprayed about our bodies.
"Well in a couple of weeks you should have your own dimples,"
she confidently assured me, as she began rubbing the soapy water all
over my body.
When she made it to my chest she said, "These have started-off
well."
"What has started-off well?" I inquired puzzled.
"Your nice big soft nipples, hon.," she remarked.
I looked down at my chest and stared wide eyed at girl nipples,
right there, on my chest, "So that's why they feel so different now."
"You might not notice many of the changes, since your brain is
being told that, 'this is the way you are supposed to feel'," she advised
me.
"You will tell me, when I'm completely female then, won't you? I
don't want to be going into the wrong bathroom," I laughed.
"Oh, you'll know when you are, I promise to allow your lesbian
tendencies full reign on my hot little body," she told me, with a wet hug
and kiss.
"That makes me all tingly in my nipples and my crotch, but
nothing comes to attention anymore," I informed her, while washing her
lovely small breasts.
"I can't wait to make you as hot and wet as you are making me
now," she eagerly informed me.
The warm rinse sprays worked over us, and then the moisturizers
spritzed us both. I was going to leave when Ivana caught my arm to halt
me as the perfume sprayed over both of us.
When we left the shower we took turns patting each other dry, and
then Ivana said, "I have a surprise for you..."
"What?" I asked curiously.
"Matching pure silk night gowns for us. I hope you like pink. I
thought we would be so comfy together in bed wearing them," she told
me as she held my night gown out for me to slip over my head.
"My goodness that feels incredible," I exclaimed as it floated gently
down my body, caressing me as it went. It felt so good my knees became
weak, which had never happened before either.
"Right now you are only experiencing what anyone with your level
of female hormones would, during hormone replacement treatment. I
must say though, that mother has made up a very good hormone
cocktail for you," Ivana assured me.
"Whatever helps in your plans, suits me fine," I told her as we
walked back into her bedroom, where two salads, assorted dressing, and
Sally waited.
"Sally Shute, I want you to meet Roscoe," Ivana introduced, and
then continued, "Roscoe, this is Sally, my friend and maid. Sally, I
would have asked you to join us, but I was certain you had already eaten
by this late hour."
"Yes, ma'am, I have eaten," Sally assured her.
"Knock it off with the Ma'am stuff Sally. Roscoe is family. I
should have introduced him as my fiancée. I guess I am not quite used
to it yet. I never thought that I would be engaged to a man," Ivana
apologized.
When she uttered the word 'man', Sally's eyebrows rose slightly,
but other than that, she didn't show any sign of shock.
"If you don't mind watching us eat, you're welcome to stay and
chat with us," I offered.
Ivana smiled at both of us and said, "Sure hon., stay a while and
relax, unless you were enthralled by a television show or a good book
already."
"No, I have been trying to stay busy. You have been gone for quite
a while Ivana," Sally remarked, "I have kept things up and running for
you. What brings you home?"
"Well Sally, I don't have someone at home as efficient and
organized as you are to keep my place supplied. We ran out of fresh
food, so Ivana suggested that we come here. I had no idea how
remarkable both this house and you are," I informed her with my best
manners.
Ivana was grinning ear-to-ear, "We've been working so much that
we forgot to shop."
"I have to take the blame. I've been stoned for over two weeks
solid. I get stoned, pass out, and then go back to being stoned again," I
blushingly confessed. "I should have realized that all play and no work
makes Roscoe a poor host."
"Ooh, and I really wanted to hate you," Sally blurted.
Ivana started laughing her head off. Tears were streaming down
her cheeks as she flopped onto the bed wiping her eyes.
I stood by the bed puzzled.
"Ivana, you stinker, I thought you were lying to me," Sally accused
her. "Oh, the hell with it!" she declared as she threw her arms around
me in a big hug.
I hesitantly hugged her back, not yet understanding the dynamics
of the situation.
"Relax Roscoe, Ivana and I are very close," she said, "she wants us
to be close too, so at least loosen up a little so I don't have to climb you
for a decent hug."
I relaxed and allowed her to pull me down and over so she could
kiss me. No, it wasn't a platonic kiss on the cheek either. I thought she
was going to slip me a tongue for a moment even.
"So, what was all this about?" I asked. I just had to have some
kind of understanding of this situation.
Ivana finally caught her breath, "Sally and I are occasional bed
mates, Roscoe. We enjoy each other's company. When I told her about
you... well, let's just say she was a bit skeptical."
"I knew that you had to be unlike other men. Ivana came home
going on and on about you. I thought that she made you up," Sally
elucidated, while blushing up a storm. "I might have said that, thinking
that she was just trying to make me jealous..."
"I'm so sorry. I... I didn't mean to break anything up between
you..." I began, trying to think of the proper course of action. Should I
hightail it out of there, or try to break up with Ivana. It was all very
confusing to me.
"No, no, no! Ivana and I aren't in love, Roscoe. We just have
lesbian sex occasionally and hang around together. It's nothing serious.
I was just upset that I was loosing some of my best-friend's attention."
"Now see what you've done Sally? I think you should make it up
to him. Tweak his nipples for a while. That should make him forget the
whole thing," Ivana suggested, with a dirty snicker.
Sally slipped her hand inside my nightgown and began stroking
and squeezing my little nipples.
I couldn't help but moan and sit down onto the bed.
"Ooh, he responds to this just like one of the girls," Sally crooned,
though didn't slow her nipple ministrations one bit.
"Yes, mother has been maximizing his hormone replacement
therapy. He's got the beginnings of some sweet girl's nipples already,"
Ivana stated as she joined Sally in nipple torturing me.
"Am I forgiven Roscoe?" Sally whispered into my ear.
"Oh, yes!" I emphatically replied.
"Wow, Ivana, it's almost like teasing one of the girls. You sure can
pick 'em," Sally informed her, "I won't even have to change my shopping
habits for the mansion. Roscoe looks so comfy in this silk."
"Well, for the time being, I'm still male. So I will have to dress the
part outside," I replied to her, blushing, and wondering why Ivana had
told her about me, even after swearing to keep it to herself.
I looked accusatorily towards Ivana, so she told me, "I didn't tell
her anything Roscoe. All she knows is I found a very special man," Ivana
informed me sincerely.
"Oh, I'm sorry for even thinking that. The way she said that about
shopping habits..."
"What? Is there something going on here I should know about?"
Sally asked, looking back and forth between us.
"I'm sworn to silence, Sally, so don't ask me. I won't tell you
anything," Ivana promised.
I snuck over close to Ivana and whispered, "I don't know... uh, can
we talk?"
Ivana said, "Sally, if you want to know any secrets, you will have
to let Roscoe and I, have a short discussion alone. So if you will excuse
us for a few minutes. I'll intercom you when we're done."
"Sure, I'll run down to the kitchen and make drinks for everyone.
What can I get for everybody?"
"I'll have..." I began.
"Roscoe will have some cranberry juice, and so will I," Ivana
interrupted.
"Would you like that as, 'Sex on the Beach', 'Spoiled Wench', or an
'Absolut Royal Fuck'?" Sally inquired.
"Straight up," Ivana replied, "Don't ask..."
Sally slipped out of the bedroom and quietly closed the door
behind her.
"Okay, we can talk now, what did you want to talk about?" Ivana
asked innocently.
"First, what the hell was Sally talking about? 'Sex on the Beach,'
what is that?"
"It's a mixed drink with cranberry juice in it, same as the other
two."
"Whew, that could be dangerous for a girl to order in a bar."
"Depends if it's a lesbian bar..." she blushingly replied with a
smile.
"Well, I was just going to ask your opinion about telling Sally
what's going on. If she is here all of the time, she might see some odd
things happening to me," I stated, unsure of how much to trust Sally.
"We can't tell anyone about the things I am planning to do, not the
specifics anyway. We can tell her that you are a normal transgendered
guy, on a fast track. She has already guessed that you are either
transgendered or a cross dresser."
"So as I start to feminize, she will think it is from the hormones
and maybe some surgery," I surmised.
"Sure, we can tell her that some new standard medical techniques
are being tried on you," Ivana coached.
"Okay, I just wanted to be sure how much you wanted to tell her,
and how much I could tell her, she can come back anytime as far as I am
concerned."
"All right, I'll call her back. Oh, by the way, you shouldn't drink
alcohol until we are done with you. I don't want to have you killing off
the new cells we are growing in you just yet," she smiled and stroked my
face, "I want you to become the most beautiful complete woman we can
make you."
"You're the doctor," I submitted to her recommendation.
Ivana reached the night stand and the intercom, "Sally, come back
any time you are ready, we're all done whispering girlish secrets to each
other."
Not long after that, Sally came in with two cranberry juices and a
Spoiled Wench, "You two might not be drinking, but I just felt like
spoiling myself."
"It looks good," I told her.
"I can make you one if you'd like," she offered.
"No, thank you, I'm on some medications that don't react well to
alcohol."
"Oh? Is it something I should know about?" Sally asked
hesitantly.
"Special hormones for my transitioning," I dissembled, "Ivana says
it's alright to tell you. I am transitioning to the softer side of life."
"Welcome to our club," Sally said and hugged me.
"Roscoe will be doing some rather break-through medical
procedures that are not ready to be made public," Ivana interjected,
while I was being slightly groped.
"Let me know how I can help, Roscoe. I have been a girl all my
life, so I might be able to give you some insights, maybe some makeup
tips, or something."
"Thanks, but that might be a while yet. I don't even begin, to look
feminine yet," I sighed.
"You look pretty good so far Roscoe. Wait until you see what some
of these smart doctors can do for you. When you're ready, I'll be here."
"Actually, I'm feeling kind of bushed right now. I'm going to just
lie down. Ivana, go ahead and have your salad. I'm not really hungry
right now," I told her, yawned, and flopped onto the mattress.
"Okay, you lay down and I'll nibble. Sally and I need to do some
planning anyway," Ivana agreed, while I fell asleep.
Decisions
When we awoke in the morning, Ivana showered us again and we
dressed. When we entered the kitchen, it was obvious that we weren't
the first ones up. Sally had a breakfast of eggs, bacon, and toast waiting
for us.
"This is wonderful Sally. It looks scrumptious. Thank you so
much for making breakfast," I exclaimed as I entered the kitchen.
Sally blushed and replied, "That's my job Roscoe, remember?
Maid, housekeeper, and girl Friday, that's me, but thank you for your
compliment and enthusiasm."
"Is that going to be a problem? Will you just hate having Roscoe
thank you for doing things for him?" Ivana asked her with a mischievous
smile.
"I don't know. It's the first time it has happened to me. On one
hand, I'm used to no one taking notice of what I do. On the other hand,
it felt really nice to have someone appreciate it," Sally thought aloud.
"No... no, I think I definitely like it," she said, then hugged the stuffing
out of me.
"It's a good thing mother has so many hormones coursing though
your veins Roscoe, if she didn't, you'd be poking poor Sally," Ivana
declared as she sat down at the table.
"So your mother, is helping Roscoe?" Sally asked.
"Unbeknownst to her yes, she is, Sally," Ivana said with an evil
glimmer in her eye.
"So Fanni thinks that she is punishing Roscoe," Sally remarked,
as she released me and joined us at the table for breakfast.
"I wasn't sure how you liked your eggs Roscoe, so I just made up a
mess of scrambled eggs," Sally informed me as I placed a small portion of
them on my plate.
"They look very good. I usually go for either scrambled or over-
hard eggs. Sometimes I get a craving for an omelet. I don't like most
omelets though, I never thin them with milk and I don't go very wild with
fillings, cheese, bacon, or sausage is my usual fare."
"What kind of cheese?" she asked back.
"Cheddar, Swiss, maybe Jack cheese, is my favorites. I hate bland
cheeses. They remind me of eating wax," I screwed up my face to show
my distaste for that.
"Therefore, Velveeta cheese, is definitely ruled out eh?"
"Eww," I replied.
"He's definitely got taste, Ivana. I think you should keep him,"
Sally recommended.
"Don't tell mother, but that was already decided. I really meant it
when I said we are betrothed," she elucidated.
"Why not tell Fanni? Is it a secret?" Sally queried with one
eyebrow raised.
"No, but she would think up something nasty to do to Roscoe if
you mentioned it," Ivana snickered.
We both joined her, laughing at silly suggestions of what Fanni
might think up to do to me.
Ivana dragged me out to the SUV, while I tried to help Sally clean
up the breakfast dishes, saying, "If you don't quit that, Sally will think
you are after her job."
"I wouldn't want her to feel that way. Thanks for bring that to my
attention," I had a lot to learn about our family dynamics.
The trip in to the lab went quick and when we arrived, Fanni was
already there, working hard, "Ah, you're here now. I am going to need a
blood sample before we get started this morning."
Ivana had a slightly suspicious look on her face but nodded
imperceptibly to indicate that I should cooperate.
Once she had the blood sample, Fanni pumped me full of the
usual drugs and I was out for the rest of the day.
Behind the Scenes
"I swapped the files as you instructed Fanni. Now when Ivana
tries to record a normal lesbian libido into Roscoe, she will be overwriting
him with nymphomaniac lesbian libido tapes. When she uses the stem
cells that are prepared for neural rewiring, she will be using the ones you
made up," Phyllis informed Dr Wiennerloslá¶sen. "What will those stem
cells do to him, Fanni?"
"I made up a batch that should make certain to give Roscoe a pair
of very large responsive breasts. Ivana will discover that she is making
her very own lesbian sex machine," Fanni chuckled evilly.
Phyllis gulped hard but didn't dare say anything to Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen for fear of loosing her funding and possibly winding up
the next project on the Doctor's experimental list.
Changes
Things went on much the same for a couple of weeks until one day
I came out of my daily trance on the way home with Ivana and when we
left the SUV, my shoes felt wrong. I looked at them and asked aloud,
"Why am I wearing men's shoes that are too big for my feet?"
"What? Oh... Roscoe, things are working beautifully," Ivana
declared and hugged me tightly.
"Would you speak English? What do you mean?" I was puzzled at
her enthusiasm. However, when I tried to look down at her while she
hugged me, my chin hit the top of her head painfully.
"Ouch!" we declared in stereo.
"Hey, I never hit the top of your head before when I looked down at
you," I exclaimed as I rubbed my soft chin.
"I guess things are moving along at a better pace than I had
anticipated," Ivana told me, and then went to her tip toes and kissed my
lips.
"Whoa, you couldn't kiss me on the lips before unless I stooped
over," I declared, stunned at this revelation.
"Incredible, isn't it?" Ivana asked with a shit eating grin.
"What is incredible? Are you still growing?"
"No, you goof! You are shrinking. You have a long way to go still,
if what you have told me about your mother is true," she surmised.
"I, am becoming shorter? Wonderful! Would you take me into the
shower and help me review what has changed and how much?" I pleaded
with a minor lower lip quiver.
"You just can't wait to play in my shower, can you, you naughty
girl," she teased, "No problem though, we need to destinkify ourselves."
"What's wrong with that? You aren't worried that I'll force myself
on you, are you?" I ribbed her back.
"I have been hoping..." she started, but thought better of it.
I stopped dead in my tracks and held her so I could look deeply in
her eyes and said, "You want to have sex with me? I can't get..." I
couldn't finish that statement.
Ivana placed a finger on my lips to stop me, even if I hadn't been
going to already. "Roscoe, you don't need that thing for sex. You might
as well start learning how to please a woman without it. I'll give Sally the
night off and meet you in the shower," she directed, and then quick
stepped off to find Sally.
I clogged up to our bedroom and just stepped out of my shoes. I
shrugged off my extra large shirt and then peeled off my jeans. I then
slipped into the bathroom, slid my satin panties off, and removed my
knee-highs.
'When did I start wearing nylons?' I thought to myself as I heard
Ivana enter the bedroom.
Ivana quickly slipped into the bathroom as she shucked her
clothes. When she came up to me and released the clasp on my
brassiere, I nearly screamed.
"What's wrong Roscoe?" Ivana asked, seeing my distress.
"I'm wearing a bra..."
"Yes, for the third day in a row, you are wearing a bra," she
informed me.
"I don't remember you having me put on a brassiere," I replied still
stunned that she would have me walking around in public wearing one
underneath my shirt.
"I didn't get you to wear a bra Roscoe. You just put it on and
started wearing it, all by your self," Ivana declared as she stripped the
lacy cups from my boobs.
"Boobs?" I declared as I looked down at my swollen nipples and
the little jiggly mounds underneath them in near shock.
"Sure, they are only 'A' cups, but yes those are real boobs hon.,"
she whispered into my ear from behind as she caressed them.
"Mmmmm," I moaned, "Are we going to review my changing body
out here or do you want to do it in the shower?"
"Let's get all slippery and soapy while I take you on a tour," she
proposed while programming the shower.
I slipped inside and waited until she finished and was pleasantly
surprised when she showed me the mirror she had brought in with her,
"This will probably get all steamed up, but you can see fairly well with it."
I hugged her and started to stroke the soapy water all over her
glistening alabaster body.
She moaned in reply and concentrated on my nipples, having set
the mirror down on one of the shelves in the shower.
"These are your little boobies. They are just starting to grow,
although they already feel delicious to you. They are puffy and soft and
pooch out just a touch... and when I tease them..." she paused as she
did as she said, "they come to attention and clinch up really tight."
I started to do to her, as she was doing to me.
"Now on to new territory. Here you will note that your big strong
arms are becoming less-defined, smaller, and softer. You will note that
the dark hair you had on your arms is not growing back," she traced her
nails down my arm and outward toward my hand.
"I think that your hands look so nice now that you manicured
them yourself. The pink nail polish is quite nice," she held my hand up
so that I would look at it.
I was definitely shocked. I polished my own fingernails? I did
notice that they looked very nice though.
"Your butt..." she paused as she groped my derriá¨re, "is fleshing
out and your waist is shrinking ever so slightly. Your thighs are less
defined and as you noticed earlier, your feet are a bit smaller."
"You told me about everything but..."
Ivana retrieved the mirror and held it to my crotch so I may
inspect the damage.
I saw that my genitals had withered a bit since the last time I had
consciously examined them.
"See, no major changes. You are still much as you were when you
started."
"I wouldn't say that. I am shorter lighter and softer. I can't hardly
believe that I started wearing a bra without consciously knowing it," I
reflected dreamily as she rubbed me in places that were not until quite
recently, erogenous zones.
By the time the shower ended, she had me hotter than molten
lead. Strangely, my crotch was warm, but not ridged.
We moved our grope session into the bedroom and between her
silk sheets. She taught me to stimulate completely unknown erogenous
zones. Well, unknown to me until that point anyway.
"Now Roscoe, I want you to slip under the covers and introduce
your tongue to my sweet hairless pussy," Ivana whispered to me.
I enthusiastically complied, slobbering all over her smooth, slick
mound.
"Ooh, good start Roscoe. I want to see if you know your alphabet
honey. Write an 'A' on my clit with your tongue."
I wrote an 'A' as she had directed, while she squirmed and
moaned.
"Ooh, so good. Now go ahead through the whole alphabet while I
do nasty things to you," she instructed.
I was all the way up to 'K' when I felt her shove the vibrator up my
back door.
"Whaaa... Ohhhh!" I yelped.
"Relax Roscoe... Take my word for it, you will enjoy this," she
assured me as she switched the tool on.
"Ummph," I declared to her slippery womanhood.
She began working my feet and toes with her tongue, all the while
stroking my backdoor with her little vibrator.
I was going nuts on her vulva, when it finally dawned on me to
slip my finger into her bottom, eliciting a rewarding moan from Ivana.
That having worked so well, I slipped a finger from my other hand into
her molten hot pussy, while I wrote an 'O' repeatedly on her clit.
Ivana's legs were widely spread and quivering under my
ministrations, and mine were shuddering nearly as much as hers were.
It was becoming extremely difficult to concentrate. My body
wanted to writhe and squirm as Ivana pleasured my feet and butt, while
she bucked and humped my face.
I was all the way back to 'L' when Ivana screeched and went
ridged, clinging tightly to my leg.
I was so encouraged that I redoubled my alphabet work and even
added numbers and symbols to the sequence. (I found out that Ivana
really likes the hatch mark.)
The most amazing part was when I orgasmed. It felt very different
from the usual way. Instead of being, centered on my Dick, I felt it
nearly all over my body. I did ejaculate from my limp member, but it was
only a thin clear fluid and not much of that even.
I watched as Ivana took a sample of my secretion into a vial and
then put it away in the night stand, while I panted and tried to sort out
what had just happened.
Ivana pulled me close and held me tightly, "Was it good for you
too, Roscoe."
"What the hell was that?" I panted.
"You came... didn't you?" she assumed.
"I... I... I guess, but it never felt like that before," I lay there in
near shock.
"More evidence that you are moving along. Aren't you pleased?
Didn't you like it?"
"I couldn't control myself... after a certain point, I was completely
at your mercy," I babbled incoherently. "Not like I was driven to orgasm,
more like I was taken to it..."
"I guess the important part is, do you like how it feels?" she
insisted.
"I... it... well... scary is how it feels, but a good scary."
"Well I want you to keep telling me about your feelings Roscoe. It
is very important to me," Ivana told me as she held me.
"So you can take notes for your log?" I assumed.
"Roscoe! No, of course not so 'I can write into my log'. I am
concerned about you and how you are feeling. I can help you deal with
your feelings if you tell me about them. I want to make things as easy as
I can. You are the first human to go through this process," she
expounded, while petting my forehead, which was sending me into a
hyper-relaxed state.
"Mmmm, I feel so... nice," I moaned.
"Just sleep now hon.. Relax and slip into dreamland," Ivana
soothingly crooned and stroked me to sleep.
Next Breath
We went along as before, although with the exception of having
wonderfully long lesbian sexual encounters. Go to the lab, come home,
eat, and then screw like lesbian bunnies.
It was almost two weeks later when we were in the shower and
Ivana kissed me on the forehead while we bathed, "Whoa! You, kissed
my forehead?"
"Yes, I did. You, don't like your forehead kissed?"
"Sure I do. But I didn't have to bend over for you to do it..."
"Yes Roscoe, you are becoming shorter, just as we knew you
would."
"Time for evaluations again I think Ivana. Can you go over with
me how I have changed in the last couple of weeks?"
"Sure hon., we can talk about how your hips are wider, how you
are actually sporting a B cup pair on titties, or how you have lost thirty
pounds," she started, "Are you saying that you haven't noticed yourself
change over the last two weeks?"
"Not really. I have just been feeling like me," I confirmed.
"What were you wearing when we came home tonight?"
"I don't know... just my regular clothes I suppose."
"You insisted on wearing hip hugger jeans and a teal colored
women's tee shirt. It looked very nice with the Navy blue pumps," she
confirmed.
"Wasn't your mother even a bit suspicious about how I have been
dressing?"
"Yes, of course she has been. I told her that you are becoming
comfortable with who you are. She seemed to accept that," Ivana
informed me.
"I sure hope I don't look foolish walking around dressed like that,"
I fretted.
"Don't worry Roscoe, no one but the lab staff and few others see
you. You and I only go to the lab and home usually. There isn't much
time for anyone to see either of us. You look very passable right now and
are becoming more so every day," she informed me.
"Alright, but when will I be able to stay conscious of what is going
on all day? It is getting very strange to only be conscious of what I do for
just a few hours a day," I complained.
"Oh, I hadn't realized that it was like that for you. Sure Roscoe, I
just thought that you would want things to progress as rapidly as
possible, but if you need a day off, we can do that. What would you like
to do? We could go to shopping at the mall, or we could take in a
museum, or maybe visit a zoo..." she suggested while we readied
ourselves for dinner, which was cooked and served by Sally.
"Those are all things we would have to be in public to do..." I
fretted, while trying to figure out why the dining room chairs were
padded.
"Pretty much everything we could do would put us in front of the
public at least for a while. Do you have any ideas other than what I
came up with?"
"We three could go on a picnic," I suggested. Sally and I could
make up a nice basket of food and we could all three go to the shore for
the day."
"I like it. It's a good idea Roscoe," Sally chimed in.
"Well, the weather forecast for tomorrow is good. Do we want to
wear bikinis or just shorts?" Ivana teased.
"Can't we just go to a nudist beach?" I suggested, teasing her right
back.
"Well Roscoe, we might be able to hide your oversized clit in a
bikini, but nude it might draw attention," Ivana pointed out, while
digging into Sally's well made repast of marinated London broil, brown
sugared carrots, and baby baked yellow potatoes.
"Ivana, don't tease poor Roscoe. I think he is beginning to look
very sweet. He has a good idea for a day off, and we should help make a
fun day of it," Sally admonished, while she poured juice for all of us.
"Yes, you're right. Tomorrow we'll head off for a day of fun and
sun. Soon as dinner is over, we can start making up our picnic basket
and getting everything ready," Ivana acquiesced.
When we rose the next morning, Ivana, Sally, and I all piled into
the SUV and headed out to the shore. It was a sunny day, but the
steady wind off the ocean made it chilly enough that everybody was
wearing wind breakers and long blue jeans.
We drove along the beach until we found a sheltered spot for our
picnic, circled the wagon... err SUV, and spread out our feast on a
blanket stretched out upon the sand.
We were secluded enough, that only one lady walked close to
where we were enjoying our cold fried chicken, potato salad, and Ice tea.
She came right up to us and said, "Afternoon ladies. Nice layout
you have going."
Ivana invited her to join us, saying, "We have plenty of eats, won't
you join us? We're just having a ladies day out and we'd enjoy the
company."
I know that I paled at first, but after she sad down next to me,
smile and asked, "So, what are all of you ladies having?"
Sally dug out plates and silverware, while I found the Tupperware
with the chicken in it. Once she was set up with enough food for a
linebacker, she asked, "My name is Zoe Dunning. What are your
names?"
Ivana took introduction duty, saying, "I'm Ivana, that is Sally over
there and this," she indicated me, "is Roselyn. She goes by Rose
though."
I was shocked, dumbfounded, almost incensed, at least until I
thought things through a bit. I couldn't very well tell this lady my name
is Roscoe, while presenting myself as a woman. The more I thought
about it, the more I decided I liked it, especially when Zoe said, "I just
love those wedgies you're wearing, where did you ever find them?"
I blushed and replied, "Ivana bought them for me."
"I knew they would look delicious on Rose and I just couldn't pass
them up," Ivana told her, "You have such a great windbreaker, do they
sell them around here?"
"Yes, we sell them in my gift shop in the little strip mall on the
other side of the sand dune," Zoe admitted.
"We will definitely need to stop in and look around before we
leave," Ivana promised around a mouthful of Potato salad.
Sally piped in with, "Great! Ivana, could you spot me a few bucks
so I can get one too?"
"Sure, that is if Zoe takes plastic?" Ivana agreed.
"Doesn't everybody these days? We have all sorts of other thing
you might be interested in too. I'll give you a great deal on whatever
suits your fancy," Zoe promised. "It's the least I can do for your invite to
lunch."
"Think nothing of it. We love to meet friendly women," Ivana
assured her.
"Rose is sure being quiet. Am I making you uncomfortable dear?"
Zoe asked.
I wasn't sure if I should speak or not. I had ventured a quick
answer about my shoes, but what if she figures me out from my voice? I
didn't really have a choice so I went with quiet and soft and answered,
"I'm just shy."
"Well don't be hon.. I won't bite," she smiled and said. "You are
such a cute girl, I would have thought that you get plenty of attention,
even being shy."
"She is very cute and getting cuter every day in my book," Ivana
agreed.
"So are you two an item?" Zoe inquired in a non-confrontational
tone.
"We sure are Zoe, Rose and I are engaged," Ivana admitted, to my
great shock.
"Wonderful! Have you set the date? God you will make a lovely
couple," Zoe commented.
My eyes must have been bigger than silver dollars. I couldn't
believe that Zoe was taking this so nonchalantly. I had to say something
so I told her, "You aren't prejudiced against lesbians? I am so relieved to
hear how easily you accept us."
Zoe chuckled, "Hon., I could tell this was a lez picnic from the top
of the sand dune. You must have just come to terms with your sexuality
Rose, or you would have known that I am a lesbian too."
Now I was stunned, or at least I thought I was.
"I'm just hoping you girls like to share each other," Zoe produced a
radiant smile, "I especially like shy girls..."
If I wasn't stunned before, now I was in near terror.
Ivana came to the rescue... sort of, "Rose, Sally and I normally do,
but unfortunately we will have to wait a week or so before we can.
However, we can get to know each other and make a date. You can come
out to the estate and we'll throw a grand orgy in your honor. How's that
sound?"
"It sounds so good, my nipples must be punching through my
windbreaker," Zoe answered, visibly flushed.
Sally couldn't help herself, so she giggled and winked at me.
I kept wondering if she was so perceptive to scope out this lesbian
picnic why hasn't she, figured out that I am really a man? I couldn't
spend time worrying about that now though, Zoe was looking at me like I
was a McNugget and she was starving. I have to admit that my own
nipples were clenched so hard they almost hurt.
"Careful Zoe, Rose swoons easily. Here I'll show you," Ivana said
as she leaned over, tongued my tonsils, and groped my boobs.
I went limp in answer to her advances, panting like a bitch in
heat.
"Oh, now that is unfair! You two having dessert and leaving poor
Sally and I to watch," Zoe chided.
Ivana pulled up off me and replied to her, "Go ahead, dive in and
have a taste, but no groping below the waist. Rose is having her
monthly."
Well, at least I didn't have to worry about her grabbing my crotch
and revealing my secret. It didn't however, save me from being molested.
Zoe crawled over to where I was laying prone on the blanket we had put
down and ever-so-gently softly kissed my lips, and stroked my face.
Between the two of them, they were getting me very hot, so I
ventured to stroke her lovely, soft, girls, and was rewarded by her moans
of pleasure.
"Mmmm, so Rose is a breast loving lesbian. How lucky for me,"
she declared loudly enough to be heard above the distant surf.
"Oh yes, Rose loves big breasts. She hopes for a pair of her own,"
Ivana declared with a smirk, watching Zoe enjoy necking with me.
"It must be Sally's turn. I am going to have to take time and calm
myself," Zoe declared, releasing me, "Thank you Rose. You are a lovely
girl. I can't wait until we have that orgy..."
"My pleasure Zoe," I ventured breathily.
Sally, unbeknownst to me, crawled over and lovingly kissed me,
but only briefly, before returning to her place on our picnic blanket.
"I think Rose is going to need time to cool off. What does everyone
say to a short walk on the beach?" Ivana asked.
Everyone agreed so we trudged down the beach a ways watching
seagulls, surf, and chatting, all the while I was wondering, why this
woman couldn't tell I was an imposter.
We left the beach and visited her store. Ivana bought
windbreakers and a couple of kites. Zoe grabbed a kite of her own and
we spent a couple of lovely hours relaxing and flying our colorful kites.
When it was time to go home we all said our heartfelt farewells
and made plans for Zoe to visit us at the estate. (Yes, she Frenched my
panties off, with plenty of groping before we parted.)
All in all, it was a great little break to our daily lives.
I couldn't wait to ask Ivana, so in the SUV as we left the coast I
piped up with, "I can't believe she thought I am a girl..."
Sally answered before Ivana could, even though she was the one
driving, "Hon. I can't believe you are not a girl. You have been changing
so much since I met you, if I didn't know better I would think that Ivana
switched you with a girl when I wasn't looking."
Ivana grinned up a storm and added, "There is very little about
you now that suggests that you are not a woman, Rose."
"By the way, when did you decide my name is Rose?" I asked still
puzzled over their first answers.
"About two seconds after we met Zoe," Ivana declared, "Why?
Don't you like it?"
"I..." I began.
"I think it's pretty," Sally voiced her opinion.
"I think it nice. It's grown on me. I was stunned at first I guess," I
admitted.
That was when I knew my name would forevermore be Rose.
Meanwhile
Back at the lab, Fanni and Phyllis have been busy while Rose and
Ivana are away.
"Fanni? Have you noticed how much Roscoe has changed over the
last few weeks?" Phyllis inquired while she was busy renaming files.
"I certainly have. I think that Ivana has been doing more of her
illicit research, like some of the animals she doesn't think I know about
in her lab," Fanni admitted while fiddling with some of the wiring on the
neural mapper.
"What animals in her lab?"
"The ones who used to be male," Fanni supplied.
"Use to be... You mean Ivana is making Roscoe into a real
woman?" Phyllis's voice rose in tone and timbre as she came to that
conclusion.
"Yes. But we are going to have some influence on what kind of
woman Roscoe becomes," Fanni declared with a nasty sneer. "If I do a
good enough job of it, I might even enjoy using the new improved Roscoe
from time to time myself."
Phyllis just stared aghast at the things Fanni was saying.
"I think making him a woman ruled by her feminine needs, is the
perfect punishment for his maneuvering to alienate my baby from me,"
she laughed evilly, satisfied with their work for the day.
What's Happening?
When we had settled back into our routine of visiting the lab all
day, only to be briefly home at night, it only took another week before I
began to act strangely.
Well, I didn't notice myself acting strangely but Ivana and Sally
did on our way home from our day at the lab.
"Roscoe, why are you playing with your breasts so much dear?"
Ivana began.
"What? I'm not..." I tried to deny the accusation, but noticed the
feel of my hands on my boobs and my quickened breathing rate.
"Don't those D cup size breasts feel natural on you or is it
something else?"
"I didn't even know I was doing it. I'm actually feeling very horny
though. Would you care to neck for an hour of so before dinner?" I
asked, still twiddling my stiff nipples.
"Not until after we check you out. I need to get some
measurements for my data tonight anyway," she replied, eying me
suspiciously.
"Good, because my butt feels odd... sort of hot and itchy," I
supplied.
Once we had entered the mansion, and were safely ensconced in
the master bedroom, Ivana had me strip off my blouse, bra, slip, heels,
pantyhose and panties so she could look me over carefully.
I was lying on the bed when I felt the most amazing thing! Her
finger slipped into me, down between my legs!
It was a tight fit. She was barely able to fit her finger in up to her
second knuckle, but it was definitely something new to me.
"This has shown up quite a while sooner than I expected. You
have begun to form your very own vulva Rose. Oh, stand up a minute...
I need to measure you," she took out a cloth tape, did a quick job of it,
and announced, "This is not quite right. You were supposed to be
slowing your loss of height by now. Your areolas are much bigger than
they were supposed to be, and your breasts should have stopped growing
by now. If you are any bigger in the next few days, I am going to have to
do some tests. I don't think it is anything to worry about though," she
remarked optimistically.
"C... could you put your finger back in me...? It felt sooo gooood,"
I pleaded, rubbing up against her.
"Alright, since it's your first pussy..." she acquiesced, "But only for
half an hour. We still need to get some food into us before bed time."
"The only thing I need to eat is your sweet pussy," I moaned,
trying my best to make her as hot as I had become.
"My, you are randy tonight. Is there a special occasion?"
"I'm just really horny for some reason," I admitted, still playing
with my nipples.
"You sure are. You libido is far advanced over what I would expect
at this point," Ivana's face took on a worried expression and she added,
"Wait here for a minute. I'll be right back." With that, she left the room
briefly, only to return carrying her black Doctor's bag.
Ivana opened it up, withdrew a bottle, and handed me a pill she
had extracted from it, "Here, I want you to take one of these right now.
We need to slip into the lab tonight and check some things out when no
one is around."
"But I'm horny... how will this pill help?" I whined.
"It will calm you down and suppress your libido for a while," Ivana
declared, somewhat distracted as she keyed up the intercom, "Sally? I
hope you're dressed, cause we're going out. Fire up the ML and meet
Rose and I out front, please. We have a minor emergency."
Ivana helped me dress, while getting herself prepared. It took a
while since I was unbelievably amorous, but by the time we were ready to
go, I was able to control my urges.
"I'm so sorry Ivana. I don't know what came over me," I tearfully
apologized.
"I don't think it's your fault Rose, but I'll know for sure in a few
minutes," she soothed, as we climbed into the SUV.
"Where to Ivana," Sally asked.
"We're going into the lab first and depending on what I find, we
may be visiting elsewhere too," Ivana had her arms crossed under her
breasts and a sullen, brooding look on her face.
We traveled in silence. I was too embarrassed over my behavior.
Ivana was lost in her own whirling thoughts and Sally concentrating on
safely navigating us through the rainy streets.
At the lab, after Ivana had used her cipher codes to gain us
access, Sally and I waited and watch while Ivana crawled around the
machinery, and searched through computer files, becoming ever
increasingly angrier.
"I'll kill her with my bare hands!" Ivana declared, "Come on, we're
leaving." Ivana waved for us to follow as we trudged with her to the
Mercedes.
Visit with a Traitor
"We're going to pay Phyllis a little visit," Ivana told us as she
directed Sally to Phyllis's Sorority house.
Ivana stormed right in, past the receptionist who exclaimed, "Hey,
where do you think you are going? You girls don't belong here."
It did her little good since we were moving at a quick march
behind Ivana. All the poor girl could do was follow along behind us and
stammer.
Ivana didn't even bother to knock on Phyllis's door, she slammed
it open, charged in, and grabbed the startled girl by the front of her night
gown, "You are going to make a confession and you are going to make it
complete and succinct, or so help me, I'll tear you into tiny pieces of
meat for the cockroaches!"
The receptionist screeched and ran to find the housemother and
Sally discreetly closed the room's door.
Phyllis paled, but didn't attempt to fight off Ivana. She simply
burst into tears, repeating, "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," hiding her face with
her hands.
"Snap out of it bitch! Start talking, I don't have time for your self-
pity," Ivana growled, angrier than I have ever seen anyone before in my
life.
"S...S... She made me do it. I didn't want to. She threatened me.
I couldn't do anything. She forced me to change the programs and...
and... and to make those injections up. I tried to trick her once but...
but... but she caught me and had my advisor tell me I was going to fail
half my classes, if I didn't straighten out."
Just then, the door flew open and a portly woman huffed into the
room asking, "Just what is going on in here? This is not the time for
making such a ruckus in this house, ladies. I'll have to ask you to
leave."
Ivana squinted her eyes at Phyllis and the threatened girl stated,
"It's alright Mrs. Mackey. They are here because I screwed up something
at the hospital. I have to get dressed and get back there right away to
help put things right."
"Then I suggest these ladies wait for you downstairs in the
drawing room while you dress," the housemother determined, her arms
folded underneath her huge fat tits.
We filed out of the room and followed the housemother down to
wait on the settee.
"Wow Ivana, I've never seen anyone so mad. What did she do? I
don't know what you found at the lab, but I know something has you
upset," I asked, understating the situation.
"Rose, my love, Sally, and it seems, my mother, have been
screwing with what I have been doing to change you. They have been
doing things which I believe will harm you and I am going to fix this once
and for all. If they have done anything which I can't fix, I personally will
turn us all in to the FDA, IDC, and anybody else who can censure
mother! I don't care what they do to me," Ivana admitted as she had
tears slowly rolling down her young, worried face.
Phyllis meekly entered the room and stood quietly, studying her
shoes and softly asked, "So, what do you want me to do, confess to the
police, or the medical board?"
Ivana stood up and informed us, "We are all going back to the lab.
Phyllis is going to show me everything she has done. After I evaluate the
effects then we will decide whether official action will be needed or if I
can put things right."
After many hours of intense work between the two women, six
computers, numerous pieces of lab equipment, and a number of blood
and tissue samples from me, Ivana breathed a large sigh of relief, "Okay,
things are not quite as bad as I had imagined. Luckily mother isn't as
cleaver as she thinks she is."
"Therefore, I'm not going to grow more arms or another head or
anything else?" I asked trying to soothe Ivana's angst.
"No, and you aren't going to wind up a total sex toy either, as
mother had planned for you," she assured me. "Your heightened libido
and rapidly growing breasts were what clued me in that someone else
had been tampering with you."
"So your mother wanted me to be a nymphomaniac sex toy. I
suppose worse things could have been on her mind. I might have wound
up two feet tall with beach ball sized boobs and a six foot long tongue," I
laughed.
"You're not far off Rose. However, I can mitigate what she had in
mind," sighed Ivana, "The thing I must do now is, determine what I am
going to do about mother. She can't be allowed to get away with this."
"Too bad you can't make a nymphomaniac out of her," I laughed.
"Hmmm... yes," Ivana mused, "That might just teach her a
lesson."
"I was joking Ivana," I informed her, "I would never want to be a
part of something like that. Even if she was trying to hurt me."
"That just makes my decision of what to do harder. Do you have
any ideas of what to do, that you would go along with?" she asked
rubbing her tired eyes.
"Maybe we should all be getting home and sleep on it?" I
suggested.
"Not for at least an hour, Rose. You have to plop your lovely ass
into the machine while I overwrite some things in your head," Ivana
decided as she jabbed my butt with a needle and depressed the plunger.
The familiar warm feeling of my impending drugged haze washed
over me as she led me to the seat.
Time Out for Mom
I awoke in bed with three other girls, all of them asleep and
hugging me, atop the sopping wet bed sheets.
I squirmed, trying to find a less damp spot but only succeeded in
wakening Ivana, and then her movements awakened Phyllis and Sally.
"Okay, can anyone tell me why I'm sleeping in the wet spot?" I
asked, since they all began squeezing me tightly.
"Because you are the one who made it, dear. When the drugs
wore off last night, you were so horny that we stuck Phyllis to your pussy
and Sally and I worked your nipples. You came eight times before you
were sated enough to fall asleep. I hope that your libido has stabilized at
a more reasonable level this morning," she said, and then kissed me
passionately.
"Aren't we late for the lab? Or are we going to be staying home
today?" I inquired sleepily.
"I know that you don't remember your idea last night so once all
these lovely girls allow us to slip into the shower and clean up, I'll tell
you what your idea was," she decided as she wriggled free from Phyllis's
embrace.
Sally dragged me with her off her side of the bed.
"Eep," I squeaked, not being used to someone Sally's size being
able to drag me around.
"You, little lady, are coming with me," Sally appraised me, "I want
a chance to help wash your delicious body."
Ivana already had the shower running by the time Sally had
dragged me to it and as we entered she called, "Phyllis, get your ass in
here! You aren't going to be running around with us, stinking of sex,
with your hair matted with pussy juices."
Phyllis meekly joined us but tried to hide in one of the corners
while we giggled and rubbed each other.
I noticed her shying away from us and started squirming up
against her, rubbing her breasts, and generally being as annoying as I
could be. She was trying to ignore me, which only challenged me to try
harder, so I decided that her vulva needed to be cleansed most
thoroughly. I took one of the soft natural sponges that Ivana had setting
on a shelf and made it foamy with soap. Next, I started to slide it
between her legs with ever increasing insistence.
She couldn't ignore this, so she moaned and used my shoulders to
keep from falling into the bottom of the shower, due to her knees giving
way, "Roscoe... please, don't do this to me... I... I... I... can't... Not after
what I did to you."
"Then you should let me, don't you think? I deserve to be able to
make you orgasm, if that is what I want," I logically put to her, as she
began to pant heavily.
"B... b... bu... Oh, god Roscoe. Oooh my... uh no... I can't... Jes...
oooooh..." she screeched as I pleasured her.
Ivana caught on to what I was doing and had started to play with
Phyllis's nipples and Sally did her best to work any erogenous zones she
could reach.
"Oh my god! Ooooooooh I... whoa uh... oooh yes! Hmmmmm...
baby you... ahhh... I'm... I'm going... I'm going to cum...
AAAAHHHHH!" Phyllis screamed as her knees buckled and Sally had to
catch her before she convulsed her way to the floor of the shower.
"Hold me, Roscoe, please. Please hold me. I'm so, so sorry for
what I did. Can you forgive me?" she tearfully moaned in her limp
limbed state.
"Sorry Phyllis, Roscoe can't forgive you," I told her, "There is no
Roscoe anymore. There's just Rose left now and she forgives you, but
only if you promise to be her friend." I held her tightly as the warm
water flowed over us and washed away her tears.
"Rose? Oh, yes I forgot. You... you're a girl now," Phyllis declared
as she allowed herself to be comforted.
"I thought you would have noticed last night, that wasn't a cock,
you were licking," I teased, not actually remembering the experience
myself.
"This is so weird. First, you were my boyfriend and then I found
your 'dress up' clothes. I didn't want anything to do with a transvestite,
but I guess you weren't one. Now you're a girl and... and we made love
and..." Phyllis was ranting, trying to straiten out her thoughts about the
whole traumatizing experience, "On top of all that, I was... was... helping
Fanni to... to... hurt you."
"Yes, you were Phyllis," Ivana observed, "and now you are going to
help us to show mother the error of her ways. So if you are recovered
from your fine orgasm, we need to switch to moisturizers and fragrances,
and get on with our plans."
The other girls helped us up and we finished our shower. (I love
saying that, 'the other girls'.)
With the lot of us sitting around the breakfast table, dressed and
eating our morning repast, Ivana filled me in, "You, my dear Rose,
proposed that we contact Zoe and have her pose as a military officer.
The pretense is that she's here from the pentagon to discuss some
tampering, which was discovered by a spot check of the research I was
doing for the defense department. Of course Fanni was not appraised of
the work, since she was not involved with the research. Knowledge of my
'special' work is on a 'need to know' basis only."
"Will she be able to pull it off, is the first question. The second
question is, will she go along with this. The third question I might add
is, do we want her to know about me?" I asked, playing my own devil's
advocate, as I picked at my fruit bowl.
"I don't see any other choice if we want to keep the authorities out
of this. Let's just invite Zoe over for a few days and feel her out?" Ivana
suggested.
"Okay, you feel her out and I'll feel her up. Between the two of us
she won't know what's going on," I suggested, tongue in cheek.
Ivana flipped open her cell phone and speed-dialed Zoe, "Good
morning hon.. Sorry to call so early, but I was wondering if you will be
busy tomorrow... and all day Monday too?"
"Oh, not a problem honey, I have ten spare bedrooms and no
other guests to fill them. Hah, yes, I have plenty of towels too. Sure,
bring your bikini, the indoor pool is heated, and Rose is aching to be
your lifeguard. Oh, I do have one new girl to introduce you to, named
Phyllis. No, 'hot' wouldn't begin to describe Phyllis. Great! I'll expect
you sometime after noon. Bye-bye hon.."
"Zoe will be here tomorrow, so I think we need to organize the
evidence we gathered from the lab into a professional-looking
investigative format. We are going to need it to convince Zoe that she
should help us. I think she will need a portfolio to take with her when
she visits mother," Ivana proposed as we all cleared our plates from the
table.
"Okay, I'll do what I can. One quick question though, do you
think that I have any larger bras upstairs Ivana? This one is pinching
my boobs something awful," I complained, trying to loosen the straps for
a little comfort.
"Poor Rose, I'll have to send my driver to pick up the next batch of
custom bras for you. I think you have outgrown all of the bras we had,"
Ivana stated and then hugged me, "They are looking delicious though. I
will have to gird myself to make it through the day without throwing you
down and having my way with you." She kissed my lips and groped my
girls, eliciting the moan I knew she wanted.
"I thought you had stopped the alterations in me that Fanni
programmed? I think my boobies are still getting bigger. Just how big
am I going to be in the end Ivana?" I asked, still trying to adjust my bra,
in an attempt to get comfortable.
"Oh, they still have quite a ways to go. You did say you wanted
them really big, didn't you?" she replied, with a mischievous grin.
"Yes... that is if you want them to be," I offered, giving her the
opportunity to make the decision to keep them from becoming larger
than she would like.
"Oh, I would enjoy being married to a girl who really loves her
huge boobs," Ivana assured me with a wink.
"So you, won't think that I'm gross, or a freak, because of the size
of my boobs? When I'm out in public and people make rude comments,
or stare at me, you won't be ashamed to be with me? I know how
juvenile some people can act around girls with great boobs. The other
drawback will be finding bras for my boobies, because I want lacy,
delicate, and pretty bras for my lovely girls," I laughed, cupping the
aforementioned breasts, lifting them for her inspection.
"No, I won't think you're gross, or a freak, my darling Rose. I love
your boobs and I love you. I could care less if some moron makes rude
comments, other than I would hate to see you hurt by them. As for bras,
I can afford to have you in the sexiest bras conceivable by man... or
woman for that matter," she confirmed, and then she came close and
encircled me with her arms in a panty-dampening hug.
After releasing me, Ivana picked up her cell phone and said, "Oh,
hi Wanda. Hey hon. can I get you to slip into town and pick up that
batch of custom bras I ordered for Rose, please?"
"Great, thanks a lot. You are going to be a lifesaver for us today.
You have a nice time in town and pick up something sexy for yourself,"
Ivana ordered and then flipped the little phone closed.
"Now, Phyllis, I want you to go online and lookup some
government documents that you could reprint with some fake
information that we fill in. You know where the computers are. There
should be Photoshop and all the office programs that you need to do
that," Ivana commanded as she worked out the logistics of the operation.
"Try and make them Official Department of the Navy, OSI, Department of
Defense, or some similar organization."
Sally piped in with, "I'll go see that a room is all ready for Zoe. Do
you want to have the wet bar set up and provide the usual toys?"
"Definitely! See to it, there's a Sybian in there too. I want her to
feel like part of the family, and so does Rose," she stated with a smile in
my direction.
I blushed demurely in reply.
"Rose and I will dive into the records here and put together some
kind of presentation. We'll bring things into the computers once we have
some idea what we want," Ivana informed everyone as we each broke into
our assigned duties.
By the next morning, we had managed to put together a rather
professional looking evidentiary portfolio.
Zoe's Visit
Zoe showed up right on time and was greeted at the door by four,
squealing and happy ladies, all hugging her, at the same time.
"Zoe, it's so good to see you again!" Ivana declared, with a peck on
her lips.
"Wow, I should have come to visit sooner!" Zoe exclaimed, hugging
Sally.
I hugged her and said, "We've been waiting on the edge of our
seats since Ivana told us you were coming."
"Oh, my god, Rose! Did you get implants since I saw you last?"
Zoe asked with her eyes bugging out toward my girls.
I blushed and giggled, "No, I'm just a growing girl."
"I can see that. Well, I expect you'll tell me more later," she said,
letting me off the hook. She turned towards Phyllis and asked, "And who
might this be?"
"Zoe, I'd like you to meet Phyllis. Phyllis, this is Zoe," I said by
way of introduction. I kept it simple since I didn't want to get into the
complexity of the situation quite yet.
"I'm glad to meet you Phyllis."
We scurried Zoe into the living room while Wanda and Sally took
Zoe's baggage to the room Sally, had set up for her.
As we seated ourselves on the sofa, Zoe asked, "So, what is it that
you ladies really want me for this weekend? I get the feeling that it's
more than partying that you have in mind. I would bet it has something
to do with my darling Rose there."
Ivana's face, took on a deadly serious look and she began, "Zoe,
you are probably not going to believe this...."
Ivana went on to fill Zoe in with what she had been doing with me,
how her mother had interfered, and how she tried to make me into a sex
toy.
"Oh my god! Rose dear, is it true? Were you really once a man?"
Zoe asked, wide eyed, and amazed.
I nodded my blonde head and said, "Yes I was, Zoe. That's one of
the reasons I was so shy the first time we met. At that time I wasn't fully
female yet."
"You could have fooled me. You did fool me... You really don't
have a... anymore?" she asked delicately, sincerely interested.
"No, it's all gone. I just have a vulva, vagina, Bartholin's glands,
uterus, and ovaries where it used to be," I assured her, "You want to
see?"
Zoe almost began drooling but shook it off at the last minute
saying, "You bet your sweet ass I do honey, but I think we should wait
until I have a better idea of what you two want me to do for you. I take it
that you have a plan?"
Ivana filled her in with more of the details of how she transformed
me and what we were planning.
When we finished telling Zoe what she needed to know, she said,
"It sounds like you want to be something of a sex toy Rose, do you?"
I blushed crimson and replied, "Well... to some extent, yes, I guess
I do. I love making other people happy. I just don't want to be only a sex
toy."
"I see," Zoe, said thoughtfully, "Now, what is it that you ladies
need me to do?"
"We want to teach mother a lesson. Mostly just, scare her. We
want her to think twice before she tries to hurt someone like this again,"
Ivana informed her, carefully watching her expression.
Ivana steeled herself to take the plunge, "We were hoping that you
would pose as a Naval Officer and read mom the riot act. You know, sort
of, as if you're from a supervising agency of the government, chastising a
researcher for her improper behavior. Warning her not to interfere with
another researcher's work, especially if she does not know for whom it is
being done. We want to pretend that what I'm doing with Rose is a
secret government project and that she interfered with it and could face
dire consequences if she ever did anything like it in the future."
"Would a Lieutenant Commander be a high enough rank?" Zoe
asked with a wry smile.
"I think that would be about right, that or maybe Commander,"
Ivana concluded thoughtfully. "Does this mean that you'll help us?"
"Well... let's see what you have put together first," Zoe asked,
looking around for the evidence we had accumulated.
Ivana handed Zoe the folder and we waited while Zoe leafed
through the assembled documents.
After a few minutes Zoe closed the folder and asked, "Do you have
a computer I can use for a few minutes? I want to add a few things to
this to give it a more official appearance."
"Sure," Ivana offered as she stood and escorted Zoe to the
computer room.
"I'm going to need to do this in private. I have a couple of friends
who can help out, but I don't want to give away who they are just yet,"
Zoe informed us, "They're sort of hackers and... well... you know."
"Oh, I understand completely," Ivana, replied conspiratorially with
a wink.
We all trooped back to the living room and waited for Zoe to come
back out.
Ivana's eyes were huge and round as she stared at the documents
in awe, "Damn Zoe, this is awesome! If I didn't know better, I would
think that these are real. Cripes, you even have an Arrest Warrant,
Authorization for Seizure, Search Warrant, and Cease and Desist
documentation. I don't know who your friend online is but this is
amazing. Do you have anyone who can get you a Navy uniform?"
Zoe laughed, "That's not a problem Ivana. I really am a retired
Navy Lieutenant Commander. I actually have a uniform in my baggage."
"No shit...?" Ivana and I chimed together.
"I thought that the Navy didn't allow..." I trailed off, not wanting to
actually it.
"Don't ask, don't tell. It wasn't an issue until I neared retirement.
I was allowed to retire, and even to stay in the reserves, so long as my
activities didn't become too public."
"Oh, I'm sorry for you Zoe. That's so unfair," I told her.
"Well, in this case it's going to work to your advantage, at least
concerning this little problem you want handled," Zoe concluded. "When
should we do this?"
"Um... can you stay through the night and do it Monday when
mom goes into work?"
"That, I can do. Hey, if you let me make a few phone calls I can
have some friends go along with say... Shore Patrol armbands. That
would make it seem even more official, wouldn't it?" Zoe asked with the
air of a master spy.
"Of course, our home is your home. You have the run of the
house while you're here," Ivana offered with a grin, now feeling assured
that her mother would get her due.
"In that case... where's the pool?" Zoe excitedly asked.
"Come on, we'll take you to your room, you can get your suit on
and make your calls, and then we'll come back wearing ours, and lead
you there. We don't want you spending the day lost in this place," Ivana
teased as she led the way upstairs.
Once Ivana and I had slipped into our bedroom, it occurred to me
that I didn't have a bathing suit, at least not one that would fit this body,
"Ivana..." I began.
"Don't worry Rose. I have a bathing suit here just for you.
Actually, I have a whole range of them. All of them are the same style.
Just all of them are different sizes of tops and bottoms, so I'm sure we
can put one together to fit you," Ivana advised as she slid open a wide
drawer full of bathing suits.
"Wow, you must have been a Girl Scout. How did you think of
this?" I marveled.
"I'd like to take credit, but it was Sally who thought of it," Ivana
admitted, as she rooted through the suits, "Ah, there you are!" She flung
a suit bottom at me and went on, "Try that on while I get you a top."
I stepped into the suit and slid it up my creamy thighs, right up
against my flat feminine crotch. "Damn, this suit almost looks like it was
designed to make sure that a girl displays her 'camel toe' crotch when
she wears it!"
"Huh? Well, that's all I have. I guess you'll just have to wear it,"
Ivana told me, trying hard to keep the sly grin off her face.
"You knew it would! You wanted to show off your handy-work,
didn't you?" I accused, shaking my finger at her.
"Okay, you caught me. Nevertheless, it's such a pretty vulva," she
teased, as she came up with a huge bikini top. "How do they fit
otherwise? Do they have enough room in the seat?"
"Yah right, a thong-back with room in the seat. Are you just
trying to get under my skin?" I asked back, knowing that she was just
fooling around.
"Not yet... but maybe in the swimming pool I'll try to get under
your bikini," she told me as she slipped behind me and started loading
the girls into the suit's cups. "I love how heavy your boobs are. You fill
these cups up so sexily."
"You filled them up, love, I'm just the boobie bearer," I admitted,
"but I'm happy that you find them attractive."
"I'm just amazed at how well you have turned out so far and how
perfectly natural you are at the new feminine tasks you find yourself
doing," Ivana marveled as she fastened my bikini top behind me.
I hefted the girls, shifted them back and forth, and then settled
them in the cups comfortably, "God these feel marvelous. I don't think
my nipples have unclenched in the last two days. I love it when they
brush against anyone or anything, and my cleavage drives me wild when
my boobs glow. They slip against each other in such a stimulating way.
I don't know how you can go without playing with their boobs all day.
It's like mine are whispering to me, 'stroke me,' all day long!"
"Well, you did want to have extra sensitive boobies if you recall
Rose. My boobs aren't quite as distracting to me, as yours are to you, or
for that matter, as yours are to me. I just love to feel my fingers squish
into your breasts," she cooed in my ear, as she gently griped my girls.
"Mmmm... if you don't stop that, Zoe is going to be on her own for
the next hour. I'll have to throw you onto the bed and make passionate
love to you," I threatened, biting my lower lip and feeling my knees
tremble with weakness.
"Well we can't have that... at least not yet," she said as she patted
me on my soft, broad bottom.
"What are we waiting for? Zoe won't hang around for us forever," I
remarked, as I started towards the door.
"Hold up there, you're not going without your high heel flip-flops,"
Ivana declared as she stopped me and placed them on the floor near my
feet, "I'm not going to listen to you whine about your legs hurting, just
because you forgot to wear them."
"Yes, mom... I won't forget again," I promised, as I slipped on the
flip-flops and started out the door and down the hallway.
Ivana smiled to herself and shook her head in amazement as she
watched how easily I maneuvered in the high-heel flip-flops.
I perambulated to Zoe's room and knocked.
"Yes, are you two ready finally?" Zoe asked as she opened the
door, "You really don't play fair girls! I was drooling on the toys you left
to entertain me, when you're not available."
"I'm so glad you have them lubricated and ready but, maybe we
can get some swimming in, first?" I asked while hugging her and
squirming up against her as I did.
Zoe reached around me and groped my wide, low-slung buttocks,
whispering in my ear, "I'm going to ravish you at the very first
opportunity!"
"Are you enjoying my fiancée Zoe?" Ivana asked with a smile,
caressing my womanly ass and giving me a shiver up my spine.
"Immensely! Maybe you can one for me, when Rose is finished?"
Zoe teased, spreading my gluteus maxima and slipping her hand
between my thighs.
"She's going to leave a trail of cum all the way to the pool now you
know..." Ivana warned her.
"In that case I'm going to rub her boobs the whole way and make
quite certain of it. That is if you don't mind, Ivana," Zoe stated with a
slightly evil snicker.
"Eep!" I squealed, starting to perambulate my way to the pool,
trailing Zoe behind me with her hands over my shoulders, groping me
maddeningly. (Since becoming so busty, I don't run unless I have to.)
"Damn Zoe, she's drooling down the inside of her thighs already,"
Ivana giggled, trailing behind us, "If you make her cum before we get
there, make sure you catch her. I don't want her getting hurt, but I do
love to see her cum as much as she can. It makes me wet and happy
seeing her so pleased."
"Ooh you two are making it terribly difficult to walk... ooooh!
Whoa, that feels good," I exclaimed as we reached the bottom of the
stairway, "Don't you think it will be embarrassing if were seen like this?
Ungh...!" I stumbled slightly, weak from the quivering I felt all
throughout my body.
We finally made it to the pool area and met up with the other girls.
"Oh, how nice! It must be, 'play with Rose time.' I've been waiting
for a chance to pay you back!" Phyllis exclaimed as she scurried up to
help with my embarrassing situation.
Sally wasn't quite so outwardly enthusiastic, however she sexily
slid up to the group and started teasing my nipple with a long, painted
fingernail.
"Maybe we should continue driving Rose wild when she is safely in
the pool?" Ivana suggested, pulling me towards the water, lifting my feet
off the ground, so that the other girls were forced to carry the top half of
me down into the warm pool water.
I sighed, relaxing with the warmth and weightlessness of the
surrounding pool water, just as the others came around and began to
play with their favorite bits of my new body. It was almost all the same
to me. Ivana had seen to it that I have the Ferrari of exogenously
responsive bodies. One tickle of the throttle and I'm off!
It appears that Zoe just has a weakness for men who have been
transformed into women, since she moved from boobies to vulva, down to
my toes, and back up to my lips, stroking, licking, and intently
inspecting my every curve.
Phyllis was almost jealously guarding the boob she worked over,
licking on my stiff nipple, blowing across the wetness she left behind,
and tweaking it in between, "God, I never thought that I would be
sucking on one of your big, fat, and soft nipples, Rose!"
"I... ooh... oh, my... I never thought I would be having lesbian sex
with you Phyllis, but I'd have given my left nut to be doing it! Wait... I
did give my left nut and the right one too! Damn... was it ever worth it!"
"You guys talk too much!" Sally declared as she smacked, diddled,
licked, and sucked on my clittie.
I shuddered though the throws of my first mini-orgasm, well on
my way to unimaginable heights of feminine bliss.
Suddenly, I felt something warm being squirted into my vagina,
"What...?"
"Relax Rose, it's just a non-water soluble lubricant. Your girl cum
will wash away in the pool, but this stuff will keep you so lubed that you
couldn't stop a limp macaroni from invading your cunny!" Ivana laughed
as she insured my willingness.
She was right of course, and of course, the other girls wanted to
test her boast by slipping their fingers into me... repeatedly.
"Rose is so helpless when we play with her. Is that by design,
Ivana?" asked Zoe, amazed at my submissiveness.
"Actually, that part wasn't my doing. Rose was always a sweet
person whose only desire was to please people. That's why she was so
easy for Phyllis to take advantage of her. Her natural loving nature and
sweetness were the reasons I fell in love with her and wanted to give her
a body to match her soul," Ivana reflected as she initiated resuscitation
on me.
"You know, to tell the truth, I wasn't really sure what your motives
for transforming Rose were, until just now. I can see in your eyes that
you truly love this lovely nymph," Zoe declared. "I wasn't convinced that
this was what Rose wanted either, but you do love being a pretty lady,
don't you, Rose?"
"It's what I wanted to be since I was a very young boy. Ooh... I
hated not being able to wear the soft and pretty things that the girls
wore. Eeeah... I didn't like sports, fighting or any of the other things
that most of the other guys were doing. Mmmm... I didn't want to be
strong and able. Uhhhh... I liked being small, soft, and weak," I
admitted between cooing.
"This is better than a lie detector!" Zoe declared as she slipped a
finger into my tight anus, lubricated with the same stuff that Ivana had
used on my cunt. (I love being able to say that, even though we girls
don't like that term outside of the throws of ecstasy.)
"Oh! That feels so weird! Mmmm... I like it, but my word, two
thing inside me between my legs, is so..." I paused, looking for the right
term to describe what I was feeling, "feminine."
"Yes, you are dear," Ivana said, as she released my sensitive lips,
long enough to kiss and nuzzle my neck.
"She can' a take any more Capt'n, she's gonna blow!" Zoe giggled
doing her James Doohan impression, as I did my best epileptic fit
impression.
I thrashed through the first few moments, easily held by the four
girls, but as I lost myself in my orgasm, they lost their grips, though
lucky for me, not all at the same time, so I never went under water. I did
make everyone look like drown rats, but they thought it was so sexy that
they started right in on me again.
This time they found a latex dildo to use on me and with Zoe's
finger, up my butt, I was helpless to fight them. As if I would want to?
Phyllis was again frantically working my huge mountains of jiggly
orgasmic pleasure, concentrating on the incredibly clenched joy buttons
on top, "Mmmm, Rose, I never found boobs to be that much of a turn-on,
but yours give you so much joy. I love the way they feel on my tongue
and how you respond to my ministrations."
"Ohhh... eeeeaa... thank you Phyllis..." I squealed. "Can... can I
get a nipple to suck too?"
Ivana un-slung one of her pretty girls and offered it to my big soft
lips to pleasure, "Ooh, Rose, what you can do to my nipples is so sinful!
It's almost as if your lips are electric."
"I've noticed that too, Ivana," Sally declared around a mouthful of
vulva, which she had been busily sucking to larger, sensitive, engorged
delight. "I thought that it was something you had done at the lab."
"Not intentionally... Uhhhhhh... oh shit! Catch her!" Ivana begged
as her knees buckled. Ivana slipped under the water briefly as she had a
nipple-gasm leaving me unsupported.
Zoe snatched me from going under myself, but Ivana was right
back up and holding my face in just a moment.
"Nobody can make me cream, like my lovely Rose," Ivana declared
as she unlimbered Zoe's breasts from their confinement. "Zoe needs to
feel a nipple-gasm too!"
"What's a nipple-gasm? Oh my god!" Zoe's exclaimed, eyes
clamped shut, her soft wet tongue moistening her lips.
"Unreal, isn't it Zoe?" Ivana giggled.
"Ahhhh! No...! Oooh...! My boob! You can't... Oh baby!" Zoe
cried, not completely aware of her surroundings anymore.
Phyllis reached down to help Sally with my sopping wet, tightly
filled slit, diddling my clit, while Sally pumped me in and out with the
see-through pink jelly dildo.
I wanted to scream 'fuck me', repeatedly but my mouthful of
nipple was more important to me. I wanted to make Zoe feel as good as
she was making me feel, so I ignored my own pleasure for the time being
and concentrated my physical and mental efforts, focusing them on the
intense point of light that was her tightly scrunched nipple.
It felt sort of like refocusing my orgasmic pleasure through my lips
to her titty.
"What the fuck...!" Zoe proclaimed as her eyes rolled up into the
back of her head and she slipped under the warm pool water.
I couldn't fend off the rising tsunami of my orgasm any longer. I
allowed it to wash over me, consuming my very being as I screamed
unintelligible statements of thanks. I thrashed wildly about as if I were a
Tasmanian devil trapped by a bear.
The girls made sure that I came up for air often enough to be safe
and even Zoe helped once she came back up from her nipple-gasm.
They dragged me to the stairs and placed me with my head out of
the water, so that I could safely bask in the afterglow and they could
snuggle and hug me while I purred softly.
"How did you do that?" Zoe kept asking, kissing my face all over,
and staring deeply into my eyes.
When my brain finally started to function again, I answered, "I
don't know. I just focus some of my orgasmic energy through my lips
into your nipple."
"That's not possible... or at least it shouldn't be," Zoe proclaimed.
"I've never heard of it. However, it must be possible because she
can do it. Maybe it's a mutation, of some kind? Luckily Stan Lee hasn't
ever had a superhero who shares her orgasms, so we won't be infringing
on any copyrights..." Sally joked, while snuggling.
"Oh so now I'm a super-heroine?" I asked.
"You are to me, sweetie," Ivana affirmed with a kiss.
Once I was myself, again I started to paddle around in the pool,
even though I was often sexually assaulted, by teasing vixens. They
didn't gang bang me again though so I was able to spend some time
reveling in my sexy little girlish body. Swimming with big hooters is
harder though, they present quite a bit of additional drag and are
constantly escaping from their titular confinement. There is an
advantage being a girl though, flutter kicking or frog kicks are safer.
(There's nothing in the way... giggle.)
After we had all become water logged enough we left the pool,
though I was quite surprised that my pussy had filled with water, due to
the fact that it was so well lubed, and the feeling of the water draining
from me was intensely strange. I tried to stop it by clasping my hand
over my pussy, but it only served to make me the focus of much hilarity.
"What's the matter Rose? Spring a leak?" giggled Sally.
"How come I'm leaking pool water and no one else is?" I asked
indignantly.
"You were so lubed up, and being pumped full of rubber dick,
which left you open for the water to fill you. Don't worry, it's happened
to all of us at one time or another," Ivana explained, "Usually in the
bathtub for most of us. Masturbating in the tub is a favorite of many
girls."
"I can transfer the body characteristics, mannerisms, and the
physical responses of a natural girl, but the memories and experiences
you'll have to get on your own sweetie," Ivana sighed and gave me a peck
on the lips.
"That's okay by me. It would be confusing with crossed memories
telling me about a youth that I had never experienced. It is much better
to earn them myself I think," I surmised as we dried off and started
walking towards the wet bar, my butt still feeling loose from the
lubrication.
"Shit Ivana, wherever did you find that walk you gave her?" Zoe
asked in a low whisper, staring intently at my undulating ass.
"We scanned an exotic dancer that everyone remembered just for
that walk. I knew that it would keep me wet and chasing after her every
time I saw her walking."
"Maybe we are going to need some female Shore Patrol for this
operation. I'm not sure that the guys would be able to behave their
selves. Rose gets hotter looking every time I look at her," Zoe admitted.
"Is she still changing?"
"Oh yes, Rose has a ways to go yet. She only needs a couple more
sessions at the lab though. She's worked out better than I had ever
dreamed my process would work," Ivana sniffed and wiped a tear from
her eye. "You should have seen how tortured she was before I gave her
the outward appearance to match her soul."
"My word, you really do love her! At least you do now that she is
the beauty you made her."
"I take offense at that Zoe. I wouldn't care if Rose had wanted to
remain Roscoe, I would love her still," Ivana, coldly stated, staring
intently into Zoe's eyes.
"I... I beg your pardon, I didn't really mean to imply that... well,
maybe I did, sort of, but I have a hard time thinking of Rose being as
sweet as she now is, as a man," Zoe quickly explained, realizing that she
had stepped on a very sensitive nerve.
"Apology accepted. Rose's basic personality and essence hasn't
changed a bit. I wouldn't have manipulated that if it were possible. You
can ask Phyllis, who was Roscoe's girlfriend before I met him," Ivana
motioned towards Phyllis to bring her in to support her argument.
"Oh god, I nearly caused her to... to... never mind. What Ivana is
telling you is so true. She was a sweeter girl as a guy than I am as a
girl," Phyllis choked out, tears streaming down her face.
"Now, now, Phyllis, don't you go feeling like that, remember all is
forgiven and forgotten. I don't want you to dwell on it," I slipped up to
her now taller body and grabbed her in a big heartfelt hug.
"I'm still sorry Rose. I shouldn't have treated you so badly and I
should never have let Fanni use me," she reaffirmed, hugging me back.
"Fanni is going to come to a quick realization that trying to harm
Rose was a poor decision, I promise," Zoe informed us. "Here, I'll make
up some drinks for everyone so that we can get over my insensitive
remark. Is that alright with everyone?"
"Yes, but Rose will have to stay with non-alcoholic beverages.
Alcohol doesn't go well with the stem cells. It will be a month or more
before she can drink," Ivana informed her, "But I would like an 'Absolut
Royal Fuck' and Rose wants straight-up cranberry juice."
"You and me both hon.. Oh and would you care for a beverage
too?" Zoe snickered as she grabbed the 'Absolut Vodka'. "Maybe after we
relax with our drinks awhile we, can go have that fuck up in my room? I
want dibs on Rose's lips while one of you bangs me and the other lady
fucks Rose's brains out."
"Wow, now that sounds like a plan! Of course, the only one who
doesn't get to rotate around will have to be Rose. Nobody else has super
powers so she'll just have to struggle with all of the orgasms. What do
you think Rose, will you mind orgasming your brains out for us?" Sally
asked with a dirty little snicker.
"A sex toy's got to do, what a sex toy's got to do," I sighed. "You
will be gentle with me won't you Miss Sally?"
"Only if you promise to blow my mind with those lips of yours,"
Sally replied with a wink.
"Okay, but I've never tried to use them on someone's ear before," I
flipped back innocently, "It could be dangerous with that short a
pathway..."
"Your super-power actually deserves study Rose. We might find
that it is dangerous for you to use... or maybe it's dangerous for your
victims to have it used on them. Actually, what in the hell, it feels too
good to for me to care if I'm being hurt by it. Go ahead and use me for a
guinea pig," Zoe decided as she handed out the 'Absolut Royal Fucks'.
"You sound as though you had some issues with men yourself,
Zoe," I timidly asked, wanting to know, but afraid that I might spawn
another row.
"Actually, the reason I am semi-retired is that the military
discovered my sexual preference. They were given an, 'anonymous tip' by
a guy I used to work with. He was looking for a promotion and I was
forced to go into the reserves, which left him with my promotional,"
sighed Zoe, "I guess I have some issues with him and I shouldn't blame
all men for what he did. I just haven't much use for men in general,
being a lesbian."
"That explains a lot," I agreed. "I'm sorry that jerk did that to you.
You might have been in the same boat if one of the ladies you worked
with were looking to take your job too. Some ladies are ruthless."
"Yes, I know," she sighed. "This jerk was constantly screwing over
women. He never went after any of the men. His favorite thing to say
was, 'Women belong at home, barefoot and pregnant'. He was such a
pig."
"He does sound like he could use a lesson in humanity," I agreed.
"Yes, I'm not the only lady he's done this to. There's even one who
wasn't a lesbian, but just the accusation was enough to ruin her career."
We let that subject drop, as it was not immediately concerning us
and went on with our evening.
The rest of our little social was mostly giggling and teasing. We all
knew so much more about each other when we were ready to head back
into the house.
"How come I have to walk in front of everybody? I'm beginning to
think nobody likes me," I complained as the girls insisted that I lead the
way.
"Not a chance sugar. Everybody loves you and that's why we want
to watch your delicious ass while you walk," Ivana assured me.
"Now I'm going to be self conscious about my butt when I walk,
thanks a lot!" I complained trying to hid the aforementioned item.
"I've got to feel those..." Zoe exclaimed as she grasped my
undulating glutei.
"Stop that!" I screeched and quick stepped away from her grope.
Sally laughed and said, "You don't want her to stop, and you know
it!"
"Have you ever tried to walk with someone groping your butt?" I
asked, crossing my arms over my huge boobs.
All four ladies burst into laughter.
"That's the first 'un-feminine' thing I've seen Rose do," Zoe
remarked, wiping tears from her eyes.
"What?" I asked.
"You really can't go around crossing your arms above your boobs
hon.. Your tits are too big to be doing that. You should cross your arms
underneath them, but don't hitch them up when you do. You would look
as if you are offering them to someone," Ivana informed me. "You were
squeezing your girls out both sides with your arms on top of your
boobies. I liked it, but you would be in real trouble if there were a bunch
of horny guys watching."
"Don't worry about it Rose," Zoe told me, "I think you are handling
yourself remarkably well. Whenever I look at you, I just want to eat you
like candy, you're so sweet."
"Okay, who is this Candy, and why am I so jealous of her?" I
chided back.
"Right! Come along sweetie, it's time for your medication..." Ivana
grasped my arm and escorted me up to our bedroom.
"What medication?" I asked astonished that I couldn't think of
what that might be.
"You need to wash that chlorine off your hot little body, and then
we must massage a therapeutic lotion all over your body to keep your
skin baby smooth," she said as she lead the other girls into the room
with us.
"This bikini top looks so difficult to remove, I'd better help," Zoe
offered.
"I've got dibs on her bottoms!" Sally yelled into my thighs as she
gripped the sides of my bikini bottoms.
"I'll get the shower programmed," Ivana exclaimed as she scurried
into the bathroom.
"Programmed?" Zoe chirped.
"Wait until you get to try it, Zoe. It's simply wonderful," I assured
her, quivering with stimulation.
The girls quickly doffed their own suits and chased me, groping
whatever they could along the way. I ran and squealed like a little girl! (I
loved it the whole time.)
All the squirmy girl bodies wriggled around in the warm sudsy
water as we showered. Groping boobies and bottoms is just about the
sexiest thing in the world. I wish I could describe it with total alacrity
but my prose falls far short of the actual experience. The accidental
brushing of bottoms against each other, boobies flopping against arms
and backs, and the feeling of my nipples when they are soapily caressed.
My juices were flowing freely down my inner thighs while my knees
trembled.
I caught a lovely soft nipple as it swung in front of my face and
latched on tightly. I had to unload some of my orgasmic energy before I
exploded, and Phyllis was the fortunate boob owner who was to receive
it.
"Oh holy SHIT!" Phyllis screamed as she orgasmed herself off her
feet.
Luckily, Sally had seen me attack her nipple and caught her on
her express trip to the shower floor, twitching and mewing.
"Damn! You need a warning label, Rose," Zoe declared, shaking
her head.
"Oh my god that was good! Woof, baby, I saw stars and galaxies
exploded through me," Phyllis recollected, "I'm ruined!"
"Why do you say that, Phyllis," Zoe asked, helping the stunned
woman to her feet.
"No man could make me cum like that. I can't ever expect great
sex from a man, ever again," Phyllis bemoaned, eyes as round as moons.
"No, that's not true, dear girl," Zoe consoled her with a hug and
pat on the back.
"It... it's not?"
"No, all you have to do is be fucked while Rose kisses you. I don't
know where you'll find a guy who won't want to fuck Rose too... but it's
possible," Zoe told her with a snort.
"That's just plain mean, Zoe," I told her. "Don't worry Phyllis, we'll
work something out. I'll take care of you."
"You better. Damn, I keep thinking about you wearing that blue
baby doll I found in your bedroom," Phyllis said, shaking her head trying
to get the memory out of her mind. "I can't even bring up a mental
imagine of you as you were when we met."
Phyllis lifted me from the floor and held me, squishing my boobs
out the sides between us, "You are a lot more huggable now."
"Yes, and I like being small enough to carry around," I giggled.
"Okay, ladies, it's time for our frilly nighties!" Ivana announced.
"Sally, why don't you lay out Rose's nighties and we'll let everyone choose
which one she should wear."
"Hey, how come you guys get to pick my nightie, but you get to
wear anything you want?" I, complained, lower lip extended.
"Well, Zoe may not have brought many nighties, but I am going to
offer her any one of my collection she likes, if she doesn't think she
brought a sexy enough one, and frankly, because you're more fun to
dress than any one of us," Ivana informed me with a kiss on the lips.
"Why am I more fun to dress?"
"You have always loved dressing in pretty, frilly, sexy girl's clothes
and we want to share your thrill when we put something uber hot on
you," Zoe added with a little blush, "God, knowing how much you wanted
to be a girl so you could be feminine, is making me positively wet with
anticipation."
"You, don't think I'm a freak for wanting to be feminine?" I asked,
thinking that might be the reason for it.
"Hell no, I love girls who want to be feminine. Lipstick lesbians
are my cup of tea. Why wouldn't I love you? I know you're a girl, I've
seen that for myself. I am kind of jealous of your body. You have some
things I would love to have myself. Imagine, never having to shave ever
again..." Zoe got a far-away look in her eye.
"Okay ladies, do your frilly best," I sighed resignedly, trembling
with anticipation.
The ladies invaded our walk-in closet and amidst much giggling
and whispering, they finally decided on what they wanted me to wear, a
'Lola hot pink chemise'. It has pink feathers covering the bra cups and
all around the hem, which encircled my butt, hanging almost all the way
down to my pussy, which was covered with a pair of pink lace panties,
crotchless of course. There were holes cut to let my nipples stick
through and to be tickled by the pink feathers, which made me giggle
every time I thought of them, or had them sway as I walked.
"By Jove, I believe she likes it. Damn, do you ever look hot in
that, sweetheart," Ivana declared, as she hugged me from behind.
Zoe had picked a white satin baby doll with a satin thong
underneath, simple, sheik, and sexy.
Sally had chosen a thong-back, open crotch, black lace teddy for
her eveningwear. Her butt cheeks shimmied stimulatingly as she strut
her stuff, modeling her nightie for us.
Phyllis had chosen a Chantilly Teddy in exquisite lace in satin,
eyelash lace trim, a zipper front, and a thong back in royal blue. Her
bottom jiggled as invitingly as her ample boobs did, when she strutted
around, affecting her sexiest poses.
Ivana was far from upstaged by these lovelies by wearing a gold,
liquid-metal spandex, strapless teddy with a classic boy-cut bottom,
which she displayed with great restraint and buckets of my drool
covering the floor.
"That is just so hot hon.," I told her, with the requisite kiss. Well,
I guess that we won't need a microwave to cook this evening. We're all so
hot you could fry bacon on our backsides," I decided. "If I were the old
me, I would definitely be sporting iron-wood right now."
"Instead, your pussy is leaking down your inner thighs," Phyllis
said with a guffaw.
I was shocked and embarrassed so I leaned over to try and see
overtop my boobs and fell flat on my face.
"Phyllis! That was mean! Poor Rose couldn't know that you were
joking," Zoe told her as she lifted me off the floor.
"She, was joking?" I asked, dazed by my close encounter with the
floor.
"I didn't think she would try to look..." Phyllis said as she rushed
to help me up.
"Of course she would try to look, Phyllis. She's self-conscious
enough without you making fun of her," Sally scornfully informed her.
"It's okay ladies, the floor isn't as far away as it used to be," I told
them, trying to get them to forgive Phyllis and have the room stop
spinning.
"On the other hand, you are a lot smaller, softer, and easier to
hurt than you used to be too, sweetie," Ivana added. "Phyllis needs to be
more aware of that, or we'll strap her to the Sybian and make her ride off
her impulsiveness for say... about four hours or so. That should keep
her out of trouble," Ivana laughed evilly as she gave Phyllis 'the look'.
"Can we get Sally to pop some corn to munch while we watch?" I
asked as sweetly and innocently as I could.
"I'm up for it, if you girls are," Sally giggled, feeling that we were all
teasing her.
"May I suggest that we temper her sentence to about an hour,
instead of a 4 hour marathon ride?" I asked, intending to just let Phyllis
get in a whole lot of great orgasms instead of punishing her.
"I like it. It's, just, wise, appropriate, and plain hot! Phyllis we
deem you guilty and pronounce your sentence of a full hour of pleasuring
by Sybian. Sentence to be carried out immediately. The convict will
submit to a full hour of uncontrollable pleasuring, follow our 'Boobliff'
(Bailiff with huge boobs.) to the guest room Ms. Revere, for your mid-
night ride," Ivana declared, giggling her head off watching Phyllis, head
hung, following my undulating butt, (Staring holes in my panties.) into
Zoe's room, along with everyone else.
The Mid-Afternoon Ride
I whispered to Phyllis over my shoulder, "Have you ever used one
of these?"
"No, what's it like...?"
"Girlfriend, you are going to love this. You'll be fucked to within
an inch of your life, but you'll love every minute," I assured her.
"I thought I was going to be punished...?" she whispered.
"Oh, you are being punished. You are going to be very tired by the
time you are done. However, you will sleep with a smile on your face and
wondering if you should allow yourself to cum that wildly ever again," I
said, with a small titter. "Some girls hate to loose control like you are
going to, so they don't ever do it again. I for one think they are crazy.
The more a girl orgasms, the easier it is for her to get an orgasm, and
girls should orgasm as much as they can, don't you think?"
"I... ah, now I'm a little scared actually," Phyllis told me, wide-eyed
with concern.
"You really don't have to do it, you know. It's just for fun and you
really are going to love it. How about if I ride one right beside you?" I
offered.
"Sure, that would make me feel a lot better, and I'll love watching
you cum too," Phyllis agreed emphatically, hugging me around my little
shoulders.
"Sally? Will you help me set up another Sybian so that Phyllis
and I can show off to each other?" I asked, loud enough for everyone to
hear.
"Damn...!" Zoe, Ivana, and Sally chorused together.
"Zoe, come with me quickly, we need to get some things. Ladies,
we'll be right back. Don't ride off without us," Ivana quickly interjected.
The two quickly disappeared down the hall while Sally, Phyllis, and I set
up the Sybians, with our special attachments.
Ivana and Zoe popped in while we were working and began setting
up video equipment, while a couple digital still cameras were kept at the
ready.
"I'm getting this on DVD! This is going to be so hot, we're going to
have to call the fire department," Ivana declared as she put the finishing
touches on her equipment.
"Which attachments do you want us to use on these, Ivana?" I
asked, making a dimple in my cheek like a little Shirley Temple.
Ivana dug into the box with the attachments and pulled out a pair
of 'G-Max' probes for us to use and a jug of lube to help slip us over the
bulbous protrusions. She attached the probes, lubricated them and slid
the stools over next to the Sybians, "There you go ladies strip and then
climb aboard."
"I... can't... it's so big..." Phyllis complained, already naked and
staring round-eyed at the 'G-Max'.
"You can, it's not as big as you think, and see, sexy little Rose is
fitting herself over hers," Ivana discounted Phyllis's trepidations.
As soon as our butts touched down, Ivana kicked the stools away
from the Sybians that had been mounted high up on custom made legs,
leaving us stranded on the saddles, "Now just relax and lean against the
cushion we affixed in front."
We did as we were bid and Ivana clicked and locked belts around
us, holding us in place.
"Wait! What are you doing?" Phyllis cried out, shocked that she
wouldn't be able to get off whenever she wanted.
"Making sure that we control how much pleasure you must
endure, and not you," Ivana laughed evilly.
I could see that Phyllis wanted to protest, however she thought
better of it and remained quiet.
"Woo Hoo, here we go Phyllis! I hope I pass out first!" I exclaimed,
having been through this once before already.
"What happens then?" Phyllis asked with a quick squeal as Ivana
adjusted the speed of her Sybian.
"Oh baby, that's good," I screeched, "If I pass out, you win. They
will let you go, and I will awaken soon after in bed with a bunch of pretty
girls who are hugging me."
"Oh my god!" Phyllis yelped, "You cum yourself unconscious, but
that means I win? Are you crazy?"
"Actually, Phyllis, there are no losers in this game," Ivana
chuckled as I screamed out my first mini orgasm. "Everyone is a winner,
one of you cums herself unconscious and the other one comes with us to
cuddle."
"Oh god this feels good!" Phyllis remarked as she pulled at her
nipples.
"Sally, please begin the slathering of our cum-bunnies," Ivana
asked.
Sally began oiling both of us with heated and scented oils.
"The hell with these controls. You take over Ivana. I want to rub
Rose's girls with this oil!" Zoe exclaimed as she leapt into action.
"Oh god... oh god... I'm cuming!" I screamed as the sensations of
Zoe's hot hands and nimble fingers, working my sensitive boobies,
exploded in my feminized mind.
"Cum hard for me baby!" Zoe urged, increasing her zone of attack,
finding my clit tightly pressed against the wiggling 'G-Max' stem.
"Not so soon... oh... oh my! Oh god! Fuck me!" I pleaded as I
began to ride a new wave of orgasmic fire.
"That's not fair! She's already had two!" Phyllis complained as
Sally worked her erogenous zones.
"Sorry, Phyllis, Rose wanted to be easily orgasmic, so we made her
that way. Just remember that we enforced her pleasure center so that
she can ride through incredible blasts of mind numbing orgasms," Ivana
assured her, "Therefore you have as much chance at fainting from
orgasms as she does. You just won't cum as hard or as often."
"Almost... oh god! Ooh baby that's great! Uh... uh...
UHHHHHHHHHH!" Phyllis exclaimed as she reached her first orgasmic
peak.
Shortly after that she was saying, "Okay, I'm done. I came. I
won't cum again, really."
"Silly girl," Sally whispered to her, "You are about to be introduced
to what many women never feel. You are going to find your multi-
orgasmic-ness. Just relax and let yourself cum baby. The Sybian is
assaulting your G-Spot, so you'll cum again soon. You're safe, cared for,
and encouraged to cum harder than you ever thought possible. Watch
and listen to Rose cum her brains out. You deserve to cum like she
does, so go ahead and go for it."
Phyllis began bucking her hips, grinding herself into the Sybian
she was helplessly riding, as if demanding an orgasm from it that could
blow her mind.
I was screaming like a little girl who had her lunch money stolen,
as my juices covered the sides, of the Sybian I was humping. Ivana
smugly controlled both of our machines as they fucked the living hell out
of us.
"I'm doing it... I'm... I'm... oh god! I'm cuming again!" Phyllis
screeched as she shuddered and went limp against the padded support.
I was on my sixth orgasm as I heard, "Phyllis...? Oh good you're
still with us."
"No I... I can't. Not again! Oh please... stop... please... don't!
Stop! I'm not... oh don't... please stop," Phyllis begged, worn out and
unable to release herself from being trapped on the Sybian and afraid
that she would enjoy it too much.
Soon I heard, "Don't stop! Please, don't stop! Oh my god! Oh
baby that is soooooo good."
"Lips! Please I need Phyllis's lips!" I yelled out, insane with
orgasmic fire.
Sally and Zoe pushed our Sybians close enough that I could grasp
Phyllis's face and latch on tightly. Rising on my tenth, or was it my
eleventh orgasm, the sexual energy was beyond belief and I really wanted
Phyllis to have some. I balled it all up into a swirling sun-bright comet
and waited until I felt Phyllis screeching into my mouth on the edge of
her third orgasm, and I unloaded the whole, brilliant fireball into her
face.
"Eiiiiiiiiiiiiiiahugheeeeeeeaaaaaaaa!" Phyllis screamed her lungs
out and went entirely limp in the straps that held her to the machine.
No matter what Ivana, did with the controls, no matter how much
shaking, Sally did, Phyllis would only mew softly in answer to their
inquiries.
"I think we have a winner!" Ivana declared as I came one last time.
"Gurney?" Sally asked.
"Yes, two of them I think," Ivana agreed as the two ladies left the
room to get transportation for us.
Once they had moved us into the bathroom, sponged us clean,
and re-dressed us in our frilly finery. The girls tucked us into Ivana's big
master bed, joining us in cuddling and kissing.
When Phyllis finally awakened, her eyes flung open wide and she
whimpered, "I can't believe it!"
Everyone started cuddling her and kissing her.
"That was an orgasm. Oh my god, I've never orgasmed before, not
really orgasmed. I've had little orgasms, but those were just preludes to
the real thing. I've cum twice today and both times due to the fact that
Rose kissed me!" Phyllis realized.
"It's true Phyllis, most women never really reach their orgasmic
potential. I think they are afraid that they will become nymphomaniacs,
or whores or something," Zoe lectured as she hugged Phyllis.
"All I know is that I want to have more! Lots and lots more of
them!" Phyllis enthused as she came to life, frantically kissing anyone
who was in range.
"Well, Phyllis, it's Zoe, Ivana, and Sally's turns to have orgasms.
What do you think we should do to them?" I asked, while I sucked face
with Ivana.
"Anal probes, butterflies and your lips, because I want you affixed
with them too," Phyllis decided as she slipped out of bed and pushed a
cart over, loaded with the aforementioned items.
We all fit the toys onto each other, including Phyllis, and turned
everything on together. The buzzing and moaning was unbelievable,
which only served to turn us on all the more.
I was the first to cum... and the second, but I was followed quickly
by Sally and then Ivana. Zoe took a little longer to gasp through her first
orgasm. Phyllis who was fatigued and sore, brought up the rear, slightly
after my third orgasm, however judging by the way she quivered
afterward, it was a stunning one.
Ivana beat Sally by a few seconds on their next round, and then
me again though Phyllis orgasmed before Zoe this time. I decided that
since she was our guest that she needed a leg up on everyone else and
snagged her right nipple with my lips.
"Oh NOOOO! Oh my god, ohmygod OHMYGOD!" Zoe soaked the
bed with a stupendous gushing orgasm and quivered as if she were
having an epileptic fit, throwing her legs wide and her arms about.
That staved off my next orgasm for a few moments as I searched
for the next boobie to latch onto. I found my lover's nipple next and
grounded, a small sun of orgasmic energy, through her tits into her brain
and watched her quietly roll her pupils up inside her head and clinch up
every muscle in her body as she went rigid in orgasmic bliss.
Sally was fortunate enough to be moaning and popped her head
up to see what had happened to Ivana, when I placed an orgasmic lip-
lock on her face, sending her into mental overload.
I couldn't hold back any longer and came again myself, but was
soon rising on my next wave of Nirvana. I found Phyllis vibrating
through her own self induced fourth orgasm.
"Oh so good! I can make myself orgasm too! Here I go again..."
she started to say, as her next wave began to build.
"Need to release..." I groaned as I crawled to her. "My boobie!" I
declared as I took charge of her tightly clenched knob of sensitivity. I
drained off all of my excess and watched her fold up her mental tent and
loose consciousness.
"Oops..." I realized that there was no one left to feed my orgasms
to, and the vibrators were still making me crazy. I couldn't remove them.
I couldn't turn them off. I was completely at their mercy as my own eyes
rolled up inside my head and a tidal wave of cum gushed from me,
soaking all five of us.
My eyes uncrossed and I neared the next peak quickly, denied the
escape of unconsciousness, I rode through ever increasing, mind
numbing orgasm after orgasm.
The only thing that saved me was Sally's returning to the land of
the living and realizing my predicament, "Oh, poor baby. You can't even
move your arms enough to switch this stuff off!"
Thankfully, she was turning off the vibrators as she was talking
and I was finally able to cum one last time, releasing my energy into my
own muscle locking, pussy gushing crescendo.
"Too tired... must sleep now, sorry Rose," Sally told me as her eyes
closed and she nodded off.
I wasn't sorry in the least. If she hadn't come to, long enough to
turn off my implements of pleasure, I would have gone at it for hours,
maybe longer. Oh well, I would have been sore, and maybe I would have
become an orgasm junkie, but that's the risks a girl like me takes when
she straps herself into a pleasure machine.
I sighed briefly and quietly slipped out of bed with my baby doll
sticking to my body everywhere.
I was too jazzed by all the cuming to fall asleep, so I went into the
kitchen, drank a quart of Gatorade, and gnawed on some luncheon meat.
I was so hungry and thirsty my body was shaking all over.
I was thinking about how all those poor girls upstairs were
sleeping in a near lake of girl cum and decided to see if I could dry the
ladies out before joining them in dreamland.
The only thing I was able to do was grab a bunch of towel and
soak up as much as I could, and then stuffed dry towels down while
rolling the girls on top of the dry spots.
I slipped on another nightgown, (This one was a Teddy made of
pink Lycra.) and dove in amongst the sleepy girls. The activity of drying
out the bed made me sleepy enough to dose off with the sated lesbians
for the rest of the night.
Dawn of a New Day
"Okay, who played mother?" Zoe asked as she looked around the
bed.
"What? What do you mean, 'mother'?" Sally groggily asked.
"Someone dried the sheets and put towels around so we could
sleep on something clean and dry," Zoe stated, rubbing the sleep from
her eyes.
"Who did what?" Phyllis asked, yawing and stretching.
"Where did these towels come from?" Ivana asked, holding one up
in front of her.
"What's the big deal? Okay so I threw some towels on the bed. It
didn't take long after my snack to do it," I informed them as I sat up.
"You got up and had a snack," Ivana asked.
"I was thirsty and hungry. Is there something wrong with that?" I
asked trying to figure what the big deal was.
"I can be so dense sometimes!" Ivana remarked, slapping her
forehead.
"What? Did I miss something?" Phyllis asked, scratching her
head.
Zoe chimed in, showing that she was plenty bright in her own
right, "Given Rose's mass and her ease of orgasms, her plentiful gushes
of lubrication, she would need to replenish her fluids and energy reserves
before they sank to a harmful level. Adrenalin, do you think Ivana?"
"Must be, yes, her body must have milked her adrenal gland to
keep her going long enough to prevent her from coming to harm. I can
see that we are going to have to keep plenty of fluids and protein bars at
the bedside for our little sweetie," agreed Ivana as she bounced out of
bed, leading the parade of stinky girls with their nighties stuck to their
crusty, sexy bodies.
"I can barely walk," Phyllis complained.
"You're bowlegged today too," I told her from behind.
"What!" Phyllis exclaimed, trying to look behind herself and then
down between her legs.
"Oh, she got you big time girl!" Zoe laughed, doubled over and
pointing.
"You...!" Phyllis said as she picked me up and kissed me. "Thank
you for teaching me to cum."
"So, are you a nymphomaniac now?" I asked with a grin.
"I hope so, because I really love orgasming now that I know what
they really feel like. I can't believe that I've gone this many years without
ever, really feeling what it's like. I... I... I could have gone my whole life
and never known..." Phyllis stared off into space with a half frightened
look.
"It's okay to be a nymphomaniac, isn't it?" I asked cheerfully.
Phyllis seemed to be thinking hard about what I asked, but Ivana
replied immediately, "You bet your sweet ass it is honey. If anyone says
different, she gets no more orgasms from us!"
There was immediately a chorus of affirmatives that it was indeed
acceptable to be a nymphomaniac.
"Am I a nymphomaniac?" I asked, somewhat astonished.
"Quick, think of the one thing you wish you were doing right now,
then tell me what that is?" Sally asked suddenly with a grin.
I blushed up a storm, but didn't answer.
"Is your question answered?" Sally laughed.
I nodded my head, but wasn't sure that I was happy about it.
"Don't fret Rose, you are so much more than just a sex maniac, I
can't begin to list everything," Ivana assured me, seemingly reading my
mind.
"Yup, I'm a hell of a package delivery person... or ah... I was..." I
claimed, though wished that I hadn't. "I don't really... I'm not... what do
I do now?"
"You are a 'house wife' for now, Rose. Once you're done with our
changing of you, I do believe that you are going to be my lab assistant,
unless you just want to lay around and have sex all of the time. That's
okay too, but I'll have to leave you on your own for most of the day if you
do," Ivana told me with a hug. "I'd rather have you with me though. We
would have so much more interesting a time together in the lab. You are
so insightful it would be a big help to have your ideas and viewpoint with
me."
"You guys go ahead and figure out Rose's life. I have to get
dressed and hurry to hospital for my shift," Phyllis informed us as she
doffed her stiff nightie.
"The shower is going to start in just a minute. Everybody in, so
we can get on with our day," Ivana ordered, as she opened the door for
us.
We all filed inside, my boobs were in everyone's way, but nobody
complained. I was even helped with washing the girls. It's hard for me
to do the undersides unless I can get someone to hold them up for me,
but when someone does, I'm almost too excited to concentrate on
washing.
This time I decided to store up my orgasmic energy. It's hard to
describe, but I somehow balled it all up and tucked it behind my ear, like
chewing gum. That's the only way that I can explain it to someone who
can't do it herself.
Our shower went off without incident and we dried each other off,
although I think that some of the girls were trying to make me orgasm,
the way they went about it. I simply stuck the ball of energy to the one
already behind my ear. I could feel it merge with the one already there
and grow hotter, but it allowed me to go on without turning to jelly.
We slipped into our bedroom, but the other ladies went off to their
own rooms to dress for this important day.
Ivana decided that I should wear a silk LBD today. She must have
been planning it, since I actually fit my boobs into the top and it
displayed my vast cleavage most alluringly. My hosiery was smokey with
lace embroidered roses up and down the outside and insides of my legs,
hooked to my sexy garter belt with my black silk thong panties over it.
My feet were strapped into five-inch high heels that had straps, which
wove their way up my calves.
While Ivana donned a tan colored, cotton business suit, sporting a
cream colored silk blouse, suntan pantyhose, and two-inch-heeled tan
pumps.
While you could see very curve, bump, and dimple on my body
through my LBD, Ivana was well covered and obviously a force to be
reckoned with.
As impressive as Ivana looked, Zoe upstaged her, wearing her U.S.
Navy officer's Service Dress Blues, Lieutenant Commander's uniform
with spit shined black pumps. Her uniform was adorned with, a chest-
full of ribbons and sporting her Gold Rank rings on her sleeves and
Surface Warfare Medical Corps Insignia on her left breast. Atop her head
was her women's officer cap adorned with its gold rope across the bill.
Phyllis was in her surgical greens already and rushing out the
front door.
Sally was wearing a black mini-skirted, French maid's uniform
and holding a feather duster and invitingly said, "I want you to remember
seeing me in this all day, so you will come home horny and ready to
play." With that, she turned and sexily strode away.
Commander Zoe had her briefcase in hand, so Ivana and I
grabbed our purses and we filed out the front door and all loaded into
the SUV for our trip to the Hospital.
"Where are we going to meet up with the Shore Patrol, Zoe?" Ivana
asked as she wheeled us out of the driveway.
"They are already there by now and your mother has been placed
under arrest," Zoe said, touching up her lipstick in the sun visor's
mirror.
"Damn, we had better get a move on then!" Ivana worried,
accelerating the vehicle.
"Slow down hon.. I thought you wanted to frighten her out of
doing anything like this ever again?"
"I do... but..." Ivana trailed off worriedly.
"I wanted her to stew a while before we get there. Being hand
cuffed and guarded by uniformed Shore Patrolmen will get her into the
right frame of mind for what we have in store for her," Zoe embellished,
as we made our way there.
Once we arrived, just as Zoe had told us, we discovered Fanni,
handcuffed, and unhappily guarded in her office. "Who the hell do you
think you are?" she yelled as Zoe came through the door.
Zoe didn't say a word, she simply went to the coffee pot and
poured three cups for us and left the room, Fanni sputtering behind her.
"Now dear ladies, if you would be so kind as to tour me through
your lab, I want to get my bearings before I have to deal with Fanni," Zoe
calmly asked, the picture of confidence and control.
Ivana showed Zoe the whole setup, and even had me sit in my
chair for a while so that she could demonstrate how things worked. (I
hadn't had any of my shots, so nothing was actually accomplished while
I was in it.)
Once she was up to speed as much as she felt she needed, we
were ready to take Fanni on.
Shit Happens
We were heading back to Fanni's office when a greasy looking guy
in a Commander's uniform intercepted us, "I knew that you were up to
something Zoe! It took a lot of work, but I've got this situation nailed.
I'm taking command of this operation. Shore Patrol! Arrest these women
and bring them to me in the office across from where Dr.
Wiennerloslá¶sen is being held."
The next thing we knew, we were handcuffed ourselves, and
sitting in an office, Zoe glaring holes through this jerk, "What in the hell
do you think you are doing Commander Limwanger?"
"I am taking over this arrest and confiscation of medical
equipment in the interest of National Security. This is far too sensitive a
mission to leave to a Reservist Woman!" Cdr. Limwanger asserted.
"You smarmy weasel of a male! What gives you the right to take
over my operation?" Zoe challenged.
That is no way to speak to a superior officer Lt. Commander, if
you weren't already under arrest, I would have you up on charges," the
weasel declared, red faced with anger, "I have been put in charge of the
section these Shore Patrol came from, so when I discovered your
intended use of then, I did further investigation. We showed up here
hours ago, and after making the arrest you ordered, I interrogated the
main suspect. Dr. Ivana Wiennerloslá¶sen has been doing some
fascinating things... also very illegal and highly unethical." You could tell
by the self-satisfied look on his face that he was sure in his mastery of
the situation.
"Just what do you think has been going on here then?" Zoe asked,
trying to assess how much the Commander knew, or thought he knew.
Cdr. Limwanger slipped on his shit-eating grin, confidently walked
over to me, and told Zoe, as he stared closely at me, "Well, for one thing,
this mega-slut used to be a man. She is from what I've been told now,
little more than a sex machine."
"My, that must have been difficult to figure out..." Zoe taunted,
"What exactly was my mission then? Additionally, who authorized it?"
"That won't be a problem, Lt. Cdr., I'm certain that when I take
everyone to the brig, things will easily sort themselves out. Dr. Fanni
Wiennerloslá¶sen told me that she has suspected her daughter of
performing these human experiments for some time now, but hasn't
known what to do about them," Cdr. Limwanger boasted, in his assumed
triumph, still staring closely at me, his hands on the arms of my chair.
"Those are some mighty sensitive boobs, you're staring at
Commander," Ivana, informed him, "If you keep it up, she's likely to
cream her panties and leave a huge wet spot on that chair."
I knew right away, what Ivana was up to. I also knew that she
knows I'm a lesbian and am not in the least turned on by men, therefore
I began panting heavily and squirming as if I were boiling hot, licking my
lips sexily.
Cdr. Limwanger developed a bulge immediately, though he gave
Ivana a nasty look.
I saw my opening when he turned his head and latched onto him
with my lips. It didn't matter where, though, it was his cheek. I
unloaded everything I had stored behind my ear into him.
His hips jerked, his body flapped about, and he developed a wet
spot in the front of his trousers, as he made an express trip to the floor.
I stood up, went to him, crouched and fished in his pocket to retrieve the
key to our handcuffs... as disgusting as it was, I knew that we couldn't
wait until he came around.
I unlocked my cuffs, then Ivana's and Zoe's. "Now what do we
do?" I asked, entirely out of my sphere of knowledge.
"I can handle things now," Zoe advised as she rubbed her wrists.
"Ivana, would you be so kind as to inject Cdr. Limwanger with a
sedative?"
Ivana grabbed a black bag from behind the desk, filled a syringe,
and doped the Cdr.
Zoe grabbed a cell phone from her pocket and struck the speed
dial, "Hello? Yes, this is Lt. Cdr. Dunning calling. I'll hold for him."
"Who are you calling, Zoe?" I asked, entirely confused.
"Shh... Yes, sir, I am in the facility and have the situation under
control, for now. I must report that Cdr. Limwanger, attempted to
interfere with my operation, and was necessarily rendered unconscious.
I am calling for orders as to what must be done with him," Zoe asked.
She paused for quite a while and then queried, "Are you certain
that will be necessary? He is a Naval Officer after all."
"Yes, I understand that his interference and narrow mindedness
has almost ruined another operation and made my job tougher in the
process. Yes, I suppose that is the wisest way to deal with him. I'm just
sorry he wasn't smart enough to keep out of my way. Will we be finding
a way to work him into the organization later?"
"Yes, I suppose that would be difficult, however we have the
opportunity to make a useful asset and take care of him in the process."
"I agree. Yes, we will get started with the plan right away. May I
impose upon you, sir to lend me a hand with the shore Patrolmen? Yes,
they may need to be shown that I have ultimate authority in this
situation and to follow my orders without question. Thank you sir," Zoe
held the phone open in front of her, pressed the speakerphone button
and exited the office.
When she returned she announced, "Everything is taken care of
now, so have a seat, and I'll fill you in on what just happened."
Ivana and I moved to seats, stunned and wondering what would
happen next.
"First of all, I want to apologize for deceiving you two. I really do
care for you both, however, I am a loyal Naval Officer and was assigned
this mission, prior to our first meeting on the beach. I didn't know you
then, however, I have gotten very close to you both in the short time
we've know each other. I know that it's asking a lot, but I am hoping
that I can get you to trust me, which won't be easy after what's
happened.
My mission was to get close to the two of you and discover what
exactly you were up to. A couple of Ivana's grants were provided through
holding companies funded by the DOD.
I've been one of their agents for quite a while. In fact, what I told
you about Cdr. Limwanger was completely true. He did try to submarine
me on my last assignment by informing my superiors that I was a
lesbian. What he didn't know was that they already knew. It was
convenient to allow him to think that my career was ruined at that time,
so I 'retired' in disgrace.
You have had an informant in your lab for a long time now. Dr.
Lorraine Wangcutter is one of our agents. When we were apprised of the
stunning results you were accomplishing, I was directed to infiltrate,
make an assessment, and then take command of the research.
My superiors have determined that this must be moved to a
secure facility, your funding will be increased, and nothing whatsoever
else need be changed.
In addition, I promise that no formal charges will be filed against
you or Rose.
Fanni will be verbally reprimanded and denied access to the lab
without an escort and close observation. As of now, her part in this
research is only a very minor one and need not be supported unless she
learns to follow some rules.
Do you think that you will be able to live with this situation, or
would you prefer someone else to be in command of the lab?"
Ivana looked at me questioningly.
I looked back with only a tiny almost imperceptible nod, but I also
had to ask, "Was your enthusiasm for me, all an act?"
"Not one tiny bit! I love you and your incredible body, Rose. I will
honestly be devastated if you two reject me for command, but I will
understand," Zoe answered, eyes locked to mine, unwaveringly.
"What is to happen to Commander Limwanger?" I asked, not liking
what I'd overheard.
"Ah, eh hem, yes... Commander Limwanger is to be forcibly turned
into a female nymphomaniac. She must be made indiscriminate as to
the gender she desires for a sexual partner. I didn't make this decision.
I was ordered to do it. Commander Limwanger stuck his nose into one
too many covert operations and has caused enough grief for the wrong
people," Zoe sadly informed us.
"He is to be turned into something more useful, and someone who
could never reveal what you have achieved in your research. Should he
ever be turned loose, or escape, no one on earth would believe anything
she said. She would be ignored as a crazy nympho, psychotic and locked
up in a psycho ward somewhere," Zoe added, serious as an assassin.
"What if, we refused?" Ivana asked, not wanting to harm, even as
big a piece of flotsam, as Cdr. Limwanger but still interested in our
options.
"I know your heart Ivana. To tell the truth, I am as hesitant to do
this as are you, but should either of us refuse, I would be removed and
you would be made to do it anyway, probably on pain of Rose's death.
Make no mistake, the government is not giving either of us a choice. If
I'm in command here, I will make things as pleasant as I possibly can. I
will do my best to keep the abuse of your equipment from being a
frequent occurrence. However, I won't lie to you. I am certain that Cdr.
Limwanger will not be the last person, forcibly transformed by your
methods. I am going to vie for making less helpless transformations in
the future and only the absolute worst criminals will be considered for
the full treatment," Zoe explained.
Ivana sighed resignedly, "Okay, I guess we're between a rock and
the government. You might as well be in charge. Better the devil you
know and all that."
"Ivana, that was a bit harsh," I reproved gently, "Zoe is just as
much caught as are we."
"I don't have to like it though," Ivana replied grumpily.
"No, Ivana, you don't," Zoe agreed. "I do sincerely want to protect
you and demonstrate my genuine affection, to prove myself to you, if
you'll allow me to."
"I know that you, haven't been directly asked but, what are your
plans for my fiancée?" Ivana asked, with such steel in her eye that it
made a shiver race up my spine.
"Under my command, Rose will be free to do anything she wants
to do. I will be generous with vacations and free time. I will even
arrange an official position for her, identification, licenses, educational
records, and whatever else she wants to prove that she was born a
woman. I have actually already started the process for Rose. Over the
weekend when I was printing the documents, I had one of my team begin
creating Rose's document trail. I promise, no one outside the highest
cleared individuals in the country will be able to contest your records,
not even the IRS."
"I hadn't thought of that..." I admitted.
"I was working on that problem already, Rose. I might not be able
to create as convincing a past for you as Zoe is, however, I was working
on it," Ivana confessed.
"This sure explains why those documents you returned with over
the weekend looked so convincing," I acknowledged with a nodding of my
blonde haired head.
"Yes, those were the real government documents I had sent to me
over your computer. I just printed them out. The rest of the time, I
spent arranging all of the other aspects of this operation. I wasn't aware
that Cdr. Limwanger had a personal vendetta towards me. My superiors
were readying an assault to free us when I called. Dr. Wangcutter had
contacted them and informed them of his interference," Zoe readily
admitted. "I swear that the whole time I only had your best interests in
my heart."
"Were you going to tell us all of this if the Commander hadn't
interfered?" I questioned, interested in whether we would have been kept
in the dark, fooled by a pretender.
Zoe reached into her breast pocket, drew out her PDA, and
showed me the outline she had prepared, "You can see for yourself. I
have it on my schedule to sit down with the two of you for a late lunch
and confess the whole thing today."
"I feel somewhat better about it now but, I think it will be a little
while before the hurt goes away," I admitted sadly. "Are you going to tell
Fanni now? Will she be the one to do the surgery to implant the
filaments in Cdr. Limwanger?"
"Yes, I am going to do basically, as I had planned before, with
Fanni now, although I will also have to explain why Cdr. Limwanger, who
technically should outrank me, is not in charge of this situation any
longer. I might have to call in the boss again to prove what I'm saying
though," she said, taking a deep breath to steel herself for the upcoming
confrontation.
"May I ask, just who is your superior, or superiors?" I solicited.
"Ah... I work directly for the Joint Chiefs of Staff. My real rank is
Rear Admiral, although I wasn't to display that for this operation. I
outrank the Commander by quite a bit," Zoe told us blushing up a storm.
Zoe left us and brought Fanni up to speed on the new
arrangements. She also read Fanni the riot act, up one side and down
the other, informing her that should she ever interfere with Ivana's work
again, she would find herself a devout sperm junky, working for a pimp
somewhere unpleasant servicing an unlimited clientele.
I've never seen Fanni so terrified in my life.
Our new facilities aren't too far, from where they had been before,
though now they are on a Naval Reservation with a bunch of Marines
guarding us. (Those silly guys can sure be a boost to a lesbian's ego. I
think that one may drown in his own saliva some day.)
The Commander is now called Betty Nowanger, and is an
interrogator for the department. She can drain a spy dry. Moreover, she
can also make him give up any information we want from him. (Heh,
heh, heh.)
I was happy that my boobs finally quit growing while they were
still only a major hindrance instead of a disability.
Zoe has been true to her word and we have since made up with
her. I think she spends more time at our house than she does, at her
own these days.
I think Fanni has warmed up to me. She does still buy me
incredibly sexy panties though, but I think she just likes watching me
strut around in them. Ivana and I are even often invited to her house for
supper, or just a day lounging around the pool
Sally takes care of us still, but now she lets me take care of her
sometimes too. Ivana is just happy marveling at what a sexy girl she was
able to make me. We were married in Connecticut. I wore white, and so
did she. The mother of the bride balled her eyes out.
I have developed my orgasm power substantially since that time
and now keep an energy reserve. You never know when forcing a guy to
have a woman's orgasm will cum in handy.
Sally and Wanda, the Chauffeur, have started keeping a change of
clothes with them 24/7. If they don't look happy, or appear down, I love
to cheer them up with sun-bright blossoms of instantaneous orgasms,
wherever they may be. (Oddly enough, they have never complained
about sexual abuse.)
The Navy has a team now just to investigate my ability. Betty
Nowanger didn't emerge with anything like it, so they are trying to figure
out how I do it. That and the fact that I have proven to be able to stay
conscious through orgasms, which would cause brain damage in any
other girl, which gives them plenty to do.
Ivana wanted to tattoo my lips with 'Armed and Dangerous,'
though I'm fairly certain that she was joking about it.
Oh, I almost forgot. My BMW is safely in the garage, where it will
stay until I decide whom I want to give it to. I found out that, I can't
reach the pedals anymore, and when the seat is all the way forward, my
boobies are entangled in the steering wheel anyway, preventing me from
driving it. I'm sure glad we have a Chauffer!
Notations:
** Bio-solids = Scientist speak for Poop. LBD = 'Little Black Dress'.
Every girl knows that.
Beverages:
Absolut Royal Fuck
1 oz Crown Royal(r) Canadian whisky
1/2 oz Absolut(r) Kurant vodka
1/2 oz peach schnapps
1 splash cranberry juice
1 splash pineapple juice
Sex on the Beach
1 fluid ounce vodka
1 fluid ounce peach schnapps
3 fluid ounces orange juice
3 fluid ounces cranberry juice
Spoiled Wench
1 oz. Southern Comfort
1 oz. Midori
Cranberry Juice
COPYRIGHT:
Neurons for Girls (Version 0.0)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2006, by: Stone On the Moor LTD.
Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed,
fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss.
(Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
Never Ridicule Rhiannon
By Wholeman
‘Damn, it had been a hard week!’ reflected Rhiannon as she walked through the shopping mall. Dawn had trouble with one of the detainees escaping and Rhiannon had to chase him down and punish the fool.
In addition, she was just plain horny! Transforming those who deserve it, into something that breaks their spirit, while teaching them the error of their ways is just pure sexy fun! Nevertheless, often she cannot participate in the frantic sex since that might not produce the results she was after.
Lost in her musings she almost didn’t hear the guy call after her, “Holy shit! Boobs that big must mean either you’re addicted to cosmetic surgery or the biggest slut in this state!”
Normally that kind of insensitive remark wouldn’t faze her, but today it took a conscious effort to ignore the moron.
Some people don’t realize when someone is doing them a favor by paying them no mind and this was one of them, “I’m fuckin’ talking to you, titty woman!” he exclaimed hurrying after her.
The man was around 6’ 4” and approximately 240lbs. with greasy brown hair, bad skin, and an evil look in his eye.
Rhiannon smiled wickedly. Her day was looking better already. It seems that this fool was volunteering to be her next trainee, “I can see that.
Do you have a problem with me, sonny?”
“I’m just wondering what kind of freaky slut is wandering around my hood,” the misogynist went on, obviously not intimidated by Rhiannon’s five-foot frame and porcelain skin, “Bitch like you should be whoring for me, not walking the mall!”
Rhiannon just smiled and listened.
“Somebody made you for sucking cocks and that’s what you should be out doing, bitch! I guess your pimp just ain’t good enough to keep you in line, so I’ll have to add you to my string of whores,” the mean smile returned as he reached out to grab Rhiannon’s arm.
“I can see someone needs to teach you how to treat ladies,” Rhiannon replied calmly as she allowed him to grab hold of her.
The two simply vanished from the shopping mall, however no one would notice, since Rhiannon took that scene from the mind of anyone who had been watching.
“Time for your lesson bitch!” Rhiannon declared, now dressed head to toe in shimmering gold.
Her assailant shrank quickly as the aura around Rhiannon grew, he went from 6’ 4” down to 4’ 9” in seconds, “I hear that large breasts are found only on whores, so what does that make you now?”
Under Rhiannon’s power, a huge pair of breast billowed out from his tiny chest, staggering him under their tremendous weight, “What the fuck you doin’ to me…” he squeaked in an ever higher voice.
“Oh come on, haven’t you caught on by now to the fact that your being turned into what you wanted to victimize?” Rhiannon shook her head disappointedly, “Not only are you rude, but dumb too! There’s no wondering what your new hair color needs to be, now is there?”
Long Platinum blonde curls erupted from his head.
“Wide voluptuous hips should go with that I think, an ass that won’t quit to counterbalance those boobs, and some tiny feet to make balancing all of that even harder,” Rhiannon mused, evermore pleased with her creation.
“Let’s not relieve you of that… just yet,” she said pointing at his dick, “Damn, all that attitude and such a small pecker. I think it needs work…”
She pointed and he could feel his cock lengthen, thicken, and his ball grow until it felt to him as if he was sporting a pair of cantaloupes with a summer sausage dangling between them.
“Somebody help! Please…” he yelled in his sweet little voice, staggering around under the huge weight with his tiny feet.
“I love the voice, but those lips really are way too narrow,” she declared as his lips swelled, “and I think classic beauty will attract more customers once I release you.”
“I didn’t mean anything lady… please, turn me back!”
“Oh no, honey, you volunteered to be one of MY whores and I intend to break my new bitch in right! You’re going to need a name… I have it! Your new name is Layney Belle Anyman. I’ll just call you Lay for short. Now onto your knees whore and use the 9-inch tongue to lick my hot cunt!” Rhiannon ordered as she made the panties under her golden skirt disappear.
Lay staggered to her knees and tried to gently bend forward so that her boobs didn’t hit the floor painfully, but once she was beyond a certain point, she couldn’t do anything but fall onto her tits, “Oof!”
“I can see you having all kinds of fun with those udders sweetie, but you had better be careful to keep your legs spread for now or your balls are going to clang onto the floor!” she laughed nastily, “Now get busy bitch! I’m so horny I could fuck half the state!”
Lay couldn’t believe it when her tongue snaked out of her mouth so far she could lick her own ear. She poked it out between her eyes to have a look, but that didn’t last long because she smelled this delicious odor right before her face and just needed to have a taste. As soon as she got the taste she wanted, she moaned in sheer delight. Rhiannon’s pussy was the best thing she’d ever had. She didn’t just want more, she needed to get that pussy juice all over her tongue!
Once her face was close enough, her lips latched onto Rhiannon’s juicy box like a baby on a nipple. She lapped deeply and repeatedly of her Goddesses juices and was rewarded by an ever increasing flow. Lay’s cock sprang to life and surprisingly poked up through her massive boobs, which instantly clenched to diamond-like point of pleasure.
“Oooh yes, tongue-fuck your goddess, whore!” Rhiannon exclaimed, clamping the girl’s face tightly to her pussy.
Lay worked Rhiannon’s pussy like a starving anteater!
It didn’t take long and Rhiannon was screaming out an orgasm as good as any she’d ever experienced, “Whoo hoo! DAMN girl, you can really eat pussy!”
However, Lay was sputtering, having been nearly drowned by Rhiannon’s gushing love juices, covering her from head to toe.
“It’s time for you to see if that tool I gave you is ready for it’s Swan Song,” Rhiannon enthused, grasping the engorged head of Lay’s cock and directing it to her hairless love nook.
Lay’s long tongue lolled out of her mouth as her eyes rolled up into her head and she began to gurgle.
Rhiannon gently tipped Lay backwards and she floated the two of them onto a huge, soft bed together, “Don’t you just hate it when so much blood flows to your enraged penis that your IQ is reduced to near single digits?”
Lay’s only reply was to drool profusely.
“That’s alright hon., I only need this right now,” with that, Rhiannon mounted the rigid phallus. “Yes! Give it to me! Uh… soooo good!” That prick filled her so much you could see its outline in her tummy as it invaded her all the way up to her ribs.
Lay began humping back, running on reflexes alone and moaning loudly with feral grunts and crossed eyes.
“All MINE! Fuck me! Oooh Fuck me good!” Rhiannon was riding Lay’s tool like a rodeo star, “Yea Haw! I love the way your boobs jiggle while I use you baby! God, you must be addicted to cosmetic surgery with tits that big,” Rhiannon taunted and then used Lay’s boobs as a fulcrum for her hands and to stimulate the nipples, keeping Lay erect.
“Damn girl, if you had these tits and this cock as a pimp, your ladies wouldn’t have needed to be kept in line, they would have lined up. Ooh, that’s the sweet spot… right there! Oooh I’m so full!”
Lay didn’t reply since the only thing in the world for her was the stimulation sent to her brain by the center of her universe… that giant tool enshrouded by Rhiannon’s hot wetness.
It didn’t take long until Rhiannon screamed through her first orgasm and was well on her way to another, “Don’t you cum yet! Don’t you dare cum yet!”
Lay couldn’t reach climax, until Rhiannon allowed it. She was covered from knees to chin in Rhiannon’s hot lubrication and the slurping sounds they made were unimaginable as they began to crescendo.
“Yes! Oh yes! Now, give it to momma!”
Lay’s giant tool began ejaculating as if it were a fire hose and Rhiannon’s hungry body slurped up the jizzum like maple syrup. She began to be able to think slightly, as she felt her balls shrink and her engorged tool diminish.
‘This is odd… I’m still cuming, my dick is as hard as it’s ever been, and it’s getting smaller?’ she reasoned between surges of sperm erupting from her nuts, ‘but god does it feel good!’
“Mmmm! Say good night Dick!” Rhiannon puffed.
Immediately Lay felt her rigid tool diminish to fractional dimensions and her balls recede into her body, leaving behind, a sopping wet, hairless pussy.
“Well cum to the whore’s life sweetie. I’m going to have my best friend, Dawn, take you under her biceps and see just how many tricks you can handle,” Rhiannon let go of her pretty face, which she had been pinching and finished with, “After a couple of weeks, I’m sure you won’t mind helping me track down all the poor girls you victimized so we can put your earnings to good use!”
Lay barely heard what Rhiannon was telling her. She was too distracted, diddling her clit and twiddling her nipples in a desperate attempt to reach another orgasm.
She need not have worried. Over the next few years, she’d get plenty of chances to have others help her with that problem.
She had come to realize, as many others had, never ridicule Rhiannon!
Lay Anyman will get plenty of time to live up to her name. Another pimp would get fucked so that someone else could benefit.
The End (For now.)
Doug's plane crashes in a strange jungle and, much to his delight, he finds it is inhabited by a tribe of beautiful, lusty women. The women warn him though, don't go into the jungle alone for fear of the peapod bush that eats men. Of course, being a man, Doug ain't afraid of no bush....
A gender-bending, sexy, science fiction romp!
The feds quickly pounced upon us, but we had a secret weapon. By the time the government caught on, we had an army of professional women who had once been professional men.
So when the government tried to arrest us and take over, Meka, my wives, and I all wound up with diplomatic immunity. The government recognized us as ambassadors and Meka as the ruler of her world. That means that I am the damn Queen!
by Holly Wholeman
The first two installments of Wholeman's classic Sci-Fi adventure, with lots of sexy large-breasted women, is now on Kindle! If you loved them, leave a review on Amazon!
Proceeds from the sale of this DopplerPress ebook are being shared between the author and BigCloset.
The continuing adventures of Doug Gordon, Queen of Ka'an. (Ka'an in Mayan means Heaven.) Ka'an is actually an alien world populated by women... and a man-eating plant. Well, it is actually male-eating plants that spit out females. Doug and his wives fixed everything, but now Doug must remake a planet... and it seems Ka'an will be remade in his image!
It's the third book in Holly's rollicking adventure story about a man, a plant, a harem - Ka'an!
Click here for a link to YOUR Amazon: http://amzn.to/2yCUp9z
The original Peapod and Peapod 2 are on sale in the US for 99¢ this week!
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence,
bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from
my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and
especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming
offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or
send it to a one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it
and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not
greedy, but I did write it.)
By Wholeman
-SECRET-
My name is Harold Buttman, sure go ahead and snicker,
everybody does. Yes, I do go by the nickname, Harry. I've been teased
about it my whole life so I'm used to it. It doesn't help that I'm only 5' 4"
tall. I make up for it by being heavily muscled and meaner than a
rattlesnake.
I'm a prison guard at the Purty Women's Correctional Center, and
I love my job. Women all over the place, big ones, small ones, fat ones,
and pretty ones, I love the women, and can't get enough sex, so in my
position as a guard, and with all of these love starved babes around, I've
been able to get enough sex to almost satisfy even me.
I trade cigarettes, drugs, and favors for sex, with the occasional
blackmail for the unwilling ones for whom I set my cap.
I've got my little love nest set up in one of the locked electrical
maintenance rooms. No one ever goes in there and I have the only key.
My little operation is perfect. To top it off I they pay me to do it. That
with the money I'm making selling merchandise to the prisoners outside
of the parameters of my discerning tastes, I figure I'm making $100,000 a
year. Life is good when you know how to work the angles.
Today I have a meet set up with this hot little blonde from C Block
that I blackmailed into being my first of today's parade of sexual
conquests. I caught her lezing her cellmate, which goes without saying,
is strictly forbidden by the prison rules. So now, that bitch is all mine
and I'm going to do my best to turn her into a heterosexual, or at least a
bisexual.
I met up with Callie outside her cell and had her follow me to my
little love nest.
"You are looking lovely today Callie," I started, "I have been
anxiously looking forward to this since yesterday." I told her as I opened
the room with my key, and ushered her inside.
She was grinning ear to ear, acting as if she wanted me bad, "You
look pleased Callie, as if you are hankering for a bit of man meat for
yourself."
She quickly entered the room and started stripping.
Seeing this, I followed suit assuming that she was as enthusiastic
as was I. My cock was rock hard and wanting this woman badly.
She smiled seductively and pushed me down on the airbed set up
there, "Eager little thing aren't you honey?"
She made no effort to answer. She just took my hands and placed
them on her lovely DD cup breasts that I had been drooling, over.
"Oh God, these feel… incredible!" I enthused.
She was sitting on my pelvis in just her panties and my cock was
at attention between the cleft of her heart shaped butt cheeks, straining
at the silky material of the pink panties, she wore.
"Mmmm," she moaned as I manipulated those intoxicating
mammaries.
I closed my eyes concentrating on her wonderful breasts, and the
next thing I knew there was a, "Click, click," sound as a pair of handcuffs
were, clipped around my wrists.
'Wait a minute, she's an inmate, where did she get handcuff?' I
thought as my eyes flew open and I felt a pair of manacles being, affixed
to my ankles.
"What the Fuck…!" I exclaimed trying to dislodge Callie and force
her to unlock my bindings, but the dozen women that surrounded me
held me down to the mattress.
Then I saw the face of the Warden, Ms. Sterndackle, "You have
been a very bad boy, Harry!"
She turned and addressed the women, "Do it, and then take him
to his cell," she exclaimed with vehemence and disgust.
I felt the sharp poke of a syringe in my butt cheek and everything
went black…
I awoke in the warden's office in chains and shackles, forced into a
kneeling position, with the Warden behind a big desk, wearing a black
robe, in front of me.
"I see the accused is conscious again," Ms. Sterndackle
announced, "The witnesses may come forward."
Prisoner after prisoner came to the desk in front of me and told
the Warden about every incidence, every dalliance, and every indiscretion
I perpetrated since coming to work at that Prison, and every time I
opened my mouth to protest, I was, zapped with a stun gun.
After my third time though, the warden grew tired of it and had
one of the female prison guards shove a cock gag down my throat and
strap it in place.
"I trust there will be no further outburst now, Mr. Buttman," she
admonished, though she looked amused at my predicament.
I had to struggle just to breathe and suppress my gag reflex so as
not to vomit while my face was impaled on that disgustingly, realistic
looking thing.
"Please proceed with your story, Helga," the warden continued.
Proceed they did, until every sexy babe in the prison and even one
of the guards had testified against me.
Ms. Sterndackle called to the bailiff, "Bailiff, please run the video."
The monitor behind her showed my 'love nest' and a few of the
dalliances I'd had in there over the last few days.
When it was over Ms. Sterndackle picked up a ledger and said, "I
have here your business ledger, detailing your illegal activities in my
prison and here," she picked up a passbook, "is the evidence of all the
profit you have made off of the suffering you have caused, some three
hundred, fifty four thousand dollars."
"Bailiff, un-cuff his right arm please," Ms. Sterndackle, ordered,
which they promptly carried out.
She handed the passbook and a pen to the bailiff, "Now Mr.
Buttman, if you know what's good for you, you will sign that withdrawal
slip."
I hesitated. After all, it was $350,000 bucks.
The bailiff took her stun gun and fired it off into my balls,
"Yaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!" I screamed
After twenty minutes of intense testicular agony, Ms. Sterndackle
again stated, "Sign the slip, Mr. Buttman!"
This time I grabbed the pen and signed quickly, I didn't know if
my testes could take another hit and still produce sperm.
"What you have done here Mr. Buttman is beyond reprehensible.
You have frustrated the rehabilitation of my inmates. You have raped,
stolen, and preyed upon the weaknesses of these women. God help me,
I'm partly blame myself. I have failed in my duties and failed to protect
my employees and prisoners. I failed in that I did not catch you until
now."
"A diseased creature such as you must be made to pay, and I will
not leave it up to the legal system outside of these walls to punish you.
You will be punished here and in a way I deem appropriate
compensation, that will rehabilitate you before you leave these walls,"
she struck her desk with a gavel.
"Bailiff, sedate the prisoner," Ms. Sterndackle ordered and I again
felt my ass jabbed with a syringe.
'What a fucking weird dream that was,' I thought as I swam my
way back to consciousness. I opened my eyes and saw that I was in a
Pink Cell.
I sat up quickly and felt a wispy feeling garment, shift around on
my body. I looked down to see that I was wearing a pink baby doll
nightie.
'Cute, real cute, wait till my lawyer gets hold of that warden,' I
thought nastily, 'She'll rue the day she humiliated me like this!'
I peered around my environment, seeing a typical solitary
confinement cell with a full bath. Except that this one was pink, I mean
everything was pink, the sheets, blankets, false curtains, commode,
shower, sink, floor, ceiling, everything.
There was a small dresser in this cell and a television. "Well at
least I can watch some tube until Ms. Sterndackle comes to her senses,"
I said to myself.
I turned it on and the screen warmed up to Ms. Sterndackle's
smiling face, "I see you are once again conscious and obviously bored.
Welcome to Ms. Sterndackle's, Buttman channel, the only channel you
have. This television is programmed with training videos," I tried to
change the channel, but whatever channel I turned to there was the
warden, saying the same thing, "you will be rewarded with a movie after
watching three videos, but only after demonstrating that you learned
what was taught in the videos. Yes, you are under video surveillance at
all times. You might as well get comfy because you are not getting out of
there for quite a while and not until you have been rehabilitated, which
means you will have seen all the videos and learned what we want you
too learn."
'Well let's see what educational video she wants me to learn.
Anger management, or some lame sexual harassment awareness video…'
I thought as the leader on the tape wound through the system.
______________________
"Hello," said a pretty woman standing in front of a nondescript
background, "and welcome to Personal Hygiene for Girls. Before your
teacher has to tell you, I will… Let's keep the giggling to a minimum,
ladies."
The instructor walked to her left and stood in front of a drawing of
a naked female, "This anatomically correct drawing, will be used to show
the areas of your body and we will run films segments to better illustrate
the techniques we will be instructing you in today."
"This series of 5 films will be presented one per day for the whole
week."
"Your bodies are changing, starting to blossom into full
womanhood, and you will need to know how to keep yourself healthy and
beautiful."
"Today's lesson is washing your body. I know that most of you,
have been taught by your mothers but we may have some girls in this
class who do not have mothers in their lives. There is also the possibility
that we might know something your mother doesn't or has neglected to
teach you, so pay attention."
"Now I know that many of you may use antibacterial soap, we are
not recommending the use of this since studies are showing that using
this type of soap all of the time tends to breed antiseptic resistant
bacteria."
"This is a washcloth, and though many of you have been taught to
use them, some have not. The cloth holds the soap and provides a soft
yet increased ability to remove the dead skin cells that your bodies are
constantly shedding…"
I turned it off
'Great I'm being, shown hygiene for little girls. I guess since this is
a women's prison that's all they have on hand. Well at least they show
half naked little girls and have a drawing of a naked girl on it,' I reasoned
"I better have a look around my cell before I zone out on the tube
for too long," I muttered to myself, "and see if there is something else to
wear in that dresser."
I made my way over to it and opened the drawers. They were all
empty except for the bottom one, which had a half dozen baby dolls,
which were also all pink. There were subtle differences in the lace and
shapes of them but to me the all looked the same.
"You could at least give me something decent to wear," I yelled at
the walls not expecting to get an answer.
You can imagine, my surprise when I heard, "You will be provided
clothing when you earn it Mr. Buttman, not before." The warden's voice
came seemingly from all around me.
Now that I knew she was listening, I was going to give her a piece
of my mind, "You fucking bitch! You can't do this to me! This is illegal
and you know it! You wait till my lawyers get done with you!" and then I
got foul mouthed and nasty.
As I continued my tirade, I failed to notice a hissing noise
emanating from the wall, as I lost consciousness and fell flat on my face.
I could feel myself strapped down in bed as I awoke, but could see
nothing, nor could I open my eyes. The only thing I knew is that I was,
drugged and my face hurt terribly.
"Hello, is some one here?" I asked.
"You were very bad Harry and the warden had to gas you. The
only trouble is when you fainted and hit your face on the floor. You
broke your nose and shattered your brow but don't let it worry you, I'm a
rather good plastic surgeon and I have repaired the damage beautifully.
You will look a little different but that couldn't be helped," the lady
doctors voice came to me sounding strangely familiar.
I felt a needle stick on the side of my butt.
"I'm going to have to do some more work on your jaw, so when you
wake again, don't try to talk," she said, I felt her grab my wrist and check
my pulse as blackness swept over me.
I slipped in and out of consciousness a few times again but not for
long enough to really remember anything until I came around to a
brightness that caught my attention and the sound of someone calling
my name…
"Harry… we need you to wake up now…" the female voice called.
"Mmmmf?" I answered.
"Good you're awake. Now don't try to talk. Doctor, the patient is
conscious again," she called.
"Thank you nurse. Well Harry, it's time to take the last bandage
off your eyes. Now things are going to be blurry at first, so if you are
ready wiggle your right fingers," the doctor asked me, again with her
familiar sounding voice.
I wiggled as asked, then felt gauze being unwrapped from my head
and cotton balls removed from my eyelids.
"All right, you may open your eyes now Harry," the Doctor said.
I opened them and saw the rather lovely face of the Doctor, who
was also my last intended victim, Callie.
"That is wonderful work doctor. Harry should be grateful we have
such a talented plastic surgeon in our midst," the warden's voice praised
Dr. Callie.
I could not see the warden but I saw the doctor move out of my
limited view and listened intently. The only words I could hear was, "eye
shadow," so I figured that it was just girl talk and allowed myself to fade
into the drowsy state that the drugs kept me in.
Later the nurse came in and I discovered my wired shut jaw, when
she fed me a milkshake through a straw. When I was finished, she took
out some kind of cream and rubbed it into my face, wherever the skin
was exposed.
"This will prevent scarring and help you heal quicker," the nurse
said, then she jabbed me with another syringe, "That's just vitamins and
stuff to keep you healthy since your jaw is wired and you cannot properly
chew solid foods. I'm going to turn up your dosage on the morphine
pump now so, nightie night."
It was like that for, I don't know how long, then finally one day
they wakened me, and the nurse removed the last of my bandages. I
was, escorted to my cell and left there, my food, which I ate through a
straw with liquid pain medicine and 'vitamins', brought to me at regular
intervals and pushed through the slot in my door.
I became bored enough to watch the stupid hygiene tapes and
finally was able to watch a movie …'Miss Congeniality,' whoopee. I
wasn't too bad though, better than learning how to shave my legs. That
damned warden made me shave my legs and underarms, moisturize, and
exfoliate before I could watch the movie.
I was so weak from the stay in the hospital I could hardly believe
it. To top it off my appetite was gone. I was eating barely enough to keep
a bird alive. I must have lost fifty pounds over… well to tell the truth, I
have no idea how long. I have no clock, no window, and no idea how
much time has past.
They finally unwired my jaw, and it feels so weird, like my jawbone
is smaller and I can open my mouth farther. I suppose it is going to feel
weird, until it is totally, healed. I wish they had put a mirror in here. I
can't even see if Callie did a good job on my face, or if I look like
Frankenstein's monster. At least she must have given me something to
temporarily stop my beard from growing, I can't even feel the stubble.
Every so often, I have to back up to the door slot so that they can
give me a shot of antibiotics to keep me from getting an infection. How
long do you have to take these though? I'm sure I've had forty or more of
them so far.
I keep yelling to have them let me out long enough so I can get
some exorcise but there is no answer, the walls just stare back at me. I
can't wait until that bitch of a warden has something to say to me. I'm
going to give her a piece of my mind. This is just illegal and she is going
to be in here, instead of me, as soon as I can manage an escape. My
friends must be hunting for me by now, my sister at least. She calls me
every weekend to 'check in' she should be looking for me and filing a
missing persons report at least.
Well enough staring at my toes, I might as well watch the next
installment of the young and hygienic, let's see what the next installment
is today…
"Hello," said the woman again, "and welcome back to Personal
Hygiene for Girls. Today we start a more advanced topic, 'Hair Styling'.
We will show you how to do some basic hairstyles and how to use the
tools of hair care that the beauty salons do."
'I suppose that whacked out warden is expecting me to put my
hair up in a ponytail,' I thought and quietly snickered to myself. 'Ouch,
what in the hell is that prison laundry doing? The baby doll I was
wearing was irritating my nipples. They are all swollen and puffy
looking.'
A few minutes after the video ended I heard the warden come over
the intercom, "Harry, we are going to need a blood sample from you."
"Fuck you, bitch. You send someone in here to get it and I'll fight
tooth and nail. This is illegal imprisonment. Pretty soon my sister and
my friends will put enough heat on, that the cops are going to search this
prison, find me, and that will be the end of you!" I screamed at the
ceiling.
"First of all Harry, no one is looking for you. Listen to this
recording your sister Simelda, made for you," she told me sounding
smug.
"Harry, you pig… You low life scum bucket! You total waste of
skin! I… I can't even think of you as… as my brother anymore! Don't
ever call me! Don't talk to me! As far as I am concerned, I have no
brother! I saw all of those women tell what you did to them. I saw how
you sold drugs in the prison, and anything you could to make a buck off
or… or…(sobbing wail) trade for sex! I hope you die!" then the tape, with
my sister's voice on it, went silent.
"I don't think she is looking for you Harry. If she is, she probably
has something sharp with her," Ms. Sterndackle said.
"You Cunt! You fucking…" I screamed at her, as the gas took me
again.
"Well Harry, you did it again," the nurse said, "You weren't even
healed up from the last time so the doctor had to do more extensive
surgery on your face, which is why you cannot see. You also managed to
break your foot when you passed out, then unconsciously you tried to
break your fall with your hand and broke that as well." She sounded as
if she really cared about me so I held my tongue and was a good patient
for her especially since they wired my jaw shut again.
"The doctor has you on a morphine pump, so if the pain starts to
creep up on you, press the button that I am placing in your right hand,
feel it? Now I am pinning it to the sheets right next to your hand, so it
will always be there when you reach for it. Now I am taking your hand to
the call button on the side railing of your bed. If the morphine pump
isn't keeping up with the pain, press this button. I am sliding your hand
down the railing to the bed controls. Feel them there under your hand.
This button raises the head of the bed. This is for moving the foot, up
and down. There you go. That should make you more comfortable."
"I'm going to arrange your baby doll so that it isn't all bunched up,
so just relax," she informed me.
'Wow, this nurse has a great bedside manor. Hey, let's see if this
button really will give me an extra shot of painkiller,' I thought to myself
as I pressed the button.
A warm rush of well-being, started to wash over me. I couldn't
voice my pleasure in any other way except to moan, and somewhere far
off it sounded to me like a girl moaning, 'Damn, this is some good shit,' I
thought as another warm wave washed over me and I lost consciousness.
"Well doctor, how is our patient coming along?" Ms. Sterndackle
asked, sitting behind her desk, nervously drumming a pencil on the
desktop.
"Warden, Harry is progressing faster than I had anticipated. Of
course, I didn't have the facilities that you have made available to me,
before. It's funny that the thing that sent me to prison, is being used to
rehabilitate a scumbag like Harry," Dr. Callie Mannatter replied, sitting
in the leather chair across the desk from the warden. "He has discovered
his morphine button and unlike those set up in hospitals, this one has
been set at a very high dosage, and Harry is using it generously. He is
staying so stoned that I think I will start in on his other side without
sending him back to his cell. By the end of the month, he should be
completely addicted to the morphine. I should have both of his hands
done and his feet. His pelvis is mending quite well and the vocal cords
are so tight that the next time he speaks you won't be able to hear him
unless you are a member of the Canine Family. Additionally, there is no
way you will ever see an Adams apple on that throat. I have taken three
inches out of his legs and he is missing three ribs now. The over all
shrinking of his skeletal structure is on schedule as well. When I have
finished with him, his bones will be lighter and smaller."
"You will, be able to get me the transplant materials that I
requested, won't you warden?" Callie asked.
"Yes, like you said, we can't request the exact parts we want but
you can harvest them directly by declaring a radiation victim with
multiple needs. We can then have the whole donor sent here on minimal
support and you can take what you want," Ms. Sterndackle admitted.
"The unauthorized research that you were charged with, you're certain
that you can actually, do it again?"
"I've done it twice so far. Never on a mentally alert person though,
I used a couple of coma patients. If they ever wake up, they might die
from the shock of finding themselves so radically different," Dr. Callie
tittered at her own joke, "I just hope that a donor is sent to us fairly
soon."
"How are the subliminals going?" the warden wondered, as she
stood up and walked over to her coffee pot.
"The hypnotics are being pumped in with the morphine, he can't
put up any resistance to the tapes we run, while he isn't fully conscious.
Katie says that he has even, become comfortable in his baby dolls," Dr.
Callie let out a self-satisfied snicker. "He has been trying to speak along
with the tapes as they command him, even though his jaw is wired.
Have you thought of what name you plan to give him, we should start
adding that to the tapes right away. You don't want him to be able to tell
anyone his name, do you?"
The warden sat in reflection for a short while and stated, "Horatia
Harlie Hoard, that will be her new name. Befitting her rap sheet, which
we are in the process of producing, don't you think?"
Callie giggled, with her hand over her mouth, "I like it. I'll get
started with her programming right away. You, are sure that you want
the whole treatment?"
"I want even more than you did to the others. I want your
imagination to get to work on everything that you can do, to maximize
our goals. I want you to make sure that no matter if she has been
sleeping in a gutter, she looks absolutely gorgeous. I want everyman
that sees her to immediately have an erection and start drooling. Do you
think that you can accomplish that?"
Dr. Callie gave her a diabolical grin saying, "I think so. Now, here
is what I need you to set up for me…"
'Oh man,' I thought, 'time for another push of the magic button.'
I pressed it and waited for the warm elation to wash over me and
take my pain with it. I didn't even think about why the pains I am now
experiencing, were now in different places. How my pain seemed to
lessen in my right foot, only to reappear in my left one. It didn't even
bother me that the push button became bigger, when one day it
appeared in my left hand after being in my right for so long.
I was a little alarmed when I heard, "Hello there Horatia, how are
you feeling this morning?"
'Who in the hell is Horatia?' I thought, but for some reason I knew
she was taking to me.
"Pretty darn good, I'll bet. Well, this is Dr. Mannatter speaking,
and I thought I would prepare you personally for your next surgery. This
is going to be the last one, so don't fret any. You have the easy job today,
but for me, it is going to be a long one. I'll see you in a couple weeks
again, after your recovery."
I felt a poke far off in my butt, although it barely registered in my
drugged haze, as I drifted off to oblivion.
"Alright nurse Goodbody, let's get her into the operating room.
The donors organs aren't going to wait much longer," Dr. Mannatter told
her.
"Oh Dr. Callie, she should be so grateful for the wonderful job you
have done, although I'm certain she won't appreciate it for some time, if
she ever does at all. (Giggle)," nurse Goodbody praised the doctor, as she
helped push the gurney towards the surgery.
Dr. Callie giggled as well, "We sure got lucky with the donors. I
never expected to be provided with three of them all at once. I'm going to
be able to do something special with this one."
"I hope you'll let me massage the kinks out of your back after all of
this intense surgery. Maybe after that, (giggle) you will enjoy having me
tongue fuck you too," nurse Goodbody licked her luscious lips
seductively.
"If you don't quit that Katie, I'll forget all about Harry and do you
right here, you vixen," Dr. Callie threatened, "Anyway we're going into the
operating room and the other nurses will be jealous, so keep your motor
running on idle till later, alright baby?"
Nurse Goodbody gave her a quick peck on the lips, "It's a date!"
I came swimming up slowly from a long strange dream. I became
aware that I was wearing a pair of headphones, which someone removed
almost immediately.
I was feeling kind of sick and tried to press the button that should
be in my hand, but wasn't.
"No more morphine pump for you, Missy. It's time for you to get
up out of that bed and get on with your training," I heard Mistress Callie,
tell me.
I opened my eyes to see the doctor's smiling face right in front of
my eyes. I could see nurse Katie Goodbody standing off to one side.
"Now just to prove to me that you are once again awake Harry, tell
me your name?" she sweetly asked, still grinning like a Cheshire cat.
"Sure, my name is Horatia," I replied, "No that's not right, my
name is Horatia! Wait, wha… my… name… is… Horatia! What in the
fudge?" I quit with my mouth hanging open in shock.
I heard Katie titter in the background, while Callie laughed in my
face. A devilish look came across her face and she pulled away a little
and said, "Not long ago, you would have done almost anything to get
your hands on these," as she removed her blouse and bra, pressing those
beautiful breasts almost against my lips, "You should be sporting a rock
hard woody about now."
She was right, I should be. My heart was pounding, my breath
was short, and I was definitely excited, but no hard on. I concentrated
on the area between my legs and it only felt as if I had wet myself,
instead of the rigid meat I should be feeling.
'Did all of that morphine make me sterile? Had the drugs
chemically castrated me?' I fretted.
"Oh, poor Horatia, she looks so frightened, doctor Callie. Maybe
you should tell her why she doesn't have an erection," Katie Goodbody
said in a rather condescending voice, grinning all the while.
"What a good idea Katie. Well Horatia, the reason you are not
sporting a woody is simply that you no longer have the wood," as
impossible as it might have seemed to me, she smiled even wider
knowing the effect that this information would have on me.
"What? You, castrated me? You can't do this. It's illegal!
Nooooooo," I screamed then fainted.
"Now don't you faint on me again Horatia. You need to realize,
that you were not, castrated. Now if you will stop this sissy fainting
routine and listen, I have more to tell you," Mistress Callie told me, as I
regained consciousness for the fourth time after she told me that my
cock was no longer, my own.
"That's better. Now you relax Missy, that is an order from your
Mistress," she ordered shaking her finger in my face.
Completely against my will, I found an intense blanket of calm
descend over me.
"Good girl. Now, if you stay conscious for a few more minutes you
may hear the rest, and get on with the rest of your life," she sounded
exasperated as she ordered me to listen.
Katie was holding my hand and patting it, "Callie remember, she
is still weak from all of the time in bed…"
"Right, I'll lighten up sweetens, but only for you. I don't give one
whit what this scumbag is feeling," Callie exclaimed.
"Horatia, you need to thank your lucky stars for Katie here. She
has been the only person in this whole prison who has tried to keep
some very nasty things from happening to you," Callie said, as she
walked a little ways away, "I have an idea, Katie, why don't you tell her
about her new situation? I have better things to do." With that Callie
spun on her heals and left my room.
"Ughn, why do I feel so sick?" I moaned as every nerve in my body
complained, and the room was doing flip-flops.
"Oh honey, I'm so sorry. Your suffering withdrawals from the
morphine you were on for so long. Here, let me give you a little shot to
just help you over the hump a little… but first will you do some thing for
me?" she asked so smoothly and convincingly I would have been hard for
me to think something was up, even if I had all of my wits about me.
"Anything, if you can make me feel a little better," I smiled up at
her as best as I could manage. I saw her take out a syringe and fill it
from a little bottle.
"Well, this favor should be easy for you. All I want is that you,
please, please try not to do anything to make Doctor Callie any madder.
It is really hard on me to keep the others from doing things to you in
retaliation for any little thing that you do. So please promise me that you
will try, so that I can keep taking care of you. They have talked about
using one of the other inmates as your nurse, but I think they will find
someone who doesn't really care about her patients, and that makes me
feel sad for you. Do you think that you can try hard, for me?" she
finished in an, oh so caring voice.
I got a tear in my eye and said, "Thank you for helping me," I
could hold back no longer… the hopelessness of my situation, and
everything I had been told to this point came crashing in and I started
weeping. Not your ordinary basic cry mind you, but the whole body
wracking all out kind.
Katie hugged me while I sobbed, and dried my tears, saying
soothing things while I had lost it entirely.
When I had started to calm down, I felt the sting of the injection as
she poked me in the buttocks with the needle. Mere moments later I had
a smile on my face and was in a warm floating blissful high.
"Do you feel better now baby?" Katie asked, while she held me
sitting on my bed.
"Yes… I feel all warm and floaty. You are my best friend Katie. I
know that I don't deserve you, but knowing you are here for me, makes
my heart soar," I rambled, in the haze of the drug. Had I been a little
straighter, I would have wanted to gag at the effeminate things I had just
said to her.
"That's alright baby, Katie is here for you…" she held me and
rocked back and forth as I became ever so much more placid.
As the trio reviewed the tape, Katie said, "Can you believe that
turd is buying this drivel? I had to work so hard not to retch when I said
it!"
"Was it that bad? She looks so different from Harry that it's hard
for me to think of her as the same person," Ms. Sterndackle admitted,
sitting in one of the office chairs next to the other two women, reviewing
the tape of Horatia's first awakening.
Dr. Mannatter piped in with, "Well since we were the ones who did
the actual alterations, it probably is a little easier for us, to know that
underneath that beautiful exterior, lays the disgusting and fetid mind of
a rapist and blackmailer."
"I have to admit that you did a splendid job on her, Callie. You
two had better get back there, she should be coming around soon," Ms.
Sterndackle reminded them.
"Yes warden, I would like to thank you for the opportunity to prove
my theories, and to save the other women incarcerated here from that
pig," Callie shook the warden's hand as she stood to leave.
Katie, being the more emotional of the ladies, threw herself around
the warden's neck, hugging and kissing her, "Thank you warden. You
are doing a wonderful thing for women everywhere!"
"Sometimes I have my doubts about that. Luckily, all I have to do
is review Harry's file, and I am once again totally convinced that we are
doing what must be done," Ms. Sterndackle sighed deeply shaking her
head, "I just wish we didn't have to."
"Bye warden, we'll keep you informed on how things are going,
even though it is mostly Katie's job for now," Dr. Mannatter left with her
nurse to check on Horatia.
I came to, still feeling good and seeing the lovely face of my only
friend, Katie.
"Hi, welcome back sweetie. Are you ready to take your first walk
to the bathroom now? Come on, get that cute little tush out of the bed,"
she said as she pulled me gently to the edge and I expected she was
going to help me to my feet.
As my torso came more to a vertical posture, I felt… something I
never in my life, expected that I would feel. My chest slid into my lap,
"Oh god! What was that?"
Katie giggled, "Don't be a silly girl. That is just your bosom's
natural motion, when you are not wearing your brassiere."
I was shocked. Yet for some reason, I knew it was natural for a
girl like me. My head was spinning trying to get a grip on why I would
think it was natural. Then I unconsciously stood up. Well that's not
entirely correct, I tried to stand up and wound up having Katie steadying
me. She helped me to my toes.
Try as I might I could not relax my foot to stand on the floor. I
tried to take a step on point, but my feet just weren't strong enough and I
was forced to sit back down on the bed.
"What is wrong with my feet Katie?" I asked in astonishment.
"Oh Horatia, you know you need special corrective shoes to walk
in, ever since your accident," she chided me.
"I wish you would stop calling me that," I asked her, as she bent
down to place my feet into a pair of shoes from underneath the bed.
"What would you like me to call you sweetheart?" she asked, as
she slipped my strangely tiny feet, into a pair of radically high heals.
"Please call me by my real name. Horatia," I asked then tried to
correct what I had said, "I mean the name I was born with, Horatia."
Katie giggled a disarming titter and said, "That's what I have been
calling you dear."
"Oh piffle! I give up! Call me Horatia then," I said, even though I
really wanted to use much stronger language.
"I sure will honey. Do you remember the rest of your name?"
Katie bated me, as she did up the little strap across the top of my feet.
"My whole name is, Horatia Harlie Hoard. Oh dear lord, that's
even worse than my real name, Horatia Harlie Hoard!" I was so frustrated
that even feeling as nice as the drugs were making me feel, I started to
tear up.
"Now don't you go, getting all emotional dearie, this is just going to
be a quick sissy, and then it's right back into bed," she scolded me, as
she finished putting my shoes on.
At least I think she put shoes on my feet, I could feel them, but it
was impossible for me to see them with those giant bulges in my way, "I
can't see my feet," I complained.
"Well I can tell you that you are missing a beautiful sight. These
are two of the prettiest feet I have ever seen," I could feel her gently
caressing the top of my foot, which sent a sensuous shiver up my spine,
making me quiver, "Now that's enough stalling, come along, Horatia."
She pulled me over to the edge of the bed.
That's when I realized that this couldn't be, the Katie that I knew.
This woman is an Amazon! She must be six foot or taller. Even her
hands were bigger than mine are. Not to mention she was one strong
girl, pulling me as easily as she was.
She tugged one last time, and my bottom slid from the bed as I
dropped the short distance to the floor, and her strong arms kept me
from falling over. I felt my chest pulling heavily downward in front of me,
while it bounced and jiggled all over. My legs were weak and my knees
felt like warm gelatin, as she slowly walked me to the water closet, as if I
was eighty years old or something.
When we finally arrived, she turned me around facing away from
the toilet?
'Wait a minute,' I thought, 'I only have to go pee, why turn me
around? Maybe I'm so weak that it's safer to do it this way, so I won't fall
down if my knees go.'
Satisfied with that reasoning I suddenly felt Katie drop my baby
doll panties to my ankles for me, and then she held up the top so I
wouldn't soil it when I sat down.
'Well I guess it's not so strange… she is a nurse and has seen lot's
of people naked before,' I rationalized as I sat down on the seat.
'It sure feels like my butt is covering more of the seat than usual,'
I casually observed, 'I'm going to have to get to the gym when I get out of
here.'
I relaxed the usual muscles and I nearly fainted. It felt like I was
peeing out of my butt. My piss was spraying all over my ass too.
Katie must have seen all the blood drain out of my face because
she asked, "What's the matter, Horatia? Your face just turned really
pale."
"It felt like I was peeing out of my butt," I almost screeched, having
finished my sissy.
"Of course it did, that's how we girls pee Horatia. It's no big deal
is it? Are you done now?" she queried with a matter of fact expression on
her face.
I started to stand up and her strong gentle hands stopped me,
"Horatia, you must be really out of it girl. Don't forget to wipe yourself,"
she chided with a little giggle.
I snatched a wad of toilet tissue and reached between my legs, and
when I wiped my smooth creased gash, I screamed, and fainted dead
away.
When next I awoke, I felt myself floating in a strange unshakable
state, I heard Mistress Callie say, "There that should keep her awake
long enough for us to get her past the basic hurdles. She's on enough
Prozac to mellow out Richard Simons. She's alright now, aren't you
sweetie?"
I felt Mistress Callie pinch my face to purse my lips with her hand.
"Hi gorgeous, didn't I fuck you a while back?" I asked stoned out
of my head, sitting up in my hospital bed and smiling.
"Actually no, I fucked you, and I fucked you real good," she patted
my cheek smiling at me.
"Aw that's nice… cause I like you a lot. I always did like a lady
with big boobies. Do you want to fuck me again? You can fuck me as
good as you want, pretty lady," I blathered, barely able to form words as
stoned as I was.
"I'll take you up on that offer later, after you get more familiar with
your body though, for now why don't you let Katie help you learn more
about yourself?" she suggested, with her hand stroking my hair on the
back of my head.
"Does she want to fuck me too? She's pretty. She can fuck me
too," I offered.
"Okay, it's a date, but only if you are a good girl and learn what
Katie is going to show you. Do you think that you can do that for your
mistress, Horatia?" Mistress Callie asked now staring deeply into my eyes
and holding my hand.
"I'll try really hard Mistress Callie," I promised, in the high sweet
voice I was hardly aware that I now had.
"That's a good girl Horatia. I have to leave now, so you be nice to
Katie while I'm gone," she ordered, with a sweet smile on her face.
As she got up to leave, (I still don't believe I did this), I said, "Can I
have a hug before you leave, please?"
"That is so sweet of you. You sure can honey," she hugged me
tight, squishing my boobies' way out to the sides as she did.
I started panting like a bitch in heat. Wow! I was, inundated by
pleasurable sensations coming from my chest. I really liked how my
boobies felt when someone touched them, I almost orgasmed just from
her hugging me.
"Oh, so you like that, do you? Well sweetie, I'll be back and
hugging you a lot over the next few weeks, so keep that motor running
honey," Mistress Callie kissed my cheek and I orgasmed.
Not like… so hard to think… anyway, I came harder than, I think I
have ever orgasmed before. Whether I have orgasmed that hard before or
not, I want to do it again, a lot.
"Perfect! Everything is working out just as we planned," Mistress
Callie announced and then kissed me right on the lips, sending me into
another magnificent orgasm, only this time she held it for a couple
minutes, I kept squirting and squirting lubrication, until I was sitting in
a veritable puddle. She patted my cheek again and ordered, "You be a
good little sissy girl for Katie, and I'll come back and kiss you again
later." She walked out of my room leaving me with a satisfied smile on
my face.
"Well that makes my decision for me, as to what I teach you first,"
Katie giggled and went on, "bath time is what you need the most now. So
let's get you to your feet and into a nice hot and soapy tub full of
bubbles."
Katie helped me to my feet, well to my stiletto heels to be more
precise. Her strong hands supported me into the bathroom and she
placed me onto the water closet, while she filled the tub and squirted
bubble bath into the hot water, saying, "While you are there you might as
well go sissy, it will be a little while until the tub is full."
I stood and pulled down my pink silk panties, and then sat down
again, and let loose the stream of urine from my butt. I wiped my
hairless pussy and started to pull off my top in preparation for my bath.
Katie came over and helped me get the gossamer fabric over my gigantic
breasts.
When the tub was full she supported my, oh so weak, feminine
frame all the way into the blissfully relaxing bubble bath. At least it was
relaxing until Katie started washing my boobs for me. My legs went
straight and rigid, the muscles tightened up so much my legs were
shaking. My hands kept grasping the water at the bottom of the tub and
I was moaning as if I should be looking for Scrooge.
"I think you are going to need help getting washed, at least for the
foreseeable future," she giggled.
I on the other hand could do nothing but twitch.
"Okay, now your mountains are cleaned, why don't you wash your
arms and legs," Katie handed me a wash cloth and I automatically took
over washing myself as I had been taught by the training tapes.
I ran into trouble when I started to clean my vulva, one touch and
I nearly drowned. My back arched hard and my head went underwater
as I did. Lucky for me that Katie was there to save me. She pulled my
head up into the open air while I orgasmed.
"My, you are easily satisfied sweetie. How about, we wash your
hair now Horatia?" she wiped the bubbles off my face, which had covered
it.
"Why am I orgasming so much Katie?" I asked her as she
supported my head out of the water.
"You are just a horny slut, Horatia. You always have been. It's
okay though, everybody is used to it. In fact the girls on the cell block
miss you terribly," she giggled, and I was wondering why that would be
funny.
Katie showed me how to pat myself dry. Then she powdered me
all over, telling me, "I kind of envy you Horatia, not ever having to shave
your legs, underarms or pussy. The way you can casually walk around
wearing stiletto heels, which are so high that they are nearly ballet boots.
You are incredible girl. Your breasts are delightful as well. I wouldn't
have the courage to have my breast augmented to the extent that you
have," she lightly caressed my nipple, making me quiver all over.
"Do your breasts, make you do this?" I barely managed to ask.
"Not to your degree honey. I love it when mine are, caressed, but I
have never orgasmed when someone played with them. You were just
made special Horatia, created to be a sex toy," she smiled as she told me
this.
"Time to get dressed girl," she informed me. "I'll hold your bra
while you step into the cups, and then I'll make up the clasp in back,
while you situate your boobs in the cups," she directed, as I did just that.
"You might just have to get some bigger bras soon, this one is
almost too small," she told me as she hooked me tightly in the back.
She handed me a crotchless pink thong to pull up my legs, which I
did, enjoying the sisterly help she was giving me. She had me pull up
rose colored stockings with lace roses woven into them, to attach to the
matching garter belt I put on, and then she had to straighten them for
me, since it was so hard for me to see them with my huge boobs in the
way. Next came a pink see-through silk blouse with elastic woven into
the lower half, so that it would cling to my tiny waist, before flaring out
to hug my breasts and display them in a deeply scooped neckline.
The silk fabric, hugging me so tightly, and sliding around my torso
was sending wave after wave of pleasure signals directly into my brain.
Katie then helped me into a sweet silky pink half-slip, she rested
on my wide flaring hips, before slipping up a scarlet silk skirt and
fastened it in the back for me.
I was seated before a mirror, Katie helping me to rub conditioners
into my face, and then she showed me how to outline my lips with a lip
liner, before helping me apply my lipstick.
I found myself wondering why I didn't have to put on blusher or
eye shadow until I noticed that I really didn't need it. I already had a
violet and pink eye shadow and dark eye liner on, and my cheeks were in
a perpetual blush. For that matter I really didn't need the lipstick or lip
liner, I had applied the same colors that my big soft lips already were. I
think she had me do it to protect my lips from chapping, yes that must
be it.
She brushed out my long thick wavy strawberry blonde hair and
fastened it into a cute ponytail, which hung midway down my back.
I looked at my tiny slim hands and appraised my nail polish, it
was immaculate as always, just the perfect shade of pink and an inch
longer than my fingers.
I was smiling at the sight of them when I heard Katie say, "You
know you don't have to worry about your fingernails or toenails, Horatia.
Remember, Doctor Mannatter replaced your nails with enameled
titanium implants, after the accident made you loose a couple nails on
each hand, she thinks you are real special and wants you to always be
beautiful."
I was grinning broadly, knowing that what she told me must be
true, since my nails were so beautiful.
"That should do it Horatia. Now, you and I have an appointment
to keep with the warden," she led me through the security areas into the
warden's office, where I took a seat across from Mistress Sterndackle,
Mistress Callie, and Nurse Goodbody.
"I see you have finally recovered from your accident Horatia. Do
you think you are ready to go back into the general prison population
again?" Mistress Warden Sterndackle asked me, her hands clasped
together on her desk as she leaned closer to me.
I cleared my throat and answered in my sweet, high, little girl's
voice, "I feel all better Mistress Warden Sterndackle. I'm sorry to be so
much trouble. I can go back in with the other girls again now, and I
promise to be a good girl."
Ms. Sterndackle looked at Dr. Callie and said, "Impressive work
Dr. Callie. You are, sure that she can perform her trustee duties now?
The duties that we discussed earlier?"
"Most assuredly warden, I will personally acquaint her with her
new position as a trustee," she replied with a devilish grin, knowing what
awaited me.
"Excellent, make sure I get copies of the first day's training films.
You may take your charge to her cell again and begin. I'll finish up the
paperwork transferring her back to her cell," Mistress Sterndackle told
her, picking up a sheaf of papers and glancing at them. Then she
whispered to Dr. Callie, "Harry's sister, who works for the county records
department, has filed the fake records for Horatia. She is now officially
here on repeat offender charges of prostitution. Many, many charges of
prostitution," she snickered deviously.
"Perfect," Mistress Callie and Katie stood, took my tiny hands, and
led me back to my special pink cell.
Right away, I noticed they had redecorated. There was a new King
size bed with pretty pink sheets and a ruffled pink comforter on it. All of
the plain curtains had been, replaced with ornate pink hanging
draperies. There was a new cabinet against one wall. The bathroom now
has a big mirror. They replaced the small shower with a huge bathtub
and shower, in pink. There was a walk-in closet filled with pretty, pink
clothes and lingerie, even a section with latex outfits hanging there. My
pink dresser was double the size it was when I last saw it, I opened the
drawer and saw scads of lingerie. There were different colors and styles
aplenty and none of them looked at all like ordinary daywear, it all
seemed to be out of Victoria's Secret or Fredericks of Hollywood.
I walked over and bounced onto my back on the bed and only then
did I notice the huge mirror on the ceiling.
"Beautiful isn't it Horatia?" Mistress Callie asked, as she had been
watching me look around from the doorway with Katie.
"It's wonderful!" I squealed enthusiastically.
"Well, not everyone has a nice cell like this one Horatia, and if you
want to keep this one, you have to work for it. You do want to keep it,
don't you?"
"Oh yes," I replied.
She closed the cell door and began stripping off her clothes, as did
nurse Katie. I was confused and started to remove mine as well when
Mistress Callie said, "Stop! We will do that ourselves in a minute."
They both walked into the closet and when they emerged, Mistress
Callie was wearing thigh-high black leather, high-heel boots, a leather
thong, and a leather shelf bra, which left her nipples exposed.
Katie was wearing a soft, frilly baby doll with a leather collar that
had a leash attached, and the other end firmly in the grasp of Mistress
Callie, "That's more like it. Now my lovely slave girl Katie, I want you to
prepare our special guest."
Katie came toward me with an evil grin on her face.
I was so frightened I began to tremble all over, which made
Mistress Callie laugh evilly.
Katie veered off toward the new cabinet, opened it, and brought
out some restraints, which she promptly affixed to my wrists and ankles.
I knew that both women were bigger than I am and that the crop that
Mistress Callie had would be able to quickly subdue me, so I didn't
resist.
Katie laid me down on the bed and tied me to the four corners.
My legs were, spread wide and painfully. Katie then put a tight collar
onto my neck with a small box attached to it.
"The collar you have on will emit a painful shock if you cry out or
start saying inappropriate things. Do you understand Horatia?" Mistress
Callie told me holding the remote control in her hand.
"Yes," I replied.
ZAP!
"That is, 'Yes, Mistress Callie!' Don't forget it. Note also that what
you just felt was the lowest shock level. I have four higher levels. Now
say it again properly WHORE," she yelled.
"Yes, Mistress Callie."
"First lesson learned. That is good Hor, you don't mind me
nicknaming you Hor, do you?" she demanded, hand on her hip, the other
firmly hovering over a button on the remote.
"N… No, Mistress Callie," I hesitantly replied, afraid to be shocked
again.
"Good, because that is your new job, Hor. You are the prison
whore. You will be trained on how to please a woman in many ways, and
will become proficient in all of them, since you will be having so much
practice," she turned to face Katie, "Make her ready Katie."
Katie splayed opened my blouse and scooped my breasts out of my
bra, leaving then standing high on my tiny chest. She hiked my skirt up
around my waist, and then cut my panties off me.
"She is helpless and ready Mistress Callie," Katie stated, taking
her place standing behind and to the left of her mistress.
"Key phrase, Harry Ass Buttman," mistress Callie stated with a
smirk on her face.
Suddenly the haze in my mind lifted and again I was 'the me', that
I should be, "What in the fuck is going on! Where in the hell did these
fake boobs come from and why am I tied to this bed?"
"Those are not fake boobs Harry, those are your tits. You are tied
to the bed to begin your training as the prison whore," she left it at that,
and just stood there smiling.
"Gigolo maybe, but only girls are whores, and I'd have willingly
fucked as many of the inmates that you want me to, without having to be
tied down," I replied.
"Katie, go ahead and start tongue fucking her," Callie ordered.
I could feel the bed bounce while she climbed on, especially since
my enormous boobs jiggled all over, sending strange sensations all
through me.
The next sensations were unbelievable, she spit on my crotch, and
I felt it run down… the crease in my crotch? Before I could come to grips
with that, she gently spread my vulva with her slippery tongue. I was
unprepared for the intense pleasure her tongue was inflicting on me. My
head went back into the pillow hard, my toes curled up and I started
trying to buck my hips into Katie's face.
Mistress Callie grabbed my hair and pulled my head around so
that my eyes opened to see her face closely, "Harry, you are now a
woman. You have a uterus, a vagina, and ovaries. Unlike most women
though, you have six ovaries, I wanted to make sure that if any were,
rejected, you would still have functioning ones. You have three clits, in a
cute triangle configuration in the top of your vulva. I gave you a sixteen-
inch long vagina, which will accommodate an enormous dildo. You have
flexible labia that will stay tight on whatever penetrates you but will still
stretch around huge objects. You have six Bartholin's glands, which will
make you just the juiciest fuck around, and guarantee that you orgasm
buckets of pussy juice. I made sure that those udders on your chest are
incredibly sensitive with enormous nipples so that they will send you into
quivering submission easily. Each normal woman's breast has 15 to 20
sections, called lobes, you however have sixty per breast, so when I say
udder, I really mean that. I removed five of your lower ribs, and shrunk
you in almost all directions. Your waist is a tiny eighteen inches. You
are almost five feet tall on your toes, which by the way is the only way
you can walk anymore. I spread your hips nice and wide, around thirty
nine inches. I'm sure that you have noticed that you sound like a six
year old when you talk, and I made sure that you're ravishingly
beautiful," she laughed long and wildly.
"You look like you don't believe me Harry. I'll prove it, look
straight up, and watch as Katie makes you cum in a wonderful, gushing,
feminine orgasm," she pointed my face toward the ceiling mirrors.
I saw a sweetly beautiful, tiny, strawberry-blonde girl with her
head held firmly by Mistress Callie, staring back at me, buried by a pair
of huge boobs and a pretty blonde with her tongue driven deeply up a
hairless cunt, attached to the little booby girl.
"Noooo!" I screamed, "Please tell me it's a joke! I… I… I can't be a
girl! No one can give a man a cunt that works. It's not possible. You
have to be lying," I ranted, Katie licked the three clits in my soft sensitive
labia, as she was rapidly bringing me towards orgasming.
When I did orgasm, it was like having an epileptic fit. I thrashed
about, bucked, arched, clenched, and gushed a small tidal wave out of
my pussy.
Katie didn't stop though, she had me thrashing about three more
times in the space of a few minutes, one multiple orgasm after another.
Finally, Mistress Callie told her to stop, whereupon she came
around and kissed me. That didn't shock me as much as her sharing a
mouth full of my own pussy juice with me, which I had to swallow, or
drown.
"It's time for Harry's 'Lady Viagra TM' shot Katie, so please
administer it to her, and then inject the oxytocin, I want her to become
extremely feminine mentally, so getting her breasts to lactate should help
her to be more nurturing," she watched as Katie shot a huge syringe of
'Lady Viagra TM' into my butt.
Katy turned to a table and filled another huge syringe and injected
both of my boobies with half it's content.
"You see Harry, you are going to be more of a woman than even
Katie here. You should start to menstruate in two weeks. You had
better be a good girl or the warden has promised that she will send a
male guard in here to fuck you at the proper time, to insure that you are
pregnant. Won't that be fun," she giggled at the look of terror on my
face.
"Don't worry I'll help you in that area, I'm going to restart your
conditioning so that you will be a proper whore, right up to the point
when you are so close to the throws of ecstasy that you can't stop. Then
and only then, will you be able to remember that you are Harry Buttman,
ex-prison guard, rapist, and drug pusher. Oh, and the other leash we
have, is your addiction, if you are not a good little slut-whore, we won't
give you your maintenance dose of morphine. The withdrawals are
impressive to watch, and I'm sure that you will do anything we ask to get
your drugs. How do you like being a drug addict whore Harry?" she
patted my cheek painfully.
"You Fucking b…" I started.
ZAP!
The pain overwhelmed me, and my jaw clenched.
"Pain and pleasure, I'm sure you will find it an effective
combination," she caressed my huge breast sending shivering waves of
pleasure to my brain.
"After a few years of our loving ministrations, even the slight
remnant of Harry that is left now, will be so thoroughly immersed in
Horatia, he'll love what she has become… Harry Buttman, prison
whore," she laughed then spoke the key phrase that mentally turned me
into a submissive girl.
"Hor, it's time for your next appointment," she announced, as she
led into the room a prisoner that I had blackmailed into having sex with
me many months before.
"That's really him?" she asked incredulously, her hand covering
her mouth.
Mistress Callie gave her a stern look.
"S… Sorry, her… She is lovely! I dressed up. How do I look?" she
twirled slowly so that we could see her dress.
She was wearing a chiffon pastel print dress, wispy and gossamer
looking, with suntan pantyhose and white sandals.
Mistress Callie replied, "Quite lovely my dear. Hor is prepared,
just as you requested. Katie, please go and pick out an appropriate
collar for Lillie."
Katie undulated off to the closet, returning with a pastel blue
collar that she strapped to Lillie's neck, handing the leash to Mistress
Callie.
"On the bed now my pretties," the two women hopped onto the bed
with me, one on each side, as Mistress Callie ordered. "Now, as sexily as
you both can, strip one another."
Katie and Lillie started kissing and slowly undoing each other's
clothing, right over my tightly bound female body. As things proceeded,
the sight of them stripping was making me crazy, but when they started
brushing against my boobs and tiny little body, they had my cunt
drooling like one a Pavlov's dogs.
"Use your discarded clothing to tantalize our victim," Mistress
Callie ordered, having taken a seat across the room and began rubbing
her own crotch as she watched.
Katie placed her D cup bra on top of my much larger breasts,
rubbing my nipples through the lacy fabric, and tickling the sides of my
mountainous mammaries with the straps.
Lillie took her silky panties and rubbed my face with them, and
then moved them down around my breasts and tickled me all the way to
my toes and back upwards to my vulva, where she concentrated on
driving me wild, slipping them between my legs, and sometimes my labia.
I was so, turned on that I was trembling all over, straining at my
bonds, and moaning loudly.
"Very good girls. Lillie, I believe that our little Hor here would like
to have sex with you. I think, since she was always looking for some
pussy, you should feed her yours," Mistress Callie snickered, and started
pulling at her own nipples. "Katie, I want you to use your fingers on
Hor's cunt. Go slowly and teasingly, and not more than one finger in her
at a time."
Lillie straddled my face and brought her sweet smelling pussy
down on my mouth. I was, so crazy with sexual energy I willingly began
tongue fucking her. She was moaning and caressing my boobs. With
every lick, she would reciprocate by twiddling my nipples and moaning
herself.
With Katie finger fucking me with maddening slowness, even so, I
screamed an orgasm into Lillie's vagina, well before I brought her to her
own trembling, face dowsing, orgasm. I swallowed at least two mouthfuls
of her pussy juice before she lifted off my face allowing me to breathe
freer.
"Wonderful Lillie, now you know what to do next. Katie, you now
have boob, and face duty. I want to see her lips trembling, before Lillie
returns," Mistress Callie ordered, with a steamy satisfied look upon her
face.
Katie nibbled my ear, nuzzled my boobs, twisted my nipples, and
then she stuck her tongue down my neck, tickling my tonsils. She
started licking between my breasts, and sure enough, my lips were
trembling in no time.
"Ah, you're back, Lillie. Crawl into position," Mistress Callie
ordered and I felt the mattress move with her presence, jiggling my
massive breasts, "You may begin when ready."
I felt Lillie's fingers play with my labia, smearing my pussy juice
all over and next… Oh GOD NO! I felt a hard blunt object sliding up
and down between my lips. I flexed my pussy muscles trying to deny
entry to the invader, but I was way too wet and didn't have enough
strength in my cunt muscles to deny its entry.
I felt my lips stretch around the invader and my resistance
dwindle rapidly. It felt… it felt like… I felt… well… whole, is the only way
to describe it. The invader plugged the vacancy between my legs and I
wanted more of it. I wanted her to ram that thing into me to the hilt, and
when she started backing out, I clenched my muscles in an effort to keep
it within me. I had no reason to worry, since she started another stroke
before she came out. I tried to grab hold of her, tried to cling to her, but
my bonds were preventing that, so I concentrated on kissing Katie
whenever she was near my mouth.
I orgasmed in a torrent, loudly screaming, "Oh god… oh GOD…
OH GOD!"
"Keep going Lillie," Mistress Callie ordered then she stood up and
walked over to the head of the bed, bending over so that she was close to
my ear and face. "Hor, do you like being fucked? Do you enjoy being,
filled by that big dildo? Tell me that you want to be fucked. Tell me you
want to be fucked a lot."
"Oohgloo," I replied to her demand, my mind lost in the incredible
ecstasy I was experiencing.
Mistress Callie held her hand up to Lillie indicating she should
stop, "Hor, now I want you to say, 'fuck me. Make me your whore. Fuck
me hard, please!' If you don't, I won't let her continue."
I wanted more. I wanted her to keep going, I needed her to keep
going.
I was taking too much time, so Mistress Callie waved Lillie to start
backing out of me.
"Nooooo! Fuck me. Make me your whore. Fuck me hard, please!"
I screamed, trying to scoot my butt toward the retreating dildo.
Mistress Callie signaled for Lillie, to start stroking forward again,
"That's better Hor. Lillie needs to know that she's, appreciated. She
needs to hear you ask her, to fuck you. So now, every time you stop
asking, she will stop fucking."
Now she wants me to beg to be fucked… but it feels so… I don't
want to say it, but I need it! I started quietly saying, "Please fuck me
Lillie. Please keep fucking me. Fuck me Lillie! Fuck me… Fuck me…
Fuck me… Fuck me…Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," I kept
screaming louder and louder, until, "Oh god… oh God… OH GOD!"
"I think it's Katie's turn to fuck our little whore," Mistress Callie
announced loudly at my side.
Katie donned the strap-on and Lillie started work on my boobs
and head.
"Don't forget to encourage Katie, my little whore, she likes to have
a cheerleader. It's easier to hurt her feelings though, if you stop begging,
she pulls out and goes home," Mistress Callie whispered into my ear.
"Oh beautiful Katie, please fuck me. Please fuck me hard," and so
on… until I came in another mind numbing torrent. By then I was
sitting in a puddle of my own vaginal fluids, the sheets soaked all the
way up to my shoulder blades, but I didn't care.
I was exhausted, but reveling in the afterglow of all the sex.
Mistress Callie had the girls untie me and change the sheet
underneath of me, and then she left, having Katie and Lillie sleep next to
me, cuddling.
I awoke in a bathtub full of bubbles, with Katie and Lillie washing
me all over using plenty of soap. My breasts and vagina as well were
being, washed. I had never even heard of a penis shaped sponge, until I
had one used to clean out my pussy, especially not one with a tube up
the center that douched me out as those wicked women made me orgasm
into our bath water, and of course, I'd pleaded to be fucked throughout
the whole thing.
When I got out of the tub and they dried me off, Lillie, jabbed a
syringe into my left breast and deposited half the contents in the syringe
there, then she put the rest in my right breast. While I was recovering
from that, Katie jabbed a syringe full of something in my left butt cheek, I
grabbed to rub the spot and felt her nail my other cheek with a shot. A
warm soft feeling enveloped me and I smiled.
"I know that you don't really care right now Hor, but you just
received your Morphine, oxytocin, estrogen, Prozac, and Lady Viagra TM
cocktail shot," she kissed my cheek, making my knees tremble.
They dressed me afterwards in a pink leotard and tights, which
clung to me like a second skin and showed off my vulva quite
dramatically through the thin fabric (Due partly to the fact they pushed
the seam up between my labia.). Whereupon I was, escorted to an
aerobics class, led by Mistress Callie, and by the two women who had a
leash attached to my collar on each side, with me also wearing handcuffs
and hobbles.
It's not as if I could put up much of a fight, without the boobs I
couldn't weigh more than 90 lbs. If I thought I was small before, now I'm
a waif. I have, pipe stem arms, thin legs, hardly no waist, and they tell
me that I was bed ridden for six month after my last accident. These
trustees were going overboard with the security for me. Heck, with the
stiletto heals they make me wear I can't even walk at a normal pace, let
alone run. I'm just a weak little girl after all.
How do they expect me to do aerobics with these shoes on?
When we entered the room, I saw that there were already thirty or
so women present, all of who were dressed somewhat as I am. The ladies
escorted me to the wall where a bench sat, amid the giggles and titters, of
the other students. They removed my leash, hobbles, and handcuffs,
and then proceeded to take off my high heels, which they were replacing
with high heel wedge/sneakers.
"Do I have to wear high heels? Can't I just go barefoot?" I whined.
Mistress Callie heard me and came over with an evil smile on her
face, "Lillie, Katie, I think we need to educate little Hor here…" she was
standing with her hands on her hips watching us, "leave the shoes aside
for a bit."
They did as they were, told.
"Alright now Hor, I want you to wiggle your toes for me," she
smiled as I did so, "now wiggle your feet up and down," which I did as
well, "see girls, they feel quite normal to her, but you saw how her feet
move?"
The two ladies nodded that they had.
"Perfectly designed to function as well as they do in the designated
footwear. Now help Hor to her feet, so that she may walk around
barefoot for us," she instructed, with more than just a hint of sarcasm in
her voice.
My two escorts helped me to my feet, but my feet wouldn't work
right. When I relaxed my calves all the way, my feet were still, pointed
down in almost an 80-degree angle, my heels, far from contacting the
mat we were standing on.
"Now Hor, up on your tippy toes," Mistress Callie ordered,
motioning with her hand as well.
I went up as she ordered, and my feet reacted easily and not only
could I support myself on point, but I could see in the mirror along the
wall of the exorcise room that my feet were actually even pointed
backwards a little.
"Now I want you to walk with me around the room once to show
all of the other women your pretty little feetsies," she said in a little girl
cutesy voice, and then giggled. She walked along the wall around to the
front of the class, with me trailing like a puppy.
When we came to the front of the class Mistress Callie announced,
"Class I want you all to meet Hor, short for Horatia. On the other hand,
if you prefer you may spell it 'w h o r e', she won't mind. She is walking
around the room on-point to show you all her pretty little feet, so I want
you all to take a good look. You may comment if you like, she
appreciates knowing how you all feel about her appearance. She has
had quite a few surgical alterations to her body to make her more
attractive, to either sex. She loves sex, and she loves to be fucked, by
anyone," she said, concluding my introduction.
"Go ahead Hor, I want you to walk up and down between each
aisle. Stay to talk with each of the women as long as they want you to.
Don't be rude to any of them or you will be, punished. I want you to let
them do anything to you that they want while you get to know them," she
snickered evilly, followed by a chorus of more than thirty other giggles.
I seemed to know all of the women, but for the life of me, I couldn't
remember a thing about them, all I know is that for some reason looking
at them was making me incredibly horny. I was sure that my pussy had
soaked the crotch of my leotard by this time (I couldn't see it over my
boobs.).
(Out of my hearing, Katie was telling Dr. Callie, "She has so much
Lady Viagra TM coursing through her veins I am surprised that she hasn't
thrown the whole class to the mat and started fucking them to death,"
she snickered quietly, along with the Mistress. Then she said, "Three
times the maximum dosage… we better keep an eye on the guard dogs.")
I started with the first woman on the left of the classroom as I
easily, and quite sexily undulated over to her. As soon as I was close
enough, she grinned broadly and grabbed my cunt. I was shocked but I
knew that the Mistress would punish me horribly if I did the wrong
thing, so I merely moaned as the pleasure exploded in my mind.
"Wow, you are a horny slut, honey," she announced to the whole
class, "She's soaked her tights and leotard all the way to her knees." —
Giggle-
"Go on and let the next lady have a feel, Hor," she waved me on to
the next student.
I walked up to the tiny red head that was, glaring at me.
She reached out and lifted my enormous boobs, and then let them
drop and jiggle, while I tottered trying not to fall over, "Well it's a start.
Maybe I'll feel better about it in a couple months. Get on with you Hor."
When I walked up to the next lady, a blonde with an impressive
rack of her own, I stopped, she went to her knees and started caressing
my feet.
Who would have thought that those tiny feet could make a girl so
hot? She said loudly, "I can't wait for my turn. These are all mine."
She had me panting like a bitch in heat with what she was doing.
How could my feet be making me so hot?
She finished and stood, but not without sliding her hand up my
legs and cupping my vulva, while saying, "You loved sex, and now you
are sex!" —giggle-
She sent me to the next woman in line who simply planted a lip
lock on me that left me gasping for air.
It went basically the same way, woman after woman, by the end of
the line I had orgasmed five times, my feet were soaked with my own
cunt juice, and there was a dark wet stain all the way up my leotard to
within six inches of my neck.
I was relieved that my ordeal was over with, when I heard, "You
naughty women! The whole bunch of you got poor Hor all worked up
now. The whole class must be, punished. Since you all got her so
horny, I think it only fitting that you all fuck her brains out."
My tired eyes flung themselves open in terror! My knees went
weak and two of the ladies caught me on my way to the mat.
Dozens of women pounced on me stripping my tiny trembling body
like piranha attacking a swimmer. Someone poured a gallon of baby oil
all over me and within moments, naked, squirming women covered me
using hands, mouths, tongues, and toys on me. I have no idea how long
they fucked me. It was at least two or three hours. I lost track of how
many times I orgasmed, and I remember Katie and Lillie giving me
another series of shots partway through it, making me crazier for sex
than you could ever imagine. Those women fucking me insatiably drove
me into having ever more sex, no matter how sore my cunt was
becoming, just as long as I kept orgasming.
I awoke to hear, "I don't care what she did. I really like her. Can I
help you take care of her?" The cute six foot tall blonde was cradling my
head in her lap as she pleaded with Mistress Callie.
"We can discuss that privately Darlene, especially since Hor is
awake again. Darlene will you slip her gym shoes on her so she can be
taken back to her cell?" Mistress Callie asked bringing the gym shoes
over to her.
"My pleasure Doc, I'll even help take her to her cell if you don't
mind?" she gently laid my head onto the mat and crawled to my feet,
lifting them and fitting my comfy sneakers on them. "How does that feel,
Horatia?"
I immediately fell in love with her. She was the only one to call me
by my real name. I think it's my real name…? Anyway, she was nice to
me when everyone else seemed to just want to use me.
"Thank you very much ma'am," I told her with as much feeling as I
could put into it, while still being respectful.
She picked me up off the mat as if I weighed nothing at all,
sending my naked boobies jiggling and undulating every which way.
"Damn, those things fascinate the hell out of me sweetie," she
confided.
Since she seemed to be deficient in the booby department, I could
understand her fascination so I said, "They're yours anytime you want to
use them."
"My, that's sweet of you to offer sugar," she kissed my little cheek.
Mistress Callie cleared her throat to get Darlene's attention,
"Darlene please set Hor back down on her feet so that she can be
properly bound for her trip back home."
"Heck Doc, with me along she ain't going anywhere. This little
lady can hardly walk at all, and I can run the hundred as if my ass was
on fire, when I have to. I'll keep an eye on her so she doesn't overpower
anybody and run away, he, he, he, as if she could! One titty twister and
you'd about kill this one," she joked, as she placed me back upright on
my feet.
Mistress Callie gave her an extremely annoyed look.
"It's alright ma'am, I don't want to make any trouble. Please put
the restraints on me, as Mistress Callie asked," I didn't like the look
Mistress Callie was giving Darlene, and I didn't want my new friend to be
in any hot water on my account.
"I'll do it if Doc here agrees to let me come with you…" she
proposed.
My eyes must have screamed out my fear because she held me
tightly to her, "Don't you fret hon.. I'm here and there's nothing to be
afraid of."
Mistress Callie looked up towards the ceiling as if to ask for help,
then replied, "Darlene, you may come along, but we are really going to
have to have a long discussion later, agreed?"
"Sure thing Doc, hand me those handcuffs and I'll get started,"
she asked in her simple, straightforward way.
I was quickly, cuffed, hobbled, and we started back on our way to
my cell. Of course I was still naked and cum covered, but we didn't get
near as many cat calls, whistles, or nasty comments as I expected,
apparently Darlene has a few menacing looks of her own.
Mistress Callie was not very happy when we entered my cell, but
she held her tongue while Darlene was there.
Darlene removed my hobbles, handcuffs, and sweetly kissed the
inside part of my wrist. When she was finished, she looked questioningly
at Doctor Callie and waited for her to speak.
"Thank you Darlene, Hor has a date now so we will talk later…"
she tried to dismiss the large woman.
"Uh Doc, before I go let's you and me have a little discussion
outside," Darlene insisted, motioning her to come with her as she left the
cell.
I couldn't hear what they said as I sat on the side of my bed and
waited.
Outside the cell, a brief and slightly heated discussion was
occurring.
"I know that is Harry you have in there, Doc. I also know that she
doesn't know that she is Harry as she is, isn't that right?" Darlene
started, her fists on her hips looking down at the much smaller woman.
Doctor Callie, somewhat exasperated with the other woman,
replied, "Yes, Darlene, she does not know at this particular time that she
is Harry, but with what we are doing that is necessary. If he knew he
was Harry, she would be fighting tooth and nail every minute, which
would make what she must learn more difficult for all of us."
"The way I look at it Doc, she is a girl, she is going to need a friend
that she can cry in front of and do all that girly stuff, without worrying
about being betrayed. So if you really want her turned into a girl, and a
soft submissive one that must rely on all the feminine ways that you
want her to have, why don't you let her use me as a crutch, and she will
never be able to function without a strong protector?" Darlene grinned
wickedly at the doctor, showing a heretofore intensely intelligent gleam in
her eye, the doctor was shocked to discover.
"That is a good idea, we'll talk more after dinner tonight," she
agreed, "I'll have the trustees bring you to the wardens office and we can
work out the details."
"Great Doc, I want that piece of shit to be the most simpering,
spineless excuse for a woman that has ever walked the Earth," she
concluded vehemently.
When the doctor returned to the room, she met only Horatia and
Katie inside. Lillie had gone back to her cell.
"Well now Hor, it's time you cleaned up and dressed for your next
date, so into the bath with you. Katie, go with her and make sure that
she does not ruin my good repair work by falling down in the bath tub,"
she instructed.
I was promptly bathed, coifed, and then dressed in black lace
stockings, garter belt, thong panties, an impressive shelf bra, full silk
slip, black stretch mini skirt, and a form fitting low cut, tightly stretched,
tee shirt.
I looked positively sleazy. If I were to leave the prison, I'd be,
arrested on prostitution charges even without a John on my arm.
I stood staring into the mirror at myself thinking, 'this is wrong…
That can't possibly be me! I'm not… I'm not a prostitute, am I? Mistress
Callie says I am the prison whore. I must a whore, I look like a whore.'
A tear started rolling down my perfect cheek, not even disturbing
my perfect makeup.
"That's enough of that Missy," Mistress Callie ordered.
Nevertheless, I could take no more, and slumped to the floor in
sobbing wreckage, my whole body felt like the nerves were screaming. I
felt the poke of a needle in my butt and quickly lost consciousness.
I swam up from my oblivion with two more sticks in my boobs and
another one in my butt, "Ow."
Then I felt another stick in my arm, and as I fluttered my eyes
open I heard, "Ah there's my girl. Now listen very carefully. I want you
to watch the pendant swinging in front of your eyes. You are falling into
a very deep trance, a very deep trance. Deeper than any you have ever
been in before. Feel yourself becoming more and more relaxed, from the
tip of your toes to the top of your head, completely relaxed. You are now
completely under my control, now I want you to tell me that you are,
completely under my control."
"I am completely under your control," I flatly responded.
"Now it is time for you to learn a new behavior. Open your mouth
as wide as you can," after I did so she continued, "You no longer have a
gag reflex. Nothing stuck down your throat will ever make you gag. You
love having something jammed deeply in your throat," she slowly
inserted a large lubricated realistic dildo into my mouth and down my
throat, "You need to have this feeling," she worked the big rubber cock in
and out of my neck, "This is a very fulfilling feeling for you. You have to
have it. You want to have it. You must have a big dildo in your mouth
and stuffed in and out of your throat three times a day. You need to
have this feeling three times a day or you will become hornier and
hornier for this feeling until it is all you can think of and nothing else.
You will find anything that you can to stick into your throat to get this
feeling. You love having your lips stretched around a big dildo. You
must do it or the craving gets worse and worse." She pulled the big
rubber cock out of my throat.
"There in your hand is a huge dildo. A full day has past since you
felt that wonderful rubber cock in you mouth and throat. In your hand
is what you need more than anything in the whole world, go ahead and
do what you really, really want to do," she commanded with only a small
suppressed giggle.
I quickly rammed the huge rubber cock into my face, moaning in
pleasure as I fucked my own face with it.
"It makes you feel so good. It feels exactly like when you are,
fucked in your hot needy cunt. You know, for certain that if you keep
doing this for five minutes, you will orgasm in a tremendous gushing,
mind numbing crescendo," she paused, "Four and three quarter minutes
have passed. You feel yourself on the very edge of orgasm. You moan
louder and louder."
I was now desperately fucking my face, nearly screaming around
that huge dildo. Then I orgasmed, throwing my self about, screaming
into the dildo, and filling my panties with hot sticky pussy juice.
"That was so good! You feel so wonderful. Now you have an
insatiable craving for cunt juice. You need to taste pussy. You must
taste a hot wet cunt."
She pulled her panties down and hiked her skirt up, "Look, in
front of you. The thing you need. There is a beautiful hot wet pussy all
for you. Go ahead and do what you need to do, and enjoy it as much as
when you fucked your face with the dildo."
I dove into her cunt like a starved woman, licking, eating, and
sucking with total abandon. I tongue fucked her until she came in my
mouth saying, "Drink all of the pussy juice. You want it all. It tastes too
good to waste. You love it so much, that you must lick the pussy
completely clean. You are so grateful to be able to drink a woman's love
juices you must thank the cunt's owner for letting you eat her."
"Thank you Mistress Callie," I thanked her sincerely.
"When I snap my fingers you will awaken, feeling refreshed. You
will remember your new desires and cravings from this session, but you
will not remember having had a session," she ordered, "One, two, three."
(Snap)
I stretched and yawned.
"Wow Hor that must have been one sexy dream you were having,"
Mistress Callie exclaimed, "I have never before seen a woman orgasm in
her sleep."
That's when I felt the soaked clothing I was wore and the sopping
wet bed, which I lay in. However, for some reason, I couldn't remember
the dream that I had been having.
"Well Katie, clean her up again, and don't forget this is a brand
new day so help her out with some of her cravings while I attend to
things in the infirmary," she left without further ado.
"Into the tub with you Missy," Katie ordered.
"How come I never take a shower?" I hesitantly asked Katie.
"With those feet?" she replied astonished, "You would break your
neck in a shower honey!"
'Oh yes,' I thought, 'how could I forget?'
I followed her into the bathroom and plunged into the tub full of
bubbles, while Katie helped scrub the places, which my little arms
couldn't reach. I really love cleaning my boobs and pussy, and rubbing
the soapy washcloth all over them and inside me.
We got me out of the tub, dried, perfumed, and coifed. When she
gave me a lipstick to apply to my lips, I looked at it strangely. It was
making me feel oddly, as if I wanted it to be bigger. I applied it to my lips
and then started to slide it in and out between my lips and moaning.
"Oh my, time for your favorite thing I see. Put the lipstick down
and come with me, I have what you want, all ready for you in the other
room," she took my hand and led me back to my bed.
Right in the middle of the bed was a huge, disgusting, realistic-
looking latex cock. I looked at Katie to give her a nasty comment, but my
gaze slipped back to the cock, and I wanted it. I dove onto the bed,
snapped the monster up, and without thinking, jammed it into my
mouth and down my neck, sliding it in and out, while moaning loudly.
"You do love giving blow jobs girl. Shit watching you is making my
panties wet," she pulled her panties down and started diddling herself
frantically.
I must have fucked my own face for five minutes, getting hotter,
and hotter, I felt my sexual elation building to a crescendo and orgasmed
in a huge gush, ruining my clean clothes.
It didn't stop there though, I needed pussy, and I needed pussy
now! Katie hadn't cum yet, and she looked so delicious, I dove onto her
cunt like a starving Plecostomus.
I tongue fucked her like mad. I worked her lovely slippery pussy
lips every which way possible. I occasionally sucked on her swollen
clittie, making her squeal pleasingly. It didn't take long for my
ministrations to bear fruit, she screamed, clutched at my head, and
gushed tremendously into my hungry mouth.
"Oh good lord Hor! I… [Puff] I've never… [Puff] never, gushed
before in my life! You are one hell of a cunt licker! Oh God! I love it
when you clean my pussy off," Katie screamed, overwhelmed by her mind
numbing orgasm.
"Thank you so much, Miss Katie for letting me lick your lovely
tasty pussy," I told her still kneeling in front of her looking up into her
face.
"Thank you for such an enthusiastic tongue fucking," she knelt
down and hugged me tenderly, squeezing my boobs far out to each side.
I love hugs!
I softly said, "Time for another bath?"
Katie giggled, "You got that right girlfriend, but wouldn't you like
to snuggle on the bed for a while?"
"Yes please."
"Come on then, we can snuggle for a while, lunch won't be for
some time yet. Are you hungry?" she chatted as we lay down together
and she wrapped her arms around me and held me tightly.
"No, I don't feel hungry. I have a tummy full of sweet pussy
juices," I purred, and wiggled closer to Katie. "I love snuggling with you
Katie."
She kissed my neck.
I felt so comfortable that I dozed off.
"Doctor Callie, I think I need a break," she looked squarely into
the doctors eyes, "I need to distance myself from Harry. In his girl
persona, he is so sweet, and such a good cunt licker I'm beginning to like
her too much."
"You are kidding me aren't you?" Doctor Callie asked
incredulously, "You really are starting to like her?"
Katie looked into her hands, "Yes, she is so sweet and loving, and I
just got the best tongue fucking of my life. I actually gushed. That's
never happened to me before."
"Incredible, I am impressed. We are making the horniest slut who
ever walked this planet. Shit she is going to be very popular," Callie
smiled broadly, "Don't worry Katie, I have a relief worker all lined up.
You did leave her tied to the bed posts with the fucking machine working
her, didn't you?"
"Yes, it's been fucking her for twenty minutes or so. She
orgasmed once before I left her," Katie confirmed and went on with, "Lillie
will bring her lunch, with a big English cucumber, which she will want to
do nasty things with."
"Great, Darlene is meeting with the warden and I in about an hour
and she will be able to take some of the pressure off you. Anytime you
want to have another gusher though, just say the word and you will have
a special date set up for you," Callie assured her lover and nurse, "We
need to spend time together, watching you with her was making me so
horny for you."
"I think I need a night off to myself if you don't mind?" Katie
couldn't look the doctor in the eye, when she asked so softly.
"That's all right honey," Callie hugged her, "I know what a loving
and sensitive person you are. I shouldn't have put you in this position to
begin with. You go and get some rest and private time and I'll see you
tomorrow."
"Thanks Callie," Katie said as she rose and went back to her cell.
Darlene entered the warden's office on time to find that the
Warden and doctor were already there.
She took a seat across the desk from the warden and next to
Callie. She crossed her legs and waited for the others to speak.
"Well Darlene, it seems that we need your services. Katie
resigned, as her number one companion," Doctor Callie admitted.
"I can understand that. Katie has a huge heart, and I think she
was getting pretty close to Horatia and forgetting about Harry," Darlene
observed.
"Darlene, I must say that you surprise the hell out of me. Usually
you present yourself as a big dumb bumpkin. Why do you do that when
you are obviously an intelligent girl?" the warden asked.
Darlene smiled, "Well warden, I found out long ago, because of the
way I look and my size, most people assume that I'm just a big dumb
blonde. I just use that fact to my own advantage. It is a whole lot easier
to get what I want when someone doesn't expect what I can do." Darlene
smiled a mischievous smile.
"Oh, well you had us completely fooled, which is an important
talent for what we need you for. I see that you are on the list of those
mistreated by Harry, but I don't know what for, can you refresh my
memory," the warden asked.
"Harry was providing my lover with heroine, feeding her addiction
and fucking her as often as he could. She died nine months ago of an
overdose she gave herself so that she wouldn't have to have sex with that
pig anymore," Darlene replied vehemently.
The warden hung her head in her hands, covering her face and
said, "I am so sorry Darlene. I can't even ask for your forgiveness, I
should have saved he…"
"I don't blame you warden. You couldn't have known, unless
someone had told you. Once someone told, you acted quickly and
exacted a fair punishment upon the guilty party. I'm just anxious to do
my part in the final stages of it," Darlene reached out to the warden and
held her hand reassuringly.
"Thank you Darlene," the warden straightened up, "But with your
obvious hatred of Horatia, she will pick up on it and won't bond with you
the way we want her to."
The doctor broke in with, "Don't you worry Warden. Darlene could
win an Oscar with the performance she put on in our aerobics class.
Hell, I was becoming seriously pissed at her for not letting me hobble Hor
on her way out of the class. I thought I was going to have to call the
guards and have them remove Darlene. Warden this lady is perfect for
the job."
"That is high praise indeed, Darlene. As far as I am concerned,
you are the new trustee assigned to the Horatia project. I will be keeping
tabs on this whole thing. I won't let this prison be used the way Harry
used it, ever again," the warden ended emphatically. She quickly
scribbled out a note and handed it to Darlene, "This will identify you as a
trustee until I have the proper paperwork made out. That's all I have.
You two can go on with your business."
The two women rose and left the office.
I was tied to the bedpost, someone had jammed a big dildo
attached to some kind of machine into my cunt, and I have been being
fucked forever. I guessed it might have been only an hour, as I screamed
through my tenth orgasm, thrashing about on the bed.
Lillie entered my room with a tray of food, which she set carefully
aside, then switched off the machine, "Oh poor baby, did someone forget
you were here?"
She climbed on the bed, untied me, and held me tightly.
I mewed and buried my face in her shoulder.
"We better get you bathed and then you may have your dinner,"
she told me, half carrying me to the bathtub.
Lillie took especially good care of my boobies, when I had dried off,
she covered my whole body with pretty smelling moisturizer, and then
she dried my hair again.
She had me stand still as she gave me my four standard shots,
then I was dressed as a slut again.
I sat down to eat my dinner and part way through it Lillie
presented me with an English cucumber. I ate a few more bites of my
dinner and then decided to have a bite of the cucumber, only when I
stuck it in my mouth. I kept going with it until it was down my neck. I
started fucking my face with that long hard vegetable when I heard Lillie
gasp.
She hiked up her own skirt, sat on the corner of my bed and
started finger banging her self.
After five minutes, I orgasmed and could finally take the cucumber
out of my mouth. However, Lillie's cunt looked so good, I had to go over
and tongue fuck her.
Lillie was thrashing around on the bed, screeching and clutching
at the bed covers, until I brought her to a mind numbing gushing
orgasm, which I hungrily slurped, down. She was clutching her head
when I thanked her for letting me eat her.
"Oh dear god! Hor, that was unreal! I can't move! It was
wonderful! Come up here and snuggle for a while until I can catch my
breath," Lillie insisted, as she lie there in post orgasmic bliss.
I crawled up and was immediately, captured in her arms. She
held onto me as if she were afraid that I would run away.
She started lazily playing with my breasts and nipples and in no
time at all, she had me panting like a race dog.
"I think Hor likes having her huge boobies played with, doesn't
she?" she asked naughtily.
"I love it," was all I could manage as a reply, as my body quivered
all over.
"Shit, I bet if I keep this up, you'll orgasm," Lillie speculated as
she continued her titty onslaught.
She was right of course, and she had me orgasming in just a few
minutes.
Lillie kept cuddling me until I drifted off into a light slumber.
I awoke to being lifted easily, carried to the bathroom, and being
deposited in a warm tub full of bubbles.
I was, lovingly washed, dried, powdered, perfumed, and dressed by
Darlene my big friend.
She deposited me back into my bed and lay next to me and
chattily asked, "Hi, sweetie. Have you been busy since you saw me last?"
"I have been in the bathtub more than anything else. That and
orgasming…" she hugged me tight at that.
"Have they been taking advantage of my little Horatia?" she cooed
in my ear.
"I think I have been taking advantage of them… I can't seem to
ever get enough sex. I seem to have developed a fixation on sucking
dildos too… mmm just thinking about it…" I moaned, my saliva flowing
freely, "I want one… Can you hand me a dildo to suck please Darlene?"
"You stay right there sweetie, I'll get one from the closet for you,"
Darlene rose from the bed and swayed into the closet. When she
immerged, she had both of her arms behind her back. She hopped back
on the bed, sitting with her legs crossed, and brought out an 18" long,
three-inch thick veined and flesh colored monster.
I couldn't stop myself. I snatched the monster from Darlene and
tried to ram it into my little girl mouth… It was too big! Nevertheless,
that didn't stop me, I kept shoving, and working away at it, until my
mouth stretched around it and then even though my little mouth was
painfully tight around that dildo, I started working it down my little
throat. I hurt like hell, but I wouldn't stop until I could slide it in and
out of my face, fucking my mouth and throat vigorously.
It took three minutes or more to get into my face, so it wasn't long
and I was gushing like Old Faithful, trying to scream out my ecstasy into
the latex monster filling my face.
Darlene had been rubbing her crotch through her panties and the
fragrance of her arousal was making me crazy, so I yanked her panties
aside and tongue fucked her to her own wildly thrashing and
fountainous ecstasy.
"Jesus Horatia! You are the most enthusiastic cunt licker I have
ever met!" she panted, as she cuddled close and kissed me.
I was still diddling my own burning wet slit and trembling.
"Are you still horny Horatia?" Darlene asked sweetly.
"I'm sorry Darlene… I… I… can't seem to help it," I told her, nearly
in tears, still frigging myself.
"Poor baby! Don't you fret hon. I can help," Darlene snagged the
dildo and gently started working it into my huge stretchy cunt.
It didn't take long and I was, impaled upon the same monster that
I had used to fuck my face.
Darlene was ramming it in and out of me, slapping my vulva with
her hand on each stroke. I orgasmed screaming and gushing, but that
didn't stop Darlene. She kept fucking me with that dildo until I had
orgasmed six times.
The only thing I could do was lay there quivering… I couldn't even
answer her when she asked, "Satisfied now sweetie?"
Darlene picked me up, as though I weighed nothing, and carried
me to the bathroom where she deposited me into a hot tub full of
bubbles. She had to wash me and keep me from slumping under the
surface at the same time. When I was clean, she dressed me in one of
my frilliest pink baby dolls and sat me in one of the chairs in my room
while she changed the sheets. She then carefully deposited me into my
bed and administered my now accustomed four shots.
I fell into unconsciousness almost immediately.
After I was asleep, Darlene pressed a button on the wall to talk
with the warden.
"Yes Darlene?" Ms. Leslie Sterndackle answered.
"She's out cold. I gave her a double dose of Lady Viagra TM, and
handed her that enormous dildo we talked, about. My god she actually
rammed that thing down her neck! When we were done, she was still
horny as hell so I used it to fuck the shit out of her. When I was done
with her, she couldn't even squeak out an answer. I bathed and then
dressed her. She is now one tired slut," Darlene explained to the wall.
"Good, I was watching part of it," she admitted, "What is next on
the agenda?"
"I believe that Doctor Callie has a show planed for aerobics class
and some gang cunnilingus after the show. How many do you think she
can satisfy before she passes out?" Darlene giggled cruelly as she asked.
"As many as she can is all I ask for and all the Doctor says will be
needed to reinforce her conditioning," the warden replied in a dead flat
tone.
"Right you are warden. Sometimes I let myself become caught up
in the role, don't worry, I never let it show when it is not supposed to,"
she assured the warden.
"I know but, I am trying to keep the purpose of this little escapade
in focus. This is not for our enjoyment, it is to punish that scum bucket,
for what he did," the warden told her, the emotion evident in her voice.
"Yes warden, I understand…" she finished her report.
"Sorry Darlene, I'm just having some issues about what we are
doing right now. It's not your fault. You should know I appreciate your
help," the warden sighed and closed the intercom.
I had been awakened, bathed, and dressed in my pink exorcise
outfit, wearing high heeled pink Reeboks, hobbled and escorted to the
Aerobics class by Darlene.
Mistress Callie was again leading the class, "Ah our guest of honor
has arrived!"
Darlene removed my shackles and brought me up to Mistress
Callie.
"Are we feeling a little anxious this morning?" she prompted.
I nodded.
"Would you like this?" she produced the huge dildo that I had
used the day before.
I reached out slowly, trembling all over my entire body, toward it,
but waited for her approval before I actually grabbed it.
Mistress Callie proffered it saying, "Go ahead, you can have it."
I snatched it and immediately started working the huge cock like
dildo into my sweet face. It took a lot of effort, but I got it past my lips
again, and began ramming it down my throat moaning like the slut I am.
I was so, caught up in fucking my face I barely noticed the catcalls and
whistling the ladies in the class were making.
"Fuck that sweet face baby!"
"Ooh, you are a cock sucking whore!"
"She sure loves that cock!"
"Suck it you slut!"
They called out many more encouraging comments the entire time
I was deep throating that monster latex cock.
"Now before she finishes girls, anyone who wants the best tongue
fucking of her life, show us your pussy," she encouraged, as she too
dropped her own hose.
Even though I was frantically fucking my face, the sight of all
those naked cunts, both terrified and thrilled me. The hand that wasn't
driving the dildo down my neck, found it's way to my drooling snatch,
and started diddling my clit, heightening my orgasmic bliss.
Five minutes after getting that obscene tool in my hand I
orgasmed in a huge knee buckling, gushing, mind bending, puddle of
femininity.
Luckily, Darlene had anticipated my weakness and caught me
before I hit the mat.
When I had recovered enough, the sight of all those naked cunts
drove me wild. I attacked Mistress Callie's sweet pussy first. After her
cunt exploded all over, my face I went to the next closest slit, and the
next, until I finally had a badly distended stomach and fainted from all of
the exertion.
"You sure do know how to break up an aerobics class sweetie,"
was the first thing that graced my ears when I came to.
"Where am I?" I asked Darlene as soon as I could open my eyes
and after she gave me a long languid kiss.
"Back in your warm soft bed snuggling with your favorite
girlfriend," she answered sexily in my cute shell like ear. "You were
bathed, powdered, dressed, and lovingly placed in your bed by moi."
"Oh thank you so much darling. I'm so grateful to have one friend
that I can rely on," I kissed her with as much passion as I could muster.
"You are so sweet and so welcome hon.," she said as she cleaned
my tonsils with her tongue. "Don't worry about your shots either, I took
care of them while you slept."
"Whatever will I do with myself now?" I declared sarcastically.
"Well you need to eat something, and I don't mean my pussy
either, and you need to visit the infirmary for a check up," she informed
me, as she stopped my hand from diddling her lovely crack.
She helped stabilize my huge tight feeling bosom as I strained to
regain my feet, but as she grasped one I felt something strange happen…
the front of my baby doll became warm and wet.
"What in the hell," I declared, "was that?"
"I don't know," she stated as she tried to get a better look, "let's
find out."
She reached in, scooped one of my enormous fun bags out of my
bra, and inspected the nipple. What happened next shocked me more
that I can ever say. She placed her lips on my nipple and began to
suckle.
I could feel the milk letting down and flowing out of my boob. It
came joyously squirting out of my nipple into her warm, soft, lipstick
covered, mouth.
"Mmmmm, you taste good lover," she enthused as she continued
her feeding.
"Milk?" How can I be lactating?" I asked Darlene in my sweet little
voice, lubricating my slit freely, as she continued to nurse at my huge,
full breast.
"Whuwd whaoh mnoh," she answered, her mouth, happily full of
my big sensitive nipple.
"Wow, it feels great when you do that," I encouraged her, as my
panting became louder and my hand found it's way to my hot vagina.
Mistress Callie came into the room and Darlene released her
suction long enough to say, "Doc, I hope your thirsty. You take the other
one."
Mistress Callie hopped on the bed next to Darlene and latched
onto my other boob, I was immediately in stereo ecstasy, and I orgasmed
in no time.
That didn't even slow them down. By the time they had drained
me I had orgasmed twice more.
As I sat there recovering, mistress Callie stated, "I'm glad you liked
that. Especially since you are going to be doing that three times a day
for a long, long time. Don't worry we have lots of volunteers to help out
and Darlene here can teach you how to use a breast pump for those
times no one is thirsty. You might have noticed the refrigerator that we
put in here, this morning. It's so you have a place to store your milk
where it won't go bad, before we can take it to the cafeteria, where we
plan to have a lottery to see who will be the lucky girl that gets your milk!
Isn't that exciting?" she asked with an evil grin plastered on her face,
caressing my sensitive breast.
I shuddered as much from the stimulation, as from the knowledge
that I was now the prison's prize cow.
"Triple sets of mammary glands, and they are greatly enlarged by
the drugs that we have been using on you. You should be able to out
produce some milk cows in a couple of weeks, after some more injections
of course," she caressed, lifted and grasped my nipple, which she used to
squirt Darlene with.
"We can have squirt gun fights with these guns," Darlene squealed
happily, squirting Mistress Callie back with my other udder.
I know I should feel angry with them… but it felt so good and they
were having so much fun, I just couldn't. The two of them couldn't play
long, since they had pretty much drained them, there wasn't much left in
my swollen mammaries.
Darlene sucked a mouthful from one of my boobs and kissed me
on the mouth. I wasn't expecting her to split my lips with her tongue
and fill my mouth with my own milk, however. It was swallow or drown.
Now, I'm not into drinking much milk, but mine is sweet and tasty, so I
didn't mind so much.
"What do you think lover? Do you like how you taste?" she
teased, her face four inches away from mine.
While I was formulating an answer, Mistress Callie started
sucking and caressing my breast, while Darlene tickled my clit.
"Oh my God!" I squealed.
"She likes her own milk. You know, I don't think that she has
orgasmed in ten minutes…" she brought out a large dildo, which I
couldn't take my eyes off, and handed it to me.
While they nursed, I fucked my face and orgasmed. It was
absolute heaven…
When they were done with me, I was bathed and perfumed,
dressed in pink, as a slut again and taken for a walk around the prison
compound…
The other inmates seemed to giggle and point when we walked by,
but with my big companion, none of them bothered us. I was still
scared. Virtually everyone is bigger than I am… It seemed to me that
every one of them looked at me hungrily, as I jiggled my way around the
prison.
I found myself clinging tighter and tighter to Darlene, the longer
we walked, and the more I came to notice the women pointing at my
bizarre feet and enormous breasts, my need for having Darlene beside
me, growing ever greater as we went along.
"Where are we going Darlene?" I asked her peering up along her
arm to her face, as we slowly walked. (Since I can't walk very fast, due to
what they did to my feet.)
"Well little one, we are taking you to the infirmary, for a quick
check up, it seems you are due for your period soon and the doctor
wants to verify all six of your ovaries are working," she stated, smiling
down at me giving me a reassuring squeeze on the hand.
When we entered the office we were sent to an examination room
in the back by a nurse I didn't recognize, "What happened to Katie? Is
she angry at me?" I tried to put on my cutest, hurt puppy look.
"She, um… is busy with other cases, right now. Please, disrobe
and put this on," she handed me one of those hospital gowns, the ones
that are open in the back, with the exception that this one was pink,
"then climb up onto the examination table, and put your feet in the
stirrups. The doctor will be with you in a minute."
I stripped, trying to do so seductively in front of Darlene. I
wriggled and bent over as far as I could, as I slipped my lacy pink panties
down my slender legs, showing my naked bottom to Darlene as I did so.
She lightly patted my big bottom saying, "Careful where you point
this thing, my sweet little slut. If one of the male guards came in, you'd
get this hot pussy stuffed with man meat." She giggled and stroked my
bottom, eliciting a low moan from me.
She slipped the gown around me and easily lifted me onto the
table, helping me place my feet into the stirrups, and pulling the gown
down to cover my privates, but not before giving me a quick diddle with
her finger to rev up my motor.
So that is the way Mistress Callie found me, legs spread, panting
like a dog, and sitting in a little puddle of my own pussy juice.
"Good god Girl, I'm here to examine you, not fuck your brains out,
so you can just turn off the lubrication for now," Mistress Callie told me,
in front of both Darlene and the nurse, as she sopped up the mess I had
made.
"Well it looks like I won't have to use the KY Jelly," she promptly
slid the speculum into me and spread me wide open. "Hmm, oh my god!
Darlene come here you have to see this!"
Darlene moved to where she was working between my legs, "What
is it?"
"There's a Buick in there," she told her laughing at the dirty look
that Darlene gave her.
Darlene recovered quickly with, "You mean the one parked next to
the pickup truck?"
They giggled together at their jokes, and at my huge vagina.
"Come here Darlene, and put these gloves on," I heard the snap of
the gloves as she put them on, "now give me your hand. Just let me
guide you in… here, do you feel this? Now over here is the same thing.
Inside her deeper, that's good, do you feel these?" the doctor asked her
as they explored around inside me.
I could feel both of their arms moving around within my body, as
well as see my abdomen bulging, and with that bulge moving about on
my tummy as they explored.
"Oh my god, I'm inside her up to my elbow!" Darlene exclaimed.
"Be careful here, we are right up against her diaphragm. Watch
this, when I push up like this…" she did something inside me and all of
the air in my lungs whooshed out, "see, she exhales. If I keep pressure
on it, she can't inhale and would pass out," she wouldn't let me breathe,
and everything around was turning grey…
"But I won't let her take the easy way out," I could breathe again
suddenly, "The inmates would never forgive me. Now see how slimy our
arms are, she loves it when anything is, stuffed inside her. Don't you
love it Hor?"
"Y… Y… Yes, Mistress I love anything you do to me," I squealed,
with my back arched, and my hands with a death grip on the
examination table.
"No wonder she's always thirsty. Hey doc, I've got to show you the
new bottle I made for her to drink from," she turned and hurried away,
only to return a moment later with something she kept out of my view.
"See doc, how do you, like it?" Darlene sounded so proud of
herself.
"It's perfect. I'll like it even better when she is drinking out of it all
of the time. Go ahead, let's see her use it," Mistress Callie replied
gleefully.
Darlene came up to me with a large dildo coming out of her hand.
Then I noticed that below her hand was a two-litter bottle of water, which
was, attached to the realistic looking cock.
"Here you go sweetheart," she said lovingly, helping to stuff the
cock into my mouth, whereupon I started fucking my face with it while I
drank.
"We won't even have to compel her to use it, she'll use it, just to
fulfill her other programming. How is that water Hor? Do you like, your
new baa baa?" she asked, but not without playing with my boobs and
diddling my clits.
"Ulllglloog, oommffmm!" I replied not even slowing down my
drinking and face fucking.
"Go ahead Darlene, diddle this giant cunt while I milk Miss Moo
Cow here," Mistress Callie instructed Darlene who was more than happy
to comply! "Tilt her pelvis back first, like this."
My hips swiveled up until I was almost lying on my neck.
'I don't know why they are bothering,' I thought, 'I'll be orgasming
any second now anyway.'
They went at me hard and heavy, but I couldn't cum. Finally,
after drinking, for five minutes, and with the bottle long empty, I erupted
like a geyser. My eyes rolled up into my head and I twitched wildly. This
was the most explosive orgasm I could ever remember!
When my twitching subsided, I could feel Mistress Callie and
Darlene down at my twat and heard them say, "Can you believe the lake
of cunt juice in there?"
"No, way!" Darlene exclaimed, "Good god, not even could I fit my
head in there, but I could drown too."
I felt one of them reach inside of me and, heard wet splashing
noises as they played in my juice filled cavity.
"Here, let's save it in this bottle, and think up all kinds of
disgusting uses for this stuff?" Darlene suggested.
"Sure, get that measuring cup and start baling it into the bottle,"
Mistress Callie told her while she held the jug for Darlene to pour my
cum into it.
I listened to the wet noised as they filled the jug.
"We can let her down now, I think that's all we can get this way,"
they lowered my hips and I could feel all of the wet lubricant running
down the crack of my butt.
"Shit, she had at least another cup left in there," Darlene let out
an evil sounding snicker, as the puddle under me spread.
"Oh well Darlene, go ahead and clean her up, we finished the
exam before her little drink," Mistress Callie told her, as she snapped the
gloves off, washed her arms and hands, just prior to leaving.
Darlene washed and cleaned me with a washcloth and towel,
conveniently found in the room. She dressed me in my hooker clothes
and walked me back to my cell, in front of all of the catcalls and remarks
that the other inmates shouted out when Darlene wasn't looking.
I was waddling due to the fact that my pussy hadn't even come
close to closing back to normal, so the only way to walk was with an
exaggerated swing of my hips. By the time we arrived at my cell, I had a
death grip on Darlene again and was trembling with fear.
"Don't be frightened little one. Darlene is here to protect you. You
are my sweet and delicate little flower, and I have to protect someone
who is so defenseless. Here why don't you have some maraschino
cherries…" she said handing me a jar, "go ahead and open it, while I get
a spoon. I know how much you love them," she went into the closet to
get a plastic spoon.
I tried to open the jar, with all of my might, but the lid wouldn't
budge. I even tried to hold the jar with my thighs and use both of my
tiny hands to take the lid off, but to no avail.
Darlene returned to the bed where I was sitting and asked,
"What's the matter little one? Is that lid on too tight?"
"I tried Darlene, real hard too. I thing it's stuck. I'll have to go
without any cherries," I sighed, wishing that I could have one. I really
like them.
She picked up the jar and spun it open like it was, lubricated with
Teflon, "Not to worry my weak little pussy girl." She giggled as she
scooped out a cherry and fed me as if I were a baby bird. "That's my
little girl."
I giggled and said, "Mmmm! I love cherries, and you too Darlene."
I smiled up at her adoringly, "I'm so glad that I have a big strong lover
like you."
"You can lean on me princess. I'll do all the hard things for my
weak little sissy. You won't even have to strain one of your spongy soft
little muscles. I will do everything for you. Your job is just to be soft,
beautiful, weak, and vulnerable, plus of course have as much sex as
your super horny little body can stand," Darlene assured me, and then
kissed me passionately, before putting the lid back on the jar.
"I'm going to go potty," Darlene told me and went into the
bathroom.
I thought it was the perfect time to sneak another cherry, so I
grabbed the jar and tried to take the lid off. It wouldn't even try to move.
Even when I put everything I had into it.
"Did my sweetie want another cherry? You should have said so,
I'll get you one," she took the jar and the lid spun away even easier that
it had the first time. "There you are baby bird," she spoon fed me and
giggled.
"I'm so weak! I think a baby bird could beat me up," I sniffed,
frightened once again.
Darlene hugged me protectively, "It's just a jar of cherries. No
reason for you to cry baby."
These kinds of things happened to me for weeks, even throughout
my period. Darlene had cobbled together a fucking machine, to keep my
overactive libido satisfied, during that disgusting time.
I was so reliant on Darlene, the warden had another adjoining cell
modified to join with mine so we could room together, and she would
have a handy place to stay while some of the other inmates would be
visiting me and fucking my horny little body.
The four times a day Darlene gave me my shots and my boobs
were milk fountains all of the time it seemed. I seemed to become
hornier by the day as well. It was as if I had to have something in my
cunt or mouth all of the time.
"All right ladies, what is the status of our project?" warden
Sterndackle asked in her businesswoman's way, hands clasped together
on her desk looking at the other conspirators.
Dr. Callie Mannatter responded with, "Hor is at the point that we
can integrate her into Harry now. The mannerisms that we wished to
impart to Harry are strongly in place in Hor. Darlene and others have
virtually done everything for her for so long now that she is weak as a
kitten. We reinforced her mindset of weakness by using many tricks, like
what Darlene used with the locking cap on the cherry bottle."
"The warnings, that come with the 'Lady Viagra TM' about not
overdosing or using it more that twice in a weeks time due to the
permanently increased libido, which will result. We have had her on a
placebo for a week without her showing signs that she is any less horny
than the week before. She even tried to fuck the edge of the bathtub
yesterday. I believe that now she will fuck anything that moves, and
many stationary things too."
"She is producing enough milk every day to make a Jersey cow
jealous."
"She is acting more feminine, and more of a nymphomaniac sex
bomb than anyone that I or anyone on the team has ever seen. Hell one
of the inmates said that she thought Hor was beautiful and the nutty
little fem bitch sobbed for half an hour."
"She goes into catatonia if you put her in pants. The frillier and
sissier her underwear and clothes are, the more she likes them.
However, she will wear Daisy Mae shorts and that's as close to male garb
that she can stand. Pink rumba panties are her absolute favorite panties
to wear, although she never gets to wear them very long, she orgasms
every time she wears them, within fifteen minutes."
"Hor has to drink out of a big cock shaped bottle nipple now, or
else she vomits up everything she drank."
"I believe that when we destroy the hypnotic overlay, all of the
mannerisms that we have given Hor, will be inherited by Harry, including
the inability to say what her true name is. We have ensured that he will
never even attempt to leave the prison, especially after we spring our
little demonstration on her."
The warden nodded her head saying, "Then I believe that you
should go ahead and do the integration as we planned. I for one will be
glad when this whole ugly business is over and done with. I want to
extend my deepest gratitude to you ladies for the help and cooperation
that you have given me during this entire trying episode."
"No, thank you warden," Dr. Mannatter replied, "I cannot express
my gratitude for your giving me this opportunity to prove that my
theories and techniques are completely viable. Not to mention how much
fun it's been making a man into a prissy sissy lesbian." She giggled with
her scary near maniacal laugh.
The warden attempted to smile, while trying to hide her obvious
distaste. It looked more of a grimace than a smile, but was sufficient to
satisfy the doctor.
Darlene chimed in with, "I thank you too warden. Harry, err…
Horatia is going to make a quite suitable replacement for the lover I lost,
due to him."
"Well that remains to be seen Darlene. Once the integration is
complete, it will be her choice whether she wants you to stay with her.
Although with the programming she will have, it does seem nearly a
guaranteed thing."
"How is Katie holding up, Callie?" the warden asked.
"She still has a hard time even seeing Hor. Although I believe
once the integration is complete and the old Harry is allowed to surface
again, she will come around again," Dr. Callie told her.
"Keep me posted on her, she might be the weak link in all of this,"
warden Sterndackle stated, a slightly worried expression on her face.
"Don't worry warden, if she should prove to be a problem, she
could wind up Horatia's sister slut," the doctor informed her, a very
serious expression on her face.
"You could do that to your lover?" the shocked warden asked.
"Well if she was to betray me and us, that would prove without a
doubt that she does not love me. Therefore no, I wouldn't have a
problem with doing that to someone who had betrayed me," she replied
coldly and logically.
A chill went down the warden's spine.
"Very well doctor, you have permission to start the integration.
We will however have to coordinate the timing, Harry's sister was
instrumental in the creation of Horatia, and she wants to witness the
first parts of the integration. She wants to have an opportunity to speak
to her, in order to impart her disgust and righteous indignation," the
warden informed them, obviously dismissing them, as she went back to
work on her paperwork.
Two days later, all of the preparations were in place.
Simelda Buttman was present in the warden's office watching on
the same monitor as she was.
Katie was busy in the Infirmary.
Dr. Callie Mannatter was in Horatia's room, with Hor in a hypnotic
trance wearing one of her see through pink baby dolls.
Darlene was also present wearing a red corset, black boots, scarlet
thong panties, and elbow length Satin gloves.
"Warden, are you and your guest ready to witness the
integration?" Dr, Callie asked.
The P.A. answered with, "You may, proceed doctor," in the voice of
the warden.
"Ready Darlene?" Dr. Callie asked.
"Get on with it doc," she replied rather tersely.
"Horatia? Can you hear me?" she asked.
"Yes Mistress Callie, I hear you," I replied.
"The artificially created woman, known as Horatia, will now
integrate with the original personality known as Harry. The mannerisms
and compulsions, which we imparted to Horatia, will become an
irreversible part of the integrated personality. The very feminine manors
and the insecurities shall remain predominant. You will always act and
present yourself as a sissy woman. The integrated personalities will
retain contiguous memories of everything that has happened to them,
with the exception of the hypnotic sessions," Dr. Callie informed the
subject.
"When I count to three, you will stay asleep for the rest of the
night. You will continue the mental integration that is needed while you
sleep. When you are complete, you will finish your night's sleep
naturally and awaken normally in the morning, as you would awaken
any other day, with the exception that you, once again have a mind of
you own, and with the integrated personality that I have just described.
One… Two… Three," she told me.
I rolled over into a peaceful slumber, which lasted until morning…
I awoke slowly and lazily, until I brushed my long hair out of my
eyes, "What in the fuck?"
The memories of the last months hadn't completely pushed their
way into the fore part of my brain yet, but they were beginning to.
I grabbed at my chest and crotch at the same time, winding up
with a handful of pussy and boobs. I couldn't believe it, the last fully
wakeful thoughts I had were in this very cell. I had been, gassed and
had fallen down, breaking my leg… then some hazy things while being
drugged in the infirmary, now I'm a fucking woman?
Tears started streaming down my cheeks, and I rolled onto my
side in a fetal position, hugging my knees as close to my chest as they
would go. Since my chest was so big, they didn't have far to travel.
After Sobbing for what seemed like hours, I felt an arm reach
around my impossible body and hold me. I knew it was, Darlene's arm,
one of my recently acquired memories reassured me.
She whispered in my ear, "I'm here for you Horatia. I know it
must be hard for you with what has been done to you, so I will just hold
you until you are ready to talk to me."
I was so grateful just to have anyone who seemed to care about
me that I turned over and clutched to her like a tiny little girl, with my
head buried in her shoulder, crying my feminine little eyes out.
"That a girl, just let it all out, Darlene is here," she cooed in my
ear.
I felt a poke in my big soft butt and some of the edge faded away a
bit. I seemed almost able to think again through the slightly hazy warm
glow that filled me.
"Is that better sweetie?" she asked.
"Mmm hmm," I moaned, realizing how soft Darlene felt against me
and how pretty she smelled. I started to become, turned on. Without
consciously knowing what I was doing, I began caressing Darlene's
breasts, which felt so nice to play with I almost forgot about my
predicament.
"Mmm, that feels nice sweetie…" she moaned, and began rubbing
my big bottom, occasionally barely brushing against my vulva, making
me quiver like Jello in a paint mixer.
My quivering boobs were arousing me so much I couldn't believe it
when I felt my crotch start drooling down my legs and all over Darlene's
chest and stomach.
"Are you sure you want to do this right now Horatia?" Darlene
whispered breathily in my ear, which only served to make my slit drool
harder.
"I need you baby," I begged, as I felt my pussy screaming to be
penetrated. "Please, please, fuck me. I… I… I… need to be fucked," I
begged trembling like a junkie needing a fix.
Darlene French kissed me and said, "It will be my pleasure to fuck
you lover."
I felt her fingers begin to work my dripping slit, and my hips
started moving with a mind of their own. When her finger penetrated
me, I had a mini orgasm, still trying to take more and more of her hand
inside me.
She rolled me onto my boobs and spread my knees on the bed, as
I felt the humongous strap-on she was wearing slip inside my steaming
cunt, and her hand reached around me to tug at my huge nipples.
My butt moved to meet her hips with each stroke, Horatia… ah…
I, had been, trained well. I rode her rigid shaft like the whore they had
turned me into, until had I screamed out more orgasms than my addled
mind could count… more that six… which is where I lost count.
When she was satisfied that I had come enough times she left the
dildo inside me and held me tenderly.
"Thank you so much Darlene, for fucking me so well," I heard my
little girl voice chirp out to her.
"My pleasure sweetie, I love fucking my little Horatia. I love it
when you gush out all of your slit juice. You announce to the world that
you are sexually satisfied, better than any other woman, I have ever
known. Your orgasms turn me on so much," she praised, as she hugged
me tightly.
"I… I… love you Darlene…" I whispered so quietly that I didn't
think she heard me.
"Would you like me to take it out now…?" she asked
"Yes please."
I felt her gently pull out the large dildo within me, and I couldn't
believe I still really wanted it in me. When it was out… I felt so empty.
She handed it to me and I took it. I held it in my tiny hands and
stared at it. Sweat was pouring out of my forehead. I strained to resist
it, but the harder I tried, the more I wanted it. Me, a once strapping
strong guy with an eight-inch cock of my own, I wanted to suck and fuck
this huge phallic symbol in my hands. My mouth was watering so much,
I started to drool out the corner of it, and I began trembling all over
again.
My right hand snaked its way down to the huge gaping hole
between my legs, and then slipped inside me. I slowly started to fist fuck
myself, but that wasn't enough, I wanted… I needed to take this big cock
into my mouth and feel it sliding down my throat.
When I could no longer resist, I watched in horror and desire as I
slowly shoved that cock-like latex monster into my pretty, little face.
Then faster and faster, I banged away at my mouth with that monster
dildo until my sexual frenzy reached a crescendo, I spurted cunt juice all
over the bed, lovely Darlene, and myself.
I looked at her naked body, shiny with fluid and just had to have
her, worse than when I was a man even. I dove between her legs and
tongue fucked the living daylights out of her.
When she had attained her own screaming gushing orgasm, I
latched onto her like a baby koala, while she reveled in her afterglow.
I started thinking again, about what had been, done to me,
"Darlene?"
"Yes princess?" she dreamily replied.
"Does everyone know about me?" I asked, hoping to get an honest
answer.
"Yes Princess, everyone knows who you were, and what was done
to you," she replied, shocking me to my very core.
"You mean when we went to the infirmary, all of the convicts were
whispering about me, giggling, and making those catcalls…" my voice
trailed off.
"Yes, they are happy to see that Harry is being suitably punished
for his crimes," she, matter of factly stated.
"Why? Why turn me into a woman?" I tearfully asked.
"There were many reasons. To show you what it's like to be a
woman, humiliated and turned into a sex object. In your diary, you said
that you loved having sex with women more than anything. Now you can
have as much sex with women as you can handle, and no one needs to
worry about you making any more women pregnant, and their children
fatherless. They wanted to insure that you know how it feels to be small,
weak, and defenseless, having to rely on someone else to take care of you
and protect you. That's a few of them, and all of the ones I will tell you
right now. The warden has arranged a few demonstrations, so that you
can learn what the others are," she stretched and hugged me, picking me
up and carrying me into the bathroom.
Once again, she bathed me and made me look like hooker.
"The warden is having a tour through the cellblock by some
visitors. You are not to speak to the visitors, except to answer their
questions, should they ask you any. If you try to speak, the collar you
are wearing is radio controlled and three of us have the remote control to
actuate it. When the visitors have left, if you have any questions the
warden has authorized me to answer them, as long as the are concerning
the visitors," Darlene instructed me, "Do you understand what I have
told you?"
"Yes Darlene, I understand," I said, a little exasperated at her
treating me like a child.
She hugged me saying, "I just don't want to have to hurt you
sweetie."
"Thank you Darlene," I told the big trustee.
She walked me to the door and we stood outside of our cell waiting
for the tour to come through.
The other prisoners in view of our cell were pointing and giggling
and I wanted to blush into the floor beneath me, to hide behind Darlene,
anything to cover my shame from them making me into a sissy little girl.
Finally, I saw the warden walk around the corner, followed by…
(Oh Dear GOD!), followed by my sister, Simelda, and my mother, Bertha.
When they approached Darlene and I, I wanted to blurt out to my
mother that it was me, and have her rescue me from all that had
happened, but I knew that I would wind up shocked into
unconsciousness before I could say a word.
Simelda walked right up to me and said, "I know you! You are
Horatia, aren't you?" She covertly let me see that one of the shockers
Darlene told me about was in her grasp.
Timidly I replied, "Y… Y… Yes."
"Mom? This is Horatia Harlie Hoard. She is a special prisoner.
You might notice that they let her wear street clothes, and not the
regular prison uniforms like the other prisoners. The Warden told me
that the medical staff here at the prison is treating her for a severe case
of nymphomania. The warden tells me that this girl is a super slut. Are
you a super slut?" she asked in a cutesy condescending voice.
I drooped my head, "Y… Y… Yes, I'm a super slut," I answered
once I saw the threatening movement she made with the remote in her
hand.
"All of the bizarre features she has, she paid to get, like those
gross boobs and the freakish feet. She thinks it will make her more
attractive and get her laid more often. The warden say's she even craves
sex with other Girls. Would you like to have girly sex with me?" Simelda
taunted, waving the remote threateningly again.
"Y… Yes, please," I said in my tiny girly voice.
"Ha, ha, ha, sorry sweetie, I don't swing that way," Simelda
gleefully taunted.
"Simelda!" Bertha said sharply, "Don't be cruel to this poor sick
little girl."
My mother came over and hugged me, probably for the last time
ever, "It's alright miss. The staff here will help you with your problem.
I'm sorry for the mean things my daughter said. She has been out of
sorts since her brother died. I hope that you can be rehabilitated and
return to society once again."
"Do you have a family to help you, when your sentence is up? I
mean, do you have a mother or a father still living?" she asked sweetly.
I couldn't take it anymore. I broke down entirely, into a limp
blubbering sissy. My own mother didn't recognize me. Simelda had
been cruel, but what mother did was way more than I could take.
Darlene had to carry me into our cell and put me to bed.
Bertha Buttman was worried for me and showed the caring heart
that she had always had, but it was the caring that she would have had
for any stranger, not the caring that she had shown to her only son.
They finally had to sedate me and have Darlene hold me until I
drifted off to sleep.
I was aroused the next day by Darlene again evoking a wild
lesbian sexual romp.
When we lay in the afterglow, I asked Darlene, "Why did they do
that to me yesterday?"
"They said that you needed to know that even if you were able to
defeat the blocks they put in you about telling anyone who you are, no
one would believe you. Especially now that your mother knows that you
are Horatia, a sick and unstable woman, who might make wild claims,
should they ever encounter each other in the future," she explained half
to the pillow, half to me.
"You also needed to know how much your sister hates you. She is
the one who planted the records of your history into the county
database. She made sure that you have an impressive criminal record as
well as a mental health record in this county. Legally you are quite a
slut. Also you are a penniless orphan and haven't even graduated high
school," she finished by carting me off into the bathtub for our usual
start of the day.
"We need to see the warden this morning," she told me, as she led
me from our cell, soon after she bathed, brushed, and perfumed me.
I was in near panic. The trip was terrifying. All of the inmates
were pointing and laughing. When we walked close to any, I would have
my butt pinched or patted. One of the bigger women chanced it, grabbed
me, French kissed me, and sent me on my way, with only a slight glower
from Darlene.
I knew now that if I stayed here, I would just be the prison fuck
toy.
When we entered the warden's office, she was sitting behind her
desk, hands clasped together in front of her.
We took seats and waited until she was ready to speak, "Harry,
good to see that you are dressing better and looking so well. Oh sorry, I
should call you Horatia, shouldn't I? After all, I was the one who chose
your new name. You are here for another demonstration, after which
you will be allowed to leave this facility, if you so desire," she smiled at
this, like there was something she knew which I didn't.
She continued, "You might take note that we didn't alter your
sexual orientation, when we altered nearly everything else. You still love
having sex with women, don't you?"
I was afraid to speak, so I just nodded my head.
"In fact you crave pussy don't you?"
Again, I nodded.
Which is when she scooted her desk chair around the end of the
desk, and I saw that she was wearing a short skirt, and no panties.
"You can't resist eating any pussy you see can you?" she taunted
and leaned back in her chair, giving me an unencumbered view of her
shaved snatch.
I lost control and dove between her legs and tongue fucked her
wildly until we both orgasmed, screaming so loudly that one of the
women guards outside the room poked her head in, only to smile, giggle,
and close the door behind her.
"Oh goodness Hor! You really do love eating pussy," the warden
enthused. "Well that concludes this demonstration. You need to know
Hor that if you leave here, you will still crave sex just as much, still love
to do all of those things that you were conditioned to love. In addition to
the facts that you have no skills, you have a serious criminal record, and
you have this mental problem. I urge you to think it over carefully. The
outside world will not be as pleasant, as your new life in here will be.
Darlene will take you back to your cell now, once there, you are a free
woman, all of the guards have been told that you may come and go as
you please. You may go now."
We stood up and just before we left the warden walked up to me,
French kissed my panties off and said, "By the way, thank you. That
was the best tongue fuck I've ever had."
She patted me on the bottom as we left her office.
Outside Darlene commented, "Damn girl, I think the warden has
the hots for you!"
I blushed, "Do you really think so Darlene or are you just saying
that?"
"Hor, I have always suspected that the warden was gay, but that is
the first time she ever showed that she likes girls, or she wouldn't have
kissed you," she told me squeezing my butt, sending stimulating
sensations to all of my nether regions.
"So Horatia, are you going to leave us? Head out into the big
world and try to make it as a woman?" Darlene looked down at me and
asked.
"I think so Darlene, who knows maybe I can find someone who
can undo all of what was done to me," I told her not realizing that what I
hoped for was even more impossible than what had been, done to me.
When we got back to the cell, Darlene milked me, gave me a clean
pair of pink panties, and then tearfully kissed me goodbye.
I headed out toward the main gate, but had to pass by the male
guard's ready room, which had a guard present at all times, but as I
passed, my feet wouldn't move in the right direction. I found myself
detouring into the ready room.
The guard there saw my huge boobs, my pretty face, my
outrageous high heels, stupendous figure, he immediately came to
attention, and then he stood up.
I couldn't take my eyes of the bulge in his pants. I walked right
up to him, unzipped his pants, took his rigid tool out, and knelt down in
front of him and gave him a blowjob that almost took the top of his head
off.
After he filled my mouth to overflowing with his sperm, and I had
swallowed it down like ambrosia, I could finally control my body again.
I fled back to the only haven I knew… my cell and Darlene,
retching three or four times along the way, leaving a trail of bile behind
me.
When I made it to the cell Darlene was waiting for me. She
cleaned me up, gave me a shot to settle me down, and held me while I
cried, and started the dry heaves.
In the morning, I awoke still in her arms and even when I started
bawling again, she comforted me.
After our usual lez workout, even the deep throating of the dildo,
she lay with me.
"Darlene, why did I do that, and why didn't you warn me?" I asked
in my tiny little sissy voice, timidly.
"I'm sorry sweetie, the warden and the doctor wanted you to know
what you would be doing if you ever left this place. They felt it would
make a more lasting impression if you actually experienced it. I had no
choice, being as much a prisoner as you are, they threatened to take you
away from me if I didn't cooperate, and then you wouldn't have anyone to
comfort you when you returned," she admitted squeezing me tightly.
"So what you are saying is that if I ever leave here, I'll be sucking a
lot of cocks, right?" I verified, realizing the diabolical nature of my prison.
"The other thing I need to remind you now is that you are a
morphine addict. If you had managed to make it outside, you would
have been in withdrawals within twelve hours, and probably in a hospital
shortly thereafter. They felt it only fair, since you were making addicts
within the prison, that you become one too. Therefore, you are in more
that one prison, Horatia. You are in the prison of your body, the
women's prison, and the prison of your mind, and unless your sexual
orientation has changed or unless you were already a closet bi-sexual,
which I know you are not, living within a community of all women is your
only refuge."
"If you will let me, I promise to make your prison stay as pleasant
as I can. You also have other admirers here that want nothing more
than to please you and fulfill you fondest wish, to have as much sex with
women as you can in one lifetime. It will be as a woman, but you are
going to enjoy sex more that any woman that ever lived, the warden
insisted on that, when this plan was put into motion, almost a year ago,"
she kissed and hugged me, even though I was still trembling violently.
"There is someone in my room next door that wants to spend some
time with you if you will let her," she asked, as she stood and walked
towards the adjoining door. "Shall I let her in?"
I didn't want to be alone, so I nodded my pretty little head.
In walked Katie Goodbody, the nurse who had befriended me
during my surgeries. Only now, she was a much larger girl. At least her
boobs were.
She ran over to me and embraced me, squishing our huge chests
together, "Horatia, I'm happy to see you."
"What… wh… Your boobs," was all I managed.
"I loved your boobs so much I convinced Dr. Callie to make mine
just like yours. It took her longer to find compatible donors, but she
finally did it. Do you like them Horatia?" she stood and pulled her top
over her head and bounce up and down to display them for me.
She grasped a nipple and thrust it in my mouth, "Taste me."
I started to suck reflexively, being rewarded right away, with a
mouthful of milk, a deep moan from Katie, and a spreading wet spot
underneath me.
Darlene whispered in my ear, "Will being a sex toy for hundreds of
women be so bad… even if you do have to have boobs and a pussy to do
it? I know two hot babes who want you to stay, and fuck their brains
out."
Katie added, "So, baby will you please stay and have sex with us?"
I would have gone insane if two women had pleaded with me to
have sex with them like that when I was a man.
When Darlene started finger banging me I nearly did go insane…
with orgasmic pleasure. However, I retained enough mental presence to
deal, "Just promise me I never have to face fuck another male guard ever
again, and I'm all yours!"
Purty Prison Guard (Version 1.2)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2003, by: Stone on the Moor LTD. Freely
archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized
about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't
tell her you read this stuff)
By Wholeman
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, bad words,
and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not
old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop
reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or send it to a
one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it and no monetary profit
is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write it.)
"Well hello there, little missy," was the first thing I heard, only as a disembodied voice.
"This is going to be so much fun! I realize that you are still quite heavily medicated but
here it is in a nutshell… I have transformed you from a big strong man into a helpless and
weak little woman with shall I say, many entertaining attributes, which will reveal
themselves at the proper time. So lay there feeble and pathetic and enjoy the ride sissy!"
the sexy feminine voice informed me and then she cackled like a fairy tale witch.
The next thing I knew, I was waking up in a hospital room with a very sexy looking
nurse holding my hand.
"Oh sweetie, I'm so glad you are awake," the nurse said.
"Wha…" I croaked.
"It's all right hon., don't try to talk. You were found on the hospital's doorstep in pretty
rough shape," she told me.
"Apparently some surgery was done to you and you seemed to be a bit malnourished as
well," she continued. "Don't worry about a thing though, you are alright now. We'll take
good care of you."
What the hell was she talking about? The last thing I can remember is coming out of
my new apartment in downtown Seattle. I was on my way to get another load of furniture
from my car… then I am here with this fruitcake nurse calling me, sweetie?
"It's a good thing you had your purse with you or we wouldn't have had any Idea who
you were or anything else about you, Diane," the fruitcake nurse said.
"Who the Fuck is Diane?" I croaked.
"Oh dear, oh uh… well you are Diane, Miss," the fruitcake nurse told me, "Uh… I'll be
right back. I have to consult with your Doctor for a minute. You just rest there and stay
calm."
Me, stay calm? She's the one sounding all excited. I could hear her rush out of the
room, while I slipped back into the welcoming arms of unconsciousness.
"There, she's coming around again," said the deep masculine voice. "Hi there, Diane.
It's nice to finally see you opening those lovely green eyes, by yourself."
"Why the hell is everybody calling me, Diane?" I mumbled.
"Because my dear, that's what your driver's license say's your name is," said the man's
voice.
"Whatever my license might say, my name is Howard. Additionally, why does my whole
body hurt?" I asked, still not opening my eyes more than what was necessary to be able to
see shadows. It was just too darn bright in here.
"Well Diane… Uh… Howard, you have had some rather extensive surgery done to you,
that's why your body hurts, as to why we don't call you Howard, well… since I have
examined you, very thoroughly I might add, I find that most people named Howard, do not
have ovaries, or a uterus!" the Doctor assured me.
"Ovaries… Uterus… I don't…" I fell unconscious again.
My eyes opened, and I surveyed my surroundings. I was in your run of the mill hospital
room. I seemed to have an IV in my arm and there was a machine beeping in rhythm with
my heartbeat.
My door was open and curtained, and just as I noticed that, said curtain swung open
quite suddenly as I watched.
"Ah, you look so much better today," the fruitcake nurse, told me perkily.
I was still taking in my surroundings when she grabbed my wrist to take my pulse.
"Oh my dear God!" I said, noticing just how small and frail my wrist looked, even
compared to the pretty nurse's small hands.
"Your pulse is normal and strong. How are you feeling?" she asked.
"What did you people do to me?" I screeched the beeping becoming quite a bit faster
suddenly.
"Why, WE have done nothing to you, but nurse you back to health. We discovered you
on our doorstep, obviously having undergone a lot of surgery. You looked as though you
had just been wheeled out of an operating room and then dumped in the hallway outside of
our emergency room. So what WE did to YOU is HEAL YOU UP and SAVE YOUR LIFE,"
she informed me, sounding rather indignant.
"My wrist is so small and my voice… I sound like a… a… a girl," I softly said, the
beeping not slowing one bit.
"I don't know how to break it to you, but honey, you are a girl. Moreover, by everything
we have been able to determine you always were a girl. For instance, last week while you
were still pretty out of it, you menstruated," she insisted, her attitude softening a little.
"Menstruated? A period? Only girls have periods…" I was still pretty dopey, but this
just can't be!
"That's a fact. So, why do you keep insisting you are someone named, Howard?" she
asked me, her small feminine fists planted on her hips.
"My name IS Howard Samuels. I'm a College student at the University of Washington. I
just started my freshman year," I informed her.
"I'm glad to meet you Howard although, I am curious as to where you got these lovely
breasts? Boobs-R-Us?" she quipped and squeezed my heretofore-unnoticed baseball sized
boob.
"That feels… weird, what the hell…? Do that again?" I asked, half stunned, half excited.
She gave me a lengthy grope in answer to which I released a long, low, blissful moan.
"How was that honey, bring anything back?" she asked.
"Oh God, that felt wonderful! That's the first time I've felt anything like that… ever," I
had my head back and my eyes closed, panting, and licking my lips, enjoying the feelings
she had evoked, with the machine beeping frantically in the background.
When I opened my eyes, I saw the fruitcake nurse's eyes grow to the size of quarters
rather rapidly and then she pressed my call button and another nurse popped her head
into my room.
"Get Doctor Burnheart! I think she really was a man," her voice had grown high and
excited.
"No shit!" the other nurse said, as she bolted off to get the Doctor.
"When you showed up here the ID you had, indicated that your name is Diane
Toyavich. Things for now would be simpler if I can call you Diane or do you still insist that
I call you Howard?" she asked a distasteful look on her face indicating her preference.
"You keep squeezing my boobs like that and you can call me slut. That was soooo
good," I closed my eyes remembering the feel of her hand.
"I was ah… just hoping to shock you out of your delusion. I didn't mean to, ah… make
a lesbian come on to you or anything," she stammered, beet-red faced and embarrassed.
"Are you sure you won't do it again? Maybe it will work after a few more tries," I
begged.
"Not a chance. You like it to much," she stroked my face, looking into my bewildered
eyes.
"Does it feel that good to all women when someone does that to their boobs?" I asked
her, recognizing by her manner that she cared and wanted to help.
"I can't speak for all women, but yeah, it feels that good to me when someone does that
to my boobs," she admitted tweaking my nose and smiling at me.
"I think I might have wet the bed," I told her, my face red with shame.
"You couldn't… ah, you have a catheter in your… ah vagina," she assured me, puzzled
that I would not recognize what had happened.
"Then why do I feel all, uh… wet, you know down there?" I asked her, glancing at my
crotch to indicate what I meant.
"I'll check," she promised, although she seemed fairly certain what she would find.
I could feel her lift the covers, my gown, and she spread my legs slightly to check me
out, "It seems, ah… that you are just… sexually excited. Don't worry it was quite a normal
reaction to being fondled. That's what we women do when we're turned on, we start to
lubricate our vaginas."
"Vagina? How can that be? No one can change a man into a woman. They can only
make men into, ah… something that looks like a woman. Are you sure that I've got
ovaries?" I asked, traumatized to have been included in the, 'we women' explanation and
the accusation that I have a vagina.
"Oh yes, you ovulated and had a period. Those men, who have had that, ah… operation
you mentioned can't do that. That's why we thought you were just a woman who had been
traumatized," she claimed, clearly uncomfortable but staying with me and holding my hand
persistently. "I had better leave anything else for the Doctor to explain."
A few minutes later, the curtain swung open again and a woman Doctor poked her head
in, "Maggie, I see you have our prize patient well in hand," she said to the fruitcake nurse.
Nurse Maggie stood and motioned the Doctor over toward the window and had a quick
whispered consultation.
"No kidding?" the Doctor asked a little too loudly.
Nurse Maggie nodded her head, after saying, "Shhh."
They both came back over to me.
"Hi, I'm Doctor Betty Burnheart. Maggie here tells me that you have never had your
breasts stimulated before. Is that true?" she asked, standing by my bed, clipboard in
hand.
"Not until about ten minutes ago I hadn't," I claimed, "but I sure did like it! You can
give them a squeeze too, if you'd like," I smiled hopefully up at the sexy Doctor.
"Interesting. She says that she believed you. Not because of what you said, but by how
you reacted. From what I just heard, I think we'll try something else. Have you felt
anything like this before?" she reached her hand underneath the sheets and I felt her
finger slip into my body in a way that was utterly impossible. Then she touched, IT!
"Oh, oh baby. That's even better than the boob thing! Ooh, ooh!" I squealed, laying
limply and biting my lower lip with my eyes closed.
She stopped quickly, seemingly very startled.
"How…? You had your finger… inside of me?" I gazed up at her face in shocked
confusion.
The Doctor looked at nurse Maggie, "I think you're right. This patient has never felt her
sexual organs stimulated before. At her age she should have at least had her finger inside
herself taking a shower or bathing just to cleaned herself down there."
"Doctor please, turn me back into a man. I have classes that I have to start attending,
and a life to get back to," I begged frantically, distraught.
"If you really were a man named Howard, and I am starting to believe that you were,
even so, I know of no way to turn a fully functional woman into a fully functional man or
visa versa for that matter," the Doctor insisted straight faced, shaking her head, "It's
beyond all current medical science to do that."
"Then how do you explain what happened to me?" I whined, "Look at me, all soft and
tiny, I wasn't like this when I left my apartment, that's for damn sure," I indicated my tiny
form with my hands.
"As far as I'm concerned, what you say happened to you is impossible. I can't explain
it," the Doctor threw her hands up in a shrug. "There was something strange that we
found while examining you. We ah… ran an MRI on you so we could get a look inside,
without disturbing the healing of your incisions since you were in such rugged shape when
you arrived and discovered that you have several small metallic objects implanted
throughout your body. We have no idea what they are for and frankly, we were afraid to
fool around with them in the off chance that they were there on purpose, to help certain
areas of your body function properly. It appeared that they were placed at these sites by
all of the surgery that had been performed on you before you were dumped on our
doorstep."
"Well, take them out," I pleaded, looking over my form as if I could see through the
bedding and nightie.
"Unfortunately, your insurance is at issue here, if you are indeed Diane Toyavich your
stay here in the hospital with us is covered. If you are not Diane Toyavich, and indeed are
Howard Samuels, we will need to know your insurance company's name so that we might
submit to them for payment of such extensive surgery. We already tried to submit for
Diane Toyavich and she was, rejected for the removal surgery. If we can prove you are
Howard Samuels, do you have insurance that will even pay for the hospital bill you have
already rung up?" Dr. Burnheart asked cold-heartedly, her arms folded underneath her
breasts expectantly.
There it was. It all boiled down, to the golden rule, and since I had no gold…
"Um, 'gulp,' does Diane's insurance cover the whole bill so far?" I asked feeling small,
frail, and very uncertain.
"Oh yes, Diane has very good coverage, although elective surgery is not covered," she
informed me enthusiastically.
I felt so helpless that I began to cry. I never cry. I didn't cry when my father died, so
why am I crying now?
Nurse Maggie held me and told me everything was going to be all right.
The Doctor just stood there, hands on hips, looking exasperated.
I whispered, to nurse Maggie, "If I tell her the truth they'll kick me out of here and
saddle me with a huge bill that will take years to pay and I'll never be able to go to college,
and I don't think I'm strong enough to be released yet. I really am Howard, but I think I'll
have to lie to her to stay here and get better." I was petrified that I'd find myself on the
sidewalk like this with nothing, and nowhere to go.
Nurse Maggie just rocked me back and forth on the bed as she stood next to it holding
me and said, "Shh, that's all right DIANE. Everything's going to be okay."
"I'll come back later and check on the patient when she's calmed down a bit, nurse," Dr.
Burnheart told her, spun on her black high heels, and left with a very arousing sway to her
hips.
"She's so pretty, so why is she so mean?" I sniffed.
"She is just telling you the truth of your situation, before you started to convince
everyone here that you're nuts and then had to be committed or thrown out of the
hospital," she told me. "I think she believes you, but there is nothing anyone at this
hospital can do to change it, and it seems whoever did this to you, has arranged an identity
for you, so for the time being it would be better if you assume that identity until you can
figure all of this out."
"But, I don't know how to be a girl. What am I going to do when I am all better?" I
blubbered burying my head in her bosom.
"Well as far as your first question is concerned, I might be able to come up with a few
practiced teachers on that subject, me for one. Moreover, as far as to answer your second
question, I don't know, but I'll personally help you find out if you would like. I have a few
contacts that can look into both, Howard and Diane, and help you find out what to do.
Does that make you feel any better?" Nurse Maggie told me as she rubbed my back in little
circles, which was more soothing than you can believe, "In fact, I think I can convince Dr.
Burnheart, to do some checking, on the QT, too."
"Do you think I can call my mom too?" I asked her. (Hey, sometimes a guy needs his
mom too, you know!)
"What are you going to tell her? Her son is now a pretty little strawberry blonde girl?"
she asked, looking me in the eye earnestly.
"I can't even have my mom to comfort me, can I?" the floodgates opened up again and I
just lay there sobbing and feeling alone in the world.
"Can I fill in for her? At least until we can find a way to tell her?" Maggie asked, with
her eyes flooding but not quite leaking yet.
I clung to her even tighter, "Thank you Maggie, that is so nice of you to offer. I know
you don't have to, and the only thing I can give you in return is all the gratitude this little
body can muster. I know it's not much. Even before when I was a man I didn't have
much. Now it seems like even what little I had in the world has been, stolen. I don't even
know who I am or for that matter, what girls do. I know it's selfish of me to accept your
kind offer, but I think I'm going to need you so very much." I clutched tightly to her,
sobbing and trembling all over.
She held me for a time until my overwhelming emotions finally began to calm down.
"Well, why don't you watch some TV or take a nap for a while. I have some duties to
attend to before my shift ends. Then I'll come back when my shift is over and we can visit
a while and you can tell me more about you, so I can get to work on what we talked about,
okay?" nurse Maggie asked, pulling me off of her gently. (I clung to her so tightly I almost
expected to hear a pop.)
"I think I'll be all right for a while. I'm still very frightened, but at least I know that
someone cares about me, even a little bit, and that helps a lot, thanks Maggie," I told her,
hugging her tightly. But only briefly this time and then kissed her on the cheek, "I'm so
lucky to have a nurse and a friend as caring as you."
She blushed, holding her hand up to where I had kissed her, got up, and headed
towards the door, "I have one small piece of advice for you to help you through this. We
both know that some person is behind all of this and if it starts getting you down, tell
yourself, 'I'm not going to let them win.' Can you do that for me? Good! You take things
easy for now, my lovely new surrogate daughter, and don't get into any trouble while I'm
gone," she giggled as she shook her finger at me, trying to look stern as she left to perform
her other nursing duties.
Now that I was alone, I decided it was time to start to figure out some things about my
new existence. I pulled off the covers and lifted my gown away from my, uh… body.
What I saw was unbelievable. Big pink areola, tight hard nipples poking out of firm full
breasts and they were on… me! Mine? I scanned down my body to my waist, only to
discover it was so small that it looked like I had been, pinched in half and the two halves
were just starting to mend back together. Farther down still, more smooth hairless skin,
sliding all the way down, to an 'M' shaped area, between my legs?
'That must be it… My… my… I can't even think it! My Pussy! There, I thought it!' I
thought proudly.
I seemed to have lovely hairless legs with tiny feminine feet and cute little wiggly toes.
Moreover, judging by the size of my body compared to that of the bed on which it lay, I was
short. Very short, five feet tall at best which is a hell of a long way from the five foot eleven
inches that I remember being.
I flipped the covers and my gown back into place. I had seen enough. I am certainly in
the body of a woman now, no doubt about it. I shuddered with the knowledge of what I
had just seen.
The telephone rang, startling me. Maybe Maggie, was calling from the nursing station?
I picked it up and said, "Hello?"
"Diane, you are about to have your very first girly orgasm, hang on… ha, ha, ha, ha…"
the receiver went dead.
My back arched, my eyes rolled up into my head, my toes curled up tight, and I had a
death grip on the bed sheets and screamed, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" as the telephone fell to
the floor.
As I reveled in the afterglow, nurse Maggie came running in through the curtain,
"Diane, are you alright?"
"Oh, I am so alright," I lay with my eyes closed, and stroking my own soft, strawberry
blonde hair.
As she approached me, I heard her sniff, "Did you just masturbate yourself girl?"
Maggie asked, obviously recognizing the aroma.
"No, I had a phone call and she said, 'You are about to have your very first girly
orgasm.' And boy did I ever!" I exclaimed. "It felt so good. I hope she calls again."
"Honey, you had someone call you on the phone, tell you that you were about to
orgasm, and then you just did?" Maggie asked my shuddering, quivering, little feminine
body, because my mind, was adrift elsewhere.
"Oh yes. I did orgasm, and I like it. It felt so good," I moaned.
"Diane, you shouldn't orgasm, over a phone call. Who was it?" she asked.
"I don't know, it sounded like a woman's voice," I told her.
"That is very weird. Are you all right now?" she asked me.
"I'm terrific! I feel so wonderful," I stroked my lithe figure up and down my sides and
purred.
"I have to finish up, I'll see you in a few minutes. You just lie there and bask in the
afterglow," she giggled and left, shaking her head.
When Maggie returned, I was napping lightly, so when I finally roused, I felt her gently
holding my hand and reading a romance novel, "Hi Maggie, have I been asleep long?"
"Not very. You needed your sleep, so I didn't wake you. It was nice just relaxing here
and watching you sleep. Nevertheless, it's getting late now, and I should go home. I just
didn't want you to wake up, alone. I'll be back tomorrow and see you, okay?" she asked.
"Thanks, Maggie momma. I'll see you tomorrow," I agreed sleepily, "Drive safe and
please come back to me. Remember, little Diane needs you." (Yawn)
When she left, I realized that the wet spot I had been sitting in when I fell asleep was
gone. I later learned that Maggie had changed the bed after her shift was over, not wanting
me to have to endure the humiliation of having a stranger do it.
The next morning Maggie visited me and brought several books on fashion, makeup,
and feminine hygiene, which I gratefully accepted and read with more interest, than I would
have ever believed a week ago, but of course now these things were about me.
Over the next week, Maggie helped me through many of the basics, in femininity. I had
used the bathroom by myself, and now, I know how to do it properly (I didn't realize it was
that complicated for girls). I could dress myself somewhat and even apply some basic
makeup. Maggie even taught me how not to walk like, (as she put it) a clumsy elephant.
It was painfully obvious to the both of us that I still had, one hell of a long way, to go.
Who knew that there was so much more to swapping genders, than just anatomical
differences? Even simple stuff like, what kind of socks to wear for what kind of shoes.
(Never, never wear socks with high heels. It makes Maggie crazy!)
Maggie had also discovered by this time that I live in a condo a few miles away, at least
that's what the information in my purse indicates, as well as a set of keys that claim they
will open the door.
"Maggie, I hate to ask this, but could you go by 'my condo' and check it out for me?
One of the other nurses said that when I was found on the hospital doorstep, I was only
wearing a plain white hospital gown with, 'my butt hanging out.' Maybe there are some
clothes there you could bring back for me to go 'home' in? I might cause a commotion
trying to walk out of here, naked," I hesitantly asked her after she had been quizzing me on
deportment for about an hour.
"Sure honey, I'd be happy to. I am so proud of you, and I hear you are healing up so
well, the doctor told me that you could go home tomorrow. Therefore, I'll have to swing by
your condo tonight, and see what I can scare up. Why don't you get some sleep honey? I'll
see you early tomorrow. It sounds like I'm going to have a busy evening. I'll need your
purse. Do you mind if I take it with me?"
"Sure, you'll probably need it," I readily handed it over.
Maggie accepted it, but instructed, "One thing to remember after tonight for you
though. A lady would never hand her purse over so readily. She keeps all of her most
personal things there. Of course, I've been into this purse more than you have and you
haven't had a chance to personalize it yet," she smiled really big. "Whoever planted this
purse on you was definitely a woman though, there's a spare pair of panties, tampons, and
Maxi Pads in it. A man might have thought about the last two, but the panties are
certainly a woman's touch."
Maggie continued after a pause, "You know dear, after I have spent so much time with
you, first when I cared for you while you were unconscious for two weeks, and then all of
this week, and I have to tell you that I'm starting to feel very maternal toward you, like you
really are my daughter."
She, swallowed hard and kept going, "There's something you should know about me. I
found out years ago that I would never have any children of my own, so this last week has
been rewarding in a way for me, that's hard to explain. I guess what I'm saying is, if you
don't mind, I'd like to keep helping you after you go home," she was looking into her hands
very intently, and seemed afraid I might turn her down.
"I'd like that mother, if you want to. I have grown so close to you too, in some ways,
even closer than with, my… ah… Howard's real mother," I blushingly told her, after picking
up her hands in mine and getting her to look me in the eyes.
She started crying and hugged me saying, "I guess I never knew how much I wanted to
have my own child until I met you. You seemed to need me so much!"
"I'm so scared about what has happened to me, I needed you before and still need you
more than you can know," I blubbered back, embracing her.
"It's settled then, at least for the near future. Anything you might expect from any other
girl's mom, I'll be there to support and give to you. Now, you get some sleep young lady.
Tomorrow I'll help you dress and take you home," she stroked my face and kissed me good
night on the forehead.
The next day Maggie came walking into my room lugging a small suitcase, "Girl, you are
not going to believe that condo of yours! I picked up some clothes for you, but there
doesn't seem to be very may outfits in the dressers or closets, maybe a week's worth of
changes. It is all very strange. However, the furnishings and the view are unbelievable.
Your condo is on the waterfront, of Lake Washington!" she squealed.
That news made my eyes pop open wide. That's some of the most expensive real estate
around here.
"Have you had your shower and did you shave your legs and underarms like I showed
you?" she queried setting the luggage down, and folding her arms under her bosom, like all
moms do.
"Yes mom, I shaved just like you showed me," I said, in my most exasperated teenage
girl's tones.
Maggie hugged me and giggled, "I just love it when you call me mom." She gave me a
kiss on the cheek.
"Let me show you what I brought for you to wear home, and then I'll help you get them
on, okay?" she tossed the bag onto the end of the bed and popped the suitcase open.
"Are you going to have enough time before your shift?" I asked her concerned that she
was spending so much time with me that she might be late for work.
"Don't worry your pretty head hon.. I took the week off so I could help you settle in and
to try and help you to figure out what happened, and who did this to you," she started
pulling clothes out of the suitcase and laying them out for me.
I picked up a pair of black lacy panties that looked like they were out of the 'Victoria's
Secret Catalog,' and slipped them up my legs and over the big woman's butt I seemed to
have acquired. (It feels even bigger than it looks when it's your butt.) Seeing those sexy
panties up flat against my crotch made me shudder all over. No boy ever expects to see
that, at least not from this angle.
Maggie came up to me and grabbed my arm saying, "Steady girl, I realize that you are
not used to these kinds of sexy clothes, just try to enjoy all of the thrilling sensations you
are going to feel," she said steadying me and misunderstanding my reason for shuddering.
"Whew, I'm kind of getting wet watching you in those. Damn girl, you look hot," she
told me, with a genuinely admiring look on her face.
I blushed, but she had bolstered my confidence, so I put on the bra next, or that is to
say, I tried to put on the bra, next. I was so lucky to have Maggie there to help me. I'm
still a bit clumsy at it and she had to show me how to adjust the straps so that it fit
properly. (How would I know how to adjust one? I never had anything to feed one with,
before!) Once she had the lacy, soft, garment, gently caressing my breasts, I couldn't help
but notice my nipples were incredibly clenched and poking out quite obviously through the
lacy cups.
"Oh my, I do believe that you like your new bra," she tittered, staring at my
protuberances.
I blushed, but still couldn't keep myself from cupping my boobs with my little hands
and then moaning quietly, "Mmmmm."
Smiling broadly, Maggie walked up to me, cupped my breasts as well, and then gave my
nipples a little tweak.
"Oh God!" my knees started to give out and Maggie had to catch me.
"Shhh, you'll have half of the nursing staff in here like that. I think you are going to
like being a girl, whether you think so right now, or not," she grinned and steadied me.
"Thanks for catching me and you can do that again any time," I was still trying to catch
my breath. "But if you do, I just hope you brought more than one pair of panties! Shit, I'm
wearing panties, talking about them, and referring to me as the one wearing them, it's just
so weird. But they feel so silky and sexy, Ooh," I was smoothing my hands on them,
across my flat little tummy, still so very confused.
"Well, on that erotically enticing notion, let's move on to your pantyhose now, before the
other nurses have to come in here and hose us both down," she had taken a hankie from
her purse and was dabbing at her 'glowing' face with it lightly.
"Okay now, see you have to roll them up like this…" she went on like that, until I was
fully dressed, wearing a mid-calf, plain looking, black skirt (Inherently sexy.), and a pastel
pink, lacy silk blouse, walking around on, one inch high, black pumps. It was a very new
and sensually arousing experience for me that I just loved.
She allowed me to do my own makeup. We had been practicing all week and she told
me I did a really good job and only needed minor help from her.
"The doctor should be in to give you, your final exam any…" she started to say, while
she was inspecting her handy work. (Namely me.)
"Ready to go home Diane?" Dr. Burnheart asked as she swept into the room, as she
usually did. "Wow! Look at you! With that Strawberry Blonde hair and the knock out
figure topped off by the waif looking face… I guess maybe we should send you home with a
bodyguard," she was holding one of her hands against her upper chest, her eyes bugging
out, ogling me.
"Dr. Burnheart, that is not a very professional attitude!" Maggie admonished moving
closer toward me, protectively.
"I know… but… she is so beautiful… a real hottie! Every man in the hospital who sees
her will either trip over his own tongue or drown in his own saliva," the Doctor exclaimed
breathlessly. "I better notify the emergency room to expect casualties."
I started crying. The last thing I felt like being was beautiful.
"Examination over, Doctor! Diane is checking out, now," Maggie grabbed my hand, the
suitcase, and stormed out of the hospital room and the hospital.
Dr. Burnheart followed at our heals, apologizing the whole way to Maggie's car, where
Maggie stuffed me into the passenger seat and drove off, leaving Dr. Burnheart standing at
the curb.
"I don't think she meant to be distasteful dear, but when she gets like that everything
from there is a downhill spiral," Maggie confided as she carefully guided her car along the
roads. "I'll see to the checkout paperwork later."
"Do I really look like a waif?" I asked, with my lower lip and chin trembling.
"Honey, you have so damn much waif that you could melt Scrooge's heart!" she told me.
Squeezing my knee with her right hand, "And if you don't stop that chin tremble," she
scolded, shaking her finger at me, though not taking her eyes from the road, "I'm going to
have to stop this car, hold you, and rock you until you do stop."
I had to stop and giggle, "I can see I'm going to need lots of tissues for quite a while."
"Okay then sit back, relax, and we should be at your place in five minutes," she
promised. "I hate to say this, but your place is so much nicer than mine I'm tempted to
ask you to stay over for the week, so I won't have to spend the time driving to and fro. We
can maximize our time getting you up to speed, woman skills wise that is," she admitted,
with just the hint of a sly smile at the corner of her mouth.
"Would you? Please? I'm kind of afraid to be there alone, just yet," I asked her, feeling
so tiny, feminine, and vulnerable sitting in her car, wearing panties, a bra, a full slip,
pantyhose, skirt and a silk blouse, not one damn thing I was wearing could even be
confused as masculine.
"It's settled then. Now, it's confession time. I already kind of, planned on this, so I have
a suitcase in the trunk with a weeks worth of clothes in it already," she smiled at me
reassuringly.
She turned off the road and entered a private garage, taking a code key from my purse,
(Damn, that feels so unnatural to say, even now) to open the security barrier.
After parking in a spot, labeled 'Toyavich,' right next to the elevator, she grabbed our
bags, (I tried to take mine, but she told me she didn't want me to open any incisions) and
we entered the elevator.
She pressed the 'Penthouse' button and slipped the code key into a slot, which closed
the door and brought us up to the penthouse.
"I, live in the penthouse?" I asked wide-eyed.
"I told you that it was nice. Wait until you see it," she was like a kid, on Christmas
morning.
The elevator opened right into the condo, no hallway, and no corridor. (There was of
course, a video camera and a monitor, which allowed us to see who was in the elevator
before letting it come up.) It opened into the living room, a huge, elaborately decorated
room with sofas, love seat, recliners, coffee tables, and the works. The whole East wall of
the room was picture windows looking out over the lake and the buildings own docks.
There was a flat panel, high resolution, TV hung on the wall and a nice looking desktop
computer sitting on a roll top desk, off to one side.
The kitchen was huge with a butcher block in the middle, gas stove, built-in microwave,
professional conveyor style dishwasher, copper pots, and pans hanging from the overhead
railing. There was a walk-in refrigerator and freezers, built-into the space with a full size
walk-in pantry.
The bathroom had the conventional fixtures as well as, a bidet, a Jacuzzi bathtub, and
a double shower stall. (It hadn't even occurred to me that there was no urinal.)
A deck ran the full length of the east side, with a hot tub at one end surrounded with a
glass gazebo that could be screened off. (Hot tubing in the buff all year round.)
There were three bedrooms and each one with a huge bed in the center, all of them with
pink, lacy coverings and full skirts, nightstands, dressers, a vanity, and a hope chest.
Each bedroom, has it's own attached ¾ bathroom. (Good thing the bathtub in the main
bath was big enough for three.)
"You say all of this is, mine? How the hell will I be able to make the payments?" I asked
worriedly.
"No dear, I told you that you own it, the whole building free and clear. The tenants pay
rent to you. That's how you make a living, as a landlord," she was shaking her head as if
she could hardly believe it either.
The pink, princess phone, on the magazine stand rang and we jumped.
"Hello?" I asked.
"How do you like your new home? You're such a sissy that I bet you are about to cum
in your panties. (Insane giggling)," and the phone went dead.
"Ahhhhh… Ahhhhhh… Ahhhhhhhhh…!" I screamed as I fell to the carpet and had a
huge, gushing, twitching orgasm right there on the living room rug.
"Diane! What happened? Did she make you orgasm again?" Maggie asked excitedly.
"Do you have a cigarette?" I asked her, even though I didn't smoke.
Maggie leaned down and hugged me tightly, "You don't smoke, silly. However, that sure
answered my question and judging by the wet spot on the carpet, you just had a hell of an
incredible orgasm."
"Oh God Maggie, she told me that I liked my new home so much that I was going to
cum in my panties and I sure did!" I admitted. "It was the best thing I ever felt in my life!"
Maggie helped me to my feet and walked me into one of the bedrooms, (I assume it is
the master bedroom, because it is maybe a foot or two larger than the other two) and right
through it to the bathroom. She stripped and took a washcloth to me quickly to clean off
the intense smell of pussy. After placing me into the big pink bed, Maggie pulled a Baby
Doll from the dresser and slipped it onto my, semi-limp body and tucked me in. "You lay
there and recover, I'm going to go and star 69 the phone to see if I can get the number of
the person who just 'rang you up', (tee he), as the Brits would say! And sister, were you
ever 'rung up'!" she left giggling.
Moments later she returned, "It didn't work. She must have a blocker."
"I hope she calls again. I like it. I like it a lot," I admitted half dreamily.
"I would think that it should worry you. Some woman has the ability to make you fall
to your knees, orgasming, at any time. I'd be scared to death," Maggie made my
vulnerability clear to me.
"Oh my God, that's right, I could be walking down the street and wham," I shuddered,
"I'm a quivering puddle of feminine pussy juice, completely vulnerable to anything," my
eyes were wide and I was holding my tiny hand over my mouth.
"If she can make you have an orgasm, what else might she be able to do?" Maggie
suggested. "Remember, we found those devices all over your body."
"What can I do? I don't know why this is happening to me, or how," I was tearing up
again after Maggie scared the holy shit out of me. (Damn hormones.)
"I know hon.. Don't you fret, I'll be here 24/7, at least for a while. Maybe I can protect
you from what she's doing to you," Maggie held me tenderly and confidently reassured me.
The phone rang again and Maggie answered it this time, "Hello?"
"Well, if it isn't Howard's protector. I have news for you lady, who will protect him from
you? He should be starting to puddle any second and the pheromone level in that room
will go off the charts. Enjoy your lesbian interlude. Ha, ha, ha!" and the voice rang off.
Howar… Um… Diane… that was, you know… her. Do you feel strange or anything odd?
She said that…" 'Sniff, sniff,' "Does it feel warm in here to you, all of a sudden, Diane?"
"Maggie! Oh no…! She's making me wet the bed. I'm sitting in a warm puddle and it's
getting bigger and I can't squeeze it off," I screeched, pulling the covers off, from on top of
me.
Maggie was sniffing the air and fanning her face with her hand, trying to cool off her
flushed face, "Slip your panties off and let me have a look," she unbuttoned the top
buttons, on her blouse and was stroking her flushed, and moist with perspiration,
cleavage, gently and sensuously.
I slipped off the Baby Doll's panties while I could still feel myself flowing heavily, the
puddle ever expanding, and handed the sopping wet things to Maggie.
I couldn't believe it when she took them and started rubbing those wet, slimy things all
over her pretty face, sniffing them and moaning all the while. She reached up and ripped
open her blouse, buttons popping off everywhere, and scooped her breasts out of her
brassiere, pinching her nipples and moaning, while crawling on her knees up from the
bottom of the bed toward my naked and defenseless, pussy juice spewing, little body.
"Oh Diane, you have the most beautiful pussy…" she said, and then dove her face
between my legs, lapping up the syrupy fluids spewing forth from my vulva.
"Maggie! What in the hell are you…? Ah, ooh, oh. Oh God, oh god," my back arched so
hard, I thought my spine would snap. My head was flopping from side to side and my
hands where pounding on the bed. The more she licked my cunt, the more I orgasmed,
over and over.
"Mmmph, ooh, mmm," Maggie said, as the room was filled with the sounds of slurping,
and shrieking. She started tearing all of her clothes off and when it was free, she stuffed
three fingers from her hand way into her own steaming pussy and began working it
furiously.
I came so hard that I lost consciousness, but when I came around the first time, Maggie
was still licking wildly at my sopping wet cunt. I kept orgasming, and the more I
orgasmed, the more cunt juice spewed forth, the more pheromones were released, and the
crazier Maggie went for my hot little honey hole.
I must have passed out again, for when I came to, Maggie was lying unconscious, and
slime covered between my legs, apparently she fainted from orgasming, a goofy grin, still
pasted on her pretty face. She also had a slightly distended looking tummy, which worried
me a bit until I noticed that I was thirstier than I have ever been before in my whole life.
I put Maggie's tummy out of my mind and I urgently got out of bed and shakily went
into the bathroom, where I sucked down Dixie cup after Dixie cup of water. I glanced into
the mirror and notice that my new petit feminine body looked a bit gaunt after last night's
two-woman lesbian orgy.
God, I was hungry too. I raided the kitchen and scarfed down a box of cereal, four
waffles, and a breakfast burrito. I sat back in the kitchen chair, hands clasping my
distended stomach, finally sated.
When I had recovered some, I decided to fix some eggs and bacon for Maggie and
brought them to her in the bedroom with juice, toast, and coffee. I even placed a bud vase
with an artificial flower in it on the tray, and to this day, I still have no idea why I thought
to do that.
"Maggie? Wake up. It's breakfast time," I called to her, sitting the tray down on the
Hope chest, and crawling into bed with her, kissing her alabaster cheek.
"Breakfast?" she mumbled, "What happened? Where am I?"
"Yes, breakfast. We had lesbian sex and you are lying in the middle of my cum-soaked
bed and covered head to toe in vaginal lubrication. Does that answer your questions?" I
asked nuzzling her neck playfully.
"Oh my GOD!" she was wide-awake instantly. "I ate out another woman's cunt! I have
never done anything remotely like that ever before, never even fantasized about it. Am I
gay now?"
"Actually, you sound kind of upset to me," I told her.
"I better go and have an MRI myself, to see if I have any of those implants in me,"
Maggie said, sounding very frightened. "I knew she could control you, but I never thought
that she could control me too."
"What did she say last night? I didn't hear and when you hung up, I ah… was kind of
busy and you were doing the breast stroke," I asked her, looking into her eyes, so she knew
that I was being playful.
She strained to remember, but was only able to recall the high points, "She said, 'if it
isn't Howard's protector,' and asked me who would protect you from me. Then she said
you were going to puddle and give off massive amounts of pheromones."
"What are pheromones?" I asked.
"Sexual attractant scents, given off by the opposite sex to attract a mate, drive them
into a sexual frenzy," she replied, almost in a lecturer's fashion.
"If that is the case, I don't think you have to worry about implants. Do you?" I
reasoned.
"Answered my own question, didn't I? I guess those pheromones left my head a little
fuzzy," she admitted. "I'm sorry that I raped you. I really couldn't control myself."
"Stop that! You didn't rape me, and I'm not sorry one bit. Remember, I'm still a man
inside here so, what we did doesn't seem like homosexual sex to me. Anyway, I liked it and
I love you. So you can forget about it, or just cherish it like I will," I told her, and kissed
her surprised looking mouth. "Now do you want breakfast or would you just like to cuddle
for a while, instead?"
She reached over and hugged me tight, "Honey, I'm so confused and you are still
turning me on with that tight body and smooth, hairless pussy. For some reason I feel
kind of full right now so I'm not very hungry and I don't really know why. It looks beautiful
though and I thank you for making it."
"I saw your tummy this morning, and it took me a minute, but I remembered how much
pussy juice you were lapping up and how dehydrated I was this morning. Your stomach is
full of… my… juices, I'm afraid…" I confessed. "You will probably slosh when you walk."
"I remember now. You tasted so good, I just couldn't get enough," she reached down
between my legs and penetrated my cunt with her finger, and brought it back up to her
mouth, licking it off most seductively. "Mmmm! Maybe I do, have latent lesbian
tendencies? You're still delicious."
"Whatever, thank you for being there for me. Do you want to get wet and slippery in the
shower or the bathtub?"
"Shower. Then I think we are going to have to strip that bed and throw the mattress
away," she released me from our mutually slimy and crusty embrace, and stood up, pulling
me to my feet.
We had a sudsy, slippery, quite fun filled, shower and then started stripping the bed,
only to discover that someone had thought ahead, and the mattress was covered with a
plasticized sheet.
I nearly had to use a hose on Maggie when I saw her sniffing the sheets and rubbing
them on her face.
When the bed was finally re-clothed and Maggie was settled down, I asked, "What next?
Did you have any plans for the day?"
The phone ringing interrupted us. We looked at each other and Maggie finally picked
up after the fourth ring, "Hello?"
"Afraid of what you might hear if you answer the phone? You should know that if you
don't answer what will happen is much worse than if you do answer. Nevertheless, you did
answer, so no punishment this time. By the way, I just love little girls with big boobs,
don't you? No answer? No matter! Enjoy! Ha, ha, ha, ha," and she rang off.
"Diane, get your blouse and bra off, now," Maggie ordered urgently, and then started to
help me.
It looked so strange, like someone blowing up water balloons, my boobs swelling bigger
and bigger until they finally stopped at a 'DD' cup.
I just stared at them with my mouth hanging open.
Maggie came up to me and asked, "Do they hurt? Are they sore, or painful?" as she
reached out and cupped them from below.
"Ooh, that feels so…" I moaned.
"Wow, they feel so real," Maggie started to manipulate my nipples.
My knees gave way and I fell to the carpet, moaning.
"My word girl, you must have the most sensitive boobs in the world," Maggie was down
on her knees, grinning at me. "I think that you are going to need a little bit bigger bra, let's
see if we can find one in this place?"
"Do we have to? I'm so hungry, I could eat a water buffalo," I whined while feeling as if
my tummy was touching my spine.
"Oh my God! Those must be real. You stuffed yourself, just a couple of hours ago, your
body must have burned it all up growing boobs," she reasoned.
"So why is that so scary?" I asked puzzled.
"If it had been some kind of implant that was filled by a chemical reaction, then there
would be a maximum size, they could be made to grow. However, if it causes your body to
accelerate growth, she can make anything grow as big as she wants, or continue to cause
you to orgasm time and again indefinitely. If the implants run on bio-energy, she could
torment you for life," Maggie looked scared, and was definitely scaring me.
After she had calmed me down, Maggie made a huge hoagie sandwich for me and I
wolfed it down.
"Did you get Dr. Burnheart to see what she could come up with? Maybe she can give
us some leads as to who might be able to do something as sophisticated as this," I asked
around a mouthful. I was reaching for anything that might be a life ring for me in my
strange predicament.
"I'll call her and see if she has come up with anything. Would you mind if I invited her
over? She really is a nice person at heart," Maggie asked hopefully.
"I'm not angry with her. Any friend of yours is a friend of mine. Especially with you
here to ride herd on her," I giggled, and then, yawned. "Excuse me. All of a sudden I'm so
sleepy."
"I can imagine. Why don't you go take a nap and I'll try to hunt you up a bra and call
the doctor. Now scoot and let Maggie take care of everything," she pushed me toward the
bedroom.
"Okay, (yawn) see you later," I stumbled into the bedroom and did a face plant, onto the
bed. Out before my head hit the pillows.
"I told you she was sweet. She looks like an angel sleeping there," then a whisper, "and
her pussy tastes incredible," I heard Maggie saying. I kept my eyes closed, because I didn't
want to embarrass her. "Did you bring it?"
"Yes," I heard another feminine voice answer, "come on, I'll show you," and I heard the
bedroom door close.
I opened my eyes and noticed that Maggie had placed a glass of water on my
nightstand, which I took immediate advantage of.
When I sat up, my new large rack jiggled about wildly underneath the nightie, which I
didn't remember donning. I guess when Maggie says she is going to take care of everything
she really means it.
I drained the water glass and went into my bathroom to pee, and yes, that is way
different too. Peeing from your butt, can you imagine?
After finishing, I stood in front of the mirror and lifted the nightie. There 'they' were. I
leaned forward and grasped the right one, bringing it closer to my face. It has a much
bigger nipple than before and my areola is easily twice as big and really puffy looking.
As I was inspecting it, I watched my nipple clenching even more, the goose bumps
around it began standing up, and looking whiter. It felt like my boob was swelling up as I
held it.
I discovered that not only did the nipple itself feel good, but also it made my cunt feel
like someone was whispering to my clit so I experimentally, gently stroked my nipple.
"Ooh, that feels good," I moaned to myself.
'They're just so big,' I thought, 'but they feel so damn good. I think I like having big
boobs.' I squeezed both of them together, 'God that looks so hot. I'd have shot my wad
when I was a man, just watching a babe with tits like these, playing like this… whew very
hot.'
I reached my left hand down between my legs, sliding it down my smooth hairless
tummy over my mons veneris and then slipped my middle finger between my vulva's lips.
My god I was sopping wet. In fact, I could feel my pussy juice start drooling down my legs.
'Holy shit, I'm just fondling my breasts. This keeps up, and I'll leave a trail like a slug
everywhere I go,' I thought to myself, making a conscious effort to stop fondling myself
while I still could.
I grabbed a towel and dried off my hairless, slimy pussy, and damned if that didn't feel
strange too.
I jiggled my way back into the bedroom and slipped on a pink silk robe with pink
feathers around the collar and cuffs. I paused listening at the door, but didn't hear
anything except a low murmuring, so I opened the door and headed toward the kitchen.
"Ah, I see you're awake, beautiful. Would you like some dinner?" Maggie asked me,
giving me a big hug.
Damn, it feels weird having my big boobs squeezed up against hers. Weird but damn
good.
"Hi Diane, I want to apologize again for what I said. I honestly thought I was
complimenting you. I didn't stop to think how it would affect you in your circumstance. I
hope you will forgive me," Dr. Burnheart said, while Maggie hugged me.
"I know. I figured all of that out after I had time to think it over. There's really nothing
to forgive. If anything, I should apologize to you for being over sensitive. I'm sorry. It's
just really tough on a person having their life and their gender stolen. Can you forgive
me?" I asked, trying hard to make nice with her.
When Maggie released me a much taller, Dr. Burnheart took her place hugging me.
"I suppose I should tell you why I know Dr. Burnheart so well Diane, she's my little
sister," Maggie informed me abruptly. "That is why I pulled some strings and got her
assigned to your case. Between the two of us, we were able to protect you at least a little
bit. Your first doctor was talking commitment and psychoactive drugs for Pete's sake. He
kept claiming you were a loon."
I started while I hugged the Doctor, she held me tighter, and reassured me saying, "It's
okay. She didn't mean to frighten you. I'm not the wicked witch of the west. But I think
Maggie might be Glenda, the good fairy," Dr. Burnheart said and then started giggling.
"I'll Glenda you, Betty! Just because she finished school to become a Doctor, she
thinks that she's better than I am," Maggie told me while she was rubbing my butt through
the robe, trying to get my engine started. It was working too.
"No, I don't big sister. If you hadn't supported me all those years, I never would have
made it. You know, I love you Mags. Come here and let's make this a three way hug," she
suggested. "Wow, Diane you sure have grown since I saw you last."
"Should I keep calling you Dr. Burnheart?"
"Call me Betty, we're family now, sort of," she kissed me on the cheek.
Maggie jumped in, "Betty brought a lovely fuchsia '30' DD bra with her for you."
Betty held it up for me to see, "What do you think?"
"I think it looks kind of like some woman engineer's concept of an ICBM launching
device. No, I'm just kidding. It's beautiful and it appears that now I need it so very badly,"
I admitted, my eyes still trying to take in the necessary enormity of the lacy thing.
"Hold it up to her and let's at least get an idea if it'll fit and how it'll look on her," Maggie
told her anxiously wanting to see my lovely boobs covered in lace.
As Betty was holding it to me and they were both staring hungrily at how my jutting
jigglers will look once properly supported, I inquired, "You weren't making fun of Maggie
with the fairy comment just because we had lesbian sex, were you?"
"Oh my God Mags, are you a lesbian?" Betty let go of both of us, backing away one step,
allowing my nightie to fall back into place, my new bra still clutched in her hands.
"I don't know, maybe. Is it lesbian sex when you do it with a woman, who was a man?"
she looked perplexed, "All I know is, it was soooo goooood!" and she slipped her hand
under the nightie and started caressing my soft derriá¨re.
"Ewww that's disgusting. You mean you actually… with your tongue? In her…
Ewww," Betty was looking totally grossed out, as she shuddered. "That's what you meant
in the bedroom when you said that, 'her pussy tasted good'? I thought you were pulling
my leg."
"So, are you going to disown me, now?" Maggie asked with little or no inflexion to
intimate she was joking.
"I'm so sorry Maggie. I thought she knew. I heard you tell her... I shouldn't have shot
off my mouth," I started to blubber hiding my face in my hands.
They both dove back into our group hug and comforted me.
"It's okay, Diane. It was just sister banter. I was just taken by surprise. We used to
discuss things like this when we were little girls. What was it like Maggie? You know,
compared to sex with a man, I mean?" Betty was trying to get us all sitting down at the
kitchen table and making nice.
"You know how we used to think it would taste gross, and be so disgusting? Well, it
isn't. I mean she tastes really good and the sensuous feeling of another woman in the
throes of passion it unbelievable. Her soft, sensitive body, responding to every touch, every
caress, and the taste of her just drove me nuts. Maybe it's just Diane, or how Diane is to
me. All I can say is, maybe you should try it and I warn you, if you hang around here that
nut ball woman may call back and trigger Diane's pheromones again and I don't think you
will have any choice," Maggie informed her.
Just as if on queue, the phone rang. Everyone's face showed how startled we were as
Maggie answered, "Hello?"
"So, you must have liked it, or should I say licked it. Do you think your sister is ready
for a three way? Ha, ha, ha," and the voice hung up.
"Not again!" I screamed as my pussy began to flood once more.
I could see Maggie, who was already sensitized, quickly become flushed and start
sniffing the air and the incredibly shocked look appearing on Betty's face as her nipples
came to full attention, attempting to explode the 'C' cup bra cradling them from her petite
chest, and then she started sniffing at the air just like Maggie.
My lower half wouldn't perform to the actions my brain was trying to send, so all I could
do was sit there and gush. I became just an aphrodisiac pussy juice fountain.
"Do you smell that, Mags?" Betty asked, not seeming to notice that she was actually
drooling. She had a little stream running halfway down her neck and a wild feral look in
her eyes.
"Oh yes, Ambrosia! Come on, help me get her to the bedroom," Maggie encouraged
Betty, picking me up with Betty's help as though I were no heavier than a Barbie Doll and
rushing me into the bedroom.
"If this keeps happening I'm going to have to wear a diaper," I exclaimed as my
fountainous gash dribbled a line from the kitchen into the bedroom.
I couldn't believe it when I saw Betty slip her hand into my robe and grab a sample from
what was running down my leg to put into her mouth, "Maggie, you didn't tell me girls
tasted this good, the hell with men! I'm turning lesbian tonight."
They plopped me onto the bed and literally tore the robe from my naked body. My lower
half was completely slick with my juices when Maggie scooped up a handful and smeared it
all over my big boobs, "You clean that one off, this one's mine!"
They both latched on and my cunt was immediately twitching and on fire as I
involuntarily thrust my hips into an imaginary lover.
"Please, I want to eat one of you or both of you. I need a vulva to lick. Please, I have to.
I really do," I begged.
Maggie stripped off all of Betty's clothes and positioned her pussy over my face, while
she continued to work my boob over. She never broke suction once.
Maggie, when my breast was spotlessly clean then dove between my legs and started
happily slurping away.
I attacked Betty's womanhood like a starving man, licking and sucking her clit, shoving
my tongue as far inside her love canal as it would go, using my nose on her throbbing knob
as a clitoral stimulator.
Maggie's ministrations were pushing me quickly over the edge and I started screaming
with orgasmic pleasure, into Betty's delicious cunt, and she must have liked it because she
came so very hard, gushing her warm inviting lubrication all over my pretty little face.
"Oh, dear God! Oh my! I never… What did you…? Oh, my lord," Betty panted,
"Maggie, swap places, I want a turn at her pussy, you just have to experience her
wonderful tongue!"
I was insane with sexual desire and Maggie's shaved slit was beckoning to me to
pleasure it.
All the while she was kneeling overtop of my face twiddling her nipples and moaning
softly.
'Moaning softly?' That I can cure. I licked, I nibbled, I swirled my tongue all around
her clit. I fucked her as hard as I could with my face and tongue and then opened my
mouth as wide as I could, made a seal around her scrumptious cunt, and tried to suck all
of her insides out.
She didn't even make a sound, she simply fainted dead away, her unconscious body
spewing pussy juice all over me as she did a face plant into the pillows, her helpless body
spasming and twitching.
"Maggie, are you all right?" I shouted, muffled by her body still lying on top of my face.
"Betty… Oh God, oh God, I'm cumming again. Ah, ah, ah, oh, aaahhh, oh my, oh baby.
Oh baby… ah, ah, oh, Betty… Betty stop, you have to check Maggie. She has stopped
moving. I hope she just fainted. I've never seen anyone go out the way she did."
"Mmmm, she'll be okay. Oh hell, I better check anyway," she helped me move Maggie
off me and lay her on her back. She held her cheek close to Maggie's mouth, "She's
breathing fine, sort of panting. Okay, where was I? Oh, yes."
I felt her creative ministrations going back to spreading my vulva as she tongue danced
around and inside of me.
"Oh, so that's how you want to be," I snagged her bottom and she willingly scooted over
until her slit met with my probing, wet mouth muscle. God, I'm horny.
My own pheromones were making me crazy.
I heard Maggie moan and the next thing I knew, she had pushed Betty's bottom off my
face and was sticking her tongue down my throat.
When she came up for air she said, "God I love you girl. I've never orgasmed so hard
that I fainted before in my life. Thank You."
"Hey, she was eating me quite happily when you so rudely interrupted," Betty
complained, but she immediately jammed her head back between my thighs.
"Oh, shit! I'm cumming again," I screamed, as I watched Maggie attach herself to
Betty's quivering vulva while I continued to scream out my orgasmic pleasure.
"Oh, Maggie! Big sister, oh you sure know how to please a lady," Betty mumbled out
from between my soaking thighs.
"Oh my lord, oh God Betty, it's not stopping. I'm still… Uhghn, ahhhh, ha, ha, Ooh," I
screeched, spasming and twitching.
"Ugh, ahhhhhhh, oooooh," Betty proclaimed, to my gushing gash, as Maggie sent her to
Nirvana.
I was thrashing about uncontrollably, completely uncontainable.
I heard Maggie say, "I didn't mean to interrupt your meal," as she replaced Betty's
bottom, which I instinctively clutched to for dear life, latching on, driven by intuition only,
like a newborn on a nipple, unconscious of the way I was frantically working her pussy.
Betty must have thought it was like riding a bucking bronco. I was clamped onto her so
desperately and still thrashing about wildly.
"Mind if I, share?" Maggie asked Betty as she stuck her tongue into Betty's ear.
"Mm, Mm," I could feel her response, more than hear it as tightly affixed to my cunt as
her mouth was. So I knew I could expect a second diner at my buffet.
I felt them spread my legs so wide, I thought I was a wishbone. Then Maggie started
pleasuring me with her tongue as well. The last thing I remember, she jammed two of her
fingers, one into my cunt, and one into my tight little ass and everything went black for me.
"Hey, ow! What's this sticking into my arm?" I complained.
"Betty! She's awake," Maggie yelled.
I could feel her holding my other hand and when I looked at my surroundings, I realized
this was not the bedroom in, which we had been making love.
Just then, Betty burst into the room, "Damn girl. You are seriously dangerous. After
you passed out, Maggie and I were still so frenzied we couldn't stop eating your sweet
pussy. Did you know that you, my sweet honey pot, can orgasm even while unconscious?
I didn't think it was possible, but we were so out of our heads that we had you orgasming
for over half an hour after you passed out. Oh damn, just talking about it has my mouth
watering. Anyway, when we were finally able to tear our exhausted bodies away from your
delicious creased crotch, I realized that you were very severely dehydrated and dashed to
my car for my doctor bag and put you on some Ringer's, to replace some of the fluid you
lost. Maggie here, has been giving you sips of water as often as you would take it."
"Oh," I said, "Damn good thing Diane's pussy palace has it's own house Doctor, isn't
it?" I forced a small smile.
"Actually, while you were unconscious I jetted back to the hospital and now your
refrigerator is stocked with a few more, just in case," Betty assured me. "We have to keep
your strength up, wouldn't want you to die during sex. You wouldn't know if you were
cumming or going," she giggled and kissed me.
"I'm feeling pretty good now, actually. Um, did we ruin the bed or were there rubber
sheets to protect it too?" I sheepishly asked.
"Shit, we were so covered in cum we squished every time we moved. We had to use a
'Hefty Garden Sack', just to get the sheets to the bathtub so that we could wring them out
enough to put in the laundry. I'd like to think that a lot of that pussy juice was Maggie's
and mine, but it just ain't so girl. You gush like a tidal wave when you're orgasming,
honey," she started fanning her face with her hand.
"Just thinking about it is making me hornier than a thirty five year old nymphomaniac,
locked in a cell full of men who have an endless supply of Viagra. God, that turns me on,"
Betty was talking fast, as she removed the tube attached to the IV in my arm.
"I'm glad you like it. I don't know what I would do without you and Maggie. When I
think of what all of this would be like without friends like you two…" I started balling and
sniffling again.
They both jumped up and held me.
"Shhh, it's all right sweetheart. We're your friends and we promise we'll stick by you no
matter what that crazy broad tries to do to you," Maggie promised.
"I was so scared when you fainted. I thought I hurt you," I sniffled against her bosom.
"Darling, you can do that to me anytime you want. I've been with men and I've
masturbated many times, but I have never felt like more of a complete woman than I did
yesterday. So please don't be sorry, it was the greatest ecstasy I have experienced in my
whole life, dear one," she smiled and kissed me on the mouth, quite passionately too.
"Me too, Princess. I moved out of my ex-boyfriend's apartment yesterday and broke it
off with him. He's not one quarter of the lover, you are," Betty hugged me tightly.
"I never thought anybody would ever call me, 'Princess.' But at least, you told me I'm a
better lover than the man you had been living with," I said, giving her a chin quiver and a
pouty lip.
"Shit! Damn, damn, damn! I keep forgetting that you're a man in there. But god girl,
you are the most feminine creature, I've ever loved," Betty had jumped up and was pacing
back and forth, slapping her forehead, as if to straiten out her brain.
I let go of Maggie and stood up into Betty's path, grabbing her much bigger arms with
my tiny hands, and looking up into her pretty Hazel eyes, "Did… (Gulp) did you say… say,
you love me?"
She clutched me close, picking me up so that my little legs could straddle her womanly
hips and she could look me in the eyes, face to face, "Yes, little one. I've only known you a
short while, but I do love you, the person in front of me. I didn't know Howard, and if it's
him in there I'm sorry that I can't think of you as him, but I do love the person I know as
Diane. Even with the troubles, you have trying to be a girl. In fact I'm sure that's part of
why I love you, I think," and then she kissed me desperately.
When she let me breathe again, I told her, "I love you too Betty, but is it okay with you if
I love your sister just as much?"
Maggie jumped up, and even though she wasn't quite as tall as Betty, she hugged both
of us hard, "Yah, I saw her first. But I don't mind sharing you with my womb mate, Betty."
"Womb mate huh? I saw all of those filthy messages you carved on the wall and left
behind for a young, impressionable, fetus to view," Betty giggled, chiding Maggie.
"Yes, I thought the 'Bart was here,' was especially witty," Maggie laughed, "Probably
scared the penis, right off of you."
Betty pulled Maggie close and kissed her on the mouth, "Ooh, I love it when you talk
dirty to me Maggie. I'm puddling right now. I think I'm going to have to buy stock in Maxi
Pads, if you two lovelies don't quit igniting my pilot light. God, listen to me. I must have
been a latent lesbian my whole life. The thoughts of a lovely soft breast and a big, tightly
clenched nipple, or a lovely shaved smooth girl's vulva, turns me on more than any ten
inch cock ever did."
Maggie countered with, "When did you ever have a ten inch cock?"
Before Betty could reply, I answered, "I used to have a ten inch cock."
"Oh, no shit! My word, maybe I would have loved you even when you were Howard,
with a cock like that," Betty told me.
I giggled.
It only occurred to me right then, "Can either of you tell me why I giggle so much now?
I wouldn't even think of giggling as a man. Now, I can't help it. It sort of just burbles up
from somewhere."
"Damn, I sort of wish we could prove you were once a man, now. If I could do a
research project on that one thing alone, that would make me world famous," Betty
declared.
Of course, you guessed it she made me giggle again.
"I wouldn't let her do that to you, precious. You would end up living out your life in a
glass bottle full of formaldehyde. It would be best if we inquire about this very quietly,
unless we are certain that it won't get out that somehow, someone, was able to make a
fully functional man, Howard Samuels, into this sweet, loving, fully functional lady named
Diane. We might just put her into an untenable position, unable to have any semblance of
a normal life, even if that life is one spent having to remain a girl, don't you think?" Maggie
reasoned, always thinking ahead and doing what was best for us.
"A week ago I would have rather died than have to live out my life as a girl, but since I
have two of the best lovers in the world, I think it wouldn't be so bad, now," I admitted,
nuzzling them.
"Isn't she starting to get heavy, Betty? I realize you are a big, strong woman, all five foot
nine inches of you, but as I recall you still shop the petite sizes," Maggie said, still hugging
us, but having to look up to do it.
"You might be right shrimp, she is just starting to get heavy and so why don't you get
your five foot five inch tall body and petite butt around behind Diane and help her get
down?" Betty rubbed the head of her cute, but shorter, sister.
"Careful, little sister," Maggie said, as she slid her hand into Betty's panties and began
playing, "I still know ways to handle you. I may be shorter, but I make up for it in
deviousness."
"Ooh, don't. She's slipp…" Betty complained, as she lost her grip on me.
Of course, Maggie expected just that to happen and caught me easily.
The phone rang.
"Shoot! That darned thing has not rung once since you lost consciousness. Hello?"
Betty said.
"I just love a woman who can admit she's a lesbian. Do you like girls with nice wide
hips, the kind of girl that you can see daylight easily between their slim, soft thighs, even
when she holds her knees tightly together? I sure hope so," and again the line went dead.
"Shit! Get her on the bed," Betty commanded Maggie.
"Mags, go get my bag and bring in those calcium supplements I have packed in the box
marked 'medicine cabinet' in the living room, stat," Betty reverted to Doctor mode, while I
still didn't have any idea what in hell was happening.
Maggie disappeared out the door in a flash.
"Sweetie, I hope this isn't going to hurt you, but if it does, tell me right away! That's
why I sent Mags to get my Doctor bag. The voice on the phone said that your hips are
going to widen. I have no idea how she plans to do that, but so far, she has been able to do
everything that she has told us. Therefore, you lie there and relax. I'm going to hook up
your IV again," she told me as she busied herself with the task.
"Oooh!" I exclaimed. "Ouch…! Ouchie ouch!"
"What is it hon.?" Betty inquired as she inserted the tube.
"I'm feeling a… stabbing pain, like you can get from your butt, when you hold 'it' too
long? Only this is coming, OOOH WEE, from underneath my mons veneris. WOO HOO!
That smarts," I told her.
She pulled up my nightie, slipped off my panties, and placed her warm hand on my
mons.
"Shit! I can feel the bones growing wider. MAGGIE, GET YOUR ASS BACK HERE WITH
MY BAG," Betty screamed.
Maggie popped in on the run, dropped the bag saying, "Getting calcium, be right back."
"Okay, I've got this now," Betty pulled a syringe from the bag, a little bottle with liquid
in it, and then shoved the needle into it, drawing the fluid down into the syringe.
"Oh, WHOA… OUCHIE OUCH!" I continued my dissertation, on pain.
"Coming, sweetheart! Okay, this is morphine. You will be out of pain in just two
shakes," and she jabbed it into a little plastic thing, hooked to my IV line, pushing the
plunger in slowly.
Quite suddenly, I felt kind of floaty… Just, damn good. Pain? What's that?
So I said, "Did you ever just like to feel your nose? It's somewhat oily sometimes, but
it's firm, warm, and kind of silky feeling, you know? Hey, you're one, dynamite looking
chick! If I told you that you have a beautiful body, would you hold it against me? You
know this is a really nice condo. Hey, why don't you and I move in and make mad,
passionate love, huh? Hey, you know, I had this really soft, fuzzy bunny rabbit when I was
little, but I had to give her away. She kept leaving Raisinettes on the living room carpet.
Wow! You look as soft as she was. Will you be my bunny?" I was babbling about
everything that oozed across my fuzzy little brain.
Betty started crying big alligator tears, while she hugged me and said, "Sure, I'd like
nothing better than to be your bunny. Especially, if you, will be mine."
"Ish a deal! Okay, let's seal the deal. Leshs bunny kiss," I blathered.
"God you're sweet. I haven't done this since I was in grade school," she leaned over and
stuck her nose to mine and we twitched our noses together.
"Oh gay, bunnies together, forever. OH Wow! Look at the hips on that broad. Woo hoo!
I like wide hips. Hey bunny, you think we can get her to go out with us?" boy I was shit-
faced.
"I can guarantee it. Why don't you close your eyes and take a really sweet nap, filled
with beautiful dreams. I'll stay right here and guard the broad with the nice hips till you
wake up, okay?" Betty was stroking my hair and kissed my cheek, good night…
"This is getting to be a habit with you," Maggie accused, "now open wide and eat your
oatmeal."
"Maggie, I can feed myself," I protested.
"Sweetheart, you are so weak from your hips widening, you can hardly lift your arms,
so sit back and enjoy being pampered. That's an order. And you know I can get that in
writing from your Doctor, don't you," Maggie was grinning ear to ear.
"Okay, okay, just stop it with the airplane noises. It's my mouth, not a hanger," I told
her grumpily.
"Boy, you're no fun," she said spooning another mouthful into me.
"Yah, and not a boy anymore, either. So nya," as soon as the nya and my tongue came
out she poked in another spoonful.
"Gotcha! I don't know what you said while I was getting your calcium last night, but
Betty was all teared up, when I got back. She kept saying you were her sweet bunny or
something like that?" she had a really puzzled look on her face.
"Ho boy! I know what it was, but I was babbling and stoned out of my gourd," I
protested.
"So? Give, all ready," she ordered.
I related the bunny kiss stuff, at least all that I could recall from my fuzzy memory.
"Are you sure you were a man?" Maggie asked all of a sudden, leaving me with my
mouth open and expecting the spoon to go in, but with her putting it down and waiting for
an answer.
"What kind of question is that? You know very well, I was. You saw the missing
person's report, my old apartment, and I gave you scads of other stuff that you checked
out. Yes, I'm a man," I'd had to say it, so many times that it was easy to piss me off about
it now.
"Okay, all ready," she shoved the spoon in for me, "it was just so sweet a thing to say,
and do. I wouldn't expect it from a man."
Now that really pissed me off, "Men can be sweet too. They aren't very often, because
it's hard for them with all of that testosterone coursing through their veins. Don't believe
me? Go and talk with one of those body builder girls, the one's shooting up all of the
steroids? How many of them do you think you will find that you could call sweet? Women
are always talking about their hormones and what it makes them do. I have those same
hormones now too, and yes, they can really affect you. Men don't have all of the different
flavors, but a hell of a lot of the one. Testosterone, can affect you plenty. Big muscles,
hairy body, baldness, aggressiveness, rage, lashing out physically. I've often thought that
it might be good for some women to see the other side of the coin, as I have had to see
theirs. Think about it, men have to live in a hard, tough, unemotional world and if they
don't? He's a sissy, or if he likes soft, pretty things? Ooh, shudder to think how that guy
is treated. Ooh, you must be the new hairdresser, Phillie, haw, haw, haw!"
"Damn! I'm sorry I didn't mean to get on a soapbox. It must be all of this estrogen.
Can I get a hug?" I asked sweetly, quivering my lower lip.
"Sure, sweetheart," she said and then she hugged me right away.
While she held me, I made sure I kept a good grip on her and said quietly, right near
her ear, "Even though I did really need this, what would you have thought of me had I been
a man and did this exact same thing, four or five times a week, every week? Don't answer
that. You don't have to. We both know. Even if you say it wouldn't matter or not, you
wouldn't even think about bedding a guy like that, but if you did you know yourself how
rare a person you would be."
"Were you that kind of man, sweetheart?" she asked tentatively, relaxing her grip on
me.
"No, I wasn't. My best friend in high school was though. And no, we weren't lovers, I
was like a big brother to him," I admitted.
"Can we call him and tell him that you are all right, so he won't worry?" she asked,
almost whispering in my ear.
"Not unless you have a line to God. He was beaten to death when I was a junior," I
clutched her harder.
"I'm sorry hon.. Now I can see why you feel so strongly about it," she stroked my hair,
and did all of the soft and gentle things that a girl could expect, and given the situation, I
needed so much.
"That's only half of it," I said, barely above a whisper, swallowing hard, "his sister has
always blamed me for not being with him that day, to protect him. I always had been
before, and I would have again, but that day I cut school with my girl friend," I started
sobbing, "I should have been there!"
She rocked me, back and forth until I clamed down.
"Diane, you can't blame yourself, and that guy's sister is nuts if she blames you. How
can you be responsible for another person? Maybe she should have tried to save him
herself?" she suggested.
"She couldn't, she skipped school that day with her boyfriend…"
"Oh God! So she blames you for not being there and for her not being there too, doesn't
she?" Maggie deduced.
I only nodded.
"Well, whatever she says or thinks it's not your fault. You didn't beat him to death and
you didn't make anybody else beat him to death. You did have a right to your own life. So
did she. Young people do the kinds of things that you two did every day, there's nothing
totally wrong with it," Maggie assured me, though I had heard that same thing many times
before. (*Skipping school is wrong, but usually harmless.)
"Thanks Maggie, I'm glad that I can be a soft sissy. At least at this moment in time,
with you," I pulled back and kissed her passionately on the lips.
"Are you feeling better now? Sometimes it's good to let out that kind of pain and share
your burden with a friend. I don't think that you let yourself grieve for the loss of your
friend before and I'm glad you can show it now. I think you will be a happier person when
this is all over. Being a girl might be one of the best things that ever happened to you," she
let me go and with her hands on my shoulders looked into my eyes. Then she grabbed a
tissue and told me, "Now, dry those eyes before they get any puffier and blow your nose.
When I get back I'm going to dress you up in really sissy clothes and we can both just be
pretty girls together today."
"You finish your milk young lady and I might even let you watch cartoons," Maggie got
up and took the dirty dishes to the kitchen.
"Hi there, bunny," Betty loudly announced her entrance and hugged me. "You know
what? You my dear are the sweetest thing I've ever met. Especially when you are stoned
to the gills," she kissed me on the lips, "And you will never believe what I got for you."
"Is it a full pardon, warden?" I asked with a cowboy, uh… cowgirl accent.
"Nope! Better," she took a pink paper wrapped package with little white rabbits all over
it from behind her back, "I know you had a deprived childhood having to grow up an icky
boy and all, so I don't' think you would have been given one, at least not after you were five
years old. I hope you like it."
"What's it for? It's not my birthday, or anything," I asked.
"Well, you made me feel so loved when you were stoned, I just had to get it for you. So
clam up and accept it in the spirit in which it is given, sweetie," and she kissed me again.
Just as I was about to open it, Maggie walked in telling me, "Hold it!" She walked over
to Betty and they exchanged whispers rapidly, then she said, "Okay, I just had to have a
rapid sister exchange, girl stuff you know. Go ahead, see what it is."
That rather unnerved me for a second, but I shook it off and opened the gift. There
inside the box was a beautifully made, soft, fuzzy stuffed bunny, all for me.
I started crying happy tears, and hugged Betty, "Thank you so much. I love it!" I held it
up to my soft, feminine cheek and tickled my skin with my new bunny, still balling and oh,
so happy.
"Can we feel too?" Maggie asked in little girlish tones and giggling.
"Oh God, I think this girly body of mine has taken over my psyche. This kind of stuff
would have made me really uncomfortable when I as a guy, now I just seem to love it.
Betty, you had better hurry with that paper. I don't think I'll be able to help much longer,"
I admitted as those two goofs pushed me down on the bed and started tickling me.
Damn if it isn't weird, tickling never used to do much for me, but now the more I
giggled, the hotter I got. Is this like a girl thing or what?
"Stop! Are you two trying to get me to orgasm? Another five minutes of this and there's
going to be a mess to clean up," I warned them, though I was completely at their mercy.
"I've heard about girls like you, but you have to be the first one I've ever tickled,"
Maggie's grinning face had a rather devilish look on it, as if she was scheming. The look
that she shared with Betty made me think that there might be methods of communication
sisters share and the newly transformed female might not be on the same wavelength.
However, she only said, "We wouldn't want to start anything that will cause a mess,
especially not until you regain your strength. Our sexual athletics would be all too brief,"
and licked her lips hungrily, making me feel like a prime rib.
"I need to examine the results of your hips splaying and see if we should run you back
into the hospital for X-Rays or if I just need to take some blood to be sure you chemistry
isn't upset. Do you think that you can stand up on your own and take a few steps or do
you want one of us to help?" I could tell the Doctor had returned, and was on the job and
damned if she didn't even have a clipboard too.
"If you can remove this red headed growth that I seemed to have developed on my legs I
think that I can," I reached over and grabbed her face and kissed her lips, before her look
of righteous indignation could completely coagulate on her face.
When she was free she said, "I'll growth you," and tweaked my nipple.
"Ooh baby, I need to insult you more often, if you're going treat my like that," I cooed
while she bounced up off the bed, "Here goes nothing," I announced and slid my feet to the
floor. When I went to boost my butt off the mattress, I noticed just how far my little hands
were apart on the bed, "Fuck…!"
"Not now dear, maybe after we check you out. Why don't you hold up there and we can
remove your nightie, I want to watch the hipbones move in your pelvis," and she began
stripping me.
"Okay my lovely, you can stand now, although I wish I had a video camera right now.
Do you have any Idea how much I could get for video of this on the Internet?" she let out a
dirty laugh.
I sat there giving her the evil eye.
"Not as much, as it's worth keeping all to ourselves. Betty I'm ashamed of you, with the
money you make pushing pills and lancing boils we can afford to be extravagant," and then
to me, "Diane, just ignore this woman of poor taste and go ahead. Let's see you stand up,"
she suppressed the urge to slap Betty on the ass.
So I boosted myself up, feet together, and stood there naked for their perusal, "Shit
Maggie, my knees won't even come together."
Betty and Maggie exchanged knowing looks and then Betty picked up a short box of
Kleenex from the nightstand, held it on its side, and slid it between my thighs and I
couldn't keep it from slipping through.
"She looks to be about four inches across the vulva, but the added spread has given her
a luscious concaved abdomen and her hard butt cheeks spread out at about a forty-five
degree angle. Don't be startled Diane, I'm going to touch you several places. Tell me if
there's any pain or soreness," and she felt my mons, hips, between my thighs, and then
grasped my firm butt with both hands.
"Oh god, I've been wanting to feel these so bad. Ooh Maggie, this is one terrific butt.
Come over here and feel," her face was flushed and she was rubbing her crotch up against
me, dry humping me.
Maggie slipped up behind me and took hold as well, but then slid her hands up my
thighs, briefly clasped them around my tiny waist, her fingers closer together than they
ever should be, considering the hips she had just slid them past, and then slowly moved on
up and cupped my 'DD's. "Yes, that is an exceptional butt, although I like these much
better. Looks like we get to share and we each get what we like most, all to ourselves."
"Hey you two, stop talking about me like I'm a piece of meat. I'd rather you talk about
me as if I'm a tasty cream puff. This is not fair you know. You made me get naked under
false pretenses, and you two are still completely dressed," I protested, but not really very
hard, "Hey stop that, it tickles!" and then I really did start to squirm.
"She looks strong enough now to me Betty, what's your professional opinion?" she
continued to tickle even harder.
"I'd prescribe some serious tickling, followed by sex and orgasms," she pushed me down
on the bed and started tickling me seriously.
I couldn't even fight back for some reason, I just lay there like a puppy, you know when
you scratch just the right place, their tongue starts licking at nothing and they get that
blissful look on their faces? That's me when, I'm tickled. (There's one good reason, nobody
gets my real address, from my story) I'm completely defenseless and submissive when
tickled, now that I'm a girl, and this is how I learned about it.
"Oh look Maggie, she's completely helpless. I just love a 'helpless maiden.' Hand me
her bunny, please," Betty took my traitorous bunny and used her to tickle my neck, and
damned if my hips didn't start thrusting toward an invisible lover with me moaning in pre-
orgasmic delight.
"God Betty, just watching her has me ready to cum in my panties. I just love to see this
sweet girl in the throws of passion, don't you?" Maggie had stopped tickling, leaving that
job to Betty, and she started suckling my 'DD' boobs.
"Ooogle oof," I exclaimed incoherently licking my lips and spasming all over, completely
unable to move in any way, except involuntarily.
"Oh Supergirl? I've found your kryptonite. You are completely in my power. You are
now, Betty's bunny slave," she giggled wildly at her own joke.
"Oh take me. Take me, please! Ohhh, Uhhh, oh yes," I screamed, as I had a massive
gushing orgasm, my eyeballs rolled up into the top of my head, muscles locked arching my
back, and vaginal muscles clutching at a nonexistent penis.
The two of them stopped their torture finally and found the whole situation insanely
funny.
They do deserve some credit though, they kissed, cuddled, and nuzzled me for at least a
half an hour, and didn't complain one bit about having to change the sheets, all of the
bedding, my nightie, my panties, and all of their clothes too.
Betty dressed me in a pretty and lacy baby-doll nightie and even hushed up Maggie
when she was worried how I might take it after our earlier intense conversation.
My prison guards still wouldn't let me out of bed and they kept pumping fluids and
electrolytes into me. They even put on nighties themselves and told me we were having a
pajama party. Lousy screws! (Screws: Jailhouse slang for Prison guards. They smell nice
though. Great kissers too.)
Maggie made me a delicious fruit salad with plenty of bananas, (She said I needed the
potassium.) and a platter of different kinds of cheeses, topped off with a big glass of whole
milk.
I began to feel almost human once again when the phone rang.
"Maggie here," was the first thing said.
"Oh, I'm shocked to know your name, Maggie Mae Burnheart, RN, the nurse with the
big boob fetish. (Mad Giggling)," and she was gone again.
"Uh Betty…? My baby doll is filling up pretty rapidly. I bet I know what she told you
Mags," I said, as my eyes looked to be the size of silver dollars, gaping at my porn star
sized, and still enlarging, boobs.
They finally quit when they held the top of the baby doll so far out the hem barely fell
over my giant nipples.
I fainted again. Hell, who wouldn't? I'm going to need a wide-angle lens mirror to look
at my own boobs.
Once again, I was in bed with Maggie holding vigil, only this time I couldn't see my toes.
"Maggie? Where did you put my feet?" damn I'm funny when I first wake up.
She's funny too. She tickled one of them and my body locked up into submissive mode,
"Is this them? You really should keep better track of your body parts, especially the ones
you can't see."
She stopped after only five or six seconds, but by then I was panting like a bitch in
heat, "Oh baby, you sure know how to wake a budding, lesbian bimbo up."
"Oh, and when did you become a bimbo, my sweet?" she teasingly inquired.
"How long have I been unconscious?" I asked.
"Three hours this time," she answered.
"About three hours ago," I answered back, seriously.
"You my dear, sweet, confused, and lovable, darling girl, are not a bimbo," she
admonished. "How do you define a 'bimbo'?"
"It's not so much a definition, as a look. With these udders it will be nearly impossible
to achieve any fashionable look but bimbo," I bemoaned my situation, and new undeniable
assets.
"Nearly impossible is not, impossible. Betty and I know quite a few large busted women
who are not bimbos. They will be able to help us pick out a wardrobe for you, which will
not scream, 'bimbo,' to anyone. So, relax and enjoy the knowledge that you have a body
that would have given you such a tremendous woody before your forest burned down.
Anyway, call me perverse, but I happen to really like them. I think they look incredible, in
fact it took nearly all of my will power not to ravish you while you were unconscious,"
Maggie admitted solemnly, holding my hand and staring deeply into my eyes, so I knew
that every word was the truth.
"So, can I?" Maggie begged, with intense girlish excitement.
"Can you, what?" I teased, wide-eyed and as innocent looking, as I could muster.
"You weren't listening, were you?" she accused, her lower lip jutting out far enough that
I could have sat on it.
"Yes I was, okay… you may ravish me to your hearts content lover, but you will have to
change the sheets," I warned her, and then lay there prone, positioned in my finest
submissive, 'go ahead and fuck me if you must,' pose.
"Done, and done," then, "Come here, my pretties," she said, in her superlative, wicked
witch impersonation, not even looking toward my face. I think she was talking directly to
my boobs. Just like each of my girls were self-aware and just attached to me by
coincidence.
"Oh Dudley, save me," I squealed, in a voice high pitched enough, to shatter crystal.
"Don't fret Nell. Dudley, to the rescue," it was Betty, who had apparently been
eavesdropping outside of the bedroom door.
"You look just as bad as Snidely here, are you sure you're here to rescue me?" I
inquired suspiciously, with one hand on each of my own cheeks.
"I most certainly am, ma'am," she replied, her hand up in a scout salute, causing a very
sexy jiggle of her 'C' cups.
"Then get the hell out and leave me and Snidely here to get down to some serious sex,
unless of course you plan to join in. Sometimes a girl doesn't want to be rescued," I giggled
my fool head off!
"Oh, Natasha! I loave it, ven you talk like dat," Betty quickly changed cartoons, and
sides. Then she jumped into the bed with me, causing a boob quake that would have
caused little boys to ejaculate like fuel injectors in a dragster if they had seen it.
"I was promised first dibs, sister dear. So back off them boobs before I scratch your
eyes out. You can play in a minute. I've been patiently here waiting, nearly drowning in a
pool of my own saliva," Maggie warned, as she oh so slowly and gently pealed my over-
strained baby doll top back up and off of my erect, engorged nipples and then in actual
fact, drooled onto my nipple. She smeared it around with her continuously dripping saliva
covered tongue, and then gently blew on it.
It felt like a mousetrap sprung closed, my nipples clenched so fast and so hard. Then I
felt her hands stroking the sides of my mountains, reverently, almost as if they were too
ood to be true. A look I had seen only one time before in my life crossed her face. I had
seen that very expression on the face of a one-year-old girl who had been, plopped down in
front of a whole cake just for her and was left to enjoy her self. Some of the cake even went
inside her mouth, too.
She lost all control and screamed as she plunged her face deeply into my unbelievable
cleavage.
My boobs were so huge that they almost closed back together behind the red hair
crowning her buried head, leaving no trace that she was drowning in tits.
I saw her overjoyed face peek up from my cleavage and she said, "Oh God! You can
take me now. I have been to the mountaintop and I have seen the light. Say amen,
sisters," giggled, and disappeared again.
I have to say that I was very turned on, but she was so funny that I laughed so hard I
had tears streaming down my cheeks.
Every once in a while her face would poke out with the look of someone who had truly
found heaven. Even Betty was rolling around on the floor laughing at her oh so happy
booby diving sister.
Finally, Betty was able to breathe well enough that when Maggie's face popped up one
time that she was able to ask, "Can I play now?"
"Oh sure, plenty of room for everybody in here. Come on in, the boobies are fine," she
reached her arms through with her head, snagged Betty's face and dragged her into my
cleavage.
"Mmphf, mmphff mph!" the struggling Betty, declared.
Of course, Betty being pulled in through the top, left one of her best assets vulnerable
and ripe for the taking, so I pantsed her, which hobbled her feet so that when she fell over,
her pussy was mine. (He, He, He.)
Betty was, forced up toward the peaks of my mountains, screaming in ecstasy, toying
with my mammaries and generally thrashing about as she was, driven into orgasmic bliss
by my talented mouth muscle.
I felt, no ah… I think I felt Maggie slipping her fingers inside my drooling wet cunt and
some other fingers, perhaps Betty's, began to deftly manipulate my clit, bringing forth a
fountainous gush of vaginal lubrication.
All of us were screaming and writhing in a sea of pussy juice and tits.
When things finally calmed down, Maggie was nuzzling at my ear, whispering, "I've
never had this much sex at one time in my life. Moreover, never in my wildest dreams
would I ever believe it could be this good. I can't help myself. You've made me your love
slave. I can't even think of a life without you in it. I love you so much."
Then I heard the doorbell and panicked. 'How do I answer the door, covered in cum?' I
thought.
Betty bobbed up, slipped on a robe, and allowed the elevator to open the door.
The delivery boy left with a two-dollar tip and a woody that he would have to beat down
with a ball peen hammer!
Betty brought the package into the bedroom with us, "It's addressed to all of us."
"Well, open it," Maggie and I told her in chorus.
"Okay, all ready. You two don't have to get bitchy about it. I just wanted to be fair
about who gets to open it, sheeze," she explained plopping back down on the bed with us.
"After the boner you sent that poor delivery boy away with, you earned it," I giggled,
having been on the other side of that kind of situation. "In fact Betty, he should have paid
you the two dollars."
Maggie joined me giggling, at the poor boys fate.
"He was kind of cute, maybe I should offer the two of you up to alleviate his
discomfiture?" she threatened.
"I'd put money on the fact that it's already too late. I hope he followed his mother's
advice and had a spare pair of clean panties in his purse. Oh damn, I guess mothers don't
tell their sons that, do they?" Maggie asked me.
"Nope, fathers just tell their sons to suffer, it's good for the soul," I straightened out her
misconception, by confusing her with the truth. It worked in my favor too.
"Oh my poor darling. Well momma Betty and momma Maggie are here to compensate
for your lost girlhood. We're going to pamper you so much, you'll think you're a princess
that had been a frog, but was released by the kiss of two wicked sisters," Maggie made up
quite a cute little fairy tale for me.
"Not long ago, I might have shot myself at the mere prospect of a thing like that, but
now I think I would really like it," I kissed them both. "Haven't you gotten that box open
yet?"
'I sure did, but it's really puzzling. There's nothing in it, but a remote control and a
note. Why don't you read it Mags," Betty offered.
Betty narrated:
To Diane Toyavich, and the Burnheart sisters;
By the time you read this note, I will be dead. I will have accomplished my
revenge on Howard Samuels, the womanizing coward that allowed my sensitive
and loving sweet brother to be unprotected, resulting in his being, beaten to
death. Therefore, I will end my tortured existence with the knowledge of what I
have done to you and with a cyanide capsule.
My corpse can be found two floors down in condo number 666. I wouldn't want
to stink up the place as much as your presence already does!
I hope you enjoy the life I have trapped you into, leaving you a tiny, weak,
lesbian, giant tittied, bimbo nymphomaniac.
Every time you leave that condo you will be at risk from, homophobes, lechers,
dykes, perverts, serial killer, aids and a whole assortment of venereal diseases.
Pimps who will want to make you part of their stable, men who want to exploit
your over endowed body, or men who want to fuck you in a multitude of ways
you would have nightmares remembering!
Of course, as a consolation you have been left with a lovely condo building, which
will provide you with a good income so you will be able to afford those expensive,
custom made brassieres you need now, along with an assortment of need fully
custom fitted dresses, etc.
You're so big up top that you're going to have to wear a corset all of the time just
to support the top half of you or you'll end up with crippling back pains.
I can see you now in my minds eye, undulating, and jiggling, everywhere you go,
the object of gawkers and the petty jealousies of so many women who will either
be envious of your enormous endowments or more likely, grossed out and feeling
nothing but pity for a freak like you.
I leave you in the body of a woman. One in which you would never be able to
convince even your own mother that you are Howard Samuels, since everyone,
including the good doctor you have as a housemate, knows that it is impossible
to change a man into a fully functional woman, don't they doctor?
I spent the entire insurance settlement that was, paid out to me for my brother's
wrongful death to avenge him and to set you up this way.
I know the doctor is curious, as to how you were, transformed into a woman, so
I'll tell you! Fat lot of good, that it will do you.
I found an old Gypsy woman that did it. She did warn me that even she couldn't
reverse it. Nevertheless, you are welcome to try to find her and to see if I'm
telling the truth.
Don't worry about your poor mother. She was not to blame for birthing a devil's
spawn like you. In order to protect her, before I changed you I took out a large
insurance policy on you in her name.
She is going to receive around ten million dollars when your 'body' washes up on
the shores of the lake. Which it has, I checked the papers this morning and your
'missing body,' was reported found already, (A simulacrum provided by the gypsy)
so it is only a matter of time now before she is rich enough to forget you
completely.
Of course, now no one will ever again have to rely on you for protection.
You being the wimpy, sissy slut bimbo that you are. Now you're even more of a
sissy than my poor brother was.
I did this all so no one else will loose their brother because you let them down.
Now you're the cunt that I have thought you to be for the last four years.
Oh, by the way, about the pet rabbit you gave me when we were young, I
drowned it on purpose two days after you gave it to me.
May you rot in hell, always!
Samantha
PS: The controller, sent with this note is what alters Diane's body. I leave it in
the care of those poor misguided women that are under her spell. I figure sooner
or later she will show her true colors and then you may use this to further
humiliate and degrade her.
None of the changes I have made to her can be, reversed. At least not without
surgical skills from a research scientist who is far more adept than you are,
Doctor.
Take heart ladies the controller is still capable of shrinking her further, enlarging
her humongous boobs to proportions large enough to require her to purchase two
seats on most airlines, ha, ha, that would be a sight wouldn't it? Diane Toyavich,
the walking tits! Her pelvis can go wider, her ass bigger, her lips big enough that
most men's cocks wouldn't fit all the way through them into her mouth, you can
even make her cunt flow fast enough that she will have to be hooked up to more
than one IV all of the time.
Now, if you just want to play with your toy and not modify her, the red button,
makes her orgasm every time you press it, for as long as you press it and she will
probably become addicted to the massive amounts of neurotransmitters that
form in her brain. Eventually she'll become just tits and a cunt that lays there,
cumming all of the time, loving you more each time she spasms and begging you
to push the button!
Moreover, if you want her to fuck everything in the room, just push the one
shaped like a cock. Then, man, woman, dog, or donkey she'll fuck it and love
every minute of it, at least while it is happening. Later she, (I love using that
pronoun to describe you, you sissy Howard!) might just suicide herself if she
can't learn to live with the humiliation. I was going to use this one myself on
you, but I want you to have to live a long time in your bimbo-ness and let life in
general humiliate you endlessly. Of course, if you two lesbian sisters ever tire of
your lovely toy… well I leave that up to you.
Oh, by the way, don't destroy the remote. It will send out a command that will
turn her into an 800 pound pair of tits with a three foot tall girl hanging off them.
It has also, been made to trigger breast growth every time she touches it, so keep
it out of Bimbo Girl's reach.
May you enjoy your toy, for many years to cum!
Ha, ha! I get the last laugh!
Both of the ladies were, wracked with the shudders after crying so hard for so long,
once Maggie had finished reading the suicide note.
"I just don't understand how a boy as sensitive and caring as you tell us your friend
was, could have a sister as twisted as that," Betty declared as she was still putting tissues
to her eyes.
"I didn't know it at the time and my friend tried to warn me about his sister. He told me
not to date her. I thought he was just trying to protect her reputation. Anyway, through
word of mouth I found out last year that she was the reason he was so meek and sensitive,
due to her cruelty and mistreatment of him. He never told me that she made him wear
lacy maid's uniforms and forced him to perform as her sissy slave as well as a host of other
degrading things, while he was growing up. I don't know if her anger towards me was
remorse for what she had done or anger that she had lost her main source of
entertainment, tormenting that poor guy. Her own brother," I swallowed hard and wiped
my dripping eyes.
"It's a damn good thing she suicided or I'd have hunted her down and kill her with my
bare hands!" Maggie declared, with such vehemence that I for one, was shocked.
"Don't you worry Diane, all of those terrors she tried to frighten you with, they aren't
much different for you than any other girl. Of course you do have two advantages, most
other women don't, though," Betty baited me.
"And what are they, prey tell?" I bit suspiciously.
"Well my dear, when you wear tight form fitting clothes, the kind we women wear that
won't even allow you to hide a credit card? Men will nearly kill themselves to do things for
you, just to see you smile at them. In addition, you could effectively hide a Mack 10
machine gun in your cleavage and no one would ever be able to tell! You'll never have to
worry about drowning with your built in flotation devices," she started laughing and Maggie
slugged her in the arm.
"Diane is too much of a lady to put you in your place little sister, but I'm not! You
better not hurt her feelings again for the rest of the day or I'll pound you to Jell-O! Come
here Diane, I'm going to hold you for the rest of the day, while big mouth here, goes and
buys you some new clothes and undergarments," she wrapped her arms around me
protectively.
She addressed Betty, "Now, if you want to redeem yourself missy you'll find a cloth
measuring tape and help me put down some sizes for you to take with you on your Quest
for the Holy custom made and undecidedly lacy, beautiful brassiere. Don't come back
without at least being able to assure us that half a dozen of them are on order and that
they will be spectacularly beautiful when they arrive."
"You will also come back with at least one sweat suit, large enough but not too overly
large to provide Diane with some decent coverings that she will be able to wear in public
until we can buy her a proper wardrobe. At best, come back with a beautiful dress that
will make men for miles around ejaculate in their pants and faint dead away when they
catch a glimpse of Diane in it. Do you understand your mission my sister and co-lesbian
husband to our beloved little lesbian wife here?" Maggie ordered as if a general who is used
to being in command of everything he views.
Betty jumped up with a, "Yes ma'am," ran to the living room where all of her
possessions lay still stacked in boxes, returning quickly with a notepad and a measuring
tape.
While she was gone, Maggie told me, "Don't worry honey, she won't look at this as
punishment. Betty is a shop-aholic and will be in ecstasy all day doing this."
I stood with my arms held out shoulder high while they measured me and Maggie only
had to punch Betty once for saying, "Holy Shit!" when she measured around my massive
mammaries. (She didn't hit her hard because I giggled when she said it. That and she
made her nurse on my boob as punishment until my knees started to give way, which
means about three good sucks. She loved her punishment as much as I did. I'm not
cheap, but damn I'm easy!)
After she left, Maggie and I cuddled and she did her best to convince me that I had done
nothing wrong and that Samantha was just a really sick psychopath who was far better off
dead. She further assured me that we would get a safe to keep the controller in and only I
would have the combination.
She promised to devote her life to see to it that I enjoyed my forced womanhood as
much as she enjoys being a woman and to being the best lesbian husband a sweet girl like
me ever had. Then she threatened to divorce Betty if she didn't smarten up.
"Don't do that Maggie, who's going to protect us poor little ladies, but that big strong
woman, Betty? I think I like it on this side of the protection better than the other side.
But, you make sure that if Betty can't protect me for any reason that you don't blame her
or my ghost will haunt you till the end of time, okay dear?" I clutched at her tightly.
"Don't you worry your pretty head Diane, I won't. I just hope that after two or three
weeks we can still stand the smell in here cause I'm not calling the cops until that bitch is
damn good and rotted," Maggie promised. "And if we are lucky her neighbors' noses will
get one of them to call first."
"I think my friend would have like that," I agreed.
The End
Remote Control
By Wholeman
Rev. 1.0
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2002, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied,
transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to
perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
Would you trust the wizard?
SRU: Big Boobs or Not?
by Wholeman
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work. I wrote a story just to stretch my creative muscles. All wizards in this work are fictional. Any resemblance to anyone living, dead or born in the future, is purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or send it to a one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write it.)
**********
Bianca was a chat-room Icon. Everyone loved her and cared deeply about her. She would get hugs and well wishes from everyone who would visit, and could be, found online frequently, due to being bed ridden from cancer. Bianca was a warm and friendly T-Girl struggling with her illness, and receiving much support from the community.
Everyone was concerned for Bianca's health, and one day a strikingly pretty T-Girl, Jenny was walking through her local Mall, when lo and behold she spied the infamous Spells R Us store, where no store should be.
Jenny, being a big hearted and kind person, and thought to herself, 'I wonder if the wizard could help my friend.'
She walked through into the musty store, spying the well-known wolf snoozing in front of the counter in the back. She walked through viewing all of the strange potions, jewelry, costumes, and even spying an old looking, 'Secret' deodorant stick.
She firmed up her resolve. She was half afraid of what might befall her, but more concerned for her friend, she continued through the store toward the back.
When finally she reached the counter, she stood there quietly and patiently. After five minutes of standing there, the wolf opened his eyes and let out a half snarl, half bay, lay his head back down and promptly went back to sleep.
Jenny smiled to herself and softly said, "Thank you Mr. Wolf. Very kind of you."
The wolf half opened one eye and Jenny could swear that he smiled back at her.
"Be right there Jenny," came the voice from behind the curtain. Followed by a great deal of muffled muttering, "Mfgls, I just can't get it to work out..." then, "WMMmfl, if that's the best that can happen..."
The curtain swirled open and an old man came striding out wearing an old bathrobe covered in stars, moons, and strange symbols, "Sorry about that Jenny. I knew you were here but I had to try one more time to make it come out better... Never mind though. You are here to see if I can do something for Bianca, correct?"
"I see your reputation is well deserved good sir," Jenny answered, clutching her purse in front of her, as if to shield her self. She tried to relax a bit and forced her arms to set the purse on the counter in front of her. (Still gripping it mind you)
"No need to be nervous Jenny. You are one of the few customers I've had, who is not looking for something that would benefit only them. I must say I am genuinely impressed," he told her, his sharp eyes sparkling at her.
"Um, thank you. Can you help Bianca? I don't have much money or really anything of value, but you can have whatever is mine if you can cure Bianca," Jenny offered with a tear forming in her eye.
"Well Jenny, normally I make a quick deal right here on the spot. However for you, your friend Bianca, and the rest of your chat buddies, I'll propose a deal," he took a deep breath, and his eyes took on a saddened look. "I'm going to offer two deals, I want you to go back, and between all of you especially Bianca, you have to choose one of the deals, and then return to my store in one weeks time, with your decision, do you understand so far?"
Jenny's face brightened some, and she nodded her head.
The wizard went on, "Deal number one. I'll get rid of the cancer. Nothing more, and leave Bianca as she was before she became sick. This option will cost one thousand dollars, in cash, gold, or bearer bonds."
Jenny nodded her head to indicate she understood, but the wizard knew that it would be hard for her and her friends to scrape up even that amount.
"The second option is cheaper. You give me the ten dollars in your purse. Then Bianca will allow me to heal her, those are your options. The only other stipulation that I make is that either option you choose, you Jenny have to agree to do a little 'Scrooge' like time travel with me to see the results, both ways," he smiled at her a sad little smile, "Now off with you to share the good news with you friend."
Jenny didn't quite know how to take the proposals that the wizard had offered but she rushed right home to her computer to put out the word.
The chat went back and forth for hours, where the pros and cons went back and forth. Some would argue for the ten-dollar option.
However, it was swinging toward the other option...
'Bianca' I know that wizard from all of the stories written about him. If we take the ten-dollar option, I'll wind up an empty headed bimbo with huge tits, stripping and turning tricks.
'Jenny_Lou' How, can we afford to pay the thousand-dollar option?
'B_Linda' I can give one hundred and fifty dollars, if it will save Bianca.
'Marry_in' I think I can scrape together a hundred.
'Bianca' That is two fifty, I think I have the most wonderful friends in the world!
'Bobbi' I think I can sell one of my stories and donate seventy dollars.
'Jenny_Lou' Well if you all think that this is the way to go, I'll scrape together fifty.
'Shirley' I can donate two fifty to save my friend Bianca.
'Jenny_Lou' I think that the wizard wanted you to take the other option, that's why he made it so cheap. I think he knew that you would choose the expensive option and it made him sad. I'm still not sure this is the best option to take...
'Bianca' I don't trust that wizard. In all the stories about him, someone ends up with a huge set of breasts, among other things, which might be undesirable. Sometimes he sees to it that when people try to take the cheap way out, it winds up costing them more in other ways.
'Jenny_Lou' I suppose your right.
'Shirley_Eugest' I think you're right Bianca. I can send a hundred, to help Bianca.
'Betty_R' Jenny_Lou, I have two hundred and fifty for Bianca's cure.
'Diane' I'll send eight dollars too, Jenny_Lou.
'Bianca' That's the thousand, I have the bestest friends in the world!
'Jenny_Lou' This response is all so wonderful, Bianca you are going to be, cured!
'Bianca' CRBT (Crying Real Big Tears)
'B_Linda' I'm so happy for your Bianca!
The chat continued like that for some time, with everyone happy that her friend would be, cured.
Everyone sent their money to Jenny that week and she could hardly contain her excitement. She felt just as though she was a little girl before Christmas.
Finally, the day arrived and she went to the Mall and straight to the Spells-R-Us store and then straight to the back counter.
The wolf looked up at her approach and Jenny smiled at him and pet his head gently saying, "Hello again, Mr. Wolf, you are look well today."
Jenny could swear the wolf eyes bespoke of much more than a wolf behind them, as he gazed up at her, "My you are a sweetie aren't you?" She kept petting him and the wolf actually stood up and leaned into Jenny's leg happily.
"I knew you were special Jenny. My wolf doesn't take to just anybody," the wizard told her, smiling broadly at her from the other side of the counter.
"He's really a very nice wolf. I guess that most people are afraid of him and I'll bet he knows that, so he stays away from them. I'm not afraid of him anymore, so he knows it's okay," Jenny told him, completely unruffled by the sudden appearance of the wizard.
"Why didn't you jump at my sudden appearance Jenny?" the old man had a sly smile on his face, already knowing the answer to the question he asked.
Jenny straightened up to talk with the wizard, leaving the wolf beside her led wagging his tail, "I just... well I just 'felt' you were there. But then, you knew that."
"Yes of course. Now I'm sure you are anxious to finish our little transaction," the wizard prompted still grinning like a proud father.
Jenny set her purse on the counter and pulled out a large wad of money, "Here is your thousand dollars." She handed the money to the Wizard, who took it and handed it, to the wolf that trotted off with it and disappeared out of sight.
"I don't quite know what he does with it either, but it makes him happy so I indulge him," a smiling wizard told her.
"You know that came from many people who could ill afford to pay it..." Jenny began, "If you were just going to toss it out..." Jenny saw that the wizard's grin never slackened, never faltered as he stared into her green eyes.
"You really wanted us to take the ten dollar option, didn't you?" she stated as much as she questioned. "I thought as much. I tried to convince the others, but there were too many who mistrusted you, especially Bianca."
Jenny quickly read the expression on the wizards face, as he lost his grin, "Oh you poor dear." She leaned over the counter and hugged the old man.
"I knew you only wanted the best for us. I'm sorry we didn't trust you," Jenny kissed the side of his head "Do you want my ten dollars now?"
When she released him, she could see the old mans eyes gleaming.
"Yes Jenny, but the ten dollars isn't for Bianca's cure..." his words trailed away, "First, I want to take you on a journey, are you up for that?"
"Yes," she replied without hesitation.
"Alright turn around then," he instructed her.
As she turned, she felt herself enveloped in a bathrobe much like the wizards, although this one was white, with the same symbols as his, and a conical cap likened to the cape.
It felt as if it snuggled her all over as it accepted her into its folds. She had the feeling that it had a life of its own.
Unable to resist she let out a long low moan acknowledging the pleasure it gave her, "It... it feels... so alive!"
"I'm glad you like it, this is yours to keep. As it will also keep you," she heard over her shoulder, snapping her out of reveling in its sensations.
"That is the closest thing to an orgasm that I've ever felt! Thank you so much," she spun and kissed him, then hugged him again.
"Seldom to I get to experience such gratitude immediately after gifting someone. It is much appreciated Jenny," he stated. "Before we go, you should know that Bianca has been cured of her cancer since early this morning."
"Yes, I knew. What happens now, has to be as well," Jenny stated, not knowing quite why.
"Quite right. Let us be off then," the wizard took her hand and even though their feet did not move, Jenny felt herself shifting places. That is to say, they went somewhere, some when.
When her blurred surroundings solidified, she saw Bianca not more than a few feet from her, near three thousand miles from where they were standing moments before.
Looking about herself, she could see that the wizard and she were not nearly as solid as their surroundings, "She cannot see or hear us can she?"
"You've done this before?" he asked, snickering knowing full well she had not.
She watched intently as the scene before her unfolded.
Bianca was dressed and out of her bed, jumping up and down with Willard, "I feel wonderful! Jenny did it! She beat that old skunk of a wizard. I'm well and with no other ill side effect!" she hugged Willard tightly.
"I'm so happy for you Bianca. You look just as you did, before you became sick!" Willard kissed her and held her tight.
Jenny hugged the wizard, "Oh thank you, she looks so happy and healthy. I bet our friends will go nuts!"
"While I appreciate the hug, you might want to hold off until we finish our little journey," the wizard warned her, and she could see that there was bad news ahead.
The world around them blurred again. They leapt forward in time and watched Bianca chatting happily on line.
Leaping forward again, Bianca was becoming more and more active as time went on and the people on line heard from her less and less, and of course, everyone understood that she had her life back. It was obvious that she was as happy as any T-girl in her life, and having a rather average life until far in the future, when old age took her.
"That was so wonderful. Thank you for allowing me to see the outcome of our decision. She lived a beautiful life, if a bit solitary one," Jenny had a tear flowing down her cheek, which the wizard wiped away for her.
"Yes, this is the life she will lead. Now I will show you the life she could have had," the wizard waved his hand and the scene shifted.
Before Jenny's eyes, sat a lovely, if rather busty, young woman yet, Jenny could see the resemblance to the Bianca that she knew. "Oh my God, she's beautiful!" exclaimed Jenny.
The new Bianca was smaller and had tiny delicate features that bespoke of her life long existence as a woman, even though Jenny knew that this was not so. She watched as the lovely woman prepared herself for the day, going through her morning routine, and it was obvious to Jenny that Bianca was no longer a T-Girl, but now as completely a woman as if she had been born that way.
Jenny watched as Bianca married the man she loved and they moved in together, and she started down an exciting path of self-discovery. Her and Willard's love grew with each passing day.
She continued to be a devoted contributor to the TG storyboards, and a regular on the chat line. She was a big supporter of everyone through their trials and tribulations which every sufferer of gender dysphoria experiences.
Jenny also witnessed Bianca's conversion from cynic to believer in the SRU wizard, and a conduit to him of needy people, usually warning them in advanced that the price of their sex change would be large breasts as part of the deal, although they could all see how happy she was and would know it was the right decision immediately.
Jenny giggled when she saw her, remembering what Bianca had told her on the chat. All in all Bianca had become a veritable dynamo, active in the political theater, fighting for the rights of the Transgendered, and all the while a devoted wife and mother. She finished out her years with an almost legendary determination and verve for life.
Sex you ask? Throughout her life, and right up to the very end, Bianca maintained a sexual appetite that could only be described a voracious. (If the makers of Viagra had known how much of their product she was responsible for her man buying, they would have made her their poster child.)
Bianca and her mate were blessed with two lovely children, Jenny thrilled, and then giggled as Bianca's tummy expanded with her pregnancies, and she wept at both birthings as each baby was, brought into the world, and being placed into the arms of a tired and weeping Bianca.
She watched the children grow and leave home, to have children of their own and the grandchildren who visit their grandmother, as the years flew by.
When Bianca finally succumbed to old age her bed was, surrounded by weeping friends and family. Jenny herself was, openly blubbering, tears rolling freely down each cheek.
Moments later Jenny was back at the shop and drastically in need of a tissue.
"Remember your pledge Jenny you may never tell another sole what you have seen tonight," the wizard reminded her, as he handed her the tissues. "I tried so many different ways to assure that Bianca would accept my offer, but no matter what, this was the best outcome I could manage. Although there is one benefit you haven't heard yet."
Knowing full well that he expected her to ask, she acquiesced and said, "What might that be, your wisdom?"
The wizard smiled proudly, "You know the proper form of address for wizards. I am pleased. Your ten dollars has bought for you, my unselfish lady, your fondest wish. You may not feel much different, but now you no longer have an artificially created vagina. You are now genetically a woman, right down to the monthly curses. There is only one additional cost to this..." he trailed off.
"I know... go ahead, it will be worth what you've given me," she grinned, already loosening her brassiere.
"I'll only give you a FF cup, if that will not be too unreasonable?" he asked hopefully.
"You really do like big boobs!" she giggled, "Well, what are you waiting for?" She felt her brassiere fill but not tighten on her, it was still providing the increased support her new assets required. Additionally she could see her dress push away from her body, billowing outward to accommodate her new, enhanced bust line.
"You'll find your whole wardrobe has adjusted to accommodate your new measurements," he informed her.
Jenny threw her arms around the wizard and hugged him wholeheartedly, then gave him a little kiss, "You are such a lecher, and a lovely good hearted man!"
"Shh, don't let the wolf hear you say that," he cautioned, looking around to make certain that he was nowhere near to them.
"You even love that scruffy old wolf, and don't you try to deny it," she teased, "You're not finished yet either, so fess up, what else do you have up your sleeve?"
The wizard actually blushed, (the first time in decades) and looked into Jenny's eyes, "You are an unrealized wielder. You're a potential wizard even, but at the very least a powerful Witch. You will need a little tutoring in the arts, but I can see great potential."
The wizard paused and took a deep breath, "I do not make this offer often or lightly, would you like to apprentice to me? It is seldom that I find anyone, who cares so much for others, with such a good heart. I would never give anyone access to such great power, without being certain that they will use it only for the good of others."
"The first thing that you must learn is that a price must always be paid, by the object of the magic. I usually charge the subject fair value in... ahem, well... beautification. I have them help me make the world a bustier place," he was grinning ear to ear.
"You'll find that you can both punish and reward evil doers. Give them a better life than the one they will have should they continue traveling down the road they are, on. You can make them happier, as well as the many other people that they will service in their new lives," he smiled remembering some of the thieves, bullies, and murderers he had sent off to better, happier, and more productive lives over the centuries.
Jenny watched the wizard in his reverie, "I've read about many of your deeds." She suddenly had to ask, "Do you really know leprechauns, fairies, and witches?"
"As will you, if you wish to become the wizard that I know is within you," he held her hand gazing deeply into her eyes, awaiting her answer.
"Why me, I've never even had a magic kit. How do you know I could be a wizard?" she was denying what they both knew was true.
"Don't try to teach your grandfather how to chew, my dear. You know as well as I do. You can feel that it is the truth, don't you? You have always felt things... unlike most people," he stopped and took her hand, "I'll need to hear an answer from you. My telepathy does not work as well on those who have as much natural ability as you do Jenny," he waited expectantly.
"If it will allow me to help people, I'd like for you to teach me. I have to ask though, will I have to give big boobs to all of the people I help?" she asked warily.
"You will have to work out the price you must extract on your own, but boobs are what you will have to start with, until you are ready to solo," he smiled and winked.
"I guess as far as costs go, that's not so bad. You knew already that I would accept. That's why you gave me the robe and hat. You saw this on one of your trips didn't you?" she accused, the old wizard who smiled back at her slyly. "Now if you don't mind... come into the back, my store is about to be vandalized and I think you will enjoy helping to decide their fates."
Jenny saw immediately the large clear crystal with a large flat facet, on its topmost plane. The crystal was glowing with light seemingly emanating from its interior.
The wizard explained, "Crystal balls are okay for some, I prefer the crystal monitor, it has a better resolution," he smiled and beckoned her over to it.
As she approached it, she noticed the image of the outer part of the SRU store, where two scruffy looking delinquents approached it, armed with baseball bats. They looked around warily to ensure no one else was approaching the store and then dashed inside.
The Image shifted to the interior.
"'Kay dude let's start trashing the place and when the old geezer that runs this place comes out, we give him a light whack to get his attention. Don't get enthusiastic like last time, you crushed that old china man's skull, probably killed the bugger. Just enough to hurt 'im, we'll need him to open the register and any safe he has in this place."
The one with the heavy bat replied, "Yah, Yah, let's get started trashing!"
"Will you look at this stuff? This is one kinky old dude! Hey man check out this ballerina costume," the sandy blonde pointed to the pink costume with the net skirt around its waist.
"You dumb sleaze," the sorter, red haired one started.
Jenny saw the wizard whisper into the crystal, "That would look good on you!"
The red haired delinquent repeated the wizard word for word, "that would look good on you!"
"Fuck you," the retort came quickly.
Jenny felt inspired so just as the wizard had she whispered and the blonde repeated her.
"Why don't you just go away and play with the Barbie doll in front of you, you sissy!" he finished.
As each had told the other, so did the both of them, compulsively begin complying.
"Hey what's happening, I can't stop," the blonde guy yelped as he took down the costume and shucked his filthy clothes.
The red hair one picked up the Barbie, noticing that this particular doll had the biggest set of breasts he'd ever seen on a doll, "Phil look at this thing. Damn, I love girls with big hooters!"
Phil, now naked and slipping on his pink panties, "Help me Al, something is forcing me to put this thing on," he pleaded, but began pulling up the pantyhose up his legs, "You know these feel damn good, Phyllis!"
Across the room, Phil had his own problems. His chest was expanding like one of those self-inflating rubber rafts. He reached up to touch, what his mind refused to believe, but his eyes were telling him was happening and exclaimed, "Ohhhhhh! That feels soooooooo goooood!"
Al found the bra that went with the costume. Amazed at the incredible size he blurted, "30 LL cup, this costume must belong to some big tittied silicone nympho slut!" Right about then, he noticed Phil's predicament, "Damn Phyllis your boobs look big enough to for this bra!" However Al didn't offer the immense undergarment to the mammarily enhanced Phil, instead Al stretched the band way out and fastened it around his own chest.
"Keep your eyes to yourself, you lesbian whore!" Phil shot back, as he felt his underpants tighten up on his butt and creep into the ever-increasing crease in his crotch.
"'Lesbian?' You're the lesbian, Phyllis! You booby bimbo!" Al replied, finally starting to notice that his own chest was beginning to swell, as he stepped into the tutu.
Phil's hands were still clutching his immense tits, and didn't notice his pants become smokey colored nylons, just like the doll was wearing, and his Nikes change into stiletto heels, "Oh, my boobs feel so, uh!" His huge nipples were erect and sticking out like two C cell batteries.
"Ho... Eh, hem... How," Al tried to ask but his voice kept cracking, going higher and squeakier each time he spoke, "How do I look?"
Phil turned toward Al, now wearing a mini-skirt and a white silk blouse, pushed out disproportionately, his delicate little hands still squeezing his nipples, and his full ruby red lips slightly parted, a look of ecstasy on his pretty face.
"Oh Phyllis, you look good enough to eat!" the shrinking buxom blonde told her.
Phyllis bit her lip seductively, "Alice, I... I want you..."
Al stood up, but could only stand En-Pointe, but even so, he only came up to 5' 2" tall. His enormous breasts jiggling about, his heart shaped ass flaring femininely and his long Blonde hair in a ponytail that reached down to the bottom of his pink tutu encased ass.
Al was staring at Phyllis with unconcealed lust, "Phyllis, can I touch them baby?"
Jenny giggled and whispered to the wizard, "Can we make them, lesbian lovers and a Duet strip act?"
He smiled, and pointed to the crystal, "Go ahead tell them what they are becoming, anything you say, they will be..."
Jenny smiled mischievously, "You two love each other more intensely than life itself. Your favorite food is the vaginal fluids or your lover. You will never be jealous of each other, and love to share your bed with other lesbians. At least twice a year you will each have an uncontrollable yearning for the feeling of live cock meat sliding in and out of your vaginas, which grows stronger every hour until you can fuck the hell out of any man lucky enough to cross your path, at least one for each of you. Since you love each other so much, you will enjoy sharing your men, when you go into heat on Valentine's Day and Thanksgiving. Additionally on Valentine's Day, you will have an uncontrollable desire to suck a man's cock, and then share your mouthful of semen with your lesbian lover, but only after you have a cunt full of sperm. After that you will need to clean each other's pussies out with your tongues, until you both experience multiple orgasms."
Jenny took a breather and continued on, "Phil, your name is Phyllis Flauntess. You are an exotic dancer who performs with her lesbian lover, Alice Likinboobie."
"Al, your name is now Alice Likinboobie, and likewise you perform as an exotic dancer with Phyllis Flauntess with whom you make love six times a day, rain or shine," she instructed. "Alice Likinboobie and Phyllis Flauntess are both submissive and timid girls who find it hard to believe that other girls don't have large breasts and lick-able lovers in their lives. You two love to seduce women with huge breasts into having lengthy lesbian love making sessions when ever you can manage."
Jenny turned to the wizard, smiled, and asked, "Do you think that is enough?"
He replied by whispering into the crystal, "Phyllis, every time Alice says out loud that she wished you had bigger breasts, your breasts grow a full cup size. Alice, whenever Phyllis says aloud that she wishes you had bigger boobs, your breasts will also grow one full cup size, until just before your breasts are too big for you to walk on your own. You both will be aware of this, after you consummate your love for each other."
The two hugely breasted women were stripping each other as fast as they possibly could.
"Oh god Phyllis, I love these beautiful breasts," Alice enthused as she removed Phyllis's brassiere and started caressing them.
"Dear lord Alice I love you so much, and if you keep at this I'm going to orgasm standing up. Uh ooh, um..." Phyllis stood with her eyes closed, her hands quivering uncontrollably at her side, and her knees weak from her intense ecstasy.
Phyllis gathered all her strength and forced her hands up to Alice's impressive rack, to caress her in return, but the feel of Alice's breasts was so overwhelming, she fell forward to place her face against the upper part of Alice's tutu.
Alice held Phyllis's head against her bosom with one hand while undoing the fasteners of her tutu, and begin to shuck it.
Phyllis was communing with the 'Goddess of Glandular Excess' as Alice stripped off the tutu and undid her brassiere, and damn near went insane when Alice pulled the lacy undergarment from underneath her face, leaving skin to skin contact, which revived Phyllis immensely.
Phyllis began licking Alice's pillowy soft bosom, eliciting a, "Ohhhhhh, uuummmmm," from Alice. She tucked her thumbs into Alice's pantyhose and started to slip them down, as she ran her tongue down Alice's cleavage, towards her nipples. Stopping there for and extended and mind numbing nipple suck. Alice swooned and dragged Phyllis down toward the floor with her as she went.
The wizard made complicated hand movements, and spoke a series of strange sounding words.
Phyllis, never reached the floor with Alice, instead they landed on a huge pink bed together, breasts bouncing around together as they hit the soft mattress.
"Alice baby, I need you," called Phyllis, her right hand between her thighs, working furiously away on her vulva.
Alice, somewhat recovered, crawled between Phyllis's thighs and applied her tongue to the hot moist and smooth pussy she found there.
Phyllis was so deeply in the grip of her ecstasy, she orgasmed torrentially after only a few minutes of Alice's tongue-lashing, "Oh god... oh god...OH GOD!"
Phyllis's back arched violently, her hands had a death grip on the sheets, and her vaginal fluids burst out to cover Alice's pretty face.
Alice stayed where she was and licked Phyllis's pussy clean. Once that was, done she crawled up to the lovely face of the transformed Phyllis and French kissed her until she started to rouse from her rapture.
Phyllis grasped Alice and held her tight as she rolled her over, with herself winding up on top, where she started ministering to Alice's immense mammaries. She slipped her fingers inside Alice's sopping wet cunt and started giving her an intense finger banging, quickly working her to a screaming orgasm.
Phyllis moved her face to Alice's bald slit and began tongue fucking her right back to another orgasmic precipice and then right over it, soaking the bed once again with her feminine bodily fluids.
The two fell asleep cuddled together blissfully, but not until after Alice set the alarm clock to wake them in time to get to work, at the strip joint where they are employed as a duet.
**********
The wizard asked Jenny, "Well how did you like your first excursion into the realm of magic and wizardry?"
"I think it was a beautiful thing. The way we were able to take the lives of those two losers, give them love, and make them into assets to the community. What would have been their futures had you not intervened?" Jenny asked.
"Al and Phil would have robbed a convenience store down the street and killed the curator, but got away that time. In two weeks, they would have robbed a bank and killed ten hostages before the police sharpshooters killed both of them.
"Now how long will they live?" Jenny asked the wizard.
"About 75 years, it becomes harder to be precise that far into the future," he answered. "I am glad that you realize that without the ability to see the future ramifications to your meddling, no matter what your intentions, you can make things in this world worse and not better.
"You should go home now Jenny, and I'll see you tomorrow," he told her giving her a friendly hug.
Jenny hugged the wizard back and told him, "Thank you so much for all you have done."
"It was my pleasure. By the way, you need not remove the robe, simply think of the garment you wish it to appear to be and that is what it will become," the wizard coached.
"What time should I be here?" Jenny asked as her robe morphed into the same outfit she had arrived in.
"Time? Whenever you like, time has little meaning for us. By the way, the clothes you arrived in are at your home hanging in your closet," he said answering the very question on Jenny's mind.
"I'll see you tomorrow," Jenny called to the wizard as she left to return home.
**********
That evening on line, Jenny imparted the news to her friends:
'Jenny_Lou' You guys are not going to believe what happened at the wizards shop today.
'Bianca' Jenny I know that you succeeded in giving me back, my life. Thank you so much dear one.
'B_Linda' She, did it? Wonderful!
'Jenny_Lou' I knew about Bianca already. The wizard showed me. That's not the news that wanted to tell everyone.
'Shirley' I am so happy for Bianca.
'Bobbi' Oh My God, Jenny. Do you have huge boobs now?
'Marry_in' Jenny has big boobs? You poor dear, that darned wizard!
'Bianca' Did that fiend give you huge breasts because of me?
'Jenny_Lou' Well I do have big boobs now, but it was not because of Bianca.
'Shirley_Eugest' I am so sorry Jenny, he shouldn't have done that.
'Betty_R' I knew that wizard couldn't be trusted!
'Jenny_Lou' Wait a minute. I asked him for the boobs, and he is not a fiend!
'Diane' You asked for big boobs?
'Bianca' Did he mess with your mind Jenny?
'Jenny_Lou' No Bianca, he made me his new apprentice! I am going to be a wizard too one day!
'Bianca' You are going to be a wizard? So what does that mean?
'Jenny_Lou' Well for one thing it means that I won't be in the chat near as much as I used to. It also means that one day I might visit each of you with a deal, and the price of becoming a GG, will be becoming a GG with big boobs.
'Jenny_Lou' I want each of you to consider the price long and hard. I didn't have to. I knew it was worth it to me.
'Jenny_Lou' You will know it is me by the white robe with symbols on it and the big set of boobs. I love you all and will be seeing each of you one day soon. Huggles!
The End
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Migrated from Classic BigCloset
Secret
--Strong Enough for a Man. . .
by Wholeman
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work. I wrote a story just to stretch my creative muscles. All scientists in this work are fictional. Any resemblance to anyone living, dead or born in the future, is purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or send it to a one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write it.)
**********
'Damn!' I thought, 'I forgot to pick up some deodorant before I left town! And I have a sales meeting with important clients tomorrow.'
I was driving to Reno from Portland and took a short cut through the Cater Lake area, and at this time of night my chances for picking anything up until I got to Reno was near nil. As luck would have it, I ran across an Apothecary in one of the little bergs that I passed through.
Many of these little towns have a pharmacy they name an, 'Apothecary' so I thought nothing of it and stopped.
The front of the store was your standard pharmacy type items. Towards the back, there were old dusty bottles with hand written labels and a whole slew of 'antiques' on the shelves including costumes.
I was only interested in snagging some deodorant, so I stayed with the standard fare. As usual, I was in a terrible hurry, so I just made a quick grab off the shelves, and headed to the check out.
The proprietor was a weird old guy but friendly enough. He seemed to know I was, rushed so he winged the deodorant into a paper bag, and told me, "That's two buck even, and I'll catch you the next trip through." Then he winked and smiled.
Therefore, I smiled back, "Thank you, and you have a lovely evening sir, by the way I love your store. You seem to have a bit of everything in here. Wish I could spend more time to browse. Thanks again, bye." I waved at him, and thought, 'nice guy, maybe I will have a chance to stop on the way back.'
I took off again, and some hours later, checked into my hotel. Man was I bushed! I threw off my clothes and did a face plant on the bed...
**********
"Brriiing!" the phone at my bedside with my wake up call!
I grabbed it and mumbled, "Thanks, I'm up," and hung it up.
Didn't I just lie down? No, it was light outside my window, so I dragged myself into the bathroom and started my morning routine.
Shower, shit, shave, oh yes the paper bag with the pit juice! I grabbed it twisted the top off and rolled it on...
"Sniff," 'what, the hell is this? It smells... girly!' I thought
I pried open my bleary eyes and looked at the label: 'Secret - Strong Enough for a Man, but Ma** *** a Woman.' the old label declared, in pink no less.
I thought, 'this is so old I don't even recognize the packaging. That's just great! Maybe I can cover the scent with some cologne.'
I started digging through my shaving kit for something to cover the smell, but my hair kept falling into my eyes...
Wait a minute! I'm bald. Hair can't fall into my eyes!
I pulled it back and looked behind me to see who snuck up on me and dropped the wig over my head, but no one was there!
I tried to pull the wig off, "Ouch!"
I held the hair back and looked into the shaving kit, the damn thing grew! My face was just about touching the top of my kit!
I glanced up at the mirror and it wasn't a mirror, it was a window into the next room's bathroom and I could see a cute little blonde over there holding her hair... out... of...
It is a mirror!
I leaned closer and so did she. I looked into her deep green eyes and winked, so did she!
"Oh my god!" I said. No I mean she said... oh whatever!
'How did this happen! Wait, the deodorant, the label, what did it say!' I thought frantically.
I picked it up. It seemed half again larger than it was when I sat it down.
It read, 'Secret -- Strong Enough for a Man, Ma...'
The label was, smudged so I took my thumb and wiped it off, it said, 'Makes'.
I wiped off the next spot, 'You.'
That's it, 'Secret -- Strong Enough for a Man, but Makes You a Woman,' "What?"
I looked for the manufacturer. 'Portend & Grumble' an "SRU" subsidiary.
Isn't that supposed to be, 'Procter & Gamble'?
"Hey wait a second... I'm a girl," I exclaimed as my eyes lost focus and I fainted.
**********
"Miss, Miss are you all right?" I was looking up into the blue eyes of a redhead, and I could feel her patting my hand as she held it.
"Wha... Where am I?" I asked her.
"You are in a hotel room in Reno, you must have fainted," she declared cradling my head in her hands.
"How did I get into this bed?" I mumbled.
"Oh, I hope you don't mind. I picked you up and put you here," she started stroking my forehead.
"How could you pick me up, you're so petite," I was staring at her, and wow was she beautiful!
"Oh honey, you can't weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was easy. What happened? Did the guy in this room get rough, or are you, strung out. By the way, what happened to your clothes? There are only men's clothes in this room. Did he take them, so you would be trapped in here?" she sounded so caring, but the things she accused me of were heinous.
"I'm not a hooker! I'm not even a woman, and these are my clothes. Ouch!" she touched a tender spot on my head.
"Maybe I better call 911, I think you must have a concussion," she declared, and began to stand up.
"No don't. Please help me! I put on some deodorant this morning, and this happened!" I begged, but she kept on heading for the phone. "Please!" I started crying.
She turned and rushed back to me and held me while I sobbed.
"Honey, men don't cry like this over passing out," she informed me as she wiped my tears with her fingers.
"They do if they pass out because their balls are gone!" I declared.
She giggled and hugged me, "I suppose they might!"
"Why won't you believe me? My name is Nick Smyth. I'm from Portland, Oregon. Wait, I'll show you the deodorant! Come with me," I scooted my butt off the bed reached up and grabbed her hand a towed her into the bathroom. "See there it is! Read the label!"
"So what? It's Secret Deodorant, I use it all the time," she had done just as I had, fell for the optical illusion.
"Look closer."
"'Secret -- Strong Enough for a Man, But Makes You a Woman', what the hell?" she declared.
"See I told you. I rubbed it on and now look at me!" I stood there, and it dawned on me. I'm stark naked! I used my hands and tried to cover the three basics.
"It's okay, I know what girls look like, so don't be embarrassed," she assured me, "But how can a deodorant, turn a man into a girl, that's just not possible!"
"I thought so too, until this morning. What time is it anyway?" my meeting!
"About eight o'clock," she told me setting the deodorant down and coming over to me.
"Good I still have time before my appointment," I looked about for something to wear.
"Do you have many meetings at eight o'clock, at night?" she asked, as she took my hand, and lead me to the bed. "Why don't you get under the sheets for a while. You're covered in goose bumps!"
"That's a good idea, so will you help me?" I begged, when it finally occurred to me that I didn't know who I was asking to help me, "Who are you by the way?"
"My name is Krystal Ball. It's nice to meet you Nick," she shook my hand limply.
"Now don't take this wrong, but what are you doing in my room?" I kept a tight grip on her so she knew I didn't want her to leave.
"Actually, this is my room. You only checked in for one night and were supposed to be gone by noon. When I came in, I found a suitcase and a perfectly made up room. I peeked into the bathroom and this small platinum blonde woman was laying unconscious on the floor, I think you know the rest," she smiled, and it was like the sun coming out from behind the clouds, it just lit up the whole room.
"You are so beautiful, it almost hurts!" I was distracted from even my predicament, by this beauty.
"Thanks, you're pretty stunning yourself. You know what, why don't we share the room and see if we can straighten you out?" she smiled again, "we could have like, a slumber party, of our own, and maybe I can help you."
"I'd really like that. I'm feeling awfully small and afraid right now, and could use a friend," I could feel myself clouding up again.
"Then it's settled. You take this bed. The other one's mine. I'll go bring my luggage in, don't go anywhere," she giggled and left.
'What am I doing?' I thought, 'I've been transformed into a girl, I'm spending the night with the most beautiful woman I've ever met, I'm naked in bed, and waiting for her to come back, so we can have a slumber party, does this sound insane to anybody else?'
I started looking around the room and had to drag that mop of hair back so I could see. I caught a glimpse of my hand. It looked so strange attached to my body.
'Yah 'my body', sure just because I'm inside of this shell... it must be mine,' I thought.
I looked closer and discovered a small, graceful, fine boned hand, with half-inch long, thick and strong, looking nails. I flexed the fingers and they moved so gracefully, so fluidly my heart jumped in my throat.
I brought my other hand around and stroked my soft fingers gently. "Ooh... hoo... hoo... hoo," slipped out of my mouth, and as fate would have it, just as Krystal was walking into the room.
She stood there with her mouth open. It closed. Started to form a word, and closed again. She shook her head and continued into the room with her bags.
I leapt out of bed, tried to take one of her bags from her, and ended up on my face.
"Whoa there honey! That's a mighty big bag for such a little lady!" Krystal exclaimed as she dumped her other bag inside the door, kicked it closed with one foot, and reached down to help me, all while wearing three inch high heels!
"Sorry, I was taught to help ladies with heavy things when I was growing up, my mom was like miss manners," I explained as she helped me to my feet.
"If I didn't completely believe you when I left, I believe you now! Girl, chivalry does not apply between girls. I'm bigger and stronger than you are," she informed me and held me to her, "You really were a man, weren't you?"
"I thought you believed me!" I accused her, though it was, muffled by her shoulder.
"To be honest, I thought you were just a traumatized girl who needed someone to anchor to until she could get it together. I'm sorry. I do want to help you. Will you still let me?" she whispered into my ear as she held me.
'Sniff', "I don't have any choice, I'm little, a girl, and very confused. I don't even recognize my own hands," I squeezed her as tight as I could, afraid to loose her.
"It is okay hon. I won't go anywhere, just let me breathe!" she gasped.
"I'm sorry, I just don't know what to do! I mean, I'm a girl what do I do now? Even my own mother won't recognize me," I wailed.
She lifted me up with her as she rose to her feet and carried me to the bed again.
"You are covered in goose bumps sweetie, so stay here until I tell you that you can get up! It's bad enough that you were, transformed into a girl. You don't need pneumonia to go with it. I'm going to get you something to wear. Don't fight me on this, I know your masculine mind might rebel against what I want you to wear, but it's the best I can do at the moment," she reached over to the largest of the suit cases, opened it and drew out a lavender wad of silk.
"This may look like it won't keep you warm, but believe me this wispy little number is plenty hot! Here slip it on," she offered.
"I don't know... how..." I started.
"To put it on?" she finished. "No problem, here step into these. Now hold your arms over your head, good! You're done, dressed as a proper lady. How does it feel?"
"It's nice and warm," I admitted, "It feels... like my nipples are being, tickled. Oh my god, I think I just wet my panties!"
"I don't think so. You're somewhat antsy in the hip area. Does it feel hot, moist, and tingly?" she inquired sporting a grin.
"Yes."
"Are you getting the urge to grab your pussy?"
"Oh, yes!"
"In that case, I'd say either the baby doll nightie, or I, am turning you on and you're horny!" she tussled my hair good-naturedly.
"It makes me want to rub my crotch on the arm of that chair over there," I admitted.
"Okay, but if you do I'm going to need the other arm of it. That hot little body of yours is hard enough to keep my hands off, without my having to watch you masturbate," she threatened, shaking her finger at me.
"You, like girls? Are you a lesbian? A lady that is as incredibly beautiful as you are, and you're gay. I finally meet the girl of my dreams and she's gay!" I complained.
"Well, I'm sort of bi-sexual actually, but I lean toward girls more. It's a good thing for you that you're a girl, wouldn't you say?" she teased. "Now don't you think that we should work on your problem, or did you just want to have sex?"
I'm quite certain that my face turned scarlet red. I know that it felt like my knees were going to buckle on me and that damn hot wet spot in my panties grew. "Gulp You are kidding aren't you?"
She tickled the side of my head, behind my ear, in an up and down motion, "Maybe. However, we'll work on your problem. That should break the ice, and we can get to know each other, while we do."
"What... what do you think we should do first?" I've never been timid before, but for some reason now, I was feeling very unsure of myself.
"Why don't you jump up on the bed," she suggested as she climbed up beside me, "Okay, tell me the whole story. Where did you get the 'Secret', and why didn't you read the label before smearing it on you?"
"I bought the deodorant at an apothecary store alongside the road from Portland. I didn't read it first but, I did just as soon as I smelled it, and some of the words were smeared," I informed her.
"So do you usually use 'Secret' deodorant? I mean when you were a man did you use 'Secret'?" she couldn't help the little giggle that sneaked out.
"No, of course not! I grabbed it by mistake! I was in a hurry and didn't care what brand I picked up. Anyway, the little old man that ran the place sold it to me cheap. He was so friendly that I didn't even check it when I got to my car," I admitted, head in hand shaking my head for being so stupid.
"Alright after you used it, what did you do?" she asked me.
"I read 'Secret', strong enough for a man, but ma** *** a woman, and thought, 'damn, wrong stuff, oh well I'll just cover it up with some cologne, I have an important meeting. I had to use something, even if it was mad for a woman.' While I was digging through my shaving kit for some cologne, I had to brush my hair out of the way, that's..." I was, interrupted.
"Oh, so you had long hair when you were a man. I like men with long hair," she interjected.
"In that case, you wouldn't have liked me. I was bald," I'm sure my lower lip stuck out a mile.
"Oh, sorry. So that's when you knew something was wrong?" she continued for me.
"I'm actually surprised at how long it took me to notice. I noticed the shaving kit getting bigger, and the counter top coming closer, and I brushed the hair out of the way a couple of times, before it dawned on me that it shouldn't be there. Then I turned around looking for whoever dropped the wig on me, thinking it was a joke. Nobody was there, so I tried to pull it off," I paused to catch my breath.
"I'll bet that hurt!" she commiserated.
"Worse than I remembered. I had to get a look at myself so I turned back and looked in the mirror and at first, I thought it was a window into the next room and I was peeking in on a pretty girl in the bathroom..." she interrupted again.
"So you tried even harder to get an eyeful didn't you?" she did the shame on you finger thing at me.
I blushed, "I tried to flirt with her actually."
Krystal lost it laughing at me hysterically.
I ignored her and continued my diatribe, "I quickly snatched up the..."
"Snatched?" that sent her off again.
"Picked up the deodorant and read the label again. That's when I cleaned off the smudge over the lettering. You saw what it read. Then I realized I was a girl and fainted. You know the rest," I finished.
"I'm sorry I laughed at you. I've got a weird sense of humor, I know," she sounded earnest and looked genuinely sorry.
"It's okay, people tell me that I have a weird sense of humor too," I commiserated, "or is it had?"
"You're still you in there aren't you?" she queried.
"I think so. Although, a big part of me, was tied to, being male. You, know what I mean? I know how to do men things. I know how to live the role of a man. I know how to dress as a man and how to make my own way in the world as a man. I don't know diddle about being a girl," I admitted.
"I could tell or you would have known how to take care of that moist panty problem. You know diddle?" she snickered at her own joke.
I returned a blank stare.
"Never mind I'll show you later," she gave me a sly smile.
The innuendo was having its desired effects. Either that or the thermostat in this room was malfunctioning.
"I'm going to get that deodorant and see if there is something on the label, or anything else I can figure," she got up and retrieved the aforementioned item.
"Who, the hell are 'Portend & Grumble' and 'SRU'?" she asked. "Heck just the name should have been forewarning of something you would complain about."
"By then it was too late, anyway," I reminded her."
"This stuff sounds like some of those 'joke items' you can find at magic shops. You know like the garlic flavored gum, stuff like that," she likened. "Maybe it will just go away in a while like disappearing ink."
"It's been almost a full day, I don't think it's going to just fade away," I surmised, "Hey, I have an idea. Why don't you put some on and see what it does."
"I'm already a woman, so it probably won't effect me. What the hell," she popped the lid and rolled it on under her arms.
Nothing happened, she sniffed it, and said, "It smells nice. It smells better than the real thing, in fact."
"You were right, it doesn't do anything to girls," I sighed.
"It smells so nice, here," and before I could protest, she wiped more under my arms.
"No..." I exclaimed, too late.
She watched as I became more feminine looking, and grew a stupendous set of 'E' cup sized boobs.
"No fair, why didn't my boobs grow!" Krystal was genuinely pissed.
"Look what you did to me! I'm half, tits now! Not to mention I ruined your baby doll, it's almost torn in half," I scolded her.
"Fuck the baby doll honey! I think that chair in the corner is in serious danger of having the varnish worn off the arms. Can I touch them?" she was positively drooling!
"I... I guess so, if you really want to," I acquiesced.
She very slowly, anxiously, her hand trembling, reached out and touched the nipple of my left boob.
My nipple snapped to immediate attention and I exclaimed, "Ooh!"
"Did that feel good?" she asked.
"I felt that, all the way to my nether regions!"
"I better stop now or I won't be able to!" she yanked back her hand quickly, "I'm sorry that your boobs grew. I know you didn't want to become even more of a girl, than you already were. I always wanted big boobs. That's why I got these implants," she indicated her rack, "I want to make them even bigger, but I can't afford it yet."
"You had me drooling when I first saw them! How big are they?" I was nearly drooling myself.
"Thanks, mine are only 'D' cups, but I like yours better! How can you keep your hands off them yourself?" she couldn't take her eyes off my new assets. "Go ahead touch them. If you're embarrassed I won't look."
I could tell she didn't want to be excluded from the show, so I told her, "You can watch. I didn't feel myself up before because I didn't want to gross you out."
"No way in hell! In fact I'll give you twenty bucks, if you put on a good show!" she really was hot for my girly body!
I reach out, with both of my fine boned little hands, and grasped both nipples from below, "Aaaaah," I exclaimed. I licked my lips and closed my eyes. I stroked up the outsides around my nipples, and then back toward my chest across the tops and back to my nipples again. When I got there, I rolled them between my fingers and tugged on them. "Ooh, oh my," I panted, as I felt my panties moisten heavily.
"That's enough, you can have the twenty, just stop!" Krystal ordered.
When I opened my eyes, I could see she had her hand in her panties and was playing with herself. "Oh damn, that was hot!"
She started to recover and withdrew her hand, stuck it in her mouth and cleaned it off with her tongue.
"Would you do that to me?" I asked shakily. I didn't have to ask twice though.
Krystal tore away the remaining shreds of my baby doll, yanked off my panties crawled around behind me, pulled me up onto herself as she lay back, and slipped her finger between my labia, ducking into my vagina and smearing my pussy juice all around my inner lips.
"Oh my!" I yelped.
She touched 'it'. My clit, I assumed, but who could tell when her body arched back so violently and she was screaming, "Ungh, ah, ah, ooh whoa!"
My legs seemed to move of their own accord wider and wider, to give her better access to my cunt, they spread so wide that I grabbed my ankles and held my cunt open for business.
"Sploosh, squish, ploosh," my vagina was sounding incredible, while I fondled my breasts swapping off holding my ankles and boobs alternately.
Then I realized I was hearing it in stereo! I could feel Krystal wriggling about beneath me.
Her pace quickened.
My head was flopping left and right as I screeched. A blinding white light exploded in my brain, expanded out to my toes and ricocheted back to my brain, back and forth for three or four minutes.
Krystal didn't even slow down, and I was quickly screeching again. In just a few more minutes, lightning struck again only this time it was more intense. I was flopping about, arms, and legs flailing out of control, completely out of my head.
Krystal joined me in nirvana this time. We were as Siamese twins locked in orgasm.
"Oh god, oh god, oh god!" we yelled in unison.
Krystal rolled onto her side and faced me away from her with both of her arms around me groping my nipples, twisting, and tugging at them until I orgasmed once again!
"Now I am so jealous! You can have titty orgasms, you fink!" she whispered into my ear.
"That was wonderful," I turned over and kissed her, "Thank you. I think I'm in love!"
"Don't say it if you don't mean it! You want to find a way to change back to an icky guy and leave me, so I know you don't mean it!" she pouted, but still held me close.
"What good am I as a girl? I don't have an identity. I don't have a job. I can't work or make a living. As a woman, I don't even know how to dress," I confided in her.
"Not a problem, if you really want to stay a girl!" she said into my ear.
"What? What do you mean, not a problem. How can you say that?" I was shocked. I pulled back and looked into her eyes.
"I know how to establish an identity for you. You can work with me, I can teach you and you'll make more money than you have ever made before. And I just might know someone who can tutor you on how to be a woman," she answered.
"Why would you do all of that for me? We just met. I'm not even sure who I am anymore," I thought she was being, mighty hasty.
"Well sweetie it's getting late, why don't we sleep on it. Please stay here in this bed with me tonight. You're so warm and cuddly and it feels so nice. Will you please?" she begged.
"I kissed her. You have been so nice to me, how could I deny you anything?" I answered, "I like it in this bed with you too. Sleep sweet!" I fluffed my pillow and closed my eyes.
"You're the cutest little thing! Sleep sweet. See you in the morning," she kissed my forehead, clicked off the lights.
**********
I slept better than I had in years. Occasionally I would feel Krystal's body, or her hands on my body, during the night, but that only made me feel more secure and sublime.
She woke before I did, so when my eyes fluttered open she was staring into them, "Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well?"
"Hmmm, yes it was wonderful, so warm and I felt so right sleeping here with you," I told her snuggling closer to her.
"I think we're going to have to start your training. I don't think you have eaten in a while and I know I missed dinner. Will you let me buy you breakfast?" she asked.
"Oh yes please," I agreed.
"Next question. Will you let me dress you up in girl's clothes before we go?" she went on.
"As long as I'm as beautiful as you are!" I challenged.
"That may take fifteen or twenty minutes, are you sure you can sit still that long while I fuss over you?" she chided.
"Name that tune," I told her not believing anyone could be as beautiful as she is.
"Let's take a shower first, I want to rub you all over with soap. I'll be able to teach you how to keep your womanly body clean at the same time. How does that sound?" she offered.
"Like lesbian sex," I answered.
"You don't think we had lesbian sex last night do you?" she had a strange look on her face, "All that was is masturbation, when your willing, I'll show you lesbian sex!"
"That's a start at least, now I have something to look forward to. Let's go shower!" the word had no sooner left my lips and Krystal bounced up, picked me up, and carried me into the shower.
"Hey I can walk you know," I protested.
"This is more fun! I get another chance to grope you," she stood me outside the tub, while she started the water running.
"Krystal can I ask you something? I can't get these things to stop jiggling! I can't even wiggle my toes without setting off at tit-quake!" I grabbed them and squeezed them to my ribs to stop the jiggling.
"I can see the first thing on today's agenda will be to get you a brassiere. Now stop playing with yourself and climb into the shower," she patted me on the butt to propel me on my way.
"Ooh, spank me baby, I've been a bad little girl!" I poked my butt at her once I had climbed in.
I had expected another slap, but what I felt was her lips on my tush, "Mmm, baby soft butt, very kissable!"
"Oh, my god I felt that in my nipples! It's as if my butt and my boobs are, hooked together! Does it work that way for you?" I asked her through the water streaming down my face.
"Certainly, caress a boob, tickle a clit, diddle a clit, and clench a tit. Here take this soap. Lather up this washcloth. Now, wash real good back underneath your tits to the crease and up the middle. Good, now back underneath. Lather up again and rub your crotch, don't rinse it off. Now comes the fun part. I'm going to show you how to wash your pussy, so hold still." She reached around from behind and slipped a finger into my slit and started working it inside and all around, "Alright, let's turn toward the spray... now you do this," she cupped the water running down my body and used it in her cupped hand to sort of mini-douche my vagina out.
"That's what you will be doing every day to keep you vagina nice and clean, have you, got it?" she whispered into my ear.
"Yup, I've got a vagina all right!" I answered.
She slapped my ass and said, "That's not what I meant, and you know it!"
I turned around with my soapy washcloth and spun her around. I reached around and washed between her legs, then took my finger and repeated her performance on my pussy, only to hers. I swapped ends with her cupped the water running off and douched her as she had me, "How'd I do?"
"Ooh baby, don't stop, I have dirty tits and plenty more other spots, to work on!" she cooed at me.
"God, I'd have given my left nut when I was a man, to do this to you!" I admitted.
"Actually you gave your left nut, your right nut, and you dick, to do this to me," she giggled and squirmed underneath my ministrations.
"Your turn!" she declared.
When she ran out of body she declared, "Now to wash that mop on top of your head," she squirted shampoo onto my hair, lots more than I've ever used, and began to lather up my hair. "Now I really hate you!"
"What did I do?" I replied.
"You have the thickest platinum blonde hair I've ever seen! Naturally light blonde girls usually have hair so fine it's not very thick, yours is fine and thick, you rat! All you had to do to get it was apply a roll on. I have to dye mine once a month to keep it like this," she hadn't slowed a bit she built up an enormous amount of lather, gobs dropping to the bottom of the tub.
"Uh ooh, that feels so nice. Okay you can hate me if you want, but I'll have to run away and pout, with a pronounced lip tremble," I threatened.
"Don't you, dare! I was kidding! I love you, I really do!" she had stopped and grasped my face in her hands.
"I was kidding too, sort of. I don't know why but it really bugs me when you tell me you hate me," I replied between my fish puckered lips. She was squeezing too hard.
"Sorry, how about, 'I really envy you, fink?' will that work better?" she revised.
"Better, but quit wagging that boob in my face before I start sucking on it," I threatened.
"Oh, please be my guest," she poked it right to my lips,
Who could resist that kind of invitation? I suckled and stroked while she continued with my hair, even through the rinse cycle, and during the conditioning.
"Do you want to do my hair?" she smiled with her face close to mine.
Turn about is fair play, I've always believed, "Sure, but you'll have to get on your knees so I can reach," no sooner had I said it and she was down and handing me the shampoo.
I lathered her up, and while I was busy, I felt her lips attach to my nipple, "Ungh!"
She ignored me and continued happily. When I had her head sufficiently bubbly I rinsed her and started the conditioning, panting heavily.
As soon as I started working it in, I felt her finger penetrate my steaming cunt, spreading the lips, and wiggled one of her fingers deep inside me.
My knees started shaking and it seemed I couldn't control my hands anymore. After less than a minute, my knees went, but Krystal caught me and set my bottom down gently in the tub, all the while sucking and wiggling as the water cascaded over us.
Krystal gently pushed me flat in the tub, and only then did she release my tit. She grabbed my hips and pulled my bottom up the slop of her thighs. Once I was high enough, her mouth latched onto my cunt, which she parted quickly with her tongue, wriggling it about, up and down. Poking it into me and then she contacted mission control directly! My back arched, I screamed and writhed about as every nerve in my body danced for joy. I felt my pussy juice gush out from between my labia and far away, I heard, "Mmm you taste good Niki! Oh, by the way, that was lesbian sex. Did you notice any difference?"
"Ulgh oof wa wow!"
"You say the sweetest things darling!" Krystal kissed my lips, and I could taste myself on them, as we tongue wrestled.
When I was again able to breathe I exclaimed, "I like Lesbian sex!"
"That was just beginner lesbian sex dear, there are plenty more advanced levels that I'm sure you will like even more," she tantalized.
"It can't get any better than that... can it?" I asked tentatively.
"Oh sure, I think that I can get you to orgasm so hard that you'll pass out, from pleasure overload. What do you say to that?" she started helping me to my feet and dancing me around in the shower to rinse my vaginal fluids off on my freshly cleaned body.
"You're making it hard for me to want my body, back. It might not be the end of the world if I have to stay like this, I guess," I admitted as we patted ourselves dry.
"Listen to you! If you do turn back into a man, will you leave that body for me? I'd swap in a millisecond!" she begged.
"Sure, if you can figure out how. When does the fifteen minutes start anyway?" I looked up at her and asked.
"Right after I blow dry your hair," she picked me up and plopped my butt on the counter, "hold still." She used a brush, dried, and curved it back into a ponytail and tied a scrunchy onto it. When she was finished she handed me small bottle and said, "Here smear a light coating of this foundation around all over your face," she handed me a bottle, which I opened and started applying it as though I done it all of my life.
I grabbed her tweezers and reshaped my eyebrows picked up an eyeliner pencil, and applied it. I then grabbed a dark lavender eye shadow applied it, finished with the ultra-lash, penciled in my eyebrows applied blusher, outlined my lips and finished with the lipstick.
Krystal stood there slack jawed, catching flies, "Wha... how... how did you know how to do that?"
"I don't know, it was like I was on autopilot," I admitted batting my eyes at her.
"You did a terrific job, and in under three minutes!" she was still wide eyed and stunned, "Why don't you go dig through my clothes and pick out anything that you want, and think you can make fit, it's going to take me at least ten minutes to do my face and then I'll join you!"
I went out and popped open the first case I came across, saw the most darling bra and panty set, I slipped on the panties and let the straps out on the bra as far as I could. I slipped it on and made up the clasp on the tightest set of hooks slipped the straps over my arms and made do with the extra tight fit of the cups by letting the bra hang as far as it would go. I wasn't poking out of it too far so that it looked garish.
I slipped on a garter belt, unrolled a pair of black lace hose up my legs, and fastened them to it.
I dug through the other suitcase and found a lovely skirt and silk blouse that I felt would look good together and donned both.
I opened another case found a string of pearls and a pearl bracelet and put both on, and complimented them with a pair of dangling pearl ear rings.
'That should do it,' I thought
I heard the bathroom door open and out popped Krystal who exclaimed, "Jesus! I thought you said you didn't know any of this, 'girl stuff'. With the right bra we could farm you out for modeling jobs!" she came closer and discovered the garter belt and hose. "No way! It took me fifteen minutes to figure out how to put those on myself and you did the whole job in under ten!"
"It's just too weird! My body took over and dressed it self, I was just a bystander," I told her.
"I'm not complaining! Can you teach me some of this 'girl stuff', I think you're better at it than I am," she stood there naked and shaking her head.
"Come on, get dressed, I'm hungry!" I urged her, trying not to think about what I had just done.
"Okay, okay, I don't have an autopilot. Why don't you pick out what I should wear? Let's see if it will work for me too, or if it only works for you," she walked to the bed and plopped her bottom onto it.
I started as before, and tossed her a very pretty bra and panty set. I tossed a black garter belt, rose-colored hose, a scarlet dress, simple gold chain, and bracelet and gold earrings with a diamond clasped at the bottom of each.
She put a pair of red shoes on that went well, and found a pair of high-heeled sandals that we could tighten the straps enough that they would stay on my feet.
"We are dressed to kill! You are good lady! Here, you carry this clutch," she picked up her other purse and continued, "I'm ready, are you? Do you think you'll pass or do you think everyone will know you are a man in women's clothing?"
I swatted her butt and replied, "If anyone thinks I'm a man in this body, we kick his butt and make him change me back. Now let's go I'm hungry!"
We had just gotten to her car and she remarked, "Damn! It just dawned on me, you're walking around in those heels as if you were born to them!"
"Is that a bad thing?" I peered over the hood of the car at her.
"No, just freaky," she unlocked the doors, we both smoothed our skirts and sat down and swung out legs in. "Like that, did you think about getting in the car or did you do it automatically?"
"Autopilot again," I affirmed, "the advertisement was right, it makes you a woman."
At breakfast, the waiter spent most of his time making sure everything we wanted was at out tableside before we knew we wanted it. Two men got into trouble with their significant other's due to their inability to stop staring at us, and we were, hit on, a dozen times or more.
When we were finished, we stepped carefully over all of the tongues on our way to the car.
"I feel better, why don't we go shopping and get you some shoes, panties and a bra or two. Are you game?" she asked once we were in the car.
"I guess I'll need at least a couple to tide me over until I can find a way back to my old self," I admitted, "Lead on Chief!"
"To the mall!" she put the car into gear and we were off.
We walked in and she took me straight to 'Fredericks of Hollywood', "This is the only place in the mall we have a chance to find a bra to fit you."
She wasted no time and went straight to the sales lady, "We are going to need your help, where are your smallest chest sized, with the biggest cups, bras?"
The sales lady turned around, saw Krystal, and smirked. She turned further, saw me, and her jaw dropped open! "Whoa! Let's go look in the Fantasie collection. That is the only brand that I think we might have something in her size. By the way just what is your size?"
"I have, ah... experienced some growth since the last time I bought a bra, maybe you should measure me to be sure," I suggested.
She stopped and actually licked her lips! I swear she did!
"Okay, follow me into the dressing rooms," once there she continued, "Now please remove your blouse," she took it from me and hung it up, when she turned back she continued, "Damn, that bra is way too small, here let me help you out of it," she slipped around behind me and released the band.
I let out a huge sigh or relief.
"I don't blame you honey, that must have been torture. So, how long since the surgery?" she asked.
"What surgery?"
"Your implants, how long ago did you get them? We don't want to fit you when your swollen, and I don't want to hurt you by strapping a bra across the stitches," she explained.
"These are 100% home grown, I'll have you know," I giggled remembering how fast that growth happened.
"I didn't just fall off the turnip truck hon.. Come on fess up!" she urged.
Krystal giggled and told the girl, "Why don't you lift them up and look for the scar. Obviously, she didn't have them installed through the nipple, and there's no scar under her arm, which would indicate that method was, used. You are, left with only the happy smile, underneath. Just be careful she's really horny and easy to turn on," she was having lots of fun with this girl.
The sales girl stooped way down and gently lifted my huge hooters, "Oh my god they are real!" just to make sure she caressed my nipples, just to watch them clench tightly. "Holy shit honey with those you could make a frigging fortune! You are amazing!" she just stood and stared.
"Thank you, but do you think that you could measure me, it's getting kind of cold," I shivered.
"Sor... Sorry," she shook her head as if to clear it. She measured me around the chest just below my boobs. She measured me around the boobs. Then she did both again.
"What's wrong?" I asked her.
I've never come up with numbers like this before, I just had to be sure I'd done it correctly," she assured me.
"So what is it?" Krystal blurted.
"A 30 F cup," she confirmed. "Wait here, I'll go and check stock."
She returned with two bras, "Try this one on first," and handed me a white lace bra with a white bow in the middle.
The label read, 'Fantasie of England 7001,' 30 F cup. The sales lady helped fit it to me.
"That looks beautiful, how does it feel Niki," Krystal, asked?
"It's the nicest bra I've ever worn!" I affirmed.
Krystal laughed at my statement, since the only other bra I had worn was hers, and too small.
"Let's see the other one," she urged.
The sales lady helped me off with the first one She snuck a grope while doing it too!, and then fitted the other one on me as she had the first.
"We'll take them both," Krystal told the sales lady, "And she'll wear this one home. Sorry, I didn't mean to spoil your fun, go ahead and grope her anyway, she likes it!"
In fact, they both groped me, but then, helped me get dressed.
Krystal and I picked out several more pieces of lingerie, which we stacked at the check out counter and after paying for the lot, the sales lady leaned over the counter and told us both, "If you two like girls, and girl sex, here's my card, call me I'd love to boff the both of you!"
Krystal and I looked at each other and smiled. We took her card and told her we might take her up on it in a couple of days, if things didn't work out.
We dropped our load back at the car, returned to the mall and found a shoe store where I bought two pair of size five high-heels, one navy, one black.
We picked up a couple of skirts, blouses, and dresses along the way and finished with a dozen pair of hose and pantyhose.
After all, of that shopping, we were exhausted, so we headed back to the hotel.
Along the way I asked, "Just what line of work were you going to train me in, anyway? I know you started to tell me last night but we ran out of steam."
"Well, its rather simple, as an exotic dancer. I make sure that it is, known up front, that exotic dancer does not mean, hooker. They can look, there's the occasional grope, but no fuck. I figure we two and do a lez thing on the stage that will have them drooling and masturbating, while they stuff tens and twenties into our g-strings. Alone I make about seven hundred a night, with you there's no telling how much we can bring home," she informed me as we pulled into the hotel parking lot.
"That's some good money. Where are you working now?"
"I'm taking a break at the moment, my next gig doesn't start for a week," she parked the car and we went to our room. Arms loaded with packages and bags.
When we entered the room, the clothes were, dumped into the corner, the door was, locked, and we fell asleep for a two-hour nap.
**********
When consciousness returned, I went into the bathroom sat on the toilet, and let fly. Wow, that woke me up! Peeing from your butt is very different than using the hose!
I wiped, rose from the commode and then on my way out of the bathroom, I noticed the deodorant sitting on the counter but the label, had fallen off, and was on the counter top.
I picked it up on the way back to Krystal, crawled into bed with her, and told her it had fallen off the deodorant and that we should try and find the pharmacy where I bought the deodorant.
She asked to see it, so I handed it to her.
"Niki... oh shit! Niki I'm so sorry! I didn't mean it!" she was hugging me and trembling.
"What? What is it?"
"The label has writing on the back! It says that you transform into a girl for twenty-four hours. Caution: A second application during the transformation may result in excessive breast growth and permanency," she read.
"You mean..." I started.
"Yup, you're a woman forever, and it's all my fault!" she sniffled. "It won't do any good to search for the pharmacy now!" and then she broke out in a full tilt ball.
"You'll have to be punished for what you did! You have to promise to take care of me forever more. That's fair isn't it Krystal?" I determined, while trying to console her.
"You're going to stay with me, even after what I did to you?"
"I suppose, I could be mad, but you didn't mean to, what else can I do? Where else am I going to find a wife, now that I qualify for the role myself?" I deduced.
She started kissing me and declared, "I love you, and I'll never let you go! I truly believe we were destined to be together!"
Back at the apothecary the little old man was chuckling and said to him self, "They never read the label!"
The End
**********
Epilog
Later that day, "Hello, this is the SRU wizard."
"Thank you so much. She is everything I ever dreamed of, the perfect life-mate for me. You have fulfilled my greatest fantasy," Krystal was jubilant.
"This is the future that she wanted as well, of course, she would never admit it even to herself. I'm glad you two are so much in love! But, remember you must never tell her, that it was your seeking me out that caused her to become such a lovely woman," the Wizard reminded her.
"Oh, no problem there, she'll never know!" she vowed, "She will still have the mind and desires of a man won't she? Additionally, are you certain the deodorant will continue to make her boobs grow anytime I use it on her? When her boobs are big enough, we'll be headliners for sure, and making enough money, that I will be able to have mine made as big as hers."
"Guaranteed, every time you roll it on her she'll grow, at least two cup sizes, and if you do it in her sleep she will never know why she keeps getting bigger and she will retain her memories of being a man and the same sexual orientation and preferences. Have a wonderful new life my dear, and come see us again soon," he hung up the phone, "I just love getting couples together!"
The wolf replied, "Just as long as it entails a gender change and a set of humongous boobs!"
"Yes, that is a bonus to be sure! I wonder what a wolf with large breasts would look like?" the old man started absently scratching his beard.
The wolf's eyes developed a worried look, and he started to softly whimper.
"Don't worry, I won't do it. Wherever would I find a bra to fit you?" he laughed and continued planning his next matchmaking scheme.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
COPYRIGHT: Secret, Strong Enough for a Man... (Version 0.0)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2002, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Synopsis:
Stalking a celebrity is never a good idea. Stalking Chelsea proves to be a big mistake for one, and a new life for another. This story was written with the permission of the exotic dancer, Chelsea Charms.
Story:
Stalking Chelsea
By Wholeman
Confession
**************
I couldn't help myself. Chelsea Charm's breasts were hypnotically drawing me to them. Large breasts have always been my greatest fantasy.
I grew up in a family where the females are all hugely busted, so you can imagine my disappointment when coming of age, I discovered that it wasn't normal for all women to have big breasts.
I know it is an obsession but I swear I meant no harm. I just love huge breasts.
One day I discovered Chelsea Charms in a magazine and I couldn't see those lovely, mouth-watering breasts enough.
I filled the hard drive on my computer with her pictures. I bought her movies, magazines, and brassieres and still it wasn't enough.
Soon I was attending every performance and convention she worked. I took pictures of her every chance I could. I tried to keep from being noticed too much, so she wouldn't become concerned and file for a restraining order or something.
I know it was wrong of me, but finally it became so bad that I would hang around her neighborhood just to get candid photos of her whenever she left her home.
Little did I know that Chelsea had noticed me stalking her and had hired a detective to catch me.
One day, while I was covertly waiting to grab some pictures, two large men snuck up behind me, grabbed my arms, and slipped a cloth over my face with ether saturating it, and I was out like a light in a hurry.
Red Handed *************** When I came around, I found myself handcuffed to a chair and in the presence of my goddess, Chelsea. She was flanked on both sides by, what I assume were the fellows that grabbed me.
The two large guys were looking as if they would like to grind me into the rug.
Chelsea's expression was a mix of fright, angst, and concern.
My head felt as if twenty or thirty little men with hammers were busy forging anvils in it. Even so, I was too much in awe to say anything.
Chelsea busied herself with reading through a thick file with pictures of me and photo copies of different documents. Finally she shook her head and said, "I really don't know what to do with you Mr. Brickman. Your stalking me has frightened me something awful, but I really don't want to hand you over to the police. With the evidence I have in this file, I am certain that you would get some jail time and sex offender status on your record. However I gather from all of this that if I let you go, you wouldn't stop stalking me, even knowing that you could go to jail."
Chelsea sighed and shook her head again.
I watched her wonderful chest perform with the motion of her graceful movements and reveled in the experience.
Chelsea easily caught my hypnotized gaze. "Mr. Brickman? What would you give to play with breasts like these any time you wanted?" she asked while indicating her breasts with her graceful hands.
My brain went to mush. I stammered and sputtered my answer, "Anything, everything I have, I would become your slave forever…"
"I'm not sure you really mean that Mr. Brickman," Chelsea stated and then seamed to mull the idea over more. "If I have my lawyers draw up the necessary paperwork, would you really sign over everything to me and become my sex slave?"
I couldn't believe what I was hearing. My goddess was offering me everything I had ever hoped and dreamed. I quickly stammered, "Y… Yes, in a heart beat!"
I noticed some rather odd looks on the men's faces but I put that down to simple envy.
"Well, I apologize for the headache you are going to have, but we are going to have you go to sleep for a while so my lawyers can draw up the papers. You, are sure that you want to do this, I hope?" Chelsea asked gazing right into my eyes.
"Oh yes, with all of my heart," I answered, right before my lights went out again.
**********
"Mr. Brickman? Ely, are you awake yet?" Chelsea asked
"Yes," I sleepily mumbled.
"We have the paperwork ready for you to sign. I want you to know that I plan on having some cosmetic surgery done to you if you sign this, so you will be more appealing to me," she informed me, and then went on with, "The paperwork includes some surgical release forms as well as the power of attorney you agreed to sign."
"I can't believe you are going to take me…" I stammered. "If you want to make me attractive to you, so much the better!" I snapped up the proffered pen and hastily signed all of the various documents laid out before me where Chelsea's lawyer indicated that I should.
Chelsea's lawyer stood, shook her hand, and left right away.
"I am going to tell you some of what I have planned for you, but first let's have some tea," Chelsea sweetly offered.
Once the tea was pored, she was sipping hers, and I was sipping mine, she began telling me, "Well Ely, I think you should know that I am having your work done in Bangkok. I know a surgeon there that has agreed to take you and mold you to my desires."
I was becoming very relaxed, almost giddy, all of a sudden.
"I see that your sedative is beginning to kick in. It should keep you quite happy and content while you travel to Bangkok. I don't want you to suffer any anxiety during your journey," Chelsea brightly informed me, "You aren't feeling any anxiety are you Ely?"
"Nope," I blearily answered, and then giggled.
"You go with my aide to the airport. We have a wheelchair all ready for you, so you won't hurt yourself," Chelsea kissed my cheek and whispered, "I can hardly wait. I'll see you when you come back. It will only seem like a few days to you, but it will be quite a bit longer. Therefore, when you get back I should be eagerly awaiting the new you."
I was grinning ear to ear, but for some reason couldn't bring myself to say anything to her in return.
Chelsea's aide took me to the airport, loaded me onto an aircraft and that is where most of my recollections ended. Everything became all blurry, fuzzy, and came in short flashes, in images, which were incomprehensible to me at the time.
Home Again, Home Again ****************************** The next thing I remember is being pushed, from an aircraft, in a wheelchair and then transported back to Chelsea's home. However, even though everything was still hazy, I felt wrong.
As I was pushed into Chelsea's house, still in my wheelchair, I heard her exclaim, "Ooh good, she's here! Take her into the bedroom I had made for her and move her to her bed."
'What?' I thought, 'Just my luck, I finally get to be Chelsea's sex slave and some other girl shows up! Well, I hope she had me made handsome enough to please her… and who knows, maybe she will want to share me with another babe. I always wanted to have two girls at once.'
Chelsea's aide wheeled me into an overtly feminine bedroom. It has pink walls, pink rugs, a big pink canopy bed, a pink dressing table, and a pink chest of drawers in it. Everything in the room is covered in ruffles, lace, and bows.
The aide stopped me by the bed, flipped open the bedding, (Pink satin sheet and pillows were inside.) and easily lifted me onto the bed. I was still quite woozy and passed out before my head hit the pillow.
**********
When next I came to, Chelsea was at my bedside smiling at me, and for the first time in a while my head was clear.
"Shhh… don't speak yet. I want to tell you about yourself and why I had you made this way," Chelsea took a big breath and smiled saying, "I can't believe how well you came out. My doctor friend said that his graduating class this year took a liking to you and decided to make you their class 'project'. It seems that this year he had mostly females graduating and they wanted you to turn out even better than I'd hoped for."
Chelsea leaned in closer to my face, which was lying on the pillow and continued, "It seems that you were in luck, one of the graduating students turned out to be a tissue match with you and she wanted the opportunity to make more money and have more prestige. Females have always been less valued in Asian cultures than are the males, so together with her classmates they devised a plan to fulfill my requirements and make the lucky medical student's dreams come true as well."
"You are going to get a bit of a shock now, so steady yourself," Chelsea told me with a devilish grin as she reached out and slid her hand underneath the covers of my bed.
My eyes flung themselves open when I felt… This just isn't possible… Chelsea caressed my chest… my big soft chest, of which there was much more than I remembered the last time I was aware, and in her home.
"Ugh…" I moaned as her hand swept over the vast expanse jiggling underneath her touch.
"Mmm… these feel great. The doctors did a wonderful job with them," Chelsea crooned to me as I quivered.
"If you think this is nice, you need to feel this," she said, as her hand fell to my stomach and slowly drifted towards my crotch.
"I…" I started to try to say something, but she placed her other hand's index finger across my lips to silence me.
Her hand slowly made it's way to where I expected her to contact my cock, but it passed that point and… and… Oh my god!
"Now you understand! Oh yes, this is your very own pussy. Not an inverted penis, mind you, but a real vulva. You had a complete sexual organ transplant between you and the student doctor while you were in Bangkok," she whispered into my ear while she spread my labia with her lovely finger.
Suddenly I felt like she gave me an electric shock down there, but it felt so good that I moaned in response.
"They weren't kidding when they told me that they had made your new body very responsive and exceptionally easy to sexually stimulate," she informed me as she gently diddled my clitoris and spread my pussy juices around my yearning mound.
"All during your recoveries between surgeries the student doctors took special interest to make you incredibly sensitive to sexual stimulation, they would play with your pussy for hours on end, making you orgasm even though you were unconscious," she instructed as she continued her ministrations to my wet slit.
"They had all been informed that you wished to be my sex slave and what the physical requirements I had given to them were. I asked them to make you short, for one thing. I didn't think about the fact that the average height in Bangkok for women is barely over five foot. They modified your bone structure, shrinking you in all directions except for one, your hips. They spread your hips nice and wide. Apparently, though they had to remove a few of your vertebrae and fuse the ones above and below the ones they removed so your back won't be very flexible but that should make it easier to support your big boobies," she giggled when she said 'boobies'.
My eyebrows jumped up when she said that and she explained, "I had them give you string implants just like mine, although they had to give you more, because you started with much less. You have tits as big as mine now, so you can look at them and play with them anytime you want, just like I promised."
I reached one of my hands up to my chest and wound up with a palm full of nipple. It felt wonderful, but my hand felt strange. I brought my other hand out from under the bedclothes and stared wide eyed at it. My hand was small, slender, and had one inch long pink fingernails.
That must have been the straw that broke the camel's back for me, because I fainted right then.
**********
When next I came around, I found myself alone, which gave me the opportunity to check out what had been done to me.
I slid my hand down my soft, smooth stomach and encountered my rearranged crotch. I found no hair, just a smooth transition from tummy to mons veneris and then over the precipice and there I found… nothing… well not exactly, nothing. I found a cleft between two soft mounds, that when I spread my legs farther on the mattress, pulled apart slightly and suggested the opening of my new vagina.
I had to explore further. When I pressed inwards my finger slipped easily right between my nether lips.
The thought occurred to me, 'This isn't supposed to be this easy. A woman needs to be stimulated before she is lubricated enough to slip into like this.'
I was quite lubricated already I soon discovered. When I my finger stroked back upwards towards my mound, I contacted my clitoris, which sent a huge electric-like shock throughout my being.
'Wait, isn't my clit supposed to be covered by a little hood? Don't I need to be turned-on to be touching this?' I pondered, but still slipped my finger back into my sopping wet pussy, just to feel the wonderful stimulation.
Strangely, I found the more I rubbed my pussy, the more it felt like someone was rubbing my nipples with ice cubes. I had to move my other hand to my closest nipple. I had no choice. It almost moved there by itself.
I began rubbing my huge nipples, stroking my pussy, and moaning increasingly louder as my orgasmic bliss heightened. My legs spread wider and wider, all by themselves and my hips began to undulate on their own.
I was so wet now, I was sure anyone in the house could hear the splish sploosh of my finger banging. My voice began to add to the racket, but far from my old baritone, I now had an almost girlish high pitch to my, "Uh… oh… ooh… uh…"
What happened next freaked me out, but I had no way to stop myself. My finger banging became, fingers banging, then my whole hand was busily working inside my body, and I wanted it farther and farther inside me, as I screamed out my first conscious female orgasm.
My hand was firmly shoved inside my pussy and I was still humping my wrist when I heard, "Ooh, that was a good one, wasn't it Barbie?"
"Uh… ooh… yeth, stho good…" I chirped out in reply, finally opening my eyes to see that Chelsea was sitting in a chair near the head of my canopy bed grinning at me.
"I don't know… Yes, I think that I like the lisp after all," Chelsea announced, seeming to come to the decision as she spoke.
"What Listhp?" I asked.
Chelsea giggled and kissed me on the lips, which shocked and thrilled me all at once.
"You're silly. I like that," she proclaimed as she held my face in her hand. "Are you feeling up to some more answers or would you rather hump your hand a while longer?"
"Why ith my clittie hard?" I managed to squeak out.
"Oh, that's easy. The doctors increased the size of the artery supplying blood to your clit and Bartholin's glands. Your clit remains erect and easily stimulated. The doctors knew that you were to become my sex slave, so they wanted to make sure you would be enthusiastic. They made some more changes that you will discover soon enough," Chelsea informed me. "Now, would you like to get up and learn your way around or are you still too horny?"
"Ith okay, I wanna get up," I lisped in reply.
"Well, I think you should try on your own first," she suggested, "But I might recommend that you take your fist out of your pussy before you do…"
I did as she recommended, eliciting a loud sucking noise, which made me blush and Chelsea giggle.
Once I had my hand free, I scooted over to the side of the bed. My feet barely touched the floor, but it was enough, so I pushed myself up to stand. Well, I tried to stand at least. My huge chest overbalanced my tiny body and I wound up with a face full of soft pink carpet.
"Darn, I was afraid of that," Chelsea declared as she tried to help me to my feet.
As long as she held me up, I was okay. As soon as she let go and I moved even the slightest, over I went.
"I can see we are going to have to do some physical therapy and maybe get you a bra with a brace built into it," Chelsea surmised, "At least we need to get you to the bathroom. You probably need to pee after coming so hard."
Chelsea helped me to the potty and had me hold onto the nearby counter while she dropped the panties on my baby doll, "Okay, sit Barbie. You have to pee sitting down now, like the rest of us girls."
"Whoth Barbie?" I asked as I sat.
"Why, you are, of course, honey. I had your name legally changed while you were away. Your full legal name is now Barbie Charms. Isn't it wonderful?"
"Why Barbie?" I just had to ask.
"Well honey, I wanted you to be my real life Barbie doll. You are going to be my companion, my dress up doll, and my girl Friday," she told me. "Oh come now, honey, unclench your butt muscles and let it flow."
I hadn't even realized that I had tensed up and when I relaxed as she told me to, I heard the distinctive sound of a girl peeing… uh, me peeing.
I made a motion to stand but Chelsea blocked me and reminded me, "You need to wipe now honey. You don't want to get pee all over your nightie, and you don't need vaginitis, so wipe."
She handed me a wad of toilet tissue, which I took and used to wipe my featureless bottom.
"This is so kewl! It's like having a daughter to mentor. You are totally dependant on me now. You are going to need to know so much about being a girl, now that you are one."
"But why did you make me a girl? Don't you like thex with guyth?" I incorrectly concluded.
"Oh, of course, silly! However, I can have sex with guys anytime I want. I have plenty of volunteers for that. It's a lot harder for me to get a chance to play with someone else's huge boobies. Us big boob dancers usually only get together a couple of times a year. The rest of the year we travel all over. Very few venues can afford to have more than one headliner at a time. Now I have my very own huge boob girlfriend/sex slave," Chelsea explained as she once again helped me to my feet.
"Looth like you hath a dependant more than girlfriend," I observed trying to concentrate on walking and not on everything else that was jiggling and wiggling.
"Okay, you sit here on the corner of the bed and I'll pick out your outfit for today," she said as she disappeared into the walk-in closet.
I was still mesmerized by the way, she walks, and how her beautiful boobs sway when she moves. I could feel the baby doll panties moisten as I watched her.
When she returned, (And I got a soaking wet panty from watching her front side.) she had an armload of brightly colored, delicate looking fabrics across her arm, "First thing first, here is your thong and bra. I'll help you into them. Right now, if you tried to bend over and slip your leg into the panties, you would wind up doing another face plant," she giggled at her own silliness.
She slipped off my baby doll and all I could do was stare at the immense acreage of boob in front of me, jiggling and wobbling. Damn, they look even bigger from this angle, and God they feel so… indescribable!
Chelsea saw me staring and reached out, to caress my nipple, which made me shudder, "Feels nice, doesn't it?"
"Uh…" I half moaned in agreement, biting my lip, eyes closed.
"You think that is nice, wait until you feel how those girls feel when they are hugged by this bra."
'Oh my god! I have to wear a bra now… and look at the size of that thing. Actually, it is somewhat pretty… What am I thinking?' I thought to myself in genuine surprise.
"Yes, I know how much you like the pink bra you bought from my website, so I had one made to your measurements," she told me with a grin.
"What if I, don'th want thew be a girl? Whath if I, run away?" I proposed, even though I reveled in being this close to my goddess.
"Well, Barbie Charms has no skills, no money, no idea how to live in that lovely feminine body, and no clothes, not to mention, you can't even walk on your own yet, so what do you think you would run away to?" she asked so logically and sweetly, I felt ashamed that I had suggested it.
"I… I'm thorry… I don'th have… Whath am I going to thew?" I blubbered. I was just sitting there on the corner of the bed with my head hung down and big crocodile tears running down my face onto my huge boobies.
Chelsea quickly came over and hugged my face into her bosom saying, "There, there, Barbie, everything is going to be alright. I'm here and we will get you on your feet and I promise that you are going to just love your new femininity."
"Here I know how to snap you out of this funk. Come on, you and I can have a shower together. Wouldn't you like that?" she asked looking down into my face, which was almost entirely, surrounded with her wonderful boobs.
"Thower?" I repeated with a hopeful sounding lilt to my voice.
"I think it is going to take you some time to get used to the hormones sweetie, so yes, I am giving you a treat. Come on, back to your bathroom," she urged while helping pull me onto my feet.
Chelsea had me sit on the dressing table's stool as she pulled her t-shirt over her head and then asked, "Barbie, would you undo my bra for me?" as she backed towards me.
This was a dream come true for me. My small hands were trembling as I reached out and as gently as I could, began unclasping the hooks on her pretty bra. It took me quite a while, because my hands were not as strong as they used to be and seemed clumsier than before I was changed.
"Taking your time and enjoying yourself, aren't you?" she teased as I finally unclasped the last and hardest hook.
Her bra nearly leapt from my hands as the elastic force was released. I was proud of myself for being able to hang on to it though.
Chelsea took the bra from me, but asked, "You didn't want to keep it did you? After all, you have plenty of your own now. However if you want it, I think I can spare this one for my new girlfriend."
I didn't know what to say. I felt certain that the bra I had bought from her, was now long gone, along with all of my other things, so I decided that I did want it, "Can I hath it? Pwease?"
Chelsea giggled at me and replied, "Sure, that one is yours now. You can put it under your pillow after we finish."
"How'd you knowth?" I asked realizing that she obviously knew where I had kept her other bra.
"I supervised the sale of your things. I know everything about your previous life and about your future life," she affirmed.
By now, I had placed the bra on the makeup table and Chelsea asked, "Now, did you want to pull my panties off, or should I do it?"
"YETH," I quickly replied, reaching for her lacy pink panties. I snatched the waistband and with trembling hands slowly drew them down, past her inviting cleft, and then down as far as I could take them, which was about, to her knees. My huge boobies stopped me from leaning any farther forward.
"I sometimes have that same problem myself dear. Don't worry, I can shimmy out of them the rest of the way on my own."
My cheeks felt as if they were on fire. My breath was coming in short gasping breaths, and it felt as if I had wet my panties.
"Ooh, I am so glad that you still find my body so stimulating Barbie. Your nipples are rock hard and your panties are sopping wet. If you stand up and grab onto the towel bar, with your legs slightly spread, I'll get those drenched, lacy, pink panties off your sexy butt," Chelsea declared as she helped me to my feet and pulled my panties down. (God, it's still strange for me to write about 'my panties.')
I felt my natural lubrication literally oozing down my leg and my knees were shaking so badly that I thought I would fall down and embarrass myself.
"Hmm… maybe a shower wasn't that good an idea after all. Here, sit back down for a moment," she sat me on the makeup table's stool. She then went to the nearby Jacuzzi tub and started running water to fill it.
"This way I won't have to worry about you falling down, and anyway a bath should relax you more," she smiled supportively and began pouring fragrant lilac bath oils into the running water, "and make you smell deliciously in the bargain."
I sat there totally stunned. I had been surgically altered into a woman, given massive string implants, and now I was going to share a bubble bath with the woman of my years long obsession. I wasn't sure if it was a dream come true or an unbelievable nightmare.
It wasn't long and the tub was ready for us.
Chelsea helped me to my feet, sat me on the tub edge, and swung my legs into the warm soapy water, "There, scoot your butt into the water, and I'll meet you in the middle."
The first shock I received was the warm water on my new pussy, the second was my giant tits floating in the deep bathtub.
"How's that feel? Your boobs floating, soft skin all wet and slippery, and big soft butt being caressed by the lilac oils, does it feel nice?" Chelsea was moving closer to me while she asked.
"Sthrange… nithe… yeth, I wike it," I agreed, just beginning to relax.
Chelsea brought her boobies over and squished them into mine, while her hands slipped up underneath my boobies and began to lightly stroke them.
My big nipples went from almost relaxed to clinched up so hard it felt like diamond points way out away from my chest.
"I just love boobies, don't you?" Chelsea crooned, as she increased her attentions to my tits.
"Oooh," was the only reply I could muster.
"I have a pair over here that you could be groping, unless you are still a bit too shy for that," she urged.
I was more than happy to oblige her, I wasn't sure that she would welcome it until she asked. It was becoming increasingly difficult to concentrate though, Chelsea, really knows how to stimulate huge boobies!
My leg was quivering and I was biting my lips so hard I was afraid they would start bleeding. My little hands were trying their best to mimic what Chelsea was doing to me, but were falling short of that lofty goal. Occasionally she would do something that locked all of my muscles up in ecstasy and it took several seconds to be able to continue my stroking and caressing. I was almost getting as much satisfaction by the feel of Chelsea's beautiful breasts, but the alien feeling of my own breasts being stimulated was all-pervasive.
I was biting my lip and whimpering in no time. I didn't know or care where I was or what was happening, I just wanted it to keep happening.
"It's okay Barbie, just let yourself go. Allow yourself to orgasm. I want you to orgasm really hard. Can you do that for me baby?" she asked while one of her hands had made its way down to my vulva. She started to delicately diddle my molten slit, working my new sexual equipment as a concert violinist plays a Stradivarius.
My eyes rolled up into my head. My toes clenched so tightly that I thought a bone might break, and my back arched so hard my head banged on the rim of the bathtub, with my legs as rigid as steel girders.
I screamed, "Uhgnooof!" in my glass shatteringly high voice.
"That was so much fun!" Chelsea declared. "I like making you come like that! They told me that they had trained your body to respond like a sex- starved nymphomaniac's. I bet I can make you orgasm again almost right away!"
I whimpered weakly in fear that she was right, as well as in submission to her desires.
"I know! Barbie, I want you to diddle yourself to another orgasm right away. You will do that for me, won't you?"
I whimpered again, but knew that my situation was hopeless without her good will, so I started playing with the alien equipment, which had been forced upon me.
I'd started panting and humping my hand, faster and faster.
"Ooh, little Barbie likes that. The doctors wanted to try an experiment so I authorized it. The reason you speak with a lisp is that they had to make your tongue smaller. It will take a while for you to get used to it. It's a little less flexible than you are used to, but it still does its normal job. Isn't that, great?" Chelsea gushed.
I couldn't answer since I was beginning my second orgasm since entering the bathtub.
"I like the idea that you will enjoy being my sex slave. Whew, that looked like a good one," she stated while she leaned over my nearly sunken face and kissed my big soft lips.
"Mmmm hmm," I moaned in reply.
"Okay now, will you do my pussy with your sweet tongue?" Chelsea asked, looking me deeply in the eyes.
"Yeth, thure," I replied. Before I had been altered that would have been a fantasy beyond belief, to be able to lick Chelsea to orgasm, now I wasn't quite as sure. I guess I want to… especially because I still love the way she looks and her wonderful breasts.
Chelsea presented her beautiful vulva up for my ministrations and we soon discovered that about the only way I could do it was to have her sit on my boobies. God, that feels great.
Chelsea started stroking and twiddling her nipples while I dived in for the Promised Land.
"Ooh, your lips and tongue are nice… Oh baby…" she coached while I tried my best to satisfy her. Her moans and actions were telling me how well I was doing. I found that if I concentrated on solely licking her clit, she wouldn't enjoy it as much as if I would graze by it occasionally.
"That's it Barbie… oh… ooh… good… uh," she was twitching from time to time, squishing my boobies, which she would reach down to caress from time to time.
Right then I remembered something I had read once about spelling out the alphabet on a woman's pussy, letter after letter. I tried this technique and found that she responded to it quite well.
I began to orgasm again, eyes rolling, legs stiffening, toes clenching, but I tried to keep up my rhythm for Chelsea while I effectively screamed out my orgasm into her vagina. Chelsea sure knows how to work boobies, and I hadn't fully lost my sexual high, so it was easier to push me over the orgasm precipice.
She seemed to find that a turn-on, so when I went right back with 'n' she seemed to be nearing her own ecstasy, "Oh! Faster Barbie… Harder… Oh god… Oh God… OH God… OH GOD!" she screamed out as she flooded my face with her orgasmic juices.
When she recovered her breath she declared, "Barbie, you are a good cunnilinctrice. I can hardly imagine how good you will be once you get more practice. I love it when you orgasm while eating me. It's such a turn on knowing you're enjoying yourself while you tongue fuck me!"
"I lovfth eating you, Thelsea!" I declared.
"We are going to have such fun together Barbie. Let's you and I finish our bath and I can go get you dressed, shall we?" she suggested, rubbing my head of long platinum blonde hair.
"Thure," I agreed, as she began to use a washcloth over my boobies.
When we had gotten each other cleaned up, Chelsea stood up, (Her boobs swung so sexily.) reached out for a big fluffy towel she wrapped around herself, and then helped me to my feet and wrapped a towel around me just like hers. She grabbed another towel for her hair and one for mine, which she wrapped around her and my heads like turbans, and we stepped out of the bathtub together. (Yes, she had to help me keep from falling.)
Chelsea blow dried our hair, splashed body moisturizer all over our bodies, and worked lotion into our boobies. (That was sooo much fun!)
"Whyth tha lothtion?" I asked, being new to the rituals of femininity.
"Well sweet Barbie, since we both have string implants, our boobs are still growing so we need to keep the skin moist and supple to reduce the stretch marks and keep our skin soft. You are going to have to learn an awful lot of ways to stay beautiful, which men never have to think about. You are in a special situation, which no man will ever understand fully. You have to start doing all the things other women do. You will even have to learn to deal with your menstrual cycle," she giggled brightly as she thought of the poetic justice of a man finally having to endure a period.
"Menths-thrugh-ate-thion?" I squeaked.
"Aw, but just think Barbie, you will still get to orgasm. A good vibrator guarantees that and I have some special ones for you, so even when I won't be available, I'll make sure you have plenty of opportunities to cum as often as you can. I have lots of friends who would love to help you with your needs," she brightly assured me, as she began to put makeup on my face, which shocked the hell out of me, but I submitted to without complaint.
"You really don't need makeup, but I still want you to wear some. The medical students knew that you might not be willing to wear makeup, or would forget to put it on, or maybe you might not be adept at applying it, so they had makeup tattooed on your face. Wasn't that thoughtful of them?" she inquired, obviously meaning what she had said.
"Yeth…" I replied, only because she was making such an effort to make me feel as if what was done to me was a good thing. I knew that she has a big heart and wanted me to enjoy what I had gotten myself into.
"I'm glad you like it. I am somewhat envious of one thing they did for you though. The ladies didn't want you to be anything but soft and cuddly, so they had all of the hair on your body lasered off you. Everything but the hair on top of your head and your eyebrows… well some of your eyebrows that is. You only have the high arched little eyebrows that fashionable ladies have," she smiled at me and stroked my smooth hairless leg to emphasize what she had said.
"Tho, I can'th be anything buth beautiful?" I tried to ascertain.
"Yes, even in bed after you have slept all night, after hours of wild sex, you will always be a beauty," she squeezed my cheeks, making my lips pucker and then applied a bright pink lipstick to them.
"Okay now go like this…" she told me, as she pinched her lips together, rocking them to even out the lipstick, "good that will do for now. We can apply over-gloss some other time. We're only going to be hanging around the house today, getting to know each other so you won't need it."
"Whuth over-gloth?" I queried in my ignorance.
"It's lipstick that goes over the lipstick I just put on you, to make your lips look glossy and wet. They will look very kissable," she smiled, enjoying her role as mentor.
"You stay here and hang onto the bathroom counter and I'll go get your lingerie," she patted me on my naked butt, which seems simply huge to me since I woke up.
I just had to look at myself in the mirror finally. I was trying to avoid it, knowing just what I might see when I looked. I was staring at a short girl with platinum blonde hair, big eyes, oval face, slightly cleft chin, tall forehead, small cute nose, large plump pink lips on a wide mouth, and little ears, which when I looked closer I discovered were pierced. The shocking thing was that I looked strangely similar to Chelsea, in a familial way. My teeth even looked different and now I even have green eyes too.
The more I looked, the more I wanted to fuck me. Damn I'm hot.
"Oh, I forgot that you hadn't seen yourself yet Barbie. Is she hot enough for you?" Chelsea asked with a teasing lilt to her soft voice.
"Sheth awthum!" I panted, barely recognizing that her lips, (The hottie in the mirror's.) move in time to my words.
"You bet she is, and check out this fine ass here," Chelsea remarked as she help me stand, while turning me nearly around so I could see my butt. She stroked my ass gently so that I knew the butt I was seeing was my own heart- shaped womanly ass.
My knees went weak and Chelsea could only moderate my express trip to the tile floor. I nearly pulled her to the floor with me.
"What's the matter? Don't get all weird on me girl. Why did you drop to the floor?" she inquired, partly annoyed, partly concerned.
"I doth know. My kneeth went wobbly," I admitted, just as surprised as she was.
Chelsea giggled at me, "You're silly girl. It sounds like you have the hots for yourself. A girl's knees usually go wobbly when she is with someone who really turns her on."
"I muth sthay away from mirrors then," I surmised, trying desperately to get back to my feet on my own.
Chelsea grabbed my little hand and easily yanked me back onto my feet.
"Thorry, I'm tho weak thince I woke up," I admitted, blushingly.
"I don't doubt it Barbie. You were kept unconscious for over a year while they worked on you. Your little muscles have atrophied and you are much smaller than you used to be."
"Now that you are back on your feet, hold onto the countertop and lift up one of your feet so I can slip your panties on you," Chelsea directed, as she stooped over and slipped a pair of pale-pink, satin, French-cut panties onto my leg.
She didn't have to tell me what my next move should be. I lifted the other foot all on my own. I couldn't help but shiver all over when she slipped them up my legs and over my hips. The cool fabric of the panties hugged my vulva like nothing I had ever experienced before and it was making me pant.
"Sexy lingerie is so stimulating, don't you think?" she teased as she spun me towards the mirror again.
She reached around behind me and passed one end of the bra straps to her other hand across the front of me, "Slip your arms through the straps so I can help you with your bra."
'Oh my god! I'm wearing a bra!' I thought to myself, but kept my cool and was able to help her shrug the bra up my arms while she fastened all five hooks on the back of the band.
Chelsea expertly adjusted all of the straps in mere moments.
I looked into the mirror and saw my huge boobies ensconced in pink, lacy satin with a pink satin triangle between my legs. I was in near shock seeing myself like this.
"Get used to it Barbie. You are going to look like this everyday. I won't have you dressed in anything but sexy lingerie and alluring dresses. You will be pampered and pretty all of the time," she smiled and hugged me from behind, lifting me up from underneath my boobs.
"Oof," was all I could answer until she let me go.
"Sit on the stool and I'll help you with your nylons and garter," she ordered while she picked up the matching garter belt and slipped it up my legs. I pulled my butt up off the seat for a moment so she could continue up to my waist.
"Youth work around youth boobieth real well," I complimented her, watching her bunch the stocking and slide it over my painted toenails.
"Thank you sweetheart. I have had plenty of practice though. You will get better at all of this, soon enough on your own. Until then, either I or one of my friends will help you," she reached mid thigh with the stocking and stopped. She snatched one of the dangly things from the garter, popped it open expertly, and clipped it onto the stocking.
After repeating the process on the other stocking and three dangly things, she had me stand back up. (Yes, braced on the countertop again.)
"You are going to have to lean back into the counter top to steady yourself for what we are doing next dear," she helped me around and leaned me precariously up against the counter, "Now stick your arms up into the air…"
After I complied, she dropped a light pink shimmering silk slip over me. I shivered all over as the spaghetti straps nestled onto my shoulders. I couldn't help but run my hands lightly over the slip, up and down my flanks. It feels so… so… cool and slick and the gossamer look of it was a real thrill.
"Nice, huh?" she asked, smoothing and stroking the slip over my body.
"Oh yeath," I agreed.
"Now we need to slip your dress on," she declared and I found myself, arms over my head and being sheathed in a little, black, silk, fuck-me dress, which hugged every curve, swell, and jiggle of my body.
Chelsea zipped up the invisible black zipper in the back and it looked as if the dress was painted on me.
"Now, Barbie, would you try to stand up away from the counter, on your own for me? Don't worry, I'll catch you before you can fall," Chelsea asked, while she positioned herself for a quick catch if I couldn't manage.
"Here gothes nuthin…" I announced and pushed off from the counter. I wobbled a bit and I had to lean back, but I actually did it.
Chelsea clapped her hands and bounced up and down happily, "See I knew you could do it! Why don't you try a few steps and see if you can walk."
I soon discovered that taking small steps and allowing the rhythm of my boob's bouncing determine my pace I could walk well enough, but it was slow going.
"That was great hon.. I'm going to put some boots on you and we can try it again," she declared. Chelsea went just outside the door and returned with a pair of silver boots that were like the ones she wore in the photoset where she was wearing a ruffled white mini skirt and a tiny ruffled top, also a photoset where she wore a white sheath dress posing on a red leather sofa. I had always loved the look of those boots. Smooth and supple with no seam between the sole and boot and they clung to her legs like hosiery. The only thing that scared me was the fact that they have platforms and three-inch heels on them.
I didn't really have much of a choice, if she wanted me to try to wear them. I had better try and wear them.
Chelsea kneeled in front of me, tugged, and rolled the boots up on my hairless legs. They cling to me almost like a second skin. If there was a pocket in them, I wouldn't be able to hide a paperclip without it showing through them.
"There, you're a fully dressed lady. Now stand up and we can see if you are able to move around in them."
I was scared to death. I knew I was barely able to walk without them, and with them, I was trying to walk nearly on my tiptoes. The one good thing about them is, now I am nearly as tall as Chelsea is, when she isn't wearing shoes.
I carefully walked about two feet forwards and stopped. It wasn't too bad. I just have to take baby steps and keep my toes pointed down, "Thee, I can walkth."
"That's terrific Barbie. This sure has been more fun than dressing up dolls. Come here and give me a hug hon.," she offered with her arms outstretched, as any mother would, who is encouraging her daughter to take her first steps.
I wobbled over to her arms and got a great big hug, "Good girl Barbie. You will get better at it. Just remember to hold your arms out away from you farther or walk with them bent at the elbow, or you will wear out the hips of your dresses." She giggled at the mental image.
It is always very exciting for me to hug Chelsea. Her boobies are higher up than mine are so when we hug my boobies dive under hers so my face winds up buried in her cleavage. Heaven isn't even this good…
"I'm going to need to wear a drool bib on my titties. Every time I hug you my cleavage gets soaked," she snickered and rubbed my hair good-naturedly.
"Come with me honey. I want to take some pictures of my sex slave," she informed me as she held my hand and I jiggled, wobbled, and perambulated into the bedroom with her.
"Up on the bed spread honey. I want you to look sexy for me," she coached.
"Ith hard to crawl. My boobth are thoo big," I complained. It felt weird to drag my nipples along the comforter as I crawled to the center. My arms are barely long enough to keep me up off the bed.
"You are shorter than I am, so I guess someday I may have that same problem. Ah, you're right in the middle now. Stay sideways to me, but twist your butt this way and try to look horny," Chelsea coached while she snapped off a couple of shots with the digital camera she had snagged from the dresser.
"Now, grab your right boob, look this way, and lick your lips… great! Work around so your body is inline with the bed, head this way, and bend your arms so your boobs are solidly setting on the bed… Darn, Barbie, you don't have to bend your elbows much for that shot. Oh well, turn sideways again and lay down on your side so that your boobs are stacked on one another," Chelsea took shot after shot for almost twenty minutes and through out it all, I stayed completely dressed.
"No sthripped sthots?" I inquired, not that I wanted to, but with my job title, I rather expected it.
"Not right now. I think you have worked enough for this morning. Would you like to grab a bite of breakfast?" she offered.
"I'm stharved," I declared, letting my body flop to the comforter from the kneeling position she had me in before deciding she had enough pictures.
"I'm sorry Barbie. I forgot that you haven't been, fed yet today. Come with me, right now young lady, and let's get your hunger sated," she almost dragged me off the bed with that and marched me into the kitchen table. "Sit here hon.. Now, what kind of fruit would you like? Bananas, apples, peaches, pairs, grapes, I have them all in the fridge and they will be good for you. You have to keep that sexy figure if you are going to be a sex slave, you know," she snickered as she opened the door and waited for my response.
"Nectharines? Bananas maybe, I don'th like peacthes, the fthuzzy feelths weird," I declared, beginning to really hate my new speech impediment.
I suppose my annoyance with it showed on my face since Chelsea informed me, "Don't get frustrated Barbie, the doctors say your lisp will go away as soon as you get used to the way your tongue feels in your new mouth."
"That's a reliethf," I declared. I stuck my tongue out and tried feeling it with my little fingers, but it just felt like a normal tongue, though slightly numb near the end.
"Careful with that Barbie, it not healed yet," she teased, as she snagged a nectarine and banana both. "To tell the truth, I like smooth skinned fruit too. That's why you are hairless down there… I actually don't have peaches, just the nectarines."
She pulled out a bowl and started slicing up the fruit into very small pieces, "Here you go sweetie," she placed the bowl in front of me and handed me a fork.
I started shoveling it into my face as I would have done before, but Chelsea sat down and grasped my wrist, "Slow down Barbie. No one is going to take it from you. You need to learn to eat like a lady. Here, I'll show you." She carefully speared a piece of nectarine and delicately placed it in her mouth.
"You thaid no one wouldth thake it…" I accused, wide-eyed and trying to look hurt.
"Goof, if you are still hungry after you finish that, I promise to cut up another one for you. Feel better now?" she smiled and pinched my cheek.
"Yeth, I wath only teathing," I confessed, while trying hard not to wolf my food and mimic the way Chelsea ate.
I finished my bowl of fruit, well I almost finished it… it seems that my stomach, along with everything else but my boobs has shrunken.
"Do you feel up to having a visitor? One of my friends is keeping herself amused in my study, chatting with the guys on my website. She honestly wants to meet you and she is one of my sweetest girlfriends…" Chelsea was selling this almost urgently.
"Thure, your friendth are my friendths," I wasn't sure whether to be, 'wetting my panties frightened,' or 'creaming my panties excited, so I opted for creaming my panties. (I don't really have much choice in that anyway, I'm always creaming my panties.)
"Come on then. You'll have to stay outside for a minute. I had better make sure she isn't using the web cam first. We don't want my fans demanding to chat with you, at least not quite yet anyway," she laughed at me when my face went pale, "Don't worry sweetie, I'm not into humiliating anyone. I really meant it when I said I want you to enjoy your new life."
"I don'th think I can handleth anyone stheeing me yet, if ever…" I confessed. "Thankth for being thoughtfulth."
She smiled and ducked into the study, while I steadied myself on the nearby wall.
When she popped her head out, she invited me in to meet her friend. I recognized her right away, "This is Vixen LaMoore. She is one of the sweetest girls I know. Vixen, this it Barbie Charms, my 'girl Friday."
"Ooh, she's so pretty," Vixen shrieked and dove at me for a friendly hug, "Nice to meet you Barbie. I don't often meet girls who are both bigger and shorter than me."
"Nicth to meeth you tooth, Vithen," answered and hugged her back.
"Would you mind if I... touch them?" she asked, wide-eyed and eager.
"Sthure," I answered, trying to use as few words as I can.
"Poor Barbie had a bad tongue piercing that's still healing up. Don't worry though, her lisp should pretty much go away in a few days," Chelsea told her, trying to keep her questions to a minimum and allow me to keep some dignity.
Vixen had already started groping my boobies and had me moaning like a slut, "Wow Barbie, you're like driving a Ferrari… very responsive at the controls."
My knees were becoming like warm Jell-O when Chelsea rescued me, "Careful Vixen, she can go off like a howitzer if you keep that up."
"You're so lucky, Chelsea. I wish I had my own 'girl Friday' that is as boob crazy as we are. Does this mean that we can't… 'you know', anymore?"
"Oh my no, Vixen. Barbie will ask to join us of course, but we can 'you know' as much as you like, and Barbie can probably 'you know' more than that even," Chelsea giggled and hugged Vixen and me both.
"Wow, then she can, 'you know' one hell of a lot!" Vixen exclaimed and rubbed my nipples, eliciting a loud moan from me.
"One day we may find her limits, but we will have to bring friends… lots and lots of friends," Chelsea assured her.
This was all news to me. I had only 'you knowed' a couple of times so far.
Vixen released me and craned her neck to have a peek at my butt, and then declared, "Mighty fine ass you have there girl, I wish mine looked that hot. Wait… it does!" she spoofed.
"You are definitely a vixen, Vixen. What fun things should we do while Barbie recovers from all the hot sex we had this morning? I know, let's go shopping," Chelsea suggested, with a wink at me.
I knew that I must look like a deer in the headlights, but I couldn't do anything about that, what she suggested just scared the shit out of me.
"Don't tell me you don't like to shop Barbie," Vixen declared, holding me at arm's length.
Chelsea to the rescue, "Barbie is a little shy about her lisp right now. Don't fret honey, I only meant we three girls could do some online shopping for pretty clothes and lingerie together. We don't have to go out and brave the public just yet. Come over here and sit down in the middle, Vixen and I will protect you in Victoria's Secret-land, where the lingerie is so hot you'll need SPF90."
"I've been dying to see what their new summer line up is…" Vixen declared as she snatch the mouse by the scruffies and flew to the 'Victoria's Secret' quick link.
"Wow, Barbie would look hot in that. Don't you think so Chelsea?" Vixen appraised, displaying the blue halter-top bikini on the opening page, the one with the pink hearts all over it.
"Oh my, yes. It wouldn't even fully cover her nipples…"
"Stop Chelsea, you know I meant one made for us," Vixen defended her choice.
"They, hath any brath?" I asked in my ignorance.
"In our sizes? Hell no, no one does. They don't even have any for big girls that we can buy and have tailored down to fit us. But it is nice to get fashion ideas for stuff we can have made to fit us, here," Chelsea informed me, getting a strangely quizzical expression from Vixen.
Chelsea whispered loudly to Vixen, (So we all heard, but we could pretend was a secret.) "Barbie just got much bigger implants and isn't used to shopping in 'porn star' sizes yet."
Vixen nodded, taking that as an explanation and went back to displaying more sexy girl clothes.
We were at it for a couple hours of squealing and giggling, imagining ourselves in all sorts of outfits and how we would look to different types of people.
I actually had fun doing it, which scared me, and at the same time made me feel like one of the girls. It's hard to say what frightens me more, being accepted as a girl, or how much I was beginning to like it…
"Time for dinner girls," Chelsea declared, and then she stood up and beckoned me to follow her.
As I stood up and turned, Vixen groped my butt, which made me pause so she could do a good job of it, while moaning loudly.
"Gosh, Barbie, I expected that you would screech and jump… but this is even better," she stated, finishing her grope and placing a big kiss on my padded derriere. "I just love overstuffed little black dresses."
"It looks like Barbie appreciates a friendly grope when she can get one too Vixen. Hey, why not put off dinner for a bit and take a swim in my pool?" Chelsea suggested, winking at Vixen.
"Great, I have a bikini in my luggage, I'll go put it on. Would you like to come help Barbie," Vixen asked with a titter.
"I…" I began, but Chelsea jumped in.
"Barbie needs to get her new suit on and it may take a while, even if I help, and if we both help, we'll never make it to the pool," she wisely declared, taking my pink nailed hand and starting to drag me away.
"Okay, I can stand a little more foreplay, but I will be VERY horny after dinner," Vixen declared, heading down the hallway in the opposite direction.
"Nithe asth!" I declared after her, trying for some payback.
Vixen turned and replied, "It's yours for the taking baby… anytime." She winked and turned back to the guest room door and entered through it giggling.
"You aren't going to shock lil' Vixen, Barbie. The only thing you'll wind up doing is making her hotter for you and bringing an orgy upon yourself," Chelsea assured me, while she brought me to the canopy bed again and had me plop down onto it.
"Now let's take your boots off. I'll do this one, and you do that one the same way, okay hon.?"
I nodded and mimicked what she did and was able to doff my boot shortly after she relieved me of the other one.
"Okay Barbie, I'm going to get undressed and you do what you can towards the same end, and I'll help when you need it."
I stood up and tried to bend my arms around behind me to unzip my dress, only to elicit laughter from Chelsea, "Sorry hon., I should have unzipped you first," whereupon she did just that.
I undid the garters and rolled my stockings off. Then I squirmed out of my garter belt and began thrashing about trying to undo my bra.
"Barbie? Take it off like this," she informed me. Chelsea shrugged her straps off and then pealed one of her gorgeous breasts out of the right cup, followed by the left cup. She then slipped the band around her waist until the clasp was in front of her, and easily unhooked all five clasps, "Viola, no more bra." Chelsea did a little strip tease dance move while tossing her bra onto my head. I had to lift up the side of the cup to see out from under it.
"Oh, godth that maktyhes me horny…" I complained while scooting my butt around on the comforter, trying for some relief.
"Calm down girl. I'm sorry I got your motor running, but if you concentrate on getting your bikini on, I promise that Vixen and I will make your waiting worth while."
"Oh thay," I lisped, while removing the bra, however, not before inhaling Chelsea's lovely scent and rubbing the soft fabric on my cheek.
"Oh, stop that you horny girl. Now you have me hot and bothered," she charitably offered, crossing her legs and bending at the knees.
By this time, I had my own bra off me, but was hesitating before, finishing the job.
Chelsea didn't say a word. She just shucked her panties and tossed them into a laundry basket.
I decided that I should do the same, but when I tossed mine into the hamper, they made a loud splat noise before falling into it.
"Damn, you are horny, girl. Here, I'll hold your bottoms while you step into them."
I put my feet into the pink bottoms with the white polka dots, while she slipped them up my hairless, smooth legs.
"Spread your legs hon., so I can slip these up your butt," she ordered.
I found myself wearing a thong bikini bottom, which flossed my butt cheeks and barely covered my wet slit.
Chelsea pulled on her own pink bikini bottoms and then started to tie my bikini top onto me, "This sure is easier from this side. Okay, lift your boobs up a little so I can slip this string up under them. Good, there you go, you are wearing your very first bikini."
Chelsea positioned her top just right, turned and asked me to tie it.
My hands were shaking, but I managed to do it.
"Barbie, don't be afraid to touch me girl. If you keep trembling every time you're near me, it is sure going to be difficult doing the job of sex slave. You're supposed to touch me, you were made to touch me, and I need you to touch me, so relax baby," she urged, my little hands held in hers.
She gave me a quick hug and then pulled me over in front of the full length mirror, "I just wanted to you to see the sexy girl in the mirror, so you will know exactly what you are doing to poor Vixen, strutting around in your bikini.'
Damn, I would have given my right nut to fuck me… Uh, never mind, I guess I already did…
"I can see you like it, so let's grab Vixen and hit the pool," she declared, grabbed my hand and tugged me away from my staring.
"Hey, snap out of it. Stare at my boobs for a while. That should take your mind off yours."
I was glad to stare at her boobs anytime, but especially when her nipples and just a triangle below them were covered in pink fabric. Her boobs were bouncing and jostling around inside of the strings of the bikini enough to keep any boob man in a trance-like state.
We traveled down a hallway I hadn't been down before, and out through a sliding glass door to the pool area where Vixen was waiting for us in her own white bikini with black stylized flowers all over it. Her bottoms were high French cut with the same pattern on them. All in all, she was wearing far more fabric than either, Chelsea or I were.
"Well come on girls, let's jump in and do some breast stroking…" Vixen declared as she dove into the shallow end, leaving her high heel deck shoes behind on the poolside.
"Don't fret Barbie, we will slowly work our way in from the stairs. You have had enough shocks for today I think," Chelsea informed me as we held hands and took it one stair at a time. Even so, I know she noticed the look on my face when my crotch hit the water, and again when my boobies did a short while later.
When I finally submerged my big tits into the pool, Vixen came swimming through my legs and up underneath my chest. She surfaced right in front of the seam my tits formed between them, "Hi gorgeous."
"Hi Vixthen. You hathing fun?" I asked her.
"Yep. Hey watch this… booby bubbles," she claimed and swirled air underneath my cleavage with her hand.
There was nothing but a string between my boobs to stop the air from collecting underneath my hooters, so my chest floated higher and allowed some of the air to slip up through my pressed together boobs, making a foop, fop, sound.
"That feelth weird," I declared, trying to stop the escaping air by sticking my hand into my cleavage to plug the airflow. I only succeeded in making all of the air escape in one big foop.
"Goodness, Barbie, you sure aren't used to your chest being that big. If I did that when any guys were in the water… look out, Vixen would have more company than she could handle," she declared and hugged me close, so I would know she was only trying to look out for me.
I wouldn't have had any trouble if Chelsea hadn't come up from behind and hugged me from there. I was in a Vixen-Chelsea sandwich and it was heaven. I had boobs all over me.
"Come on Barbie, loosen up. We're all girlfriends here. We touch, hug, and grab each other, so don't be so stiff girl," Vixen chastised, all the while, she was pulling me farther and farther towards the deep end.
Six feet deep wasn't far when you are a fair sized guy, but when you are a short girl, as I am now, it is way over my head. Mind you I could swim, but with the added drag of my boobs, I wasn't sure how well anymore.
Vixen, who wasn't nearly as big as me up on top, wasn't having any problems.
"Are you doingth the breasth sthroke Vixthen?" I asked her, sincerely wanting to know.
"What a great idea, Barbie," Vixen decided. She began groping my floatation devices and I became almost helpless in her hands.
I felt a hand come up between my thighs from behind and grasp my vulva.
"I thought I would help keep you afloat little one," Chelsea told me.
However, I think she had alternative motives in mind, since her hand didn't just hold me up. She worked her way around my thong, into my love box, slowly diddling me, while Vixen tweaked my nipples.
My head jerked backwards all by itself, my legs spread open uncontrollably, and my back arched. Luckily, Chelsea's boobies were behind my head and kept me afloat.
Poor Vixen wasn't able to stay in front of me, since now I was floating on my back with my boobs thrust prominently into the air.
"Let's swim her back to where we can stand up. I want to show you something Vixen."
Once we were where they could stand, Chelsea went on to say, "Okay Vixen, I want you to French kiss Barbie and tickle her nipples."
Vixen looked a little puzzled but dove in for the kiss.
I was frightened, since I knew what the results would be, but I was already so hot from what Chelsea was doing to me, I couldn't bring myself to protest.
Vixen was tickling the end of my nipples. Chelsea was working my pussy and clit as only another woman could, and I was groping her big girls in ecstasy.
Vixen moaned into my mouth while never missing a beat with her tongue, which put me over the top. I orgasmed in the warm pool, muscles locked, and toes clenched, while somewhere far off I heard a girl scream in bliss.
"Wow, and I thought I was easy. Barbie is so quick to cum, and so helpless… I want one of my own Chelsea!"
"Sorry, Barbie is a one of a kind girl. Nevertheless, you can borrow her whenever you come to visit, or if we run into each other on the road. Barbie will be my full-time companion."
"You're so lucky. Will she be a feature dancer too? I don't know if I can stand the competition…" Vixen groused with a mock pout.
"No, Barbie won't be in the public eye, not officially at least. One day we may publish a photo pictorial of her but I'm thinking of doing it and claiming it's a hoax. You know, like those latex and foam girls?" she recalled.
"Yes, I've seen them. I think Barbie is back with us. How was it honey?" Vixen asked, gazing deeply into my green eyes.
"Ith wonderfulth," I declared, clinging to her for support. "I think I came in my pantieth…"
"I think you came in your bikini bottoms honey, but it's okay, they were already wet," Vixen comforted.
"Do you two want to relax in the hot tub a while? I have a full wet bar we can raid for drinks to take with us," Chelsea offered, while she reorganized my thong so it covered most of what it was supposed to.
"Something fruity for me dahling…" Vixen said in a mock Zsa Zsa Gabor voice. She began climbing up the pool stairs and adjusted her bikini bottoms.
Chelsea, her grip still affixed to my derriere, helped me out of the pool, while I leaned into her wonderful boobs for support.
"Vixen, give Barbie a hand to the hot tub, dear. She's still a little wobbly from her climax," Chelsea urged, covering for my difficulty walking.
"My pleasure, Chelsea. Come along Barbie," she declared and took hold of my ample ass with one hand and my hand with her other.
"Be there in a minute girls," Chelsea called after us, "and Vixen, don't make Barbie orgasm so much she passes out… at least until I get there..."
Vixen laughed wickedly.
Once there, Vixen gave me a hand balancing while I climbed into the warm water and then she climbed in after me, sitting very close. She lifted my right leg onto her legs, and then my left and I soon found myself in her lap, and hugged tightly.
I was becoming very warm and relaxed in her arms when Chelsea joined us, drinks on a serving tray, "My, you two look comfy. I hope Mai Tais are all right with everyone. I'll put them in the holders by where you're lounging."
"I'm just cuddling with Barbie after her orgasm. A girl likes to be held after sex yah know!"
"I'm so thoughtless…" Chelsea declared as she entered the tub, "I'll have to make up for it." With that, she came over and held me from the side and behind.
I didn't think she would try anything and was so relaxed when I felt a hand snake up underneath my huge boobs and tickle my under cleavage.
When I jumped a little Vixen asked, "What is it Barbie? Did I jingle your nerves with a boob or something?"
"Chelthea is thickling me," I declared, still squirming.
"I just love to rub my finger gently up and down between boobies, it feels so delicious," she admitted. "I hope you don't mind hon.."
"Justh sthartled a little. It feeths so good," I admitted, relaxing and enjoying her strokes.
"Aw, Chelsea, she's purring," she declared a short time later.
"Purring?"
"Yes, she moans almost like she's purring. Listen close to her," Vixen claimed.
I barely heard her, lost in relaxation and comfort.
"It does sound like purring doesn't it… Here, let me hold her while you take a break for a bit to grab your drink."
I was passed back to Chelsea, and held so my head was laying on top of her wonderful breasts, if anything would make me purr, those will. The warm bubbling water, her strokes, and my generally tired state added up to Barbie taking a nap in her happy place…
**********
When they roused me, it was by taking turns tonguing my tonsils. I like it better than waking up to a huge need to pee behind an even bigger boner and I'll take it any day.
"You sure were tired, Barbie. You have been asleep for fifteen minutes. We should get out of the tub now. It's not good to stay in here more than twenty minutes at a time," Chelsea whispered in my ear, which means that the face stuck to mine belongs to Vixen.
"Back to the pool or dress for dinner?" Vixen inquired, once she came up for breath. (With the size of her lungs, she can kiss for a long time…)
"Dress for dinner I think. Do you want to help me dress Barbie?" Chelsea asked, as she started from the tub, helping me as she went.
"Can I pick what she wears?"
"Of course you can hon.. Why do you think she's called Barbie? She's my very own living Barbie Doll. I can dress her any way I want and she loves to do it for me, don't you sweetie?"
"Yeth, I loveth it," I agreed, concerned with what might happen should I contradict her.
"Goody! I'll grab my stuff and meet you in the Barbie Playhouse."
"Playhouthe?" I asked, wondering how much Vixen really knew.
"That's a perfect name for Barbie's room. I'll have a sign made for her door. Thanks Vixen."
"Barbie was fun to play with when we were little, but this Barbie I like better…" she declared and then jetted off to grab her own clothes.
We made our way slowly to my room. I was so relaxed my muscles didn't want to work right, so by the time we made the door, Vixen was right on our heels.
When we entered, I was sent to my canopy bed and Chelsea quickly whispered into Vixen's ear. What, I don't know, but Vixen disappeared into my walk-in closet.
"What?" I asked, knowing she knew what I meant.
"I was just giving her a plausible explanation for your ignorance about feminine clothing. We don't want her to come out with something sexy that virtually all girls know how to wear, but with which you will have trouble. So she thinks you were brought-up in the wilds of Alaska now, with nothing but brothers and a father. She thinks you didn't have a mother to teach you feminine ways," Chelsea explained and further added, "Now she will be more maternal and want to help you be sexy and feminine."
When Vixen popped out again she said, "Damn girl, don't you have any pants?"
"Barbie had such a deprived childhood, she wants to make up for it now. She isn't to wear pants or jeans, unless they are hot pants, or maybe Daisy Mae Cutoffs."
"Suits me just fine. I love lipstick lesbians. Here is her outerwear. Can I get some lingerie to accompany these?"
"Be our guest Vix. Just keep in mind what I told you…" Chelsea grinned expectantly.
When Vixen came back she was carrying bright blue panties and a matching bra, "I love these. If I tried them on though it would be like a guy trying to wear my bra…" she giggled. "This living bra would starve without Barbies big girls to feed it."
"Why don't you put it on her, while I help her with the panties?"
"Sure. Stand up Barbie, we'll get you dressed and then we can do ourselves," Vixen told me, and then the two girls worked diligently to enfold me in luxurious femininity.
Once they were finished with my and their dressing, both ladies started in on my makeup. I sat still while they discussed the pros and cons of each type and what would suit my clothes and our activities. I never knew how many parameters had to be met, just for me to get dressed and put on makeup. This is going to be a lot tougher to learn than I had thought.
Both ladies had already done their own makeup, so once they had finished mine, we were ready to eat. However, they had to stop and show me how I looked in the mirror before we left my room.
I was looking at a small busty angel, dressed all in blue taffeta, showing nearly a yard of cleavage, and even wearing heels, with the two other stunning ladies who were taller than me.
Once we walked outside the room, I was led down a corridor that I discovered only too late, led to the garage.
"Thith isn'th the kitchen…" I blurted out in my fright.
"No, Vixen has offered to take us both out for dinner," Chelsea calmly answered, then unlocked the doors on her SUV with the remote.
Chelsea wheeled us onto the highway and eventually after quite a long drive we came to a very large building and you can imagine my surprise when we pulled into the parking lot area designated for the local Hooters Restaurant.
"I love coming to theses," Vixen declared, "It gives the waitresses an inferiority complex." Then she giggled loudly.
I knew that we would be the objects of much attention, but steeled myself for the experience.
Once we had entered the door, the hostess, who was wearing the usual satin shorts, nylons, and silk tank top, greeted us. But not however, before her eyes nearly bugged out of her head and she stammered, "G… G… Good evening ladies, a table for three?"
"Yes please," Chelsea answered, "and can you tell Vic that Chelsea is here?"
"Oh… yes… Chelsea. I'll tell Vic you're here," she replied and then spun and escorted us to an out of the way booth.
As we progressed through the restaurant, people were gawking, stunned, intrigued, amused, and even uncouth and nasty. Some would point and elbow their neighbor. Others would whisper and titter to each other and still others dropped their utensils and just stared, open mouth and trying to resist drooling.
Chelsea whispered in my ear, "Now you know a little of what being me is like."
I had very mixed emotions. I wasn't sure whether to be flattered, angry, or defiant. I just tried to keep my head up and walk to the booth behind the busty little hottie in front of me. (Well, little to most people. She is still taller than I am.)
Chelsea slipped easily into the booth ahead of me and beckoned to me to follow her.
I wish that I had slid into the booth as easily as Chelsea and Vixen had. I had trouble with my boobies, if they tried to go under the table, I was hunched over, above the table, they were in my face, so I had to ask for a booster seat, which embarrassed me no end.
To top it all off, the booster seat was a little too narrow for my ample asset, so they wound up using two phone books for me. Talk about blushing! I thought I would melt into the floor until Chelsea stood up, and allowed me to slip into the corner and relative obscurity.
One guy who was watching with obvious mirth, snorted out his amusement and Chelsea shot him a look that must have made his blood run cold, since he quickly turned his attention to the food on his plate.
Vic showed up quickly after we were seated, saying, "Chelsea! It's so good to see you again. I see you have friends with you this evening, and lovely ladies they both are too. As always, if you have any complaints about the service, or if unruly patrons bother you, don't hesitate to call me. Barry over at the bar knows the deal. He will be watching out for you."
"Thanks so much, Vic. I love your place and really appreciate how you look out for me. Hey, you wouldn't have any more of those tank tops my friends could wear to help advertise your place, would you?" Chelsea asked him brazenly.
"Are you kidding? I can't buy that kind of advertising! What size ladies?" Vic asked eager to publicize the restaurant.
I was clueless, so Chelsea answered for me, "Barbie takes a double Extra Large, the same as me."
Vixen piped in with, "I only need an Extra Large."
"Can I ask if you'll sign T-Shirts for us again for a while tonight?" Vic pleaded eagerly. "I know Vixen LaMoore through her career, but I haven't seen your lovely blonde companion anywhere…" Vic subtly asked.
"Oh, I'm sorry Vic. This is Barbie Charms. She is my new traveling companion and girl Friday. You will probably be seeing her a lot more. Barbie, this is Victor Damien, the manager and owner of the restaurant," Chelsea introduced.
I held out my hand, wrist up, limply, as I had seen Chelsea do, and that fink actually kissed it!
"So grand to meet you Miss Barbie," Vic then turned to Vixen, who also proffered her hand and said, "I'm so glad to meet you in person Miss LaMoore. Any friend of Chelsea's is an honored patron in this restaurant."
Vixen tittered and said, "Call me Vixen, Vic."
I haven't seen a man so pleased that he was almost goofy looking before, but Vic must look as I did whenever I had met a stunning lady.
"I'll be right back," he declared.
Vixen and Chelsea shared a little giggle, though I was still in the dark as to why until Chelsea shared, "Guys are so silly around us sometimes. It's sweet though. He's a really great guy and his wife is terrific too."
Vic slipped up with almost astonishing speed, a tray in one hand, and some shirts under his arm, "I picked up three Mai Tais on the way by the bar. Barry had them all ready made and waiting for me." He placed the drinks in front of each of us and then started handing out tank tops, "One for Chelsea, one for Vixen, and one for Miss Barbie."
"Pleathe, call me Barbie, Vic," I asked, following Vixen's example.
"Bad tongue piercing," Chelsea, announced before Vic could coagulate the question onto his face.
"Barbie it is then, gorgeous," Vic agreed, blushing up a storm himself.
I noticed that Vic still had tank tops and t-shirts under his arm, and when my gaze went to them, Vic said, "Would you ladies please sign this tank top for the restaurant?"
He handed each of us a 'Hooters' pen to sign with and then carried on with, "Barry asked if you would sign his t-shirt too?"
Chelsea had finished the first one and passed it to me. I signed the name he knew me by, 'Barbie Charms'. It weirded me out that my penmanship was now much more fluid and feminine, but I didn't say anything and passed the shirt to Vixen.
"A… A… And could you sign this one for me?" Vic was blushing up a storm, but I could see he really was, honored to get our signatures on a t-shirt.
Chelsea signed that one, 'To Victor and Vicki, I love you both, Chelsea Charms'.
I didn't know Vicki, so I signed, 'To Victor, All my love, Barbie Charms'. That should be appropriate I guess.
I signed the same thing to Barry's t-shirt, and the one tank top for the restaurant, however that one was, handed to a waitress who grabbed a short stepladder and pinned it to the wall in a prominent place.
Vic worked up his courage and asked me, "Are you in the 'business', or are you…" he let the statement fade into the distance.
"Barbie isn't a feature Vic, she's just my companion. You want your tank top back?" she tittered.
"Dear god no! Chelsea what a thing to ask honey, I have Barbie Charm's autograph, something very few have I'll bet, and how many people have all three of your autographs?" Vic quickly defended. "I'm most honored to have your autograph Barbie. If you ever need work, you can be a Hooters waitress any time your heart desires… I'd even let a girl go if you offered!"
"I could never leave Chelthea…" I declared. (For more than one reason.)
"I know what you mean. Ah, there go my dreams of mega wealth…" Vic sighed.
"Oh stop it Vic. You'll frighten Barbie," Chelsea teased.
"That would never be my intention. My, my, look at me. I've kept you ladies from ordering for far too long. As always Chelsea, please allow me to cover the tab," Vic finished with a slight bow as he backed away and ushered a waitress to our table.
"Thank you Vic. Give my love to Vicki," Chelsea said to his retreating form. "Vic is such good people. Barbie, if you want to moonlight…" she let it fade into a snicker at the terrified look on my face.
"Darn, sometimes it's just tough to buy your girlfriends dinner," pouted Vixen, in an exaggeratedly poor act.
Chelsea and Vixen cracked up laughing.
When she'd calmed down, Vixen explained, "Barbie honey, this happens to us all of the time, and not just in 'Hooters' either."
"Yes, if not the manager, or owner, or head waiter, then quite often we are recognized by patrons who want to show their appreciation," Chelsea finished for her. "The only way to avoid it is to wear big sweatshirts or moo moos to disguise ourselves."
"Moo mooths?" I questioned.
"Big loose straight dresses, which hide a girl's figure hon., usually affected by extremely overweight women," Chelsea explained.
Vixen was looking a little suspicious but held her piece.
The buxom waitress was standing expressionless, waiting for us to acknowledge her. (Buxom compared to average women. Compared to us, she's built like twiggy.)
I made indications with my eyes to Chelsea that we weren't alone and needed to quit wasting the poor girl's time.
We all ordered, so she could get to other patrons. (I had to say everything I wanted two times or more… damn lisp.)
We had a great meal and no other problems, other than when Vixen slipped her shoeless foot up under my skirt to get a rise out of me. (It worked too!)
When we got up to leave, some drunken loud mouth yelled out, "Yah! Strippers! How about a table dance honey?" He snagged me by the waist and put me on his lap.
The stench of his alcohol-laden breath was pretty bad, and his rough handling of me was frightful. I tried to wriggle free. I tried to slap him, or punch him, but I wasn't strong enough.
Chelsea was about to dive in when a large well-built guy hopped the bar top and ran to my aide, "Let go of the lady, friend," was all he said. It must have been in the way he said it, because the guy instantly let go of me and I was out of his lap in a shot.
Vic ran out from the back and told the guy, "Please, leave my restaurant and never come back."
The guy looked defiant for a moment, but even as drunken as he was, the sheer size of Barry told him to shut up and leave while he could.
Vic turned to us and quickly apologized directly to me, "I am so sorry Barbie. We usually attract a much better clientele. Please don't hold it against us."
"Thankths Vic, You didn'th do ith and Sthuperman here resthcued me quick enoughth he didn'th even hath a chanth at a good grope," I acknowledged. I hugged him to show my appreciation and thank him, and of course, I had to hug Barry's thighs to thank him too.
"My pleasure lil' lady," Barry's deep voice thanked me from far above. "I hope to see you in here again real soon."
I was blushing like a schoolgirl when Chelsea dragged me out to the car, "I think Barbie likes Barry."
Vixen started to tease with the children's ditty, "Barbie and Barry sitting in a tree…"
Chelsea snickered but had Vixen stop. She knew that I had only consciously been a girl for one day and didn't want to scar my delicate psyche.
The trip back to Chelsea's house was fairly quiet, much to my chagrin. I would have rather had plenty of chatting to take my mind off what had happened to me. The drunk hadn't bothered me nearly as much as Barry had and that frightened the hell out of me.
Luckily it didn't take Vixen long to get bored with the silence, "Dinner was great, the entertainment was a hunk, I have an idea what we can do for an encore…"
"Play Parcheesi?" Chelsea suggested.
"Ah… No."
"Go sthwimming again?" I suggested.
"No…"
"Play disco records and dance all night?" Chelsea teased further.
"Hmm… I hadn't thought of that one… But it wasn't what I had in mind."
"Whath then?" I asked impatiently.
"Pajama Party!" she declared.
"I like it Vixen. However, we must all wear our sexiest nighties," determined Chelsea as we pulled into her garage.
"I have a better idea," declared Vixen, "we look through each other's nighties and decide what we think their sexiest nightie is and she wears the one the others pick for her, fair enough?"
"When you're right Vixen, you're right. I stand corrected. Much better we turn each other on, than just ourselves."
"Who's room should we use?" Vixen asked out hostess.
"Barbie's room, of course. That is what it was made for and why it has the biggest bed and all of the other things specially built into it," Chelsea informed her. (As it turns out, informed me too.)
"Can I move my things in there too then?" Vixen asked hopefully.
"You bet. Don't let Barbie try your blouses on though, or they'll never fit you right after that," Chelsea teased as she locked the SUV and the garage door behind us.
Vixen took off at a trot to get her stuff, mesmerizing me with the bounding of her breasts as she ran…
"They look nice, don't they, Barbie?" Chelsea whispered in my little feminine ear.
"Am I supposed to drool this much?" I complained, however never taking my eyes off Vixen for a moment.
"I sure like the fact that you do, don't you?" Chelsea answered my question with a question.
"Thure, but ith I don'th swallow quick I'll wet my cleavageth," I declared.
"That's okay with me sugar. If you didn't do it, I will have to do it myself sooner or later…" she declared and punctuated it with a delicate butt grope.
I wasn't surprise when Chelsea and I entered Barbie's Playhouse and discovered Vixen already there and beginning to disrobe herself.
"Vixen, shame on you. You of all people know the importance of stripping slowly and alluringly!" chastised Chelsea.
"Where is my head?" Vixen exclaimed, "I'm rushing into this as if I was a guy or something!"
"Ith okay Vixthen…" I tried to console her, however she cut me off, saying, "No it's not okay. I know how much I want to watch you strip to some sexy music, so you should get the same consideration."
Then she quickly put her clothes back on and opened all of her suitcases proclaiming, "Ready for your inspection girls."
We dug through her things and finally decided on a sexy little red negligee with wispy red feathers across the bust and feather pom-poms on the lace ties dangling from the center bust.
Next, we went through Chelsea's drawers, (Not literally! You have a dirty mind!), and agreed on a long smoke colored nightgown with an open back.
They dug through 'my dresser drawer', (At this point I hadn't even looked in it either.) to retrieve a snow-white baby doll with lacing over the boobs and the tiniest thong panty to go with it.
"All right, now we each in turn do a strip tease for the other two, and when we're all naked, we dress each other. Are you two game for that?" Vixen asked with a devilish grin.
"I'm game for that, but remember, Barbie isn't a professional dancer so we may need to give her pointers when it's her turn," Chelsea reminded Vixen, to my great relief.
"Oh, I guarantee when it's Barbie's turn, anything she does will make me horny," Vixen declared and then sensuously licked her glistening lips. (Over gloss?)
Chelsea started up some music and asked, "So any volunteers for first strip tease?"
When no one answered, Chelsea began to use the bedpost as a dance pole and striped exactly as I had seen her do in several clubs across the country. It didn't take her more than a few minutes to have me drooling in lust for her.
When she was entirely naked, I was doing my best to keep from crawling over to her and begging her to let me kiss her…
It was Vixen's turn and she decided to use me as her main audience, by tossing her clothes onto me, tickling me with things and nearly rubbing up against me as she undulated about in time to the music. When she made it down to her panties, she danced and thrust her hips towards my face with her thighs spread and then turned around so her bottom was right in my face and slowly slipped her panties to her knees, wagging her pussy in front of me.
I was salivating like one of Pavlov's dogs and had unconsciously started to flick my nipples, which was making me hotter than Hell's asphalt.
"Your turn Barbie, now don't be nervous and just try to take off your pretty clothes in time to the music. We aren't expecting you to have a polished act as we have. Just try to be graceful and tease us with your hot body," Chelsea instructed, as she helped me to my feet.
I wasn't sure exactly what to do and I was embarrassed about stripping, since I knew they would notice how sopping wet I had become watching them, but I had to do it so I reached behind me hard and got lucky grabbing the zipper on my first try. I swayed to the music as best as I could and turned to show them the zipper as I opened my dress all the way down past my hips. I turned back around, holding the bodice of my dress to my bosom and swayed some more. With a shy look on my face and a bit of a blush, I slowly revealed my big lacy shelf bra to their gaze.
Vixen's eyes were wide with anticipation.
Chelsea's face showed desire and a touch of the proud momma.
Encouraged, I started shimming my hips loose from the dress and as it floated towards the floor I snagged one of the shoulder straps and held it while stepping from the middle of the taffeta prison my body just escaped from. With the dress in hand, I wiggled over to my goddess and drew it across her face and lovely naked breasts, watching her nipples scrunch up excitedly.
I left the dress with her and swayed back away while a reached into my right cup to, slowly, teasingly, release my huge boob from it. Just as it was about to pop loose past my nipple, I ducked her back into the confines of her lacy prison, so I could tease them once again. When my nipple was just about to pop loose, I finished the motion with a high-pitched, "Oops!"
Slowly I worked the top of the cup down underneath my boob, readying the release of my other one, however before I started to pull her loose. I turned and bent over at the waist, so when I finished my full turn they could see my boob dangling from the cup, while I teased the nipple, using the hope chest at the end of the bed for support.
Vixen was licking her lips and Chelsea was watching with intent interest now.
I decided to see how much desire I could generate, so I grabbed the big girl and drew it to my painted lips and began licking and sucking on it, blowing a couple of times to bring it to full erection.
Now that my right boob was stiff and excited, I reached in to extract my udder side, and slowly, teasingly, I lifted it free. (It hung up on my hard nipple and took more effort than had my right breast.) I pulled her up to my mouth and worked her into a tight hard ball of electric pleasure for me before pulling my bra band down towards my tummy and spinning it to release the hooks.
Once free, I shook both boobs left and right just to feel them jiggle… and watch Vixen's tongue sweat. I took my bra and slipped one of the cups onto Vixen's head, almost obscuring her head entirely.
The next step was to waggle my hips and turn while slowly pulling my slip down towards my ankles. Once freed I lifted the cool shimmering material up to my face and with closed eyes, gently rubbed my cheek with it. When I opened my eyes, I saw both girls looking hungrily at me.
I tossed the slip onto Chelsea's head and undulated around facing away from them. Squatting down I ran my hands up and down my inner thighs while waggling my hips at them.
Just then, I recalled how hot Vixen made me while slipping down her panties, so I stood back up, bent over to show my butt… and promptly fell onto my face.
I had been doing so well getting around today, I had forgotten how easily I can over balance leaning forward.
Chelsea and Vixen both let out concerned squeaks and dove to make sure I wasn't hurt.
"Oh, poor Barbie, I'm sorry sweetheart. You were doing an astonishing job too," Chelsea praised.
"Gosh Barbie, I guess you really aren't used to your new boobies yet," Vixen sweetly remarked while trying to help me to my feet. She really is a vixen because the way she went about it was to slip her hands underneath my boobies and lift their weight off my chest to make it easier for me to regain my feet.
Chelsea helped by pantsing me as I stood.
They both hugged me closely when I was on my feet. The feeling of their soft sensuous bodies against mine was indescribable.
Chelsea looked at Vix and asked, "Rubber sheets?"
"Great idea Chelsea!"
They left me holding onto the bedpost while they scampered into the closet, returning with a huge rubber sheet they draped across the bed.
Chelsea lifted me up and Vixen grabbed my feet as they placed me on top of the bed and crawled over to flank me on both sides.
"Didth I do thomething wrong?" I lisped.
There was no answer forthcoming I guessed when I felt Vixen squirt baby oil onto my back, side, butt, and then out to my right boob, which was on top, as I was lying on my left side.
They both expertly rubbed the oil around, adding more when needed, pushing me onto my back and then right side, until I was covered head to toe in a thin sheen of baby oil.
"My turn!" Vix squealed as she squirmed overtop of me, proffering her ample breasts to me for oiling.
Chelsea squirted a large amount onto Vixen's breasts for me to spread, while she added oil to Vixen's tight butt, and then to her inner thighs.
I figured that Chelsea was doing more than just mere oiling when Vixen moaned with closed eyes, clutching at my slick boobies and getting as much purchase as a two year old does on a beach ball.
However, the sensations were making me hornier than a Triceratops.
Chelsea flipped Vixen over and tossed me the oil to finish Vix's other side, as she spread the oil I squirted onto every surface Vixen has.
It was Chelsea's turn for oiling so she dove over Vixen and bisected us with her back turned to me.
We smeared Chelsea up and when we finally finished, she slipped her hand between my thighs and started urgently diddling the hell out of my permanently erect clit.
I twitched as if overcome by an epileptic fit.
Vixen saw what happened and dove overtop to attack my nipples and embed my face between her soft boobies. Every time I thought, I could reach out and return the favor by caressing one of them, Chelsea, would hit my electric clit and have me flailing about once again.
"Wow, I love how you can do that Chelsea. Would you show me how?" Vixen pleaded.
Chelsea grabbed Vix's little hand, drew it between my thighs, and placed her finger onto my engorged clittie. When properly situated, Chelsea pressed Vix's finger into my clit and I spasmed as before.
"Kewl! Barbie's clit is so easy to find and so sensitive too," Vix exclaimed as she spasmed me again.
"The best part, Vixen, is that Barbies Clit is always erect…" Chelsea shared my vulnerability with her.
"So I can just have her orgasming any time I want whether she likes it or not?" Vixen tried to clarify the situation.
"Shh… It's a secret. Only you, Barbie, her surgeon, and I know about it," Chelsea affirmed. "It's like having superman's kryptonite."
"And how! I think Barbie's going to cum…" Vixen declared, renewing her efforts toward that end.
"Uh… Uh… UHH… UHHHHHHHHHH," I screamed through my first orgasm since the pool.
"Nice… She cums so hard," Vix gushed.
I finally could focus my eyes again and forced my head between Vixens thighs, diving in for tongue duty on her sweet pussy.
Of course, every time I licked her, it was like licking me since she was in a position to return the favor, which made me want to lick her even more. I orgasmed before she did, but kept on eating Vixen until she clutched desperately to me screaming out her own.
I couldn't stop though. It feels too good. After I came eight times and Vixen came five, she was begging me to stop.
She was barely moving after bringing Chelsea to three orgasms while I worked her over. I still couldn't quit eating her. Vixen had twitched through two orgasms while unconscious when I was finally able to stop my assault on her lovely pussy.
"Tongue fucked her into unconsciousness did you?" Chelsea giggled at me when I came up for air.
"Thorry… I didn'th mean to…" I sheepishly replied to her.
"God, don't apologize honey. Vixen will wake up tomorrow completely in love with you," she assured me with a big booby-to-booby hug.
"Ohthay, but I am sthill your sthlave," I promised, nearly drowning in spittle.
"Don't try to talk much until the swelling in your tongue goes down," she told me, still holding me closely.
I dragged Vixens limp form up to cuddle with us, even though she wasn't conscious, and Chelsea pulled a sheet overtop of us to keep us from being chilled while we slept.
**********
I awakened to find Vixen waiting for me to open my eyes so she could plant kisses all over my face.
"Umph?" I said, as she acted like a puppy when you first come awake.
"I've never had my lights fuck out before! Thank you so much Barbie," she declared squirming all over.
"Barbie even made you cum twice after you passed out Vix," Chelsea informed her.
"You can, do that?" Vixen asked Chelsea, not quite believing a girl can orgasm while unconscious.
"I don't know if I can, but honey, I sure know that you can," Chelsea teased, planting a big wet kiss on Vixen's lips.
Vixen started in realization, "Oh my god… Will I ever be able to top this? Can I go back to sex with men? Oh… well sure I can have sex with men, but would it ever be this good?"
Chelsea let her fret a little more before interjecting, "I guess you will just have to stay friends and keep cumming back for more…" she punctuated that with a friendly laugh.
"God if she can suck cock as good as she eats pussy… I would feel so inadequate…" Vixen declared.
"You will be relieved to know then Vix, Barbie hasn't ever sucked a cock."
"Really Barbie? Maybe I can give you some pointers…"
The very thought of sucking some guys dick made me feel sick, and I guess it showed on my face.
"Never mind Vix, Barbie isn't interested in penis," Chelsea informed her, knowing my evident mental aversion.
"Actually, that's probably a good thing. I won't have to worry about you running off with some swinging dick and leaving me without your fantastic tongue."
"That's sweet of you to say Vixen," I declared, shocking both myself and the two other girls at the same time.
"Your lisp is gone, Barbie!" Vixen squealed and hugged me as if she was a fellow cheerleader.
"I think if I talk slowly and let my voice go higher, it goes away," I carefully declared.
"I love your voice. It's so sweet," Vixen praised wiggling all over whilst still hugging.
However, it wasn't really, what I wanted to hear. Everything about the new me screamed girl, and I was torn about how I felt about it. Who could deny it, when you are wearing a snow-white baby doll, which tightly hugs your huge breasts and with a thong spreading your labia, that you are a girl, a damn sexy, girl. I decided that my best response would be a sweet smile and wiggling hugging her back.
"Come on Chelsea, let's clean off all the baby oil in a hot soapy bath. I want to have some clean fun with Chelsea's and Barbie's boobies. We can all fit in the tub I saw last night. Chelsea, thank you so much for letting me share your girl Friday," Vixen gushed excitedly.
The two ladies helped me stand up and get balanced before, chasing me into the bathroom, threatening to stick their fingers into my vulva if I didn't hurry. I wiggled, jiggled, and undulated my way into the bathroom where they insisted on undressing me.
"It is much safer this way, Barbie. We don't want you getting a black eye if you fall down again," Chelsea assured me while lifting the baby doll uppers over my head.
"Yah, it's safer for us too. I almost hit myself in the face with my own boobs, getting up so fast to see if you were okay," Vixen giggled as she slipped the thong from between my labia and down my legs, to splat on the tile floor. "Wow, Barbie, you sure are juicy."
I blushed so hard that it felt like I had sunburn.
"Sorry honey, I meant it as a compliment. I wish I was as wet as you get."
"I like her wet too," Chelsea proclaimed, "I like it so much, it's as if I had Barbie made to order." She slyly winked at me.
"Well, Chelsea, what scent of bath oils should we indulge in today?"
"Rose and Lavender I think… is that okay with you Barbie? It will make you smell so feminine."
"Whatever will get me naked into a tub of soapy water with two gorgeous women and four outstanding boobies, is okay with me," I declared, knowing that I had little choice in the matter in any case.
While I stood shivering, the beauties squirted oil into the water and divested themselves of their own sexy nightclothes. Luckily, before my teeth started to chatter, the girls insisted that I let them help me into the warm slick water.
It was so warm and pretty smelling that I relaxed and unconsciously started worrying the tip of my nipple. It was astounding how fast that aromatic bath water was heating me up…
I was feeling so good that I heard a moan come out of my own mouth, even though I hadn't consciously intended to moan.
"My god Chelsea, you were right. Barbie could out screw both of us and still be ready for more," Vixen whispered to her.
"She is my lil' treasure…" Chelsea affirmed."
"Do you want us to play too Barbie, or are you flying solo this time?" Vixen asked me.
I had no idea what she was on about, "You can always play Vixen." I figured that since Chelsea owned me that she didn't need an invite.
"I guess I have to sit this one out…" Chelsea pouted.
"No… oh… ah… Chelsea I thought you… I mean… It goes without saying…" I was all clichéd out, felt like crying, and would have, if I weren't so near to orgasming.
"Please?" I begged, finally realizing that I had been working myself to a sexual frenzy.
"I bet you would cum if I just waggled a nipple in your mouth and Vixen tried to stuff her little hand into your pussy, while you diddle yourself," she surmised and then, began to do.
It wasn't immediate, but it was damn close. I came like gangbusters and when I finally came back to myself, Vixen still had her whole hand inside me. I could feel my pussy muscles gripping her wrist, spasming, and then releasing. It was so strange to feel it, but it felt so good being impaled on her arm like this, and I was becoming so horny again, it was unreal.
Vixen began opening and closing her hand inside of me, "Oooooooh that's soooo… uh…"
She made a fist and began pumping her arm in and out of my vagina, which had me beating my little fists on the side of the tub.
"Barbie? Hold your boobies up for me," Chelsea ordered, and I did. She then commenced to tickle my udders with one of her wonderful nipples, which had me orgasming out of my mind. However, those minxes didn't stop there, they kept it up for almost half an hour… at least I think it was half an hour. I remember Vixen adding hot water to the tub three times.
They played with my huge boobs, tickled my erogenous zones, and Vixen went to work seriously on my clittie.
The only thing I vaguely remembered next was a soft patting off with a big fluffy towel and the next thing I knew I was in bed alone.
I moved my hands about as I had a couple of times before and affirmed that it wasn't a dream, she had actually turned me into a huge breasted horny little girl. I also discovered that I was wearing a silky see-through pink teddy, with a note pinned to the strap over my left breast.
'Barbie,
You were so lost in, orgasms that we decided to let you nap while we did some work on the web. If you wake up before we are back, put on the outfit I laid out for you on your hope chest, raid the kitchen, (I left you some of your favorite fruits cut up in a bowl in the fridge.) and then knock on the office door.
Love Chelsea
I looked at the clothes she had laid out for me and shouldn't have been surprised at her choices. She put a short plaid skirt, a peasant blouse, panties, garter, and hose with high heel saddle shoes for me to wear with them. I also found a note pinned to them:
Barbie,
Once you have these on, don't forget to put on your makeup.
I love this. It's like being your mom and lover at the same time.
Vixen says she can't wait to see you in this, so do a good job and we'll see you soon.
Love Chelsea
I started putting on the essentials first and had my panties, hose and garter all on when I realized that Chelsea hadn't laid out a bra for me.
'Not, a problem, I'll get one myself,' I thought. I went to my dresser, found an innocuous looking full cup black bra, and slipped it on, just as she had shown me.
I proceeded to put on the peasant blouse and figured out all on my own that the long hanging pieces in front were to be tied-up underneath my bosom.
Something struck me as a little off, but I wasn't going to let it worry me. Into the bathroom, I went and it only took me forty-five minutes to put on my makeup.
When I finally got the Raccoon eyes to go away and begin looking, as a lady should, off I went to the kitchen, proud of my accomplishment.
I pulled out my bowl of fruit, sat down at the table, and fearing I would make a mess of myself, I tucked a napkin in my cleavage and overtop of my blouse to keep from being, stained.
I ate slowly and daintily as Chelsea had taught me, washed the bowl in the sink, put the napkin in the laundry, and with head held high, marched to the office door and knocked.
"Come in!" Vixen shouted.
I grabbed the handle and barged right in… just as I heard Chelsea cry out, "No Vixen! We're on the web cam!"
I froze as if Medusa herself had turned me to stone.
Out of the corner of my eye I could see the chat winds ablaze with questions, comments, and saw windows with guys' faces, which Chelsea and Vixen could see as well, go blank, their jaws drop open, and rivers of drool flow down their chins.
I could even hear a couple of voices exclaim, "Damn! Who is THAT?" and, "I'm in love!"
I finally began to be able to move again, but it was towards the hallway I progressed, as if in slow motion. I had gotten to a point where I could swing the girls out of the way and bolt down the corridor when Chelsea called out, "No you don't young lady. The damage is, done. Just get you lovely soft ass back here and face the music."
"Bu… Bu… But… I… I… I…" I stammered while slowly moving back towards Chelsea.
"Well, everyone was bound to find out sooner or later I guess. Everyone? This is my kissing cousin, Barbie Charms. You can tell we share a gene pool, can't you?" she tittered musically at the web cam.
An avalanche of written and spoken responses deluged us, but they all seemed to buy that tale.
"Barbie isn't a public kind of girl. Therefore, everyone be sweet to her. Barbie? Wave at your fans and then take Vixen out and spank her for me will you?" Chelsea asked, quite obviously playing up to the camera and all the horny guys at the other end.
Chelsea whispered in Vixen's ear, and then went back to playing with her boobs for her fans.
Vixen jumped up, buck-naked and snagged my hand to drag me from the office.
Once out the door she asked, "Where did you get that bra?"
"From my dresser…" I meekly replied.
"You act as if you're a guy sometime Barbie! Nobody, but nobody, wears a bra with a peasant blouse girl!"
I quietly and timidly said, "I… I just thought you two forgot…"
Vixen's eyes rolled around as if she thought I was nuts and helped to show me how to wear the peasant blouse.
I quickly discovered that it didn't restrain my boobs nearly as well as my bra did, but when I complained, Vixen replied, "Jesus Barbie, that's why you wear them! It's to bring attention to your tits and arouse everyone who sees them dance around."
"Do they arouse you like this?" I asked in confusion.
"Do my boobs arouse me when I wear a peasant blouse, or do your boobs arouse me when you wear one?" Vixen asked, needing clarification.
I blushed realizing I was mining for a compliment, but I knew better than to try to mislead her, "I wanted to… uh… know if my…"
Vixen was way ahead of me and held her finger to my lips to stop me, "Very, very much Barbie. However, I enjoy your breasts in many different types of garb. This look is very hot… well at least without the bra, it is."
"If the bra wasn't hot looking, why did those guys slobber all over themselves?"
"Shit Barbie! You could wear a trash bag and make those guys slobber with boobs like those!"
"That might be an interesting experiment…" I trailed off in thought.
"Well, we might just get the chance to do that yet…" she declared and then took my hand, leading me back to the office.
Vixen didn't knock, was still naked, and still had me in tow, "She's ready, Chelsea."
"Welcome back cousin Barbie! Give me a kiss honey!"
Chelsea sucked onto my face like a Plecostomus. She slipped me her tongue and groped my boobies. I loved it, but it was weird knowing we were being watched by who knows how many guys. My body betrayed me by creaming my panties, embarrassed, yet turned-on and lubricating myself like mad.
My whole world shrunk down until the only thing in it was Chelsea and what she was doing to my breasts and lips.
She whispered in my ear, "Sorry baby, I had to promise them something," and she scooped one of my boobs out of the peasant blouse, exposing it for the entire world to see. She began to lightly tickle my nipple, while still sucked onto my face.
My nipple was scrunching up and I was helpless to stop what was happening.
Chelsea twiddled, teased, and tweaked my nipple until it became nothing but a diamond-like white-hot pleasure center softening my brain. My panties were soaked and I stayed tight to Chelsea's face, so the people on the other side of the web cams couldn't see me clearly.
I briefly opened my eyes and saw Chelsea signal Vixen to come and join us, and the next thing I knew, she was boldly and openly licking my nipple, so that her face wasn't blocking my boob from the cameras.
"Mmmm Barbie has such tasty nipples," Vixen moaned, putting on a show for the camera.
"Come on Barbie, say something for the viewers," Chelsea urged.
"Gahh! Ooh!" I blurted, while squirming on Chelsea's lap.
"Okay, this is Chelsea and…" Chelsea prompted.
"This is Vixen," Vixen added.
"Signing off for now. We have to finish this poor girl off now, so you guys will just have to fantasize about what we are going to do to Barbie… Bye, bye," Chelsea told her viewers, waved, and turned off the incoherent babbling from the many guys who had seen me pleasured.
"Y… Y… You said you wouldn't…" I accused, still squirming since Vixen had gone right back to work on my boob.
"Yes, I said I wouldn't humiliate you. Do you feel humiliated?" Chelsea asked, having slipped her hand up my skirt to cup my vulva.
"I… Uh… Actually, no…" I rambled, "Soooo gooood…"
"She's so cute when she's horny," Vixen laughed and tenderly bit my nipple.
"I think it's time for Barbie to have a pony ride, while you and I watch from the hot tub," Chelsea suggested.
"I'll make the drinks…" Vixen offered.
"Barbie, you are just going to love this!" Chelsea promised as she stood up, setting me on my low heels.
Vixen supported my wobbly little body on the other side as they brought me back to my room.
The girls quickly striped themselves and then helped to strip me. (I'm still not too used to dressing as a woman.) When we were ready, they slipped on bathing suits, however this time they gave me a bikini to wear.
The one-piece was bad enough, but at least it had curtailed some of the shifting of my chest, which was throwing me off balance as we walked back to the hot tub area.
"So, you have a sea horse for me to ride, while you two relax in the tub?" I tried to suggest, hoping it wasn't something worse.
"No such luck honey. Ah, we're here. Take off your bottoms and come over here," Chelsea ordered.
I did as she urged, sporting my hairless crotch, feeling exposed and vulnerable.
"Okay Vixen, let's boost her to the saddle," Chelsea declared as she lifted me onto a vinyl-clad, half-round, barrel-like structure, with a flesh colored rounded ridge along the top, and centered upon this is a vertical dildo.
I was immediately scared out of my wits.
"Don't be frightened Barbie. It's okay. Vix and I both ride the pony from time to time," soothed Chelsea, however she neither stopped, nor slowed my unavoidable decent onto the dildo.
When I hadn't been looking apparently, Vixen had lubed up the dildo with K-Y Jelly, so they easily slipped me onto the protrusion.
"Oof! Hey, my feet don't reach the ground," I complained, legs dangling on both sides of the unit.
Chelsea brought up a center post in front of me, which angled at about 45 degrees and she had me lay against the padding with my boobs straddling both sides of it. Next, they belted me to it with four different belts and it was obvious that I couldn't even fall off the thing.
"Just lie there and enjoy, Barbie," Vixen suggested, "We are going to take the control to the hot tub with us and supervise your ride from there."
They scurried off to the Hot tub, Vixen hurriedly making drinks and splashing in after Chelsea.
The girls started counting down together, "Five, four, three, two, one…!"
Immediately after hearing, "one," I felt a low vibration start up in the 'pony', "Wha…"
"What you are riding on sweet Barbie, is called a Sybian, and you are in for a wild ride girl," Chelsea declared as I heard and felt the vibrations increase.
"Uuuh!" I squealed in and even higher tones than, I have almost, gotten used to.
Dimly off in the distance I heard Chelsea and Vixen chatting, laughing, and necking, while I screamed through orgasm after orgasm. Only after having orgasmed so much that I couldn't even scream, let alone sit up, they turned of the infernal machine and gently lifted me off the probe. Random electric pulses fired muscles all over my body, totally beyond my ability to control them, twitching and jerking as the two women carried me back to bed, where they cuddled me until I fell asleep.
**********
Chelsea and Vixen were in bed with me when I came around and it seems they had dressed me in a pink nightie, before donning their own bedclothes.
"Morning Barbie," Vixen declared with a stretch.
"Oh is my pussy sore…" I answered right back.
"I don't doubt it," Chelsea added from behind me.
"I didn't think a girl could cum that much," I returned in disbelief.
"You did last longer than anyone I ever saw ride the wild Sybian," Vixen informed me, "We should get you a rodeo buckle or something…"
"Maybe we could get that Superman guy from TV and have Guinness validate the record next time…" Chelsea giggled.
I quickly dove under the pillows and covers trying to hide.
"Damn, I wish I didn't have to leave town tonight," Vixen exclaimed while rubbing the large bump sticking up nearest her… my butt.
"Yah, that sucks. We better get up and make the most of the day we have though," Chelsea declared as she dragged me towards the edge of the bed.
"Eep!" I squawked as I slid, finally winding up with my knees dangling over the edge of the bed.
"Let's see how well you are walking today Barbie," she insisted as she led the way to the bathroom.
"Okay…" I planted my feet on the floor, raised myself up, wobbled, and Vixen steadied me before I could topple onto my boobs.
"Still getting your balance, eh Barbie?" she asked, and swatted my big soft bottom playfully.
"I guess so. Thanks Vixen, I would have gotten sore boobs if you hadn't caught me," I hugged her in thanks. It is an amazing feeling squishing our big breasts together… especially for me, since mine are so much bigger than hers are… and since hers are huge by any standard, that's saying a lot.
Vixen escorted me to the shower and all three of us climbed in together. That was some experience too, all of the boobage in that shower made turning around, or bending over one hell of a lot of fun.
"Hey Barbie, while you're down there, could you get the underside of my boobs for me?" Chelsea asked.
"Sure. My pleasure, ma'am," I busied myself with sudsing and caressing her wonderful tits and then of course Vixen asked me to do hers as well.
"Barbie, while you are at it, could you use the wash cloth on my pussy…" Vixen added for good measure.
After finishing off Vixen, and without her asking, I began work on Chelsea's lovely labia, cleaning and teasing as much as she would allow…
"Okay, your turn Barbie," Vixen declared, lifting me up so Chelsea could do me without bending over. I must have been extra dirty too, cause she really went to town on my crotch.
"God, she can even cum when you wash her pussy!" Vixen declared shaking her head in amazement.
"Well let's get dressed and ready, before we wind up blowing a couple of hours screwing Barbie's brains out," Chelsea laughed as she exited the shower, handing towels to Vixen and me.
I started to rub the towel over myself as I used to, "Ouch…"
"Barbie, you need to pat yourself dry. Your skin is too sensitive for rubbing that towel over yourself," Chelsea instructed.
I started to pat myself dry as she had told me when I heard, "That's it! Now, are you two going to let me in on this? There is no way a girl doesn't know to pat her skin dry. What the hell is going on?"
I must have blushed all the way down to my toes.
"Can I tell her Barbie?"
I nodded. I couldn't see any way around it now.
"Vixen, what I am going to tell you, you must promise to keep secret. Barbie's life would be in total turmoil if the word got out," Chelsea began, "Do you promise?"
"Uh… sure… do I have to cross my heart and spit or something?"
"If it makes you feel better…" Chelsea replied and laughed with Vixen in answer.
With all of us wrapped in towels, bottom and top, we went in and sat on the bed while Chelsea told Vixen my story.
"That's unbelievable Barbie. I wouldn't have ever know you are a guy," Vixen declared.
"Barbie isn't a guy, Vixen. Barbie is a woman. She has a uterus and ovaries, with all of the plumbing that goes with them. She had her genitals transplanted in exchange with a lady doctor in Bangkok. So I don't want you referring to her as male in any way," Chelsea admonished.
"Sorry… But, isn't that impossible?"
"Nope, it just hadn't been done until Barbie here."
"She must have been one heck of a short guy then," Vixen surmised.
"Not really… Barbie is over a foot shorter than she started out."
"How did that happen? You can't make bones shrink," Vixen inquired suspiciously.
"Actually they did it arthroscopically. They inserted two hollow tubes until they were on opposite sides of the bones, then they pushed a loop through one side, and a flexible saw blade, which has a knot on the end. The knot is caught by the loop, which is tightened, pulled through the loop's tube a ways, drawing the saw blade out and around the bone, allowing the doctors to saw through the bone. The procedure is then repeated down the limb a ways, releasing the bone segment, which is pulverized by an ultrasound probe they insert through the small cut. Irrigation is provided allowing the bone dust and water mix to exit the body. Once that is complete, they use a small amount of autogenous paste to speed healing of the bones together."
"The really cool thing is that autogenous paste was also used to widen Barbie's hips. The doctors used the arthroscopic procedure to separate the hipbone and filled in the void with the paste. The bones were speed healed with an electrical bone growth stimulator. The whole thing was cutting edge surgery. It was a good thing that Barbie owned a house and a couple of cars, or she couldn't have afforded the surgery, even though the medical students all volunteered their time."
"The special surgeries that came later were due to a fluke of timing. Barbie was there during the time the tsunami hit the area and a young girl died in the hospital. It turned out that she was a perfect donor match with Barbie, so the Doctors wanted to do something special for Barbie. They gave Barbie the girl's ovaries in addition to the ones they had already transplanted from the doctor. They knew that Barbie was to be a lesbian love slave. Her high voice is from the same donor, which is why it sounds so childlike. That about covers it, other than the fact that I am rehabilitating Barbie, by mentoring her in the ways of femininity. Any questions?" Chelsea took a big breath after such a long dissertation.
"Wow. So little Barbie was really a man and you made her one of us? I like it," Vixen determined. She walked over to me and drew me into a big hug, "Barbie, your secret is safe with me. Not that anybody would believe me if I told them. If I can help with girl lessons please ask. I would love to help you become as sweet a girl as Chelsea is."
"Th… thanks Vixen. Aren't you grossed out or put-off, now that you know?" I asked uncertainly, worried that she wouldn't like me anymore, or worse yet, would think me a pervert for stalking Chelsea in the first place.
"I think that if Chelsea believes you can be reformed that you must be a good girl inside. I don't know why I would be upset with you, since you are one of us girls now. My knowing how you got this way, doesn't change what we shared the past couple of days," she rubbed my platinum blonde head and then asked, "You aren't put-off me, because I still like you, are you?"
I shook my head, hair flying all over, and started to blubber into Vixen's terry cloth towel, "Damn hormones!"
Vixen and Chelsea laughed and comforted me.
"New lesson for today Barbie, 'Dressing to minimize the attention you will draw when out in public: 101'. Today you get to start out with the bra you showed up wearing underneath your peasant blouse. Dark pantyhose, navy pumps and skirt, and a big, loose-fitting, lace-covered, white blouse with three quarter length sleeves that buttons up so only six inches of your cleavage shows. Accent that with the low inch and a half pumps in your closet, two bracelets, and a tight string of pearls necklace around your neck and you should be very understated. Well… understated for a girl built like us that is," she blushed and winked at me.
I busied myself dressing, which means that Chelsea and Vixen finished before I had my pantyhose on. They helped me with the rest of it and we adjourned to the dressing table to put on our makeup.
The girls insisted that I do my own makeup the best I could and only after I made a mess of my face did they help.
"Less is more, Barbie, just a touch of color and shading here and there. You are going to be outside and in well-lit places today. If you were going to go dance at a club, then you would need to put it on heavier, with slightly different colors, here we'll show you," Chelsea said, finally taking pity on me.
Once they finished, I had to ask, "So just where are we going today?"
"To the Mall," they answered excitedly in stereo.
My makeup wasn't adequate to hide the fact that all of the blood had drained out of my face so Vixen reassured me, "Barbie, don't worry. Chelsea and I will be there to protect you. We know how to handle ourselves in public, and you need to start learning now too."
I knew she was right, but stage fright is stage fright, even when you know you have it, "I'll be alright. It will just take a while to work myself up to it, I guess."
"Good girl," Chelsea praised, "Now, here's your purse. Let's go."
We all gracefully made our way to the SUV. Well, Chelsea and Vixen were graceful at least.
The drive was long, through Minneapolis and St Paul, but we chatted and I answered as many questions as Vixen could think up.
As we approached our destination, I was alarmed at the size of the place. I had been by the Mall before, when I was taller, during the daylight hours, and it seemed big. Now, to the smaller me, it looks really big. When we came to Hooters, it was dark so I didn't see how big it was. Perhaps I, was distracted? ('Hooters' is on the fourth floor, Upper East Side near Bloomingdales.)
"Remind me Barbie, we need to stop by the 'Sunglass Hut' first to pick you up some sunglasses."
"It won't be that bright in the Mall, Chelsea, I won't need them, I think."
Chelsea and Vixen both had theirs on, but we were outdoors and Chelsea was driving.
Vixen snorted a laugh, "Barbie, it's not to shade your eyes honey, it's to hide your identity."
"Oh…"
"It also helps you look around and see who's staring and who might be trouble, without them knowing you saw them," Chelsea added. "We'll show you how."
We parked, and entered the mall from the east parking lot and turned left at the main corridor, up one level, where the girls quickly hustled me to the Sunglass Hut and we picked me up some cheap Ray-Bans. It was weird shopping in the women's sunglasses section for me, but they looked much better on me than the men's sunglasses I accidentally put on. (They fell off my face anyway.)
After we left the hut, I had come to an embarrassing conclusion when Chelsea paid for the sunglasses, "Chelsea? Um… thanks for the sunglasses. Can I ask you something?"
"Sure Barbie, any time," she smiled as we strolled.
"What can I do for a living now? Uh, how can I pay my way without a job, in this body?" I feared the answer I might get.
"You work for me Barbie. You don't get a salary as such though. I plan to have you help with my online store and a few other things. If you are able to, I will have you schedule my out of town jobs and help promote me to clubs, you know, generally manage the details for me. At least when you aren't screwing my brains out."
Vixen tittered at that.
"Oh, okay… I was worried there for a bit. I realized that I didn't even have the twenty five bucks for the sunglasses and I couldn't have paid for them."
"Now you know how it is for some housewives, Barbie. Their husbands don't give them any money so they have to rely on him to buy everything for them. That makes me think…" Chelsea stopped over by the wall out of the way and opened her purse, "Here honey, keep this in your purse for emergencies. God, I didn't even think…" she reached back into the purse, "Here put this business card in your purse too. It has our home number and my cell phone number. Shit I hadn't even thought we might get separated and you wouldn't know your own phone number."
"Thanks…" I replied, stunned. I hadn't thought of that either. It finally dawned on me how completely dependant on Chelsea I am.
"Shoot, I didn't even tell you," she began, "Open your purse and look in your wallet."
I did as she said and found my identification, a copy of my 'Birth Certificate', a social security card, library card, and a photo ID card, "No drivers license?"
"You weren't available to take the driver's test, or pose for the id picture," she reminded me.
"Oh."
"Now we need to go shopping…" she smiled reassuringly.
"God, Barbie, I never thought about all that stuff… You really were a…" she let it trail off without finishing it.
"We are getting Barbie a Cell phone first thing. A girl shouldn't be without one."
We wandered up to the third level and around to the west end of the mall. Chelsea escorted me into the 'Verison Wireless' store and right up to the counter, "Hi, I'm here to pick up a cell phone I ordered."
After the guy stuffed his eyeballs back into his head, he forced them up to Chelsea's face, "Eh, hem… ah… Oh, you are picking up a phone. Uh yah, what name is that under?"
"The billing name is Chelsea Charms. The listed phone number is for Barbie Charms."
"Oh, heh… I remember someone speaking of this. Good choice, I'll go and get it," he spun on his heels and slipped into the back room.
When he returned, carrying a box, a couple of male faces peeked out from the back area, and boy did they act stupid. One guy's eyes rolled up and he slapped his face really hard. Another was pounding his forehead on the doorpost. Shortly, they both started tittering at each other like eight-year-old schoolgirls.
"I took the liberty of installing the optional covers you ordered Ms. Charms. You know that these have been a very hot item since their release. The boss had to hide this one in his desk to keep it from being sold out from under you, even after he made everyone swear to keep their hands off this one. I understand why now," he informed us with a huge shit-eating grin on his face.
"Just call the number stuck on the phone to activate it when you're ready, and thank you for your business," he finished, having already proffered the credit card receipt to Chelsea for her signature.
As he headed back towards where the other guys were, all three of them made as if they were little girls gossiping excitedly.
I just shook my head as we made our way towards the door.
We sat down outside on one of the Mall's benches once clear of the store.
Chelsea took out the box and handed me the contents.
She had gotten me a Nokia, 'Barbie' Cell phone! I wasn't sure if I should be upset, or grateful, I just stared at it in my pink fingernailed hands.
"Don't you like it? I think it's cute!" Vixen declared snatching it up and looking it over.
"If you don't like it, I can take it back…" Chelsea offered.
I considered for a moment and realized that she had gone to a hell of a lot of trouble to make sure I could get one of these special phones. 'Oh, what the hell,' I thought, 'so what if Barbie Charms has a 'Barbie' phone. She wanted me to have one, and she thought it would make me happy. I already knew she was working hard to make me happy, and that girls like their 'Mattel Barbies', so I sighed, "It took my dimly male brain a minute to get out of the way. I really like it Chelsea, thank you."
"Aw, you get all the pretty stuff!" Vixen mock pouted as she handed the phone back to me.
"Yah, but most of it wouldn't fit you anyway," I declared.
Both ladies chuckled and I put the phone away into my purse. 'God, did I just refer to, 'my purse'?' I thought.
"Well now that that problem is solved, follow along to our next shopping adventure," Chelsea teased as she stood and dragged us both with her.
Down two levels, and all the way over to the East side again.
I saw ahead of time, what our destination would be. I wanted to balk at going in, but neither of the ladies even hesitated.
The whole time we made our way to the store, I had noticed how strangely people were acting whenever we passed by. One guy even walked into a post.
When we entered the store, two clerks started looking down their noses at us, and were obviously being very catty.
Chelsea and Vixen acted as if they didn't see them and immediately started diving into panties, garter belts, and slips, comparing their finds and discussing the possible combinations and how we would look in them.
The clerks seemed to become braver and louder as we browsed, as if they didn't care if we heard them and were offended. Right about the time they would have become loud enough we couldn't pretend we didn't hear them, a woman slipped out from the back and marched right over to us, "Chelsea! So nice to see you in here again."
She shook hands with Chelsea and turned to us, "I see you have brought some new customers with you this time. Hi, I'm Mary."
I held out my hand for her to take, "Hi, I'm Barbie."
The clerks tittered loudly and I heard one say to the other, "Of course she is."
"Very nice to meet you Barbie…?" she prompted for my last name.
"Charms, I'm Barbie Charms," I confirmed.
"Are you related?" she looked at Chelsea and me back and forth.
Chelsea confirmed, "Yes, Barbie is my cousin."
The clerks were becoming nasty and my head was cocked such that Mary knew they were bothering me, "Excuse me for a moment Barbie."
She turned and approached the clerks, who appeared to take interest in rearranging the checkout counter, "If you girls care to keep your jobs, you will go over and apologize to my friends, otherwise pick up your purses and start looking for work."
Both girls turned pale and came over to us, "We're sorry, we were mean and immature…" the loudest girl told us, sounding like she didn't mean a word of it.
"Mandy, get your purse. You just lost your job," Mary informed her.
When she turned towards the remaining clerk, the girls blurted quickly, "I'm really, really sorry. I hope you will forgive me," and promptly bust into tears.
Mary hugged her and said, "You just might make assistant manager, Julie. I want you to meet my friends. This is Chelsea Charms and her cousin, Barbie Charms. Unfortunately I haven't been introduce to this beauty yet…"
"Vixen LaMoore, bosom buddy, no relation," she laughed at herself as she proffered her hand for shaking.
"Lovely to meet you Vixen. Now can I show you girls something in a panty?"
Vixen was feeling frisky I guess, she replied, "Barbie would be my choice."
Mary laughed at the obvious joke and Julie seemed to relax a little.
"Well, unfortunately we don't allow fitting of panties. Or I wouldn't mind seeing her in a few pairs myself," Mary confirmed, much to Julie's shock. "Will you be wanting quantity discounts this time Chelsea? I think we can make you a good deal."
"How well you know me, Mary. Yes, I think maybe two or three cases," Chelsea confirmed.
Julie's eyes were bugging out of her head, "Two or three cases…"
"Yes Julie, Chelsea is one of my best customers. She doesn't usually come into the store unless she is looking for something special," Mary informed the younger woman, "I thinks she only gets to wear them once, she goes through so many." Marry laughed, "Julie, Chelsea resells the panties. She's a sorceress in Internet lingerie sales."
"Oh…" Julie's eyes were big and round, even though she was being, misled.
Mary winked at Chelsea knowingly. She knew that Chelsea was selling them used, and how much she could get for them even. The younger girl didn't need that information until she matured a bit.
Chelsea held up a half dozen of the ones we had picked out and handed them to Mary, "I want a half case of each in my size, and now that I think of it, give me half a case more of each for Barbie."
"Very good, they will be arriving in about two weeks Chelsea," Mary promised.
"Now could you show me something in a padded bra…"
Mary cracked up laughing, "Sure, Julie and me are the only qualifiers here."
Julie caught on a bit slower but finally smiled when she understood the joke.
"I really wish we carried something in sizes that could be tailored for you Chelsea, especially now that I know your cousin would be a customer too."
"We might have something that would fit Vixen though," she posed hopefully.
"Sorry Mary, 34 GG cups," Vixen declared.
"Jesus!" Julie burst out, blushing immediately.
Vixen laughed and said, "Julie, these aren't anything when I stand next to my breast friends here," having pointed to her boobs.
"What… What size are you Barbie, if I may ask?" Julie pried.
Chelsea jumped in to answer, "She is somewhere between, 'Holy shit!' and 'Oh my God!' Actually Julie, there is no size for us. If you were to assume a direct progression I would guess about a double V cup for both of us."
"Sorry… I just had to ask," she blushed self-consciously.
"Don't worry about it Julie. Many people are curious, and many are prejudiced, I don't hold it against anyone unless they're rude, and even let them feel the weight of them if they're nice. Are you curious enough for that?" she tempted.
"Go ahead Julie. She let me do it once too," Mary smiled at the younger girl's trepidation.
"Can I? I'm not a lesbian or anything… I'm just curious…"
"Hey, it's okay Julie. Why don't you try Barbie's girls, she won't mind," Chelsea offered, as I was standing closer to Julie.
Julie gently reached out, as if my tits would bite her, and hefted both from underneath, "Wow, they're heavy."
"Yes, a little over twenty-six pounds each," Chelsea, confirmed.
"Thanks for letting me feel, Barbie," Julie gave me a big hug. Lucky for me I'm only boob high on her. (So what, they may be small, but they're still boobs!)
"You're welcome anytime Julie," I answered, into her breast.
"Careful Julie, you might not be a lesbian, however…" Chelsea warned.
"Oh!" Julie let go of me as if I was on fire.
Chelsea laughed, "Barbie is spoken for, though."
"Now, now, Chelsea I think Julie has been open-minded, she doesn't need to be traumatized," Mary told her.
"Just teasing Julie, sometimes we goof around too much. Barbie is harmless. She is just an entertainment agent. She makes sure my actress career stays on course."
"You're an actress? That's so cool," Julie gushed.
"Now you know more of why Chelsea is such a good customer, and why she doesn't often come into the store. Look out front and you will probably find a dozen or so guys staring in here, afraid to be seen amongst the lingerie," Mary tittered.
"Speaking of lingerie, do you have anything in a bustier for Barbie?" Chelsea asked.
"Nope, not unless Julie is wearing one… and interested. Seriously, though, everything in our bustier line has demi-cups so we can't accommodate her. I doubt we could even find one for pretty Miss Vixen either. We do however have some very nice skirts on sale. I think that Barbie would look great in a black pencil skirt, or a rose-print mini skirt," Mary suggested, beckoning us over to look.
"Oh, I know the perfect thing…" she declared scurrying off. When she returned she held up a plum colored silk charmeuse skirt and promptly held it to my waist, "What do you think?"
I placed my hand on the skirt and it felt wonderful, so smooth, and cool.
"Sold, the look on Barbie's face is enough to decide that," Chelsea declared, noticing my infatuation.
"Great, and oh, we have this lovely Camel colored leather skirt on sale too…" she held it up to me, so Chelsea could see it.
"I like it too. Why don't you try those on and model for us Barbie? We'll wait for you out here while you slip into them for size."
This would be a first for me, actually going into a ladies dressing room and trying on clothes. Mary carried the skirts back with her and hung them in the dressing room, "Would you like me to give you a hand getting these on?"
I shook my head no, and began to slip out of my skirt. After she left, I expertly donned the leather skirt first, made sure my fly wasn't open… (Got you! Skirts don't have flies.), and stepped out to model for Chelsea and Vixen.
"Shit! Now I'm really sorry I have to fly out of here tonight," she grumbled.
"We'll take that one. Go try the other one on, Barbie," Chelsea told me.
She liked that one even better and Vixen was strangely quiet throughout my modeling it.
I slipped out wearing my skirt and handed the two others to Mary to ring up.
"That should do it for us Mary. Would you mind bringing those and the panties by, when they come in?" Chelsea sweetly asked.
"Not one bit," Mary smiled and then, "I'll see you when I drop off the panties," she whispered to me and winked.
"I can't wait. See you Mary," Chelsea waved as we left her store.
"Did a girl just get fired for disrespecting us?" I asked.
"Yup, it happens sometimes. Some people are too narrow minded or just down right rotten. Don't worry though, she can probably get her job at the Dairy Queen back…" Chelsea confirmed.
Vixen found that to be hilarious, and laughed up a storm, all the way to Bloomingdales. She dove into a sale rack and found a lovely Silk Charmeuse Wrap Blouse in Claret.
It looked absolutely huge to me.
She handed it to Chelsea who held it up in front of me and stated, "This will tailor up very nicely for you Barbie. Hmm, size 22, perfect. Come on, you have to try it on, I want to see you in it."
We went into the dressing rooms, she helped strip the blouse off me, and slipped me into the Silk one, "That will look great with the leather skirt we picked up." She lifted the front of the blouse up underneath my boobs and pulled it in tightly to my sides, "Here, have a look in the mirror hon.."
I looked and was amazed to find that size 22 does fit… my boobs that is. Once the darts were in, the seams re-cut, and the whole thing shortened, it would look fabulous on me, "Chelsea? Uh, I have to look away. I'm turning myself on too much."
Vixen giggled, "Your turning me on too much too." She slipped up behind me and stroked my derriá¨re.
"Stop it Vixen, you don't want her to grab you and bang your brains out in the dressing room do you?"
"It wouldn't be the first time…" she laughed, "but Bloomingdales might be too busy for us to get away with it."
They stripped the new blouse from me and then helped put me re-dress.
We shopped there a while longer but not much caught our eye. We wandered the mall… well we wandered in quickstep, "Chelsea, why are we walking so fast?"
"Here, let me show you what happens when we stroll," she slowed way down to an almost granny speed walk.
Within a few minutes a guy walked up to Chelsea and asked, "Excuse me, but may I get your autograph Miss Charms?"
Quickly followed by another guy, "I'm your biggest fan Miss Charms, would you autograph my shirt?"
Behind me I heard, "Vixen LaMoore! You're great. I loved your layout in Score Magazine. Would you autograph this?"
We were trapped there, for ten minutes, signing autographs… yah even me. I heard a guy behind me say, "Oh my god! I saw you on Chelsea's website. You're Barbie Charms aren't you? Would you sign this for me?"
Once other guys heard that, they deluged me just like the other two. Most of them had no idea who I was, but I fit the description and they didn't want to miss out in case I was somebody.
The crowd pressed in around us so much I didn't know if they were groping me or if guys were being, pushed into me. There seemed to be an inordinate amount of collisions with my breasts in any case.
Finally, the commotion became so huge the Mall Security Guards had to come break it up and escorted us to the Mall offices.
When we walked in the doors I heard, "Oh, it's you again Chelsea. What happened, did you slow down too much again?"
"Sorry Steve, we were trapped. Thanks for the rescue," Chelsea replied.
"I haven't met your two companions…" he remarked.
"Steve, this is Barbie Charms and Vixen LaMoore. Vixen, Barbie, this is Steve."
We all shook hands, and then Steve went on, "Chelsea, we just can't have riots in the Mall. It doesn't play well with the bosses you know. I'll have a guard follow you around for the rest of your stay if you don't mind. Then I'm only one man down, instead of having to send half my men in," he chucked good-naturedly.
"My disguise wasn't very good today I'm afraid," she added, removing her sunglasses.
"Right… Especially with your entourage and figure, you are almost wearing a neon sign when you visit. Ah well, I can honestly tell the bosses that no one was hurt, many of the patrons were given 'celebrity autographs' for free, and nobody is pressing charges."
"If you think this was bad, you should see me at the beach on a sunny day."
"I would… Ah, never mind. Just don't put images in my head like that," he reigned himself in at the last minute, "Now take off, before I violate the vows I made to my wife."
We all giggled at his response and found ourselves tailed by a brick-wall sized mall guard.
Once we had started out of the mall offices, Chelsea stopped, turned toward our protector and said, "Hi, I'm Chelsea. What's your name?"
"Ah, Billy… it's Billy," he answered, seemingly uncomfortable being talked to.
"He's shy. I like him," Vixen declared.
"Steve told you we're celebrities?"
"He didn't have to," Billy replied, blushing.
"Are you a fan?"
"Yes, ma'am," he answered politely.
"Would you like an autograph or anything…? I figure we might as well be friends if you have to follow us around anyway."
"I'd like that Ms. Charms," he answered, with an aw-shucks look at his shoes.
Chelsea popped open her purse and pulled out an autographed picture of herself. Vixen followed suit and handed one to him as well.
"I'd really like, ah… her autograph…" he managed to get out, indicating me.
Chelsea smiled and chuckled, "Good thing I took those shots of you the other day." She pulled out a photo from when I had posed on the bed for her the other day and handed it and a pen to me.
I found a countertop handy and signed, 'To Billie, All My Love, Barbie Charms', to it.
He lit up like a one armed bandit during a jackpot, "Thank you so much, Chelsea, Vixen and especially, thank you Barbie." He gently shook our hands and tucked the photos away in his light jacket.
We all started again heading for Nordstrom's, and anytime someone looked as though he were about to approach us, Billy gave him a menacing look, which sent him on his way.
We could take our time and stroll leisurely, finally, which I appreciated as my back was beginning to bother me and my feet weren't doing much better.
"You getting tired hon.?" Chelsea asked, seemingly reading my mind.
"Yes, I guess I'm not used to being in high heels this long," I answered, and quite honestly, since I hadn't worn high heels more than a couple of hours before in my life.
Vixen stifled a laugh.
"Do you want Billy to carry you, or do you think you can keep going until we reach Cinnabon?" she teased.
"She wouldn't weigh more than some of the kids I've had to carry out of here before…" Billy informed us.
"I think I'll last," I quickly answered before Billy decided I needed a lift.
We picked up some cinnamon buns and invited Billy to sit with us. He would have been too conspicuous standing over us while we had a bite.
I had about one quarter of a bun, Chelsea had half of one, Vixen had the other quarter and we forced Billy to eat one, which left Vixen a snack for her flight later.
"Feel strong enough for the hike over to Nordy's now?"
I stood up and started walking with them towards Nordstrom's and Chelsea leaned over and whispered, "Barbie, you shouldn't use the tables to hold up your boobs when we eat. People stare…"
"Oops…"
After walking the almost quarter mile to Nordstrom's I was becoming fatigued again, but wasn't about to show it for fear of being carried around by Billy.
Vixen turned off the walkway onto the carpet, headed for some of the racks of clothes.
I turned off the carpet to follow and that's when everything went black.
**********
When I came to, three worried faces were looking down on me and someone was patting my hand.
"Barbie? Barbie? Are you alright hon.?" Chelsea's voice came to me.
"My nose hurts…" I blearily answered.
"You fainted," Vixen informed me.
"Paramedics are on their way," Billy announced with his radio up to his ear.
"I'm alright… I just fell down…" I declared, not wanting to cause a ruckus.
"Falling down people don't land on their noses dear," Chelsea informed me, "I've seen enough drunken people pass out on their feet to know that much. Now you just lay still and wait for your chariot."
"Damn, she was doing so well too…" Vixen declared, "Don't worry honey. We'll take care of you."
The paramedics arrived, checked my blood pressure, pulse, and general awareness, "Can you tell me your name, Miss?"
"Barbie Charms," I replied.
"No middle name?" he asked, looking at my social security card.
"Barbie Doll Charms," I answered, slightly annoyed at his need for detail, and remembering what Chelsea had given me for a middle name from reading the ID she handed me earlier.
"Any numbness in your extremities?" he asked squeezing my big toe and then my finger.
"Nope, I felt that fine…"
"One other question. Have you had any recent surgeries?"
"Uh, Yah," I told him.
"Okay, that explains everything. This happens all the time here. Miss, you shouldn't try walking a marathon right after surgery. You need to work up to this much hiking, even if it's been a month or more since your surgery. I don't think you need transportation to the hospital, just transported back to your car. The security guard has a wheelchair all ready, but I want you to breath some oxygen for a while once you're in it," he instructed, "Unless you haven't told me something, or feel you need a hospital?"
"No, I'll just rest and suck down some oxygen," I answered as Billy hoisted me up as if I were an 8 year old and deposited me in the wheelchair.
"You, rest there and no back talk," he ordered with a smile.
I couldn't talk back. The paramedic had already clamped a mask over my face.
That's about the time Steve showed up and declared, "You can't even keep from making a commotion with a security guard following you around can you Chelsea?"
"It's a talent," she acknowledged.
"Technically, Chelsea didn't cause this one… Barbie did," Vixen defended her friend.
"Guilt by association," Chelsea explained.
Steve hugged Chelsea briefly, "Just kidding girl. You know I enjoy seeing you when you're here. Just promise to check in first next time?"
"I promise, and so does Barbie."
I nodded in agreement, since I couldn't do anything else intelligible.
Steve had a package with him and self-consciously brought it out, "Since I have the opportunity, and you are going to be here for a couple of minutes… could I get you ladies to sign my t-shirt?"
Vixen guffawed and Chelsea smiled, "It would be my pleasure, as long as your wife won't be after me for doing it."
"I'll just tell her that the mall was giving away free t-shirt with your signature as a promotion…"
We laughed at his intended subterfuge.
"Hey boss, look what they gave me," bragged Billy, fishing out his photos.
"Nice son… good thing you're single. I'd never be able to explain the pictures to your mother. I'd have to keep them hidden in my office."
"So that's how Billy pulled this assignment," we laughed, of course I was muffled by the mask.
They attached the oxygen tank to the wheelchair and the paramedics told Billy to just drop it off with them after he safely deposited me at the car.
"Who better to look after you than somebody I can trust. Not to mention if he screwed up, he would never hear the end of it," Steve declared, while Billy's eyes rolled upward.
The paramedic butted in and said, "I think we'll loan you this blanket too. Wheelchairs aren't built for short skirts," he reminded everyone.
'Damn,' I thought, 'I forgot to keep my knees together.'
Therefore, that's how I wound up pushed through 'The Mall of America' in a wheelchair, by a security guard.
Back at Chelsea's SUV Billy deposited me easily in the vehicle after taking off the oxygen mask, "Are you feeling better now, Barbie?"
"Just embarrassed down to my toes," I answered.
"Don't be, you were just a little frail. It's not your fault," he assured me.
"We shouldn't have pushed you so hard yet Barbie, but you know how us girls get in a shopping frenzy," Chelsea reassured me.
"Boy do I know that," Billy exclaimed, "You wouldn't believe some of the things I've seen go one in this place over shopping…"
"Well, thanks for taking such good care of me Billy," I offered him my hand to shake, which he took and kissed… the bum.
Chelsea offered him a business card and said, "Here's her phone number if you want to call and check up on her."
He snapped it up quickly and thanked her, while I stared daggers at her.
We pulled out of the parking lot and headed over to the airport, which is quite close to the mall, so it didn't take very long.
"My flight doesn't leave until 5:02," Vixen informed us.
"Well then we can hang out in a lounge and dance until it's time for you to leave…" Chelsea suggested.
"I could pay for the flight…" Vixen suggested, "With you, Barbie, and me in sexy lesbian dancing we could buy a plane…"
We snickered at the thought of us leaving an airport lounge with our pockets full of money. (More likely, we'd be arrested.)
I went to get out of the vehicle, and Chelsea stopped me. Vixen took off with purpose while Chelsea kept me in my seat.
Vixen returned with a wheelchair and blanket, which they insisted I use.
I wound up being the luggage cart as well, with Chelsea pushing me, bags stacked in my lap, and Vixen walking her wheeled bag beside me.
We checked her bags right away, which allowed me to see my way around. The girls were having fun pushing me all over the place, especially places I didn't want to go. We avoided going through security right away, staying in the common areas at first.
When Chelsea and Vixen were recognized, we were forced to escape through the metal detectors.
"Uh, the lady in the wheelchair will have to…" the security guard began.
"It's okay. She can walk for short distances. You can inspect the chair if you want, but it's one of yours," Chelsea informed the guys at the X-Ray machine.
"I'll need your purse ma'am," he informed me.
I handed him the purse and stood up… well, almost stood up. I started towards the floor, once again over-balanced by my bosom.
The security guard had to catch me before I fell through the metal detector, "Whoa there Miss. Maybe we should…"
"Just set her upright. It sometimes takes her a minute to balance at first," Chelsea declared, as she handed over her purse for inspection.
He did as suggested and I was able to steady up and stroll through the detector.
The guards still didn't trust me, because the guard on the other side was there to catch me if I fell. He even held onto me until the chair could be brought around for me to be deposited in again.
I looked behind us in line and saw many men who seemed to still be following us, but I figured Chelsea and Vixen knew what to do and it was probably my imagination.
Once through the security checkpoint, we headed to the terminal area and straight to the Lake Line Pub for a sit down refreshment and to talk.
Once we had our drinks and had started to discuss our shopping adventure, it didn't take long and another round of drinks appeared… and then another. Each time the waitress would tell us one gentleman or another sent them. We had to make the waitress stop bringing them finally, if we had consumed them, all three of us would be three sheets to the wind.
Eventually, we had guys stopping by the table wanting to get autographs, or to date one of us. They even hit on me, even though I figured the wheelchair would put guys off.
The wait Hostess finally came over and offered us a private booth out of sight so we wouldn't be bothered as much.
"Thank you so much. I appreciate your thoughtfulness," Chelsea told her.
"It was a hard decision. We haven't been SRO for a long time. There's even a line-up outside waiting to get in. Does this happen to you often?" she inquired hesitantly.
"Yes, it's the price of fame. You should have seen it at the mall earlier today…" Chelsea told her with a grin.
"Will it be on the news tonight?" she laughed.
"Not the incident in the hallway, but the one in Nordstrom's might. I think I saw some cameras taking video when Barbie fainted," she replied, grinning at the other girl's stunned reaction.
"That explains the wheelchair…" she rightfully determined.
"Hi, I'm Chelsea Charms, this is Barbie Charms and Vixen LaMoore," she introduced.
"I'm Bethany. I just have to ask… are those heavy?" she wondered.
Chelsea grabbed the girl's hand and placed it underneath one of her breasts, "See for your self."
"Wow, they're heavy… and, oh my god… it's all you, under there," she remarked having felt the warmth of the flesh through Chelsea's bra.
"Yes, I'm not wearing a big pillow under my blouse, these are all me," she confirmed with a grin. "And those are all her, too," Chelsea added, pointing to me.
I blushed at the look the hostess gave me. Lucky me, she didn't want to heft my girls too, I've been getting hornier all day and she just might trigger something more embarrassing than her wide eyed look at me did.
I must have been squirming in my chair, because Chelsea spoke up, "Well, it's been nice chatting Bethany. I have to push Barbie into the ladies room. We'll be right back."
'Wow this is weird,' I thought, 'I'm participating in the ritual of the bathroom gaggle.'
Once inside, Chelsea wheeled me over to the 'handicapped' stall and finally let me stand up on my own, only long enough to hike my skirt, down my pantyhose, panties, and park my big soft bottom onto the 'ass gasket'.
'Damn, peeing from my butt is strange,' I sat and thought, while tinkling.
I heard Chelsea from over at the sink call back to me, "Don't forget to wipe, Barbie."
For some reason Vixen thought that was insanely funny and had to sit down on the lounge before she fell down laughing.
I was just glad we were the only ones in the ladies room at the time. (This is so weird, talking about being in the ladies room… and actually belonging in there.)
I went to stand up and nearly overbalanced again, sitting back down hard on the seat with a clang.
Vixen stopped laughing and came running, "Damn, pulling up your pantyhose is going to be tough. If you bend over to pull up on them, you fall on your face. Here, pull them up past your knees before you stand up and…" she helped do as she suggested and I was able to pull up my panties and pantyhose up by bending at the knee instead of the waist.
"Now park yourself back in your chariot my dear and we'll go back out and help keep the place packed until Vixen can fly out of here."
We were back at the booth, (Me at the end in my own chair.) and since we were on the aisle to the bathrooms, there seemed to be many people flying today with weak bladders.
I leaned over to Chelsea after leaving the ladies room and arriving back at our table and whispered, "There has to be a way to make money from all this attention…"
Vixen overheard and suggested, "Pay toilets?"
We all laughed and I said, "I meant for US to make money…"
"That's what I meant. You sit by the door to the men's room and collect the money…"
"I think Vixen would do better collecting the money. If Barbie does it, the guys would be drooling so badly that we'd have to hose her off before I could take her home, not even considering the fact that she doesn't know how to handle guys. We don't want her knocked up. At least not yet," Chelsea reasoned with a smile.
I could feel all the blood drain from my face.
"Wow, Barbie just went pale," Vixen, declared, "What's the matter girl?"
"Pregnant?" I restated.
"Sure, Chelsea said that you were a fertile woman now. That's what fertile means girl," she explained, holding my hand in hers.
"Don't scare the poor woman to death Vixen. She has a Norplant under her skin. She can't be knocked-up for quite some time to come. It would have been irresponsible to have released the poor girl without allowing her time to adjust to being a woman, before she had to adjust to being a mommy."
"That reminds me Barbie, we are going to have to set up house duties when we get home. There won't be many, so don't worry about that. I want us to do them together. Work that's shared isn't work at all," she proposed, "I've always wanted someone to do little things with, it's so much more rewarding."
"I've always liked working better, when I can work with someone else too," I admitted, realizing now how much I liked to spend that kind of time with someone.
"If only my boss could do without me for a while longer," sighed Vixen, "I really want you two to come visit me on the coast. I know how big a welcome I could arrange for you there. I just can't promise you your usual 'Feature Performer' rates at the bosses club, sorry. I can drive you through a redwood though…" she giggled and smiled hopefully.
"I think we can find a way to come visit you, even if we don't get a chance to work your club, hon.," Chelsea promised, "I think that Barbie wants another shot at your fine body."
"I just hate good-byes," Vixen remarked.
Bethany returned carrying small chocolate sundaes, which she deposited in front of us and declared, "The manager sent these with his compliments, and his thanks."
She turned, and I thought she was going to walk away, but she raised a remote control to a TV overhead, turned it on, and made sure it was on the right channel, "I saw them announce on the news that they were running a 'what happened at the mall' report and thought you might like to see it."
"Oh, no…" I lamented.
"Earlier today…" the reporter began, "a crowd formed in the Nordstrom's department store, concerned for the health of one of the shoppers who had fainted. Paramedics were called," here the scene cut to an inserted video behind the reporter, which was obviously filmed with a personal camcorder, "The woman had fallen after having shopped till she dropped," a close up of me lying on my side right after having fallen. "We have it on good authority that the woman was recovering after surgery and had taken to the Mall too hard and too soon after her operation."
More scenes of me being rolled onto my back, huge boobs thrust high above me. "It is unknown what surgical procedure she was recovering from." The reporter gets a knowing grin on his smarmy face. "When paramedics finally roused the woman, she was given oxygen and escorted from the mall by security." Cut to a scene where Billy was pushing me down the hallway in my wheelchair. "There has been some speculation that this was all a publicity stunt arranged to debut a new big busted Exotic Dancer. The presence of Chelsea Charms and Vixen LaMoore, along with the reported name of the fallen woman, Barbie Charms, would seem to lend support to this speculation. This reporter pledges to get to the bottom of this allegation and bring his findings back to you, the viewers."
"Thank You, Gerald… And now a look at the weather…"
"That did it! That son of a…" Chelsea stopped before finishing the thought.
"Isn't that the guy…?" Vixen suggested.
"Yes, that's the jerk that had me hiring the P.I.s that caught… well you know," Chelsea informed us, having indicated me with the nod of her head, "When we found out that guy was a piss-ant reporter, a friendly word from the guys and he backed off… we thought he had backed off anyway."
"He's going to be all over Barbie as if she was covered in honey," Vixen predicted, fretting her hair.
"So much for keeping her to myself. Damn him."
"Does this mean something?" I asked about the broadcast, waving my hand toward the set.
"It means that you are going to have to become part of the business. At least to a minor extent."
"Why should it mean that?"
"You are out in the public eye now. I can't just show you on the web site to members only. Now we are going to have to respond to inquiries. Since you are an unknown, uh… were an unknown, a couple of dozen magazines, producers, agents, and club owners are going to hound us until you will do a layout or two, and maybe some appearances. After the advertisement that news report represents, we are going to be hard-pressed proving it wasn't a preplanned stunt. We can rely on Billy and Steve to support us, behind the scenes, but their employer will order them to stay away from the press and off camera. We can prove it in court if it comes to that. But the court of public opinion will have already made up its mind."
"As an entertainer, you will have a hell of a time getting a restraining order against 'the press' too," Vixen confirmed.
"But I'm not…" I started to insist.
"With that body, and today's video in the court's hands how are you going to prove it? They will assume the only reason for tits that big, is to make money with them. Just as they are assuming you are, a publicity-hound. The reporter we can handle I think. He agreed to stay off my case, due to some things we had on him. He surely thinks that he can go after you and he's not breaking the agreement. He will be made aware however that he is mistaken," Chelsea threatened.
I knew she would do it… I just wondered if I would have a sister in another year…
"I saw that."
"Saw what?" I asked innocently.
"No Barbie, I wouldn't offer to make him like you, an eunuch maybe, but not a woman. I knew that you were a good person at heart, why else would you be so, trusting?"
I was blushing to my toes. 'I have to start wearing a tin foil hat,' I thought, 'Maybe I can screen her from reading my mind.'
"She's not reading your mind Barbie. She only has to read your face. You show on your face what you are thinking. My advice to you is, don't ever take up poker," Vixen advised, "Unless it's strip poker and you want to loose…"
"The voice of experience," Chelsea teased, "You loose all of the time too. I didn't know it was on purpose until now though."
"Okay, you caught me. I'm just an exhibitionist at heart."
One brave fellow came up to our table and asked, "Ah, would you mind telling me where you are dancing Miss Charms?"
I would have thought he was referring to Chelsea, if it weren't for the fact that he was staring at me.
"Ahhhh…" I replied, trying to think fast.
"Barbie is only appearing at www.ChelseaCharms.com (link is external) for now. She will post an itinerary as soon as her bookings are firm. Such as, yourself," Chelsea replied with a glance at his crotch, saving him from my rapier-like witty reply. (Yah, right…)
He flushed and escaped while his manhood was still intact.
Bethany was doing a quick march to our table and told us, "You guys might want to slip out the back," she pointed towards someone outside, but on his way in with a camera crew.
"Quick Barbie, hand me my laptop," Vixen insisted.
While the reporter was talking to patrons and trying to figure out where we were, Vixen's laptop booted, when it was up, she opened her 'My Pictures' folder and double clicked on a picture.
The reporter had finally spied us and was moving in for the kill… when he noticed the image on the laptop, pointed towards the camera. He skidded to a halt, and bustled the camera crew out of the restaurant. When he returned, sans-camera, he was madder than a hornet in a hurricane, "You told me no one would ever see those pictures!"
"Yes, I did. You told me you would stay away from me," Chelsea accused back.
"I wasn't even going to talk to you," he returned.
"My image would have been on your newscast, I felt it only fair that yours was too," she stared him down with a squinty-eyed 'Clint Eastwood' glare.
"I'm just trying to make a living."
"Next time, the images go public. The panties and corset go quite well with your eyes, don't, you girls agree?"
Vixen and I nodded in agreement, huge dopey smiles pasted on our faces.
"That's dirty pool!"
"If you don't like the water, don't swim over your head," Chelsea advised, knowing she had him by the testes.
He harrumphed, spun and fled before we switched pictures to even worse ones…
Vixen cleared her screen and powered down her system.
"I think I need a PDA with those on it…" I quipped, trying to break the gloomy mood.
Vixen pretended to have one in her hand, hiding her face, saying, "NO PICTURES, NO INTERVIEWS."
"Yah and the image of him being boned from behind on the PDA…" I added.
"I should have asked him where he found that corset while I had him, it's beautiful," Chelsea added.
We busted up laughing like teenage girls with a secret.
It wasn't long and we had to leave. The manager wouldn't let us pay, so we left Bethany a great tip. If she hadn't warned us, I would have been six O'clock news fodder.
We tearfully said our goodbyes to Vixen and promised to stay in touch. I felt so empty when her plane took off, I cried and had to have Chelsea comfort me. (Damn hormones.)
I was heading towards the exit and back to the SUV, Chelsea at the handles, and pushing me through the crowded airport chatting happily, "I've got you all to myself finally."
We went through the terminal into the parking garage and I heard my cell phone ringing. I reached into my purse, (That feels weird to type…) picked out my Barbie phone, and said, "Hello, Barbie's phone."
"Guess who?" the voice on the other end asked.
"Is this Billy?"
"Why, Yes it is Billy. Do you want to go out and have hot unprotected sex with me," Vixen asked in as deep a voice as she could muster.
"You can't be in San Francisco yet… where are you, calling from?"
"I'm calling you from the air-phone in the airplane's lounge. I've been entertaining the passengers by stripping, and making a hell of a lot of money. I was calling to ask if you want in on, this gig?"
"I don't think they want to watch a pair of boobs fall down a lot," I sighed.
"Are you kidding? They'd pay big money to see that and you know it," Vixen laughed calculatingly.
"I suppose I do, but my nipples are sore enough from a lady I won't mention's extended gnawing upon them, thank you," I declared mock-snootily.
"Oooh, stop teasing me like that… I'm sitting on this boring flight next to a priest no less," she groaned.
"Maybe you should confess to him. It would be interesting to see his face after you told him what you have been doing for the last couple of days," I laughed, knowing the poor guy would have probably heard it all before.
"Ooh, you're mean. Trapped on a plane trying to hide the bulge in his pants while I confess my sins in all their gory detail… That's just plain mean," she giggled.
"Is that Vixen?"
"Yes, she's doing a lap dance with a priest on the airliner," I told Chelsea, purposely leaving the microphone to the phone open.
"Hallelujah at least she isn't bored."
"I think she's safe. She isn't a teenage boy, so he won't be interested…" I giggled.
I got in stereo, "Ooh that's so bad…"
"But it makes you feel better doesn't it?" I inquired.
"Actually, I'd rather be sitting next to a well-hung stud who's drooling down my cleavage for the whole flight. At least it wouldn't be boring," Vixen informed me, "I know you would rather it be Chelsea or some other hot girl, and even though I like girls too, I prefer a stiff rod when I can get one."
"Well, I can understand, intellectually if not erotically. I just wonder if the ticketing agent set you up with the priest to keep from having to hose you down during the flight," I teased her.
"It's a conspiracy. Those…" Vixen seemed to be getting ready to go on a rant, "Ah, the world is against a girl just wanting to have a good time."
"I'll have to take your word for that. I just don't have any experience yet. So far I have been kept really busy," I informed her.
"Lucky girl."
"I suppose so. You have a fun flight and don't do anything I wouldn't do," I told her, but then had to pull the phone away from my ear a little.
"What did she say?" Chelsea urged, having stopped us at her SUV.
"She told me that she sure as hell was going to do plenty of what I won't do, and…" I motioned her to lean over close. When she did, I pulled her even closer and placed a lip-lock on her.
We kissed passionately for a while when I heard somewhere off behind me a female voice say, "Eww gross!"
Chelsea's grin broke our kiss and she said, "Another closed minded prude heard from."
"Yes, can't a girl show open affection to her owner in public, even these days?" I replied with a smile.
Chelsea helped me up into the vehicle and took the wheelchair back.
I must have dozed off, because, when I came around we were on 35W headed north towards home.
"Have a nice nap Barbie?"
"I had a funny dream though."
"Funny ha, ha, or funny strange?" Chelsea asked.
"Funny strange. I'm really weirded out by it," I told her, still reviewing it in my head.
"Well, tell me about it," Chelsea prompted as she drove through traffic.
"I'm kind of uncomfortable talking about this one," I admitted shyly.
"After all we have shared and all I have done for you, you won't trust me with a dream?" Chelsea said, looking hurt.
I heard what she said and I had to think about it very hard. All she had done for me, and what we shared… I reviewed it in my head repeatedly, but I couldn't reach a resolution yet. I did however decide that I might as well talk to Chelsea about it and maybe she could make heads or tails of it.
"I ah… was dreaming about being with… um… Barry, the bartender from Hooters," I admitted, blushing a bright crimson.
"What's wrong with that? He is an attractive looking man, after all," she agreed.
"I'm a guy…" I told her, "It's just… making it with another man… and I just woke up with soaking wet panties. I'm still horny even after waking up."
"Oh, I've had that happen to me too. I love how it feels waking up like that… as long as there's someone there to bang my brains out," she happily shared with me. "I wish I could be there for you now, but I think we would crash if I were."
"It's okay, I understand. It's no more frustrating than waking up with a boner," I informed her casually.
"I have always wondered how that felt for a man," Chelsea admitted, "I guess you are the only one in the world who can really answer that. I think it's really special. You probably just dreamt what you did, due to your chat with Vixen at the airport, don't you think?"
"I guess. What bothers me the most is I have never had a dream about another man in my life…"
"You haven't had a uterus before in your life either Barbie. It's only natural for you to feel differently now. You have a completely different chemistry in your body now. Is there anything wrong with you feeling horny for a man?"
"I'm going to have to think on that one for a while," I admitted.
"No pressure honey. If you never like men, that's okay with me. You might wind up sleeping alone when I have a man over, but you can have dates over too."
The idea of sharing Chelsea with a man was a new one to me. She had been slowly opening up new things for me to think about all day. I was somewhat pensive for the rest of the ride home and I think Chelsea knew I needed some time to work in my head alone so she didn't try to chat with me much.
We made it home and I had resolved to show Chelsea how much I appreciated her.
She opened the door to help me step out and I clamped onto her as if for my very life.
"Whoa! What's all this for?" she asked, trying to hang on, since I had my legs around her waist and arms around her neck.
"Thank you for being so nice to me," I told her, tears streaming down my face. (Damn hormones.)
"You're welcome. Now can I put you down? Between my boobs, your boobs, and your weight off the front of me, I'm not sure my back can handle much more," she informed me as she groped my butt.
I let go and she placed me steadily on my feet, "Do you think you can make it in on your own, or do I need to hire in a wheelchair for you?" she teased.
"Nah, I don't need the wheelchair. Could you carry me though?" I proposed, groping her delicious bottom back.
"I don't mind carrying you… piggy back," she laughed, "Then you offset my boobs."
We played grab ass all the way from the garage to my bedroom. She'd grab my bottom and I'd grab whatever was closest, while trying to dance away from her.
Once in the room Chelsea said, "Get out of those clothes now and put this on." Chelsea handed me a scarlet satin negligee to wear.
I took it and remembered in time when I went to drop my panties and hose, and did it by squatting and not by bending at the waist. It was much easier to pull the negligee over my head. I luxuriated in the feel of the shimmering fabric as it shimmied down my body.
"All ready?"
"Yes," I answered, figuring on our having a hot time in bed.
"Good, come on," she led me to the office and turned on the computer and web cam.
"Time to go to work," she remarked.
"Work?" I asked.
"Yes Barbie, you are going to be an internet sensation, no matter what you do now, so we have to get you on the net and have you tell your story of today's events. This way, you have supporters other than your brassiere. You get to have people out there who expound your point of view for you, and all it costs you is being seen in your negligee."
"You're amazing. I wouldn't have thought of this," I shook my platinum blonde head, watching the long hair float about, realizing that I hadn't thought of my long hair once today.
A flood of, "Hi Chelsea," and, "Evening Chelsea," voice and text messages both.
"Hi guys," Chelsea waved, "You remember my cousin, Barbie Charms, don't you?"
A flood of yes and no came through, so she went on, "Barbie was accidentally on the web-cam yesterday, and some of you got a look at her in private. Well today, something happened and she wants to set the record straight. I'm going to let her tell you about it. Go ahead Barbie."
"I'm nervous about this. I haven't done anything like this before…" I began.
There was a plethora of encouragements sent in to me on both media.
"Okay… Chelsea, Vixen, and I went to The Mall of America today…" I went on to tell the story of what happened at the mall and how someone shot a video of the whole thing. Nothing was wrong with that. Where the trouble came in was when a sleaze of a reporter got hold of the video and made an on- air report, accusing me of pulling a publicity stunt, using my name as evidence of this, and the presence of Chelsea and Vixen when I fainted. I included the fact that he told the public that security had to escort me from the mall, when it was just Billy being nice and pushing my wheelchair for me.
There was immediately an inquiry for the name of the reporter, which Chelsea supplied. There were questions of what TV station the guy worked for and what time the piece aired. After a whole slew of questions, Chelsea stopped them and stated, "Now, I don't want anyone to do anything to the reporter, I believe I have handled that, but just in case, we wanted to tell everyone the true story tonight in order to set the record straight."
The replies were very encouraging concerning the reporter trouble, however, after that calmed down I was being hit on by all of the guys. I played along with the men and even let Chelsea expose my boobs for the members of her website.
Chelsea signed off with at statement that I wasn't scheduled to appear anywhere and for the time being, I would be appearing exclusively on her website.
We signed off and I said, "Whew… this is tough work. Do you do this everyday?"
"Yes Barbie, we need to keep up the website and appear regularly for the subscribers, and we have a photo shoot tomorrow so we will have to be beautiful. Come on I'll show you how to keep your face beautiful and you can help me with mine."
"That sounds like fun," I told her.
"Well, after a while it's like shaving is for men. It can get to be kind of a drag," she admitted.
"Even when someone helps?" I asked, batting my eyelashes at her.
"Let's find out," she spirited me into the bathroom and we cleansed each other's faces, becoming quite giggly in the process.
When we were finally done, Chelsea told me, "I knew that it would be more fun this way!"
We bounced into my canopy bed together and fell right to sleep. I wish I could describe us having hot and heavy sex, but we were both bushed after our long day.
**********
Learning the Ropes ************************ Waking up next to Chelsea was such an incredible experience all I could do was stare at the even rise and fall of her chest. Knowing what a genuinely nice person was inside there was even more amazing. I lay there watching her for over twenty minutes before she asked, with her eyes still closed, "Seen enough, or would you rather start the day orgasming?
"Oh, I'm horny as hell, but it's nice lying here just watching you sleep too," I admitted, "I would have started nibbling your nipples half an hour ago, but I thought you could use the sleep."
"Oh, but my nipples so desperately need nibbling…" she confirmed.
I needed no more encouragement than that. I used my tongue to stimulate her nipples, and my lips to tease them. It wasn't quite immediately but it was close, when my pussy started drooling as if I had sprung a leak. Her teasing and playing with my nipples sent me into quivering ecstasy.
We moved on to tongue wrestling and fingering each other to squirming, yearning, edge of orgasmic, desire. After a couple of quick minor orgasms, Chelsea jumped from bed and disappeared into my closet. When she returned she had something behind her back and simply told me to get on my hands and knees, while she came up from behind me.
Imagine my surprise when she invaded me with a large jelly dildo, affixed to the harness she was wearing. I was so wet, and since she had lubed up the dildo, it slipped inside me with very little resistance. I was shocked, then I began relaxing and enjoying the delicious sensation of being filled.
Of course, this wasn't the first time I had a dildo in me, but it was the first time that my lover's hips were driving the dildo. The feeling was altogether different. Chelsea was slamming into my wide backside, clasping tightly to my hips, my huge boobs swinging back and forth while she fucked me from behind.
The thought as much as the act was driving me over the precipice of my orgasm, "Ah... oh… ah… ooh… oh god… ah… oh god… oof… ah god… uuuuuuuuhhhhh!"
I went as limp as a rag doll, but Chelsea didn't stop. She kept a hold of my butt and even though my upper body was resting on my boobs, the steady rhythm of her banging continued.
"Oh, don't stop… oooh… uh… oh… uh… uh… uh…" I was once again riding the orgasmic surf. However, this wave was feeling more like a tsunami. Chelsea changed up her rhythm to keep me from going over the crest. Holding me right at the top of the wave, as it built ever higher. I was squealing and groaning, biting my own hand and twiddling my nipples as if they were a short wave radio and I wanted to reach anyone who would talk.
"I'm going to fuck you straight into heaven Barbie," Chelsea declared as she began her drive for the finish line.
"Uhnghelhouhoofanah!" I screamed, in the well know language of the country of Orgasmia, as Chelsea drove my head into the pillow and my hips nearly flat on the bed.
Chelsea snuggled with me as my mind floated off in bliss.
When I was able to speak again, I told her, "I don't believe that just happened. I never thought I could cum that hard!"
"Mmmm, good… I think you can orgasm like that all of the time honey, now that you're one of the fairer sex," she hugged me, kissing me lightly on the ear.
I stealthily removed her strap-on and put it on. I knew that she was feeling tense and needed a good banging as much as I had. Especially since, she made no objection to my borrowing her cock.
She was so hot I didn't have to play with her steaming pussy long to have her positively drooling for me. I pulled her to a kneeling position as she had me, however I stuffed a couple of pillows under her hips and one under my knees. (I'm shorter than she is. I needed the height to line up right.)
Once I'd slipped my 'manhood' into her, I began to slap my hips to her delicious bottom, leaning into the job ever more until my boobs were resting firmly on her back.
I can't tell you how much it turned me on to have my boobies jiggling on her soft back while my hips pleasured her, her feminine juices covering my mons veneris and running down my thighs to mix with my own. Chelsea's little moans and utterances were making me almost as hot as my latex cock was making her.
She screamed through her first orgasm, going limp only briefly as I continued my onslaught of her luscious butt. Once she was back up on her knees and actively thrusting back, I let go of her on one side and chanced playing with my own nipple.
When Chelsea's yelps of pleasure neared their peak, I was too. In the end, when she screamed out her appreciation, I was her chorus.
We fell upon each other hugging and cuddling each other happily.
After we had smooched and hugged enough, she put us in the bathtub for more soapy fun. What a way to start the day!
We dried off and when I went to put on some sexy lingerie, she stopped me, saying, "Not this morning honey, I've gone without exorcising too many days now, being distracted with you. Now, you too, need to workout everyday with me. Your back and legs need to be stronger, so here, put this on." She handed me a weird looking sports bra, probably custom made for my unique dimensions, granny panties, and leotard, adding, "Your tennis shoes are in the closet. Do you think you can put them on by yourself or would you like help?"
"I always need your help, Chelsea, but I'll try to do as much as I can, on my own," I replied confidently. I put my arms through the straps and noticed that it was a front closing type bra. Looking at the label it said, 'The Enell Sports Bra.' The sales tag that I'd ripped off claimed, 'the Sports Bra worn by Oprah!'
I reefed on the front, squishing my boobs together as hard as I could, but couldn't make the hooks catch. I dove onto the bed, lying on my back, hoping my boobs would flatten out some so that I would be able to make them hook, but to no avail, all the while Chelsea laughed herself into a case of the hiccups.
When Chelsea could finally catch her breath she declared, "I'm coming Barbie. Chelsea to the rescue!"
She sat me up on the bed, slipped the straps off my arms, pulled the band down to my waist, and easily made up the lowest few half dozen hooks. Chelsea shimmied the garment up my torso, until it stopped at the crease under my boobs, and then helped me lift each of the girls into their respective cups, one at a time. Once settled in, she started reefing my tits together and making up each hook individually.
"There you go sweets, you're ensconced in your satin booby prison," Chelsea giggled and stroked one satiny cup.
"God, it's so stimulating being a woman all the time, even though it is so much more work," I confessed, with an overheated blush.
"That's one of the things I like about you, Barbie, you see and feel things that I have grown inured to, having always been a girl," Chelsea tussled my locks good naturedly. "It's fun seeing things the first time again through your eyes. However, now we need to get back to one of those 'much more work things'. Come along my pretty… hehehehe…" she cackled.
She led me to a small exercise room with some weights and a stationary bicycle, "First we stretch, so park your lovely bottom on the floor and follow along." She clicked on the bookshelf stereo and exercise music began playing.
I couldn't believe how flexible I had become. Chelsea had me hook one leg behind my head. However, once I was helpless she copped a feel of my exposed womanhood. I can't complain though, the added stimulation and incentive kept things from being boring.
Once we were, limbered up, Chelsea took to the bike while I was directed to pump pink iron. She had some pink barbells and a chart to show which exercises I needed to do. I was concentrating on lifting the little, but surprisingly heavy weights, and circumnavigating my tits while doing so, when I saw the first flash. I ignored it, since I was in the middle of a set and kept going, when again there was another flash.
"What are you doing?" I asked, not missing a beat.
"Well, sweets, we are going to have to fatten up your portfolio of images on the website, so while I peddle my butt off, I'm going to get some glam shots of you sweating. That's alright isn't it?"
"Hey, I'm just the sex slave here. You don't mind if it turns me on to model for you, and to soak through the crotch of this lovely leotard with my wanton juicy pussy, do you?" I teased back.
"Ooh, good idea… I'll get some close ups of your soaked crotch. You'll have guys spurting their loads as if they were lawn sprinklers," out of the corner of my eye I saw her zoom the camera tightly in on my juicy twat.
The image of her taking the picture and licking her lips only exacerbated my drooling. I started to squirm my bottom end around in an effort to scratch the itch, which although ever-present, had diminished to the back of my mind for the short while I had been exercising.
"I love the squirmy dance, Barbie. These are going to be hot."
I finished-up my rep, was putting back the dumbbells, and Chelsea instructed, "Barbie, slip the leotard underneath your bra while you do the next exercise."
I did as she bade me. The strain of the leotard on my shoulders was evident, while the top of the neckline was trying to shove my boobs into my face. It only became worse when I lay down on the bench to do leg pushes. You have no idea what it feels like to have your inflated chest pushing up until it almost reaches your jaw. It was distracting to say the least.
Things became a little more comfortable when she directed me to, "Pull your leotard down to your tiny waist. Just leave the straps hanging down behind you while you do a few jumping jacks for me."
I only did two when the ripple effect of my girls made me loose my balance and crash to the floor mat.
"Forget the jumping jacks. We can't have you blacken your eyes or skin your knees, therefore, go on to the girl push-ups. You will have to use the bench over there I had made. When you can't bend your elbows before your tits hit the floor, you don't get much push-up in," she informed me.
I looked at it, noticing that the side handlebars would allow me to do push-ups while dangling my tits between them. Of course, it was made so that you did them on your knees and at about a 45 degree angle, which made it less impossible for me.
The flashing kept up and after doing five or six pushups, she directed, "Pop open your bra honey, and let the girls jiggle while you do that."
I unhooked all twelve hooks, all the while, she was still shooting pictures, and once my tits were freed, I started back up with the push-ups, while my chest jiggled and swayed below me. It was so damn distracting and sexy to see boobs dancing all about in front of me, even if they were my own, that my thighs were becoming wet with my desire.
"Ooh, that is going to have the guys filling their jeans with jizzum! Now I want you to stay leaning forwards a bit and taking both hands, massage your diamond hard nipples for me."
Flashes and cooing were abundant while I pleasured myself. I was soaking the vinyl seat underneath me.
"My god, I'm soaking the bicycle seat. You are doing a fine job dear. Now I want you to start your bicycle ride while I do my pink iron pumping," Chelsea informed me as she dismounted the stationary bike.
What she did next astounded me. Chelsea removed the bicycle seat and replaced it with a seat that had a small dildo sticking up.
"You aren't going to make me…" I sheepishly began.
"You bet your sweet vulva I am," she insisted, "I am going to take pictures while you lower yourself down on the seat and then while you ride yourself to a screaming orgasm. Won't you do that for me, please?"
I couldn't deny Chelsea anything before my change, how could I now? I pulled the leotard to one side in my crotch, freeing my dripping wet love lips. I positioned myself above the dildo and took the plunge, ever so slowly.
Chelsea took long shots, close-ups, and even macro-shots, as the probe opened up my love lips.
"Pull up and off again, please. I want to get close-ups. Stop over the top of it for a minute, too. Great, your cunt is drooling down the dildo and coating it with your love juices. This is definitely hot!"
I was trembling with desire by then. I wanted that thing inside me so bad, but I waited until she had the shots she wanted, "Oh, poor Barbie. You really want to ride this bike, don't you dear?"
'Y… Y… Yes, please."
"Well, I want you to barely touch the tip with your lips, and smear yourself open with it slowly. Very nice… now slowly… ever so slowly, move down on it."
I was going crazy with yearning, while she stepped back and took shots of my face, with me biting my lip trying not to scream, and concentrating on the sensations as my nether lips were spread open.
Chelsea took shots of my vulva spread around the seat where I was humping my womanhood against it. She shot my ass as it saddled the seat and it spread me so definitively.
Of course, I couldn't see the pictures until later, I was busy pumping my legs on the pedals and humping my hips against the seat. I felt my unrestrained boobs swaying back and forth wildly as I pedaled and all the while kept my eyes closed, savoring the sensations. My world became the electric arcing of luscious lightning firing throughout my being.
"Wow, your cum is dripping off the seat in rivulets…" she exclaimed, though I barely heard her.
It didn't take long and I was spasming in bliss, while the flashes from the camera went off all around me. It was impossible to distinguish which were from the camera, and which were plasmatic fire dancing through my vision, while I screamed, "Ahh, ooh… ooh… eeh…"
I was turning into a rag doll when I heard, "Keep pedaling Barbie, you have another mile to go."
"But, I have only gone five hundred feet or so…" I whimpered.
"In that case I figure you have nine more orgasms to go…"
I weakly began pedaling, but it took very little time before I was enthusiastically pedaling, screaming, and cumming again.
Chelsea made me go the full mile, even though she had long since gotten enough pictures and gone back to her exercising.
Once I made the mile, and finished off all ten orgasms, Chelsea had me doing back strengthening exercises with her.
I was soaked with girl sweat and cum when we finally called it quits. Chelsea took me by the hand and led me to a hot bathtub full of lilac smelling bubbles.
Once inside the tub, I must have fell asleep, because the next thing I knew, Chelsea was awakening me as she stood outside the tub, (She had been bathing with me.) fully dressed and holding a big fluffy towel.
"Now that you are rested and smelling like a lovely girl, instead of a mare in heat, we need to get you dressed and start the rest of our day," she urged, holding out the towel for me to step into.
She dressed me in a sweet pink cotton mini skirt, white stockings, pink silk blouse, buttoned up the front, slightly over half way, and pink three-inch heels.
Chelsea was wearing a pantsuit, which highlighted her stunning curves and tantalized my senses, distracting me as she sprayed cologne in all the feminine places, cleavage, wrists, knees, and my neck.
"If it's only going to be you and I here today, why the cologne?"
"You are not just getting dressed dear, you are receiving girl training as we speak. Putting on your scent, doing your makeup, learning to dress, do your hair, and how to act."
"You're a great teacher… I didn't feel a thing," I praised her. I have always felt that the absolute best teachers are the ones who teach so well that, you are entertained and barely know that you should be learning, even as you are. You leave class, although you would rather stay, it feels as if you just got there and can't wait until your next class.
"Thank you sweetie, now I think we could use some breakfast," she declared as we entered the kitchen.
We both cut up fruit, shared pieces between us, and when we finished eating, we chatted happily and washed our dishes.
Back to the office area we went. Chelsea had me stuffing videos, picture collections, garments, and many other things that she sells on her site, into packages, which we gave to the UPS guy, when he came and drooled down my cleavage, as I handed him the shipments.
I watched him go to his truck and beat his head on the side, thinking, 'What the hell is he doing?'
Chelsea laughed when I told her, "Barbie, he was just trying to get his mind back on the job after you melted his heart."
"Oh…"
"I think you should answer some of your fan e-mail right now," she recommended.
"I have fan e-mail?" I asked incredulous.
"Yes, I had the webmaster set up your e-mail and prepare some special web material for you in advance. I figured that there would be a lot of interest in my cousin."
"Wow, there seems to be a lot to this business."
"You'll get the hang of it," she encouraged, "Look at this. Our subscribers have gone up thirty percent in the last couple of days."
"Wow, did you make the cover of Gent Magazine or something?" I asked.
"Nah, that was some time ago. The only thing I can attribute it to is you, dear Barbie. Your photo sets are selling well. Your panties and bras are back ordered, and the exercise video I hinted to the subscribers would soon be available, has scads of inquires already."
"Oh…" was all I could answer.
"I'm planning on, working with you this afternoon. I want to put together a couple of dance routines for you to learn, so the videos of me teaching you to dance should be plenty popular, don't you think?"
"How are you getting videos? I've seen your still camera when you take my picture, but I haven't seen a camcorder," I inquired, now embarrassed that guys wanted videos of me naked so badly.
"I have them setup throughout the house. They second as a security system, but I can have them manned by operators over the Internet, so they can pan and zoom them. It makes it less intrusive, and we can get so much more filming done. Nice huh?" she urged with a friendly hug.
"So we, are being spied on even now?" I surmised with a slight scowl.
"No, silly. I control when they are active for use by the camera operators. The rest of the time, they are stationary and simply record without anyone operating them. Either way, only a couple other people have the password to access the video, the Webmaster, my video producer, and my security provider, all whom are trustworthy and friends. I'll let you have the password too. Maybe you can help put together teasers. You should also access the security vids sometimes to catch any interlopers or thieves. That's where I first saw you…" she blushed, but still looked squarely at me.
(Gulp) "You, knew I broke in?" I asked embarrassed that this was the first I knew of being, caught.
"Yes, it is in the files we had on you. I guess you might have a better use for stolen panties now," she sheepishly smiled at me.
"God, why didn't you have me arrested?" I queried, "I could have been in jail for a while, but the sexual predator stigma would have ruined my life."
"Yes, I took that into consideration when we caught you," she admitted, nodding, though her eyes had a faraway look.
I didn't want to push any farther. I was embarrassed and unnerved enough.
"I'll do anything you ask to the best of my ability. I don't have many abilities though. I was mostly a manual laborer before…" I let the statement trail off into nothingness.
"I know, but you're learning," she squeezed my knee sending electric shivers through my feminized body. "Here, you can review the video at this website by inputting this username and password," she showed me on the computer. "I made your username, '1HornyBarbie', and your password, '************', so it will be easy to remember. (Bet you thought I was gonna tell you the real password eh? Not a chance, silly.) Here is where you can make a copy of the video to save on this computer. I know that you can use some of the video type software, since you made yourself some GIFs and MPGs of me. I believe the software you are familiar with, is already installed on this system, so you won't have a long learning curve."
I was following along with great interest. I knew that I would have to earn my keep in other ways than to just sexually pleasure my owner.
"Have you figured out how much money I will have to bring in to compensate you for my upkeep? I want to make you happy if I can," I requested humbly.
"Oh my! You, still think you're my slave, don't you?" Chelsea declared with her hand above her heart.
"Yes… Unless you sold me…" I pouted uncertainly.
"Slavery is against the law sweetie. You are a free person, honey. I'm just giving you a place to stay and offering you a job," she informed me, "You can come and go as you please. If you hate me for what I did to you, you could take all your stuff and leave. I want you to be happy and since you aren't really, built for manual labor anymore, I'm teaching you a trade, so I don't recommend that you leave. At least not yet."
I started to blubber and hugged her to me, my head on her incredible bosom.
"What's wrong, Barbie?"
"I don't deserve a friend like you," I whispered between tears.
"We are going to have to work on your self-esteem Barbie. Of course having fans might help that out. The guys on my site are very eager to chat with you, why don't you log on and entertain them. You don't have to strip or anything. Just chat with them while I take care of a few things," she suggested, and then stood up, hugged me, and left the room.
I sighed and turned to the computer, typed in my password, and brought the system up with the web cam on. I looked into the camera and said, "Hi, I'm Barbie. Chelsea is busy and she wanted me to fill in for a while today. Is that alright with everybody?"
I was immediately, inundated with affirmative responses.
"I know I'm not Chelsea, but I'll try to keep everyone entertained. Does anyone have a question about me, or about Chelsea that I might be able to answer?" I ventured, putting on my friendliest smile.
'How tall are, you?' came across my screen.
"The question was, 'How tall am I? I'm four foot ten and a half inches tall, just a few inches shorter than Chelsea," I told them, after reading which question I was answering aloud.
"'How old am I?' That is just one question you never ask, and a Lady needn't answer," I reproached the questioner, but I did tell them, "I'm over twenty one and young enough to make silly mistakes." I giggled at that answer, knowing it would frustrate the guys.
"'What size bra do I wear?' I don't know actually. They are custom made and the lady who makes them just measures me and later hands me a bra in the style I asked for."
"'What are my measurements?' Let's see…" I said, and then looked around the room and finally spying the cloth tape, Chelsea had. I held the tape around my chest underneath my boobies and announced, "Twenty nine inches," I measured my hips, "Thirty nine inches," and then the measurement that they really wanted, "sixty three inches. However, Chelsea tells me I will be bigger next week."
That brought on plenty of excited remarks from the guys.
"But then, so will Chelsea," I added laughing.
There was a virtual roar over that.
"It's alright for you guys, but I need help keeping these girls up. They keep making me fall on my face!"
You'll never believe how many volunteers there were to help me hold them up, or hold me up in a variety of ways. It was flattering, but I knew the only thing these hounds wanted was to get into my panties. (No, not wear them goofy! I can hardly believe that I'm in them.)
"'Will I show them to you?' They're right here, under my silk blouse," I acted dumb, however I knew what they wanted.
"'Naked?' I'll think about it," what am I saying? I'm actually thinking of showing these horn dogs my boobies?
"'What do I like to do?' Mostly, I like to do Chelsea," I answered with a quick flush.
"'You want to know what color panties I'm wearing?'" I wasn't thinking I just lifted my skirt to look. Honestly, I forgot what color they were, "Pink."
The virtual cheer that resulted hit me both aurally and visually and I blushed up a storm. Only then did I realize that everyone could see my crotch.
"You'd think you guys had never seen a pair of panties before," I rejoindered. "'You, want to know if I'm shaved?' No, I'm not, shaved. I don't have any hair growing down there."
"'Prove it?'" I don't know what came over me, but impishly I pulled my panties over to one side and said, "Is that proof enough?"
There I sat with my vulva bared and not one response came back from the computer.
"What happened? Did you guys faint or did I loose my Internet connection?"
A flood of responses washed over me then.
"Barbie, you're so beautiful." and "Barbie, will you marry me?" and "Oh my God!" and "I'm in love!" etc.
"Wow, you, don't waste any time do you sweetie?" Chelsea softly said in my ear.
I hadn't even heard her come into the room.
"Oh! I'm so embarrassed! I… I… I don't know what came over me Chelsea," I stammered.
She laughed so hard she almost fell down into her chair, rather than just plain sat in it, "Barbie, no need to apologize darling. These guys will be jerking off looking at your lovely smooth slit in their fantasies for months!"
She turned towards the web cam and asked, "Hey guys? Who would be willing to say, pay half again more subscription fees to see Barbies pussy more often? You know she has to make a living to be able to stay in shape and buy pretty lingerie to take off for you. If enough of you say yes, I bet I could convince her to live with me and be on the web cam daily for you."
There was a huge response of affirmatives, although not as great as the one when I showed my pussy.
"All right, I'll even throw in," Chelsea went on in her best 'Ron Popeil from Ronco' sales girl imitation, "Lesbian session with Barbie and Chelsea as an added incentive. But wait, that's not all, we'll throw in free panties for the first one hundred subscribers. Now what would you pay for it?"
I started laughing hysterically, "Gag me with a Ginsu."
"Sorry, the Ginsu promotion is over, no Ginsu knives, no Pocket Fisherman, and no Veg-O-Matics, just boobies and pussies. What am I offered for this sweet pussy right here?" Chelsea lifted my skirt and pulled my panties to the side, again showing my smooth slit to the viewers.
The web site had no typed messages coming in from it.
Chelsea also took notice of this and said, "My, my, it looks like you have all of the guys taking things in hand now Barbie. You have all of your fans masturbating. Good girl!"
She grabbed my head and pulled me into a passionate kiss that had me soaking my panties. She slipped her tongue to me and had me panting like the bitch I now am. She began caressing my boobs and soon I was quivering with desire.
"Too bad they aren't here with us. They could do this," she declared as she slipped her hand into my brassiere.
After making my nipples into diamond hard points, she flipped the girls out of my top, exposing them to the camera.
"I bet every one of them would want to be me right now," she teased as she tongued my nipples in front of them, while I had my back arched, my eyes closed and my tongue licking my swollen lips in rapture.
"Ooh, look at how hard they get when I blow on them!"
"Ughn," I moaned in response.
Chelsea kept stimulating me until I didn't even know my own name.
"I want everyone who wants to watch Barbie orgasm to type in their request, and there had better be enough or I'm going to steal this minx away to her bedroom and finish her off there."
I have no idea how many responses she received, all I know is her hand fell to my vulva, and her finger quickly invaded my labia to increase her stimulation of my clit.
I was mewing like a kitten by then and her ministrations to my sex were making the most interesting splooshing sound as she slipped in and out of me.
I clutched to her yipping and moaning as I soaked my pink skirt and filled the vinyl seat with my juices.
"She's almost there guys," Chelsea declared, increasing the frequency of her diddling.
"Ooh baby, ooh baby…" I chanted.
She finished me off with her tongue stuck down my throat while I spasmed in orgasm, twitching, clutching, and jerking all around the chair and her.
The next thing I was aware of was a lovely, soft nipple presented to my eager mouth. I took it into my puffy lips, sucking and tonguing it for all I'm worth.
Chelsea started to moan softly, so I took more initiative, zipped her pantsuit down all the way between her legs, and began working her sweet snatch with my fingers.
I knew I was doing well when she began to hump my hand. I was too busy trying to keep hold of her big beauties and working her clit that I couldn't do anything to disrobe her further.
Luckily, she wasn't beyond control, so she shrugged the shoulders of her pantsuit from her and squirmed it down past her waist. When her hands were free, she pushed it off her hips and past her butt, snagging her panties as she went.
I now had free and easy access to her sex, since she had kicked her legs free from the garment and became the tigress in bed I have experienced several times before. I was hanging on for dear life as she hugged me to her bosom. She had begun stroking me and playing with my huge nipples in response to the stimulation, I was providing.
I squirmed my face between her boobies, slipping to the outsides to attack each nipple as I came across it.
I was ready to send her over the edge so I squirmed down towards the floor, dragging my tongue down her tummy until I reached her sweet pussy. I started, off at the last letter I had used on her earlier and went on from there. I fingered her love tunnel with my left hand while using my right to spread her vulva as wide as I could.
She reacted as if her hips had springs in them. Her thighs spread wide, inviting me in for close quarter combat.
I decided on a full frontal assault, and using every weapon at my command, I sent her into a screaming out of control orgasm.
I of course, wound up looking like a drowned rat.
Chelsea could only mew softly with her eyes closed.
This was my chance to shine and I took it. While Chelsea was unable to defend her cooze, I went back to stimulating her with intense determination. I was resolute to send her to new levels of bliss, while her fans stared on in incredulous silence.
Chelsea made little moans of protest at first but took only a minute to change her mind about being tongue fucked.
"Oh! My god! Oh! Oh! Oh! My god!" she cried out.
I wrapped my lips around the top of her pussy and sucked on her clit, before going back to my alphabet.
"Aaaah! Oh my god! OhmyGod! OhmyGod! OhmyGod! OhmyGod!" she screamed through her intense, uncontrolled, orgasmic bliss.
Even though she was barely able to move, she snagged my arm and pulled me up to her face for a squirmy tonsillectomy.
Chelsea whispered in my ear, so that the web cam couldn't hear, "You minx! But, oh, god that was good. Screw the web cam, I need to hold onto something for a bit, and you're it. Plus, I don't want to leave my sex unguarded, with you waiting at the door."
I began to hear things coming from the computer. The guys were talking amongst themselves, "Lord, did you see that?", "Like, duh! That has to have been a real orgasm!", "As if a girl could fake cumming like that!", "My wife never cums like that…", after that last there was an extended silence and then the same voice said, "Do you think she's been faking it?"
Immediately after there was a huge roar of laughter from all of the other guys and Chelsea whispered to me, "Yah think?"
I stifled a giggle and she squeezed me tight to make sure it didn't leak out, "Shh, we don't want to make him impotent. A guy needs to feel like a stud, or he won't be worth a damn in bed."
"Don't I know it…" I admitted.
"I'm sorry Barbie. I didn't mean…" she started to apologize.
"Now you shush. I know how you meant it and I am going to need pieces of girl advice like that from now on, so don't be too cautious with me."
"I knew this was the right path to handle you," she stated quietly.
I was curious about what she meant by that, but I knew this wasn't the time or place for it.
"Let's find out from the guys how you did," she finally announced.
Chelsea sat up and pulled me up with her, "Well guys, what do you think of Barbie?"
My ego received a huge boost by the tumult of praise, which washed in from the Internet.
"They still like you best Chelsea," I told her, giving her a hug.
"They better, or I won't let you make love sick puppies out of them anymore," she threatened, while grinning ear to ear.
Chelsea sat up, finally recovered enough and said right to the camera, "Now what would you pay?" and then laughed good-naturedly.
"Now that I have everybody thinking that I'm going to raise my subscription fees, I can put everyone's mind back at ease. No fee increases for the foreseeable future. Barbie will be supported by horny guys buying her, pictures, videos, and undies. Tell all of your friends what a great value you get on our site. The more of you lovely men who subscribe, the sexier Barbie and I can be for you. Barbie and I have to leave and do our delicate washables now, so we'll see everyone later tonight," Chelsea shut down the web cam and checked the online orders to make certain that they were caught up for today.
Chelsea had us bathe again and then we went about the jobs around the house to clean up after ourselves. We wiped down the chairs and seats which were covered in cum, changed sheets, scrubbed the bathroom, washed the dishes, took out the garbage, polished a half dozen high-heel shoes, put away laundry, washed our delicates, (Bet you thought she was just fooling.) vacuumed the rug, and cleaned the pool and hot tub.
After all of that we were both bushed so we felt a nap was in order.
**********
The doorbell awakened me. Chelsea and I slipped out of bed together, donned our housecoats and fuzzy slippers, and trudged to the front door.
Chelsea looked at the video intercom and keyed the speaker, "Hang tough, I'll be right there."
She opened the door and squealed, "Crystal! Will you be staying for a while or are you just passing through?" She put the taller lady in a booby bear hug.
"Just a layover for tonight hon.." Crystal remarked, hugging her back. She finally caught a glimpse of me and declared, "Holy shit Chelsea! Who is this?"
I was thinking that I would have to offer her a drool towel, but she recovered quickly from her startled reaction, "She's gorgeous!"
"Well, I know you're Crystal Gunns," I replied, moving in for a greeting hug.
"Damn, competition is getting rough out there!" Crystal said as she hugged me back.
"Never fear Crystal. Barbie isn't an exotic dancer… yet. I hired her to be my 'girl Friday'," Chelsea interjected.
"Barbie?"
"Yup," I affirmed, "Barbie Doll Charms, nice to meet you." I offered my hand, which she took.
"Well, let's not leave her on the stoop all day," Chelsea urged and snagged one of her bags.
I tried to lift one but it was too heavy for me, so I settled for carrying her makeup kit.
She lifted the bag that I couldn't and followed along to the room Vixen had occupied.
"What would you like to do now Crystal, eat lunch or take a quick dip in the pool?"
"The pool sounds delicious. Do you have any more of those fruity drinks we can suck on while we swim?" Crystal asked as she began stripping off her clothes.
"No problem. Come on Barbie, let's get our bikinis on," Chelsea stated as we sped our way to my room for our suits.
"What the hell for?" Crystal asked, standing there, buck-naked.
We stopped and I looked to Chelsea for her take on it.
"Good point!" she shucked her clothing right there and the two of them helped be out of mine. (Give me a break! Girl's clothes are complicated and I fall over a lot.)
"Holy shit girl! You shave your pussy close!" Crystal remarked, since she was finishing the job of pulling my panties down and off, which put her face right in front of my slit.
"Nope, I don't shave at all," I declared proudly.
"Okay Chelsea, what have you gotten me into? Is she underage and am I going to wind up on charges if I fuck her until she can't fuck no more?"
Chelsea laughed but saw a chance for some fun, "I'll give you two hundred bucks if you can!"
"That sounds like a challenge to me! Let's get started," Crystal urged as she headed towards the pool as if she owned the place.
Chelsea and I bounced, jiggled, and undulated along after her.
Luckily I'm the slowest so I got to watch the whole show, Crystal's self- assured glide, keeping her bounce to a minimum, and Chelsea's graceful slither, which kept the swing and sway of her chest to a manageable level. The waggle of those two naked butts is best left for angels to describe.
I nearly drowned in my own drool. For some reason I figured that, Crystal and Chelsea were going to try to fuck me until I couldn't walk.
When I caught up, Crystal scooped me up and slowly carried me into the pool with her, "I sure hope you're prepared because I'm about as horny a I have ever been!"
"Eep," I replied.
"Don't let me down Barbie, fuck her into the ground. If you make her say uncle I'll buy you some Booby movies…" Chelsea tempted, "Even one of Crystal's"
"Hell, you make me say uncle and I'll give you a copy of every one of my videos."
"Crystal, I'll give you three hundred if you can out screw Barbie. With incentives like that, you don't have a prayer girl!"
"Oh yah?" she defiantly replied. "Come here little pussy…" Crystal parked my big butt on the side of the pool, shoved her face between my thighs and asked over her shoulder, "Chelsea be a dear and grab some Mai Tais for us? I'm bound to be thirsty after she faints."
Chelsea strolled over to the bar laughing softly to herself.
Crystal wasn't quite the cunnilinctrice that Chelsea is, but she made up for it with enthusiasm. I was left to twiddle my own nipples as she chowed down on my love lips.
It wasn't long and I was spasming on the pool deck, "Uh, that was good… Would you hold me Crystal?"
"Sure, I'll even rock you to sleep hon.," she answered confidently.
Once she had me in her arms facing her, she was mine! I began working her nipples over with my best technique, then I slowly, teasingly slid my nails down her tummy toward her yearning lady lips.
Crystal began making her way towards the shallow end and the stairs, with me pasted to her nipple like a baby Koala. Her progress was interrupted by a minor weakness in her knees when I slipped my little finger inside her.
She made it to the top step and planted her butt on it, leaning back and trying not to dislodge me, while I slithered down her tight tummy to her cooze and began my first grade lessons on her clit.
Every so often, she would spasm her arms out and roll her head back and forth on the deck near the stairs. I had to steady her hips on the stair or she would have dragged us both under.
I kept her on the edge of orgasm for five minutes before driving her into a slam-dunk, torrent of an orgasm, buy fisting her with one hand and popping one finger up her bottom, while writing Z on her engorged clit.
While Crystal panted trying to recover, I kept up my alphabet on into the double letters, AA, BB, and working my little fist for all it was worth.
"No… don't. Don't… No… Don't! Stop!" soon became, "Don't stop! God, don't stop!"
As I brought her back up to bliss plateau, where the orgasms crash over you like a tsunami, and kept her there for a couple of minutes before Chelsea came over and started tonguing her ear.
"Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!" she kept chanting while holding tightly onto my platinum blonde head.
She came all over my naked boobies and went limp on me. Chelsea handed me my drink, which I gulped at twice, before diving back to tormenting my newest victim.
Chelsea took a big mouthful of her drink and fed it to Crystal slowly while she clung to Chelsea for stability.
"Noooo not again… I can't…" she moaned. Her words may have said no, but the way she clamped her legs around me said yes, yes, yes.
I dove fucked her for a while before going back to squirming my tongue around her love mound.
Chelsea was working on Crystal's nipples and reached over to get my attention, handing me a vibrating butt plug, already lubed and ready. I put it to use right away and felt Crystal's pussy muscles spasm around my wrist as it passed the widest point.
"Holy shit! Oh god! No… Uh… oh baby… oooooooh," Crystal was thrashing around like a psycho trying to free herself from a straight jacket. She reached out to play with my tremendous girls and I moaned into her love lips.
That did it. Crystal's eyes rolled up into her head and she orgasmed herself into unconsciousness.
"My heroine," Chelsea hugged me and groped my big soft naked ass.
"Yah sure, but if you don't race me on the wild Sybian, I'm going to sit right here and finger fuck myself. Damn, making other girls orgasm make me horny!"
"Peanut butter makes you horny, sweetie," Chelsea declared, "Come on, let's get you fucked and happy!"
This time I climbed aboard the Sybian voluntarily, and enthusiastically. When I lowered myself onto the pink plastic cock, it felt oh-so-good to be, stuffed once again.
Chelsea still wouldn't let me have the control box, so I was at her mercy once again, "I'm going to masturbate, while you ride Barbie. It makes me so hot watching you cum so much!"
Now I was toast! I'll watch Chelsea fuck herself silly, while she watches me fuck myself silly on the Sybian.
"Ooh, fuck that pony Barbie! Go girl, orgasm yourself into new heights while you watch my steaming hot pussy being stuffed with this rubber cock!"
You have no idea how crazed I was over watching her and being entrapped on the latex cock inside me. I started bouncing up and down on the barrel shaped machine with cowgirl-like zest.
Chelsea gave me a break this time. I only rode the Sybian for twenty minutes before she allowed me to dismount, right into the open arms of the now recovered Crystal, "Holy Hanna! You still fucked yourself like that after you finished me off? That's just not… I mean you can't…" Crystal trailed off, completely at a loss for words.
"Are you ready to go again?" I asked brightly.
"UNCLE!" Crystal screeched, holding me away from her, like a baby with a full diaper.
"Cousin… she's my cousin…" Chelsea teased as she retrieved me from Crystal.
I looked at Chelsea bright eyed and asked, "No more fucky-fucky?" and then pouted my lip in disappointment.
"Maybe Crystal has some girlfriends she can have come over…" Chelsea looked at Crystal questioningly.
"Nobody has that many girlfriends…" Crystal declared, diving in for a big hug with the both of us. "Did they get all of that?"
"I'll go check," Chelsea answered, leaving me with Crystal.
"Did she record us again? Two videos and a hundred stills in one day, ah, a busty girl's job is never done," I sighed.
"You had two fuck-fests already today? You been eating Viagra for candy?"
"Nope, I just have constant hornies," I admitted.
"I can see that."
"I'm just happy Chelsea had an opening for a nymphomaniac."
"I have one too. It's still quivering from our last go round," she teased, "I hope to be recovered enough soon for another mattress dance later."
"Oh, now you've gone and done it," I exclaimed, trying to squeeze my thighs together and slow the flow of my rampant girl fluids.
"I better get us dressed or I won't be able to dance tomorrow night. Man, do I feel satisfied," Crystal determined as she took my hand, leading me toward my room. "You, know you cost me three hundred bucks, don't you? *Sigh* A bird in the hand is worth two without a bush… It's going to turn me on thinking about you banging yourself while you watch my videos."
"It's going to turn me on thinking about you, thinking about me, finger banging myself," I countered.
"Ouch! That hurt my head," she complained, "Stop that," and then swatted my ample derriere.
We ran into Chelsea in the hallway, "Yup, we got it and the video came out great."
"You going to send me a copy?" Crystal asked.
"Like duh! You know we worked out the details a couple of weeks ago."
"That was before I got screwed…" Crystal laughed.
"So are you complaining or do you want a higher percentage?" Chelsea asked.
"No, I was figuring that we would have to split it three ways. I mean fair is fair, and Barbie sure earned it," Crystal lightly stroked my breast, once again revving up my motor.
"Oh! Right, well how about a bargain deal then, say… sixty-forty?" Chelsea proposed.
"I'm stealing you two blind, but I won't complain. That video ought to sell as if we were giving it away. I actually orgasmed, no acting and not pretending, that should be worth an award or something," Crystal deduced, "I should make more money in this three-way than I would have in a simple one on one. What a great job. I get to have my lights fucked out and be paid for it to boot."
I looked at Chelsea and she winked at me. I blushed up a storm. Did she know? How could she?
"Hey, Crystal? Do you want to dress my Barbie Doll?"
"God, I haven't played Barbie in…" Crystal started, "Oh you mean… 'BARBIE'. Can I?"
"Please do," Chelsea affirmed, as she bounced on my canopy bed. "Her closet is full of stuff for you to pick from and her lingerie drawers are filled to the brim. I hope you do something unique and daring…"
We played dress up for a few hours and fell asleep together after making Crystal orgasm herself unconscious.
Day broke and all three of us stinky, cum covered girls dove in the tub to splash and play with each other's assets.
The two ladies dressed me in a mini-skirted version of a sun dress. I get to wear a shimmering silk slip underneath so you couldn't see my bottom through the dress.
Breakfast was quick with fruit and milk, and then we piled into Chelsea's SUV to take Crystal to the airport and see her off.
"Chelsea, it's always fun seeing you. Now, you naughty girl, you've made it so that I must schedule frequent layovers in Minnesota when I travel. I have your schedule on my cell phone too, so if I'm in the same area when you're on the road, we'll hook up. Ah… you will be bringing Barbie along with you too, won't you?"
"I have to. Lloyd's of London refused to insure her if I left her home. I can't risk her being stolen while I'm away," Chelsea teased, giving Crystal a great big goodbye hug.
"Well I can see this is going to cost me some, but it's worth it. Especially when I can get my rocks off so well," Crystal hugged her back.
"Don't be giving Barbie a big head now. I need her for support."
"At the rate you two are growing, you're going to need a wheelbarrow for support…" Crystal laughed. "I'm just jealous. I wish I would have gotten string implants when they were available."
I opened my mouth to tell Crystal and heard, "Barbie…" Chelsea shook her head indicating that I shouldn't tell Crystal that she was misinformed. Then she went on with, "You better give Crystal a tremendous goodbye hug for the nice things she said about you."
I dove in for a boob-squishing hug with her. (With boobs as big as ours, you have to let them squeeze to the side to get close enough for a proper hug.)
We waved at her as she boarded the plane and then headed back home again.
Once we settled inside I button holed Chelsea on the bed, just as she was proposing that we do today's exercises, "Chelsea, will you come clean with me now? I know there's something you aren't telling me. I have tried very hard to be the best girl I can be for you. I can't see you coming up with the feminizing thing on your own, so why?"
Chelsea became very pensive and finally said, "You know that when the guys snagged you, you were first knocked out with ether, but they gave you a shot of Sodium Pentathol to keep you out while we tried to figure out what to do with you."
Chelsea sighed really big and went on, "You know what Sodium Pentathol is used for by some people, don't you?"
"They call it 'truth serum'," I filled in.
"I didn't interrogate you, honest. You just sort of started to babble. You were saying how much you loved me and how much you envied me. That got me very curious, so I asked you what you meant by that, and in your drugged stupor you told me you wished that you could be me," she admitted.
"I did what?"
"I was stunned too, so I asked you why you said that, and you told me that you would love to be beautiful, busty, dainty, and popular like I am. Therefore, I kept asking you more questions. Throughout it all, you kept saying you wished you were a sexy girl like me. You envied my job, my lifestyle, my friends, and my freedom. I asked you why you didn't go get a sex change and just do it. You told me that you didn't want to be anything but a complete woman. You said it was impossible and that it would cost way more than you had to do that kind of work."
Chelsea paused and looked me straight in the eye, "I have this doctor friend who knew another doctor who really wanted the challenge of making a man into a goddess, and so I checked into how much it would cost. He told me and the report the detectives made on you declared that you had enough in assets to do it. It made me uncomfortable to keep you out so long but I thought it would be best."
"The more drug we gave you the more you talked about being a sexy girl. Well I told you in your drugged state that you could afford it and that I could set it up. You refused."
"I figured that you were just rambling and didn't really want to be a girl. However, you kept at it. At that point, I was very confused. I tested whether you were being honest with your answers and you confessed to everything in the report, and even more."
My jaw was hanging open in stunned silence.
"Um… I recorded everything if you don't believe me…" she offered.
"I believe you, but…" I trailed off.
"But what?"
"I don't believe I admitted those things, even if I was drugged. I'm so embarrassed."
"Don't be. I was fascinated actually. I had to figure out the quandary though. Why wouldn't you do it, if I set it up, if you really wanted it?"
I blushed bright red, but waited for her to tell me.
"I finally asked you that very question and you actually told me. You said you couldn't do it because you would hate to have someone think you wanted to be a girl. Now I was ready to pound my head on the wall, to get this to make sense. You did explain. If someone gave you the excuse that you were transformed against your will, you would be the happiest girl on the planet."
"Your subconscious and I worked out all of the details together while you were drugged. We even came up with the ploy to make you my sex slave, your perfect excuse. You even gave me the exact answer you promised you would, while you were, drugged. It was all very strange, but I was happy to do it for you," Chelsea blushed but pulled me in close for a hug. "Look what a beautiful lady you turned out to be. I'm so pleased with you."
"Thank you Chelsea, I think…" I told her, still latched onto her.
"You and I discussed this for twelve hours while you were sedated. We had to keep giving you the drug to keep you out, but I was so fascinated with your desire I had to keep making sure that this is what you wanted. You assured me repeatedly that it was, and how the life you were leading was so devoid of meaning. I talked it over with doctors, lawyers, and even a minister. The doctors cautioned me, the lawyers advised me and drew up the paperwork, and the minister wasn't much help at all," she snickered at that last.
Chelsea looked a bit uncertain, but she seemed to come to some resolution, "Would you answer a question for me?"
"Sure if I can," I told her, feeling my heart go out to this caring woman.
"Are you happy with what I did now? I need to know if I did the right thing," she looked almost tortured over the whole thing.
I thought about everything that had happened since I had awakened and compared it to my former life, "I think you did the right thing. I'm happier now than I have ever been. Sex is terrific. Living with you is incredible and your friends make me feel so wanted. The fans online make my heart soar, they are so enthusiastic, and I love the clothes you dress me in."
"I'm so relieved! I wanted you to have a lovely life and the doctors were so good at what they did, I'm beginning to think of you more as my sister who never was."
"Well, don't kick this baby bird out of the nest yet. I still have a lot to learn about being a sex goddess," I smiled reassuringly and blubbered happily into her boobs. (Damn hormones.)
The End
********************* Story Codes
FF+ tg Magic punish cons breast oral Fsolo shave toys Celeb *********************
COPYRIGHT:
Stalking Chelsea (Version 0.2)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2005, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read this stuff.)
Notes:
SUMMARY: This story is an original literary work. I wrote a story just to stretch my
creative muscles. All scientists in this work are fictional. Any resemblance to anyone
living, dead or born in the future, is purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, bad words,
and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not
old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop
reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or send it to a
one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it and no monetary profit
is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write it.)
**********
Just a few months ago, I was sitting in my jail cell on death row blissfully awaiting the
unjust execution for the murder of my wife.
Well blissful compared to some of the things that have happened to me since.
My name was Dean Samuels and it all started about a year and a half ago.
At that time, I had been married for about 5 years. I had always wondered how an average
Joe like me could be interesting to someone like her. By profession, my wife was a
Microbiologist, a leading scientist in the area of gene splicing research.
Me, I was just a 34-year-old, 5' 10", 200lb Electrician working for a major city in the
northwest. Granted I am smarter, than your average electrician is. I have often heard I
don't work up to my true potential.
I've never been what you might call ambitious, but I always seemed to have everything I
needed.
One day I came home and there was blood all over the entryway of our home, I mean a lot
of blood!
I freaked out totally and started searching the house calling out my wife's name, "Diane!"
I went through every room, every floor, I could find her nowhere. During my hasty and
frantic search, the police showed up claiming a neighbor had heard several gunshots.
I was promptly arrested, and charged with her murder.
No corpse, no murder weapon, no motive but I was convicted.
The coroner claimed the blood was a DNA match for my wife's and the quantity was
sufficient to indicate she would not have survived the loss of so much. He also claimed I
must have used a chipper on her corpse for that quantity to be splattered all over the walls
and ceiling. For motive, they claimed I had to be dissatisfied with our relationship due to
her long work hours and the extensive overtime hours she put in.
Hell, I was proud of her! I had been willing to sacrifice some of our time together. I new
her work was important to her, and possibly even the human race, which made me, love
her even more. I would never harm her!
Sure, I would have liked to have more time together, more sex, and more romance. I was
content to have whatever time she could spare me. If Albert Schweitzer's wife could handle
it so could I.
None of these things seemed to matter to anyone during my trial, and due to my "showing
no remorse" for my heinous crime I was sentenced to death. Hell, I was innocent, for what
was I supposed to show remorse?
Around a year later, I found myself on death row with some mutton headed priest wanting
me to confess to my sins, as if I was guilty of killing my wife!
I get strapped onto the table with an I.V. in my arm, they go through all the magic legal
phrases, I feel a warm burning sensation crawling up my arm and my lights go out!
Okay, the next thing I expect to see is a bright white light and maybe heaven. The last
thing I expected to see was the face of my wife peering at me through the side of a huge
aquarium, in which I seemed to be floating.
I had several tubes stuck into my body in various places. The weirdest part was nothing
was stuck to my face. I seemed to be breathing water! I started to panic and thrash about.
My wife spoke into a microphone, "Just relax dear you're all right. You are breathing a
super oxygenated fluid, it's very natural, before you were born, in your mother's womb, you
breathed a fluid for 9 months, just breath normally."
It must have been dreadfully easy to read my face. I figured the afterlife would be quite
different to what I was presently experiencing. Just my luck, my wife was a scientist here
too. Only difference is I must be a lab rat in this life.
She spoke again, "I know you are really confused right now dear, I'll try to explain. A little
over a year ago the military and CIA uncovered a plot to assassinate me. They felt I had to
go into hiding, but I couldn't bring myself to tear you away from your life and family. I
thought if you believed I was murdered, you could forget and go on without me. I love you
so much, and I knew I hadn't been there for you as much as I should have. I wanted you
to be able to live out a normal life with someone who could devote the time to a
relationship you deserve. It might break your heart, but I only wanted what was best for
you."
Now she was choked up and crying but continued on, "I had been storing some of my own
blood for research purposes. I gave 4 pints to a couple of CIA agents so they could stage
my death."
"I threw myself into my work, because thinking about you, and the pain you must be going
through, hurt too much to think about. I missed you terribly, and any time I thought of
you... us, all I could do was cry."
She had to stop to wipe her eyes and blow her nose, "We are so far remote at this facility in
New Mexico, and news about your trial wasn't covered here. I didn't find out about it until
one of my assistants came back from visiting her parents in Washington with a newspaper
article about when your execution was to be held."
"I nearly went insane. I was raising hell with the CIA, the FBI, everybody I could get my
hands on, and I even called the President. There were so many agents and high level
government official working on how to save you, and also protect both of us, it was like
they had moved half of Washington DC here.
"The first thought was just to spring you and have you exonerated. The CIA said if that
were to happen, the factions that were after my death would figure I was still alive, and you
would never be safe from being kidnapped, to be able to get to me."
"It was suggested to covertly spring you after your 'execution' and place you in a witness
protection program. I told them that would be worse than having brought you with me in
the first place."
"Then some penny pinching moron in the state department started in with talk about
'justifying the expense'," at this point she lost it completely and started crying so hard she
couldn't go on and left the room for a bit to compose herself.
Up to this point, I had been content to just float there breathing and listening. Now
without the stimulus of her explanation, I began taking stock of my situation. There were
tubes coming from various places on my body with different colored substances flowing in
and out of my body. I was feeling pretty stoned, and relaxed the only really uncomfortable
issue I seemed to have, was the tube stuck up my ass. Other than that, it was kind of like
being Aquaman (no there were no gills).
Diane returned slightly better poised, "I'm so sorry honey, but when push came to shove,
the only way they would let me save you, was if I agreed to use you as a subject in my
experiments. You being a convicted murderer, the government authorities didn't ask any
questions, they just turned you over to 'The Office of Scientific Research' and a coffin with
a John Doe in it was buried with a headstone naming it as your final resting place."
She swallowed hard, "So no one will be looking for you, no cops, no spies, and no bounty
hunters. As far as the rest of the world is concerned we are now both deceased."
That was the good news.
"The bad news concerns you being in there. You were always so considerate, not asking
me about my work, since you knew it is classified. Now I can finally tell you, but I wish I
didn't have to. You know my field is genetic engineering, you don't know my specialty,
which is retro-genetic engineering. In layman's terms I specialize in the modification of
living organisms, and you my love must be my next test subject," she couldn't look me in
the eye anymore.
Her voice kept getting smaller and quieter, "Okay, confession time, you also don't know
that before we were married..."
"Before I met you..."
"Oh hell, you were the first and only man I ever slept with!" she blurted out.
She could tell by my expression that I was still puzzled. She took a deep breath, "Honey,
I'm a Lesbian. I still can't believe how much I love you, a man no less. I never wanted a
man to touch me, until you. You were, so loving and gentle, just like my lady lovers were.
I couldn't help myself, my girl friends, and other lesbians, even envied me. Do you know
how special that is? I know you don't think you are, and that makes you even more
special."
I wasn't sure where she was going with this and I tried to say, "So what does that have to
do with me swimming in here?" However, it came out, "Gurgle, gurgle buzz gurgle."
"Don't try to talk sweetheart, the fluid makes that impossible, your vocal cords will not
work right with the fluid you are breathing," she explained.
"I can guess what you were thinking though, why am I telling you this now. It concerns
what I must do to save your life, I didn't want you to think what is going to happen to you
would have to mean an end to us," she still couldn't look me in the eye.
"It's all my fault. I screwed up both of our lives. I'm so, so sorry," she lost it again, but this
time she didn't leave, she just sobbed into her hands for a while.
I tried to swim down a little closer to her face and touched the glass near her, trying to
calm her.
She noticed and said, "Oh, oh god..." and ran from the room.
All alone, again I started to explore my new environment. I discovered the tank entirely
enclosed with a round hatch near the bottom, securely locked of course. Outside the tank
looked like the set of some Sci-Fi movie, lights, dials, buttons, switches, and monitors
everywhere.
About that time I noticed Diane come back, this time she brought moral support. The
woman with her was a red head, about 5' 8", 120lbs., great figure. My eyes immediately
drawn to her large bust, which I only allowed my eyes a mere moment to take in, but I
could tell she noticed me notice. Between my wife's strikingly beautiful face, her curly
brunette hair and 36B bust standing a mere 5' 1", and the redhead, the viewing gallery was
beginning to give me an erection. (Give me a break I just spent a year in jail for Christ's
sake).
Both of the ladies noticed and looked away grinning.
I got hold of my hormones and relaxed things. Even had the ladies not been present I
would have done the same thing, it seems I had been catheterized. If you haven't ever had
a catheter believe me, you don't want to be sporting a woody too. Way uncomfortable.
With her new companion for support she went on, "Uh, honey, I have to change you." She
seemed to be studying the control panel intently.
The redhead spoke up, "Diane maybe it would be easier if I tell him?"
"Okay, but be kind, he doesn't deserve this, and I know he wouldn't choose this, remember
I still love him," she warned.
"Yes my dear Diane, and since I love you, I guess I'll have to carve a place in my heart for,
hi... hi..." she cleared her throat, "HIM."
"Now dearie, my name is Sophie. I'm one of your wife's colleagues," she went on, "The fluid
you are floating in, not only is it super oxygenated, it is doped with estrogens and some
very sophisticated mutagens. The tubes in your body are supplying you with nutrition,
transporting wastes, and administering drugs and more mutagens.
I started to get a clue about what the tank and equipment are to do. I liked myself as I was
so I started to try and pull the tubes out of me.
Sophie's hand shot out and quickly flipped a switch.
I could no longer move a muscle.
She clicked another one and I felt warm and distant then she leaned over to the
microphone and said, "Sorry I had to do that, but it's for your own good. At this point, we
must go through with the experiment. The only options left open to us is certain cosmetic
differences and whether or not you can maintain your identity and memories. There was
much heated discussion as to what would be the most humane. Most of us tried to
convince Diane you would be better off without all the baggage of your life getting in the
way. She stood her ground, and she argued that if we did that it would be worse than not
letting you die from the lethal injection."
"So don't force us into that option, please. Diane means a lot to all of us and we couldn't
bear to see how hurt that would make her. Right now you should be feeling very warm and
happy so I'm going to turn off the neural block I set, to disengage your motor functions."
She was sure right about that. You could have cut slices of meat off my arm and I
wouldn't have cared.
"Good boy, okay I think we'll keep you doped up like this for a while just to keep you from
doing anything stupid."
Diane finally spoke again, "Oh god Dean, please don't worry I promise the changes I make
will not hurt, and I hope you will even begin to be able to enjoy them, in our new lives. I
hope you won't hate me when this is over, but I'll understand if you do." She started
crying again and Sophie put her arms around her and held her, while I just floated in the
tank blissfully.
I heard Sophie tell Diane, "Come on hon., he's going to be out of it for a few days now, and
we have lots of work to do."
I must have dozed off. When I woke up Sophie and Diane were outside the tank and this
time I observed several white lab coats engaged is various tasks.
Diane looked at me, "Oh good you're awake. Please don't do anything foolish, there is
nothing any of us can do to stop the changes, since you have already undergone a fair
amount. I know you are feeling very weird right now, and everything should be looking a
bit larger to you, that's to be expected." She was right too. The tank seemed to have
nearly double in size. "You should be feeling weak as a kitten, this is normal too. I'm
going to ask you a question, answer by using thumbs up for yes, or thumbs down for no,
Okay?"
I gave her Thumbs go up.
"Good, you should be feeling achy and certain discomforts where the tubes are attached,
what I want to know is are you feeling any great pain anywhere?" she asked
I signified Thumbs go up.
"Oh shit, where?" she was immediately concerned.
I placed my right hand on my chest.
"Is it a sharp pain?"
Thumbs go down.
"Does it radiate down your arm?"
Thumbs go down.
"Is it an achy feeling pain?"
Thumbs go down.
I think she finally began to catch on, "Is it your heart?"
Thumbs go up.
She almost whispered the next, "Is it broken?"
Thumbs go up.
She lost it and ran from the room crying. Sophie went to the microphone and said,
"Bastard!" Hit a switch and I was out again.
The next time I came to, Diane was there again, "Dean, I really am so sorry, I don't want to
do this. I really don't, but I can't bear to loose you again, at least not have you die or have
no chance for some kind of life in which you can be happy. I promise I won't run away
again, even if you're mean, I probably deserve it. Don't worry about Sophie, she's not
allowed back until her attitude toward you has changed. She's been a real comfort to me,
but I heard what she said to you, when I listened to the recording of our last time together.
I was so mad at her, I vowed that I would be strong and handle whatever you throw at me."
Okay maybe she thought I was being a bastard last time, but a lot of shit has happened to
me for over a year due to her and it wasn't over yet. I hadn't meant it the way she took it.
"Do you understand sweetheart?"
Thumbs go up.
"Good, now I'm going to explain some things so don't get excited. You are mildly sedated
but once again, you have motor control of your new body. You should only be in there
another 24 hours, so I want you to start trying to move and use some of your newly
remodeled appendages. Can you do that dear?" she asked.
Thumbs go up.
"Now if anything hurts or, you don't feel comfortable, if you want us to stop, wave your
hand Okay?" She asked.
Thumbs go up.
"Very good honey. Frankly, I am very pleased with the way you have turned out so far. At
least as far, as everything our instruments can tell us. Now we just need you to do a few
things so we can confirm your new body is working all right. Okay... can you take your
right hand out away from your body and bring it up to touch your nose?"
I did as she asked, but it was almost hard to find my nose, it was so small.
"Great, now can you move your leg below your knee and bring it back to touch your butt,"
she directed.
Wow, that felt weird!
"Now you are in for a shock so take it slow sweetheart. Take your left hand and bring it up
to your right breast," my eyes must have been the size of silver dollars judging by the look
on her face. "It's OKAY Deane, go ahead, and do it."
I brought my hand up and encountered a B Cup sized boob on my chest! Just the light
touch I gave it, felt wonderful.
"You can let go now... Oh, I suppose I can wait just a bit while you enjoy that," she teased.
I didn't want to let go it felt so nice, but I did.
Diane had a bright grin on her face like the one I hadn't seen in over a year and a half.
Seeing her smile, I couldn't help it I smiled too.
She saw, and leaned forward putting her hand on the glass and said, "Oh dean...'
She started tearing up again, but fought it down.
"This is going to be real weird but we need the feedback. Take your right hand and bring it
between your legs and feel, be very careful we don't want you injuring yourself," she was
watching me intently while technicians in the background scurried about.
I brought my hand down as I spread my legs slightly and encountered just a bare patch of
skin, no wait down a little further I felt an indentation, uh oh... my middle finger slipped in
between my labia and encountered a tube coming out of my cunt, my catheter. My hand
jerked back and ran into my clit. Nuclear powered electric sparks danced through my
brain. Wow! My back arched all by itself and I wriggled around in the tank.
"Dean, I am so happy. You are going to be one hot little lady," she was clapping and
jumping up and down.
I'm sure I was blushing. She told me, "Dean dear, don't be embarrassed, I told you to do it,
and my staff is all ladies, so believe me they understand."
"OKAY I'm going to increase your medication for a while, you need your sleep, and I'll see
you tomorrow when you can finally get out of there," she promised.
Sometime during the night, I came groggily awake by the sounds of someone moving
around outside of the tank. It was Sophie, she was muttering to herself and twisting dials,
"Turn Diane against me will he, we'll see how you like packing these around."
That's all I remember, I fell asleep right away.
Shocking Discoveries
"Oh my God!" I heard sharply through the tank speakers, which brought me almost
immediately awake. "Honey, what happened?" Diane asked, as if I could I could answer.
She ran about the room frantically checking her instruments. When she came back to the
tank she spoke, "Was someone in here last night?"
Thumbs go up.
"Did she have red hair?"
Thumbs go up.
"She will pay for this, I promise, but for now there is nothing I can do the process is
complete and it will be quite some time before we could put you back in the tank and
change anything. They're really not that bad sweetheart, to be truthful I've always liked
them on the large side," she rambled.
I had no idea what she was talking about and I guess she finally caught on because she
told me, "Dean take your left hand and bring it up to your chest."
I started bringing my hand up but I didn't get anywhere nearly as far as I did the day
before, before I ended up with a handful of nipple. No I didn't mean boob I meant nipple.
They had to be at least 5 inches across. I know my eyes must have rolled up into the back
of my head and I think I started convulsing.
"Dean, Dean! Can you hear me? Are you all aright?
I couldn't respond. My whole body locked, in the grip of ecstasy.
Diane swung around and started examining gauges when she turned back I was finally
beginning to able to interact with the universe again she said, "Thank God, I was really
worried. So how did you like your first orgasm as a woman?"
I'm sure I had a massively stupid grin on my face judging by her expression when I gave
her Thumbs go up.
She was grinning from ear to ear I think this was the happiest I had seen her in two years,
"It's time I think that you were born again."
"I'm going to go through some of what you can expect so you won't be freaked out by it. I'll
be releasing the lock door, just ride the fluid out of the tank I'll be waiting when you exit
with one or two of my other colleagues, Not Sophie. Try to relax and let us do all the work.
We will be turning you so that you can empty the fluid from your lungs. It will feel really
strange and it might be a little difficult to breath at first. Once we feel there is enough fluid
out of your lungs, we will place an oxygen mask on you to make it easier for you to breath,
until your new little lungs get accustomed to breathing air again. The nurses will be very
gently, and I mean VERY GENTLY." She gave a warning glance toward the nurses,
"cleaning your lovely body from head to toe, while I and a colleague remove the tubes and
wires from your body, I promise it won't hurt." She looked towards her colleague saying,
"We will be using a lidocaine suspended in Dimethyl Sulfoxide in an aerosol to deaden the
area prior to removing them."
"The DMSO is used to transport the lidocaine to the deeper tissues to help insure there is
no pain."
"Once you are cleaned up and bandaged, you will ride a gurney to your room. Your around
the clock nurses, will be at your beck and call. If you want anything, anything at all, you
mention it to a nurse and if you don't have it in 20 minutes, I promise the guilty party will
crawl into your room and kiss your ass while she begs forgiveness."
"You can expect your first ass kissing within the day when I think you are up to it. Sophie
should be awake and able to do it by then, after she receives her new implants," there was
a very determined look on Diane's face, and I could see the a frightened looks on all the
faces on the other side of the glass, both of these thing told me what she had said, would
happen without fail.
"Are you ready now, darling?" she queried me.
Thumbs go up.
"Here we go," and she flipped a switch.
I was splooshed head first through a short tunnel, dragging all my tubes with me, and
came to rest after crossing a grating, onto a very soft blanket.
There, Diane and a crew of lovely ladies quite gently held my head as I coughed, what to
me seemed like gallons of fluid, from my lungs. There must have been at least 5 ladies
cradling me in their arms. How damn small was I?
One of them started crooning and rocking me and then after only a second or two, it
seemed they were all doing it. Some of the ladies were dabbing at my skin gently to clean
me, while Diane and her colleague would squirt some liquid onto each area I had tubes
coming out of me.
It felt so good I couldn't believe it.
"OKAY Dean, now I am going to remove your catheter and anal tubing, try not too tense
up. I'm deadening your vulva now," she explained.
I felt something cool and wet down there, then a weird loss of sensation, "Now honey I'm
slowly spreading your labia, tell me if you feel anything, you know thumbs up or down.
Here I go..."
All I could feel was the gentle swaying motion of the nurses.
"Good, good, you might feel the medicine deadening your inner lips now," Diane continued.
To tell the truth I didn't feel a thing just warm and cuddly.
"I'm pulling out your urinary catheter now, tell me if you feel anything," she was
determined to make certain this was a pleasant experience.
Somewhere a little girl was cooing in a high voice, wow did she sound content. Wait, the
cooing was coming from me.
One of my nurses giggled. Good thing it made me smile, or she might have been in big
trouble.
"All done with that one sweetheart. One more to go and we'll get you into a comfy nightie
and take you to bed."
In unison the nurses upended me slightly, "A little cool wetness here. Woops, nurse hand
me one of those soft towels. I think you are enjoying this honey, aren't you?" as she took
the towel and dried my juices off my butt, "OKAY now the cool fluid."
My butt went numb, "For this I'm giving you two shots because it's so deep and you're so
stretched around it."
I didn't feel any thing but the rocking.
"Puling it out now..."
"All done. Now you ladies remember his new skin is super sensitive right now. A scratch
will feel like a knife wound. One shriek from him and it's curtains for you," she threatened.
All those soft tender hands collectively maneuvered me into a downy soft silk nightgown. I
was still pretty stoned, but when one nurse's hand accidentally brushed softly against my
right breast, it brought on another massive orgasm. My back arched, everything locked
up, and my nurses and nightie were drenched in pussy juice.
All the nurses froze terrified Diane would think I had been hurt. She just bent over to my
face and kissed my lips, which made me orgasm again.
"See how sensitive ladies, now you know why I stressed gentleness," she said grinning, "I
think he liked it though. That and now we have to get a clean nightie and more towels to
clean him up."
My nurses started breathing again. One of them cut off the nightie and threw it away,
while another ran to get the nightie and towels. While they waited the nurses began
crooning and rocking me again.
One of my nurses whispered to another, "My God, she's adorable."
About this time, the towels arrived and I was dabbed clean and very carefully dressed in
another silk Nightgown. This one was pretty pastel pink and had blue flowers all over it.
I was, placed on the gurney so gently it hardly registered that I had been set down.
"Time for your ride Dean," Diane said, and I promptly felt the gurney moving ever so slowly.
I don't think we could have gone more than 100 ft when Diane announced, "Here we are
darling. I know I promised you a private room, but if it's all right with you, I had my bed
moved in here so we could spend more time together, and I can personally make sure you
are being cared for properly. So thumbs up or thumbs down?"
I have to admit, other than my transformation, she had taken damn good care of me so far.
I knew I had never stopped loving her, even during my execution. I was a little pissed
when I learned she was still alive, but I was getting over it. All these thoughts flashed
through my head in a mere moment. For all intents and purposes I replied instantly with a
Thumbs go up.
She was so relieved she forgot herself, much to the dismay of my nurses, and said, "Oh,
thank you sweetheart," and gently kissed my lips
You guessed it. I orgasmed and soaked the nurses, the gurney, my wife, and myself.
She blushed and said, "Oops. Oh, what the hell," kissed me again, and the tidal wave
struck again.
Most of the nurses looked annoyed, but the one who had giggled before, giggled again, and
I smiled again.
Diane motioned the group out of my hearing range, then pointed at her and said, "You," all
the color drained from her face, leaving it nearly the same blonde color as her hair, so
certain was she that her life as she knew it was over. "What's your name?" she asked.
"Sally," was the nearly inaudible reply.
"It seems my husband likes your giggle, you are now assigned to him 24/7," Diane said
smiling, having known all the time the young nurse was ready to wet herself. "Oh, and as
of now, consider your GS rating bumped two levels."
One of the other nurses had to reach out and steady her because she appeared ready to
faint.
Diane continued, "You," pointing to one of the other nurses, "What's your name?"
"Millie," replied a mid-thirtyish red headed nurse looking like she had to pick the lady or
the tiger.
Diane asked her, "You are the one who started rocking and crooning to my husband first,
are you not?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Same deal as the other nurse," said Diane, "and the rest of you have done an exemplary
job as well. Consider yourselves on Port and Starboard shifts and care nurses for him,
upgraded one GS rating. Just be certain to remember my instructions, as well as my
threat. Anyone have a problem with this, speak up now and you can return to your
normal duties, with my thanks?"
There wasn't so much as a throat cleared.
"Great! Now there are a couple of things upon which I'm going to insist. My husband shall
be referred to as, he, him, his, Mr., and your husband. At all times, until either he, or I
inform you otherwise, and rest assured I will not tell you until he tells me. Now on to a
more delicate subject, normally and technically I am not allowed to ask this question if
anyone is offended I'll apologize now and those easily offended may again, leave now," she
instructed.
Again, there were no takers.
"I am pleased. I will state the question in a moment but before I do, what we say between
us next, remains with us. The people standing right here, right now, if I hear word of
anyone breaking this trust, what happens to Sophie, you would beg for, believe me. I want
all truthful statements, so I want everyone to feel that whatever is said is beyond any
crypto-clearance you have ever heard of, agreed? Last chance to bail out," Diane offered.
Only silence ensued.
Diane continued on, "Are any of you lesbians, Bi-sexual, or open to new experiences? Your
answers will not effect your status, but I really need help with him that goes above and
beyond the call of duty."
All but two of the nurses admitted to their willingness to provide any needed services,
which they might or might not, find themselves asked to perform.
Diane breathed a sigh of relief, "Since you have all been honest with me, I feel obliged to be
honest with you. I am, and have been, a lesbian virtually all my life, excepting for my all
too brief marriage to that wonderful man sleeping there. Now you can see why it is so
important to me he receives nothing but the best of care. I love him so much I ignored my
sexual orientation."
Her voice started to tremble and she started tearing up, "And now I owe him more than I
can ever repay. Because of me he was arrested for, he was tried and convicted of, and
executed for, my murder. I took away his life, his family, his friends, and his manhood. I
don't know if he will accept me any longer. If he retains his normal sexual orientation after
what I have done to him, I intend to see that, at least during his convalescence, he receives
enough sex to satisfy his increased libido. Even if he does accept me, if he expresses a
desire and you are interested, consider my permission given, I am not a jealous woman
and I will accept any part of his love he is willing to grant me. I realize this all might sound
like it is contradictory, I mean a lesbian in love with a man, so much so she destroys him?
I swear everything I have told you is the truth, and if I could swap my life, to return his, I
would do so in an eye blink."
By the end of her story there wasn't any of them not crying and even one of the devout
heterosexuals volunteered to try womanly sex, if she had the opportunity.
I learned all of this later of course. I had a tough morning being born and all.
When I woke up the redhead was humming a lullaby and rubbing my tummy. I felt so
warm and content, as I can't remember when.
She saw my eyes open and said, "I see you are awake Dean, are you feeling well? Just nod
or shake your head. There is plenty of time to work on speaking later."
I nodded a bit confused. Now I had spent my share of time in hospitals, and no nurse I
ever had or heard of treated patients this good. She hadn't even quit rubbing my tummy,
not that I wanted her to, it just made me feel wonderful.
"My name is Millie. Diane has made me one of your two primary care nurses. Your other
nurse's name is Sally. There are four more nurses, full time dedicated to just you. All you
need do is make any desire of yours known, to any of us and our instructions are to fulfill
it immediately, if it is within our power to do so. Anything beyond our power to grant, we
refer to Diane, and if it is humanly possible, I believe she will make it happen. I have only
known her a short time now but I would not put it past her making a few things not
humanly possible, happen as well."
I had not noticed but she had pressed a call button and virtually soundlessly four other
nurses appeared by my bedside.
Millie spoke again, "This is Sally," pointing to the cute young blonde with the giggle. "We
differ from the other nurses, only in that we live here 24 hours a day, seven days a week.
So if you want either of us for any reason, and I do mean any reason, we have pledged to
Diane to provide that service for you, even including sex."
By this time, I heard someone running down the hallway. As I looked over Diane ran into
the room.
Millie looked down at me and whispered, "She instructed me to inform her the second you
were awake, so she could be here."
Diane was still breathing too hard to speak but she came over and kneeled by my bed
gently taking my hand and holding the back of it to her face. The nurses, with the
exceptions of Sally and Millie, all quietly evaporated from the room.
Diane caught her breath, "Dean, please forgive me."
"It's OKAY Diane," one of the 'Alvin and the Chipmunks' 'Chippettes' said. At least the
voice I heard sounded like a 'Chippette'. However, I feel certain my lips had moved.
Diane leapt up and went to put her arms around my neck and both, Sally and Millie
stopped her.
Both of them intoning, "Stop!"
Diane realized what she had almost done and quickly straightened up saying, "Thank you
ladies."
"And thank you Dean. I really wanted to hug you, but your guardian angels were right to
stop me. Your body is so sensitive right now, I could have either hurt you, or sent you into
an orgasm. You probably remember a few of those already," she grinned sheepishly.
"Oh yes, it was wonderful," I wasn't sure I'd ever get used to this voice. I bet it could
shatter glass it was so high. At least it brought a smile to her face.
"We have a lot of work to do still, but for the rest of today we still have to keep your activity
limited. By later today, the sensitivity of your skin will begin to diminish to near normal
levels. I say near normal because you will always be more sensitive than most women will.
So we have to keep your physical activity limited for now." She turned to the nurses,
"Ladies I have to give him an examination at this time. Millie, please call the others back
to help us."
With that, even though I didn't see it, I knew Millie had pressed the buzzer that summoned
the other nurses. When they arrived the railings were dropped and one of the nurses
pulled out a pair of scissors and cut my night gown from the neck hole to the bottom and
up each sleeve splaying it open leaving me, that is to say the new me, Buck naked on the
bed.
I must have been blushing because Diane said, "It's OKAY Dean everybody here is a
professional and has already seen you naked many times. Of course there is nothing
wrong with blushing so go ahead, just know that I have only people around you now, who
all love you."
"OKAY Diane," the chipmunk said.
"First I want to measure how tall you are."
Four pairs of hand held the tape measure close to, but not touching my body.
"Forty six inches," Diane said, "Ladies we need to lift him now."
The ladies touched me ever so gently, only in non-erogenous areas. That is, for anyone but
the new me. My little heart was racing. With all of those soft hands holding me, I couldn't
help but coo.
They all paused at once, to allow me to calm down a little. They next lifted me up and
Diane wound the tape measure around my waist stating, "twenty eight inch hips, twelve
inch waist, twenty five inch chest, and fifty inch bust. Lets see that makes you a 30 M Bra
Size, and you wear about a size 14 in girls sizes for the bottom half. We have to probably
go with a woman's medium for your blouses."
"That's all for now sweetie," and Diane had them set me down incredibly carefully.
"I have to go and do some things right now, and since your angels will have to dress you
again anyway..." she leaned over and kissed my lips.
I came like a force-five twister, drenching everybody.
Before Diane left, she looked over to my nurses and said, "Expect to have company at
about 6:00," and with that, she left.
"OKAY sir, it's time to clean you up, but before we do that I need to know if you need to
attend to your bladder?" asked Millie.
I hadn't had this body very long. I have hardly moved it at all. So I took stock and there
was some pressure in my lower abdomen, not exactly the same feeling, I am used to, so I
said, "I think so."
Sally told me, "I'm going to bring the head of the bed up, so you are almost sitting up, tell
us to stop if it is uncomfortable, don't try and be tough, you're so sensitive it could become
unbearable in a mere moment. Can you do that?"
"Sure," I nodded, but I thought, 'damn what am I blown glass?'
I heard the motor whine while four pairs of eyes watched for any sign from me. I didn't feel
anything until I reached enough inclination and my giant boobs gently swung together in
my lap. Wow that felt good, I didn't quite orgasm but it was close. I must have looked
goofy because I heard one of those infectious giggles come from Sally. It reminded me of
the hooker on 'Crocodile Dundee.' I would never tell her that though.
Everything stopped until I caught my breath.
Sally went on with her near 'Chippette' voice (another reason to like Sally), "Now we are
going to lift you up, just enough to place the bedpan under your tush. Ready?"
I nodded, which might have been a mistake. My gelatinous mounds began quivering and
sending wonderful electric bolts of pleasure through my brain.
Millie said, "Maybe you should try talking, just a little more for now, nodding your head
could have us changing sheets all day."
Both Sally and I giggled at that. Then I felt all three pair of hands seek the least erogenous
area they knew of, and began slowly raising me up. The instant my butt cleared the bed
pan the one nurse not holding me slid it under, and down I went onto it. I gasped sharply,
and even cried out a little, while the ladies instantly lifted and hovered me above the frigid
pan. They were looking back and forth between each other afraid they were toast, and
trying to think of how to solve the cold bedpan problem.
Sally came up with it first, "Dean, so sorry. I have a change in plan though. The bedpan is
right beneath you, as I'm sure you are aware. Do you think you will be able to pee, while
we hold you?"
I had stopped shivering by then so I said, "It's okay. I can't believe just a chilly bedpan
could shock me like that." I went on, "I suppose I can try, but I have to warn you, when I
was a man there would be no way I could do it."
Millie reassured me, "Just relax, and pretend you are floating and we are not here." She
took one of her hands and gently rubbed my tummy again. Wouldn't you know it, some
other girl started peeing because I heard the steady stream, just like when my wife peed?
Oh my God, the girl was me! I could feel the pressure reduce, and finally went away all
together, and the sound of the stream stopped with it.
"All done? I wasn't sure if it was a question or a statement of fact I saw the bedpan scooted
out and felt a soft cotton diaper dab at my pussy, "There, that wasn't too bad, was it?"
"It sure was different," I said.
They set me down and Sally told me she was lowering the bed. They brought me down to a
less inclined position. I saw two nurses scurry out of my room, only to come back, with a
tub of tepid water, a new silk nightgown, and more diapers pushed in on a clean gurney.
"Bath time," said mother Millie. Up I went again. All the nurses but Millie had hold of me
while, Mother Millie cleaned me up with her oh so gentle touch.
"That's taken care of. Into your nightie you go," and she slipped it over me.
They placed me on the gurney while my pit crew stripped and re-made my bed.
I was marveling at the teamwork, but I didn't get to marvel long, for in moments I was
floating back into my bed.
Sally snatched a comforter (I was somewhat shocked. I have never seen a comforter in a
hospital) and snuggled it around me. She asked, "Would you like to watch television while
we bring you some breakfast?"
"No, I don't think so, is there music available?"
"You bet. Diane picked out some she knows you like, just to have ready, if you wanted. Is
there anything in particular you want to hear?" Sally asked.
"If Diane picked it out I'm sure any of it will be fine," we had pretty much the same taste in
music. (We both required it to have more than four notes repeating.)
She went over to a panel and started a MP3 storage recorder on random play.
About then I realized, Mother Millie was still rubbing my tummy. I got the feeling she
really cared about me, and what I was going through. With that thought, I started tearing
up and she asked me what was wrong.
"Everyone is being so nice to me. I really want to thank them all," I blubbered.
"There, there, they all heard you just now and I'm sure they appreciate it, you just relax
now, you're not used to all this estrogen yet."
Wow, there is a scary thought!
I don't know if my nurses were telepathic or what, but via some undiscovered means Millie
had communicated her desire to get me a mild sedative, because one of the other nurses
appeared by magic with it.
Mother Millie said, "This is a mild sedative, it won't knock you out, but it should help to
take the edge off for a while. Now open your mouth and lift up your tongue..."
Sally squealed, "That is just adorable."
She was so kooky that I had to smile, although I saw Millie give her a reproachful glance as
she used an eyedropper to place two drops of medicine under my tongue. She tried to hide
the label from me but I could see in bold letters 'Children's Formula' on the bottle.
After I swallowed, it occurred to me that I had no idea what I looked like anymore. So I
asked Mother Millie, "I have not seen what I look like yet. Could I get some kind of
mirror?"
Millie looked as if she was going to panic. As if I had said the one thing, she dreaded most
to hear. Sally it seamed had thought ahead and said, "Diane has requested to be here
when you see yourself for the first time, we will get you the mirror if you can't wait, but I
thought you should be made aware, it seems like a big thing for her."
"I can wait," I told her watching Millie's heart start beating again. "Please tell me if I ask for
something again, that Diane wanted to be here for, or has told you she would rather I wait,
I don't want anybody to have to walk on egg shells around me. I like you all too much for
that." (I can hardly believe how sappy I sound, especially with that cutesy voice of mine.)
Sally assured me they would tell me, and thanked me.
Breakfast arrived. It consisted of a small bowl of oatmeal, about two tablespoons, with
brown sugar on, and a small glass of luke-warm milk.
I stared at it.
Millie understood right away, "I know you didn't like milk, but that was your old body.
Diane told us you were allergic, but that, it is no longer the case. Could you pretty please
try it for me?"
She was so nice to me, and as much as I hated the stuff, for her I resolved to give it a shot,
hell Diane may have made it so this body liked it for all I knew.
I picked up the white stuff, looked at it like 'now don't you bite me', placed the glass to my
tiny lips and allowed just a tiny bit in. My face must have lit up pretty good because two
special nurses seem like proud mamas. It actually tasted good to me now, who'd a thunk
it? I allowed myself to take a bigger gulp. I looked over to the dollop of oatmeal and
figured they were going to starve me to death. I dug in eating my oatmeal and drinking my
milk. I downed about half the oatmeal and two thirds of the milk and had to stop. I was
stuffed.
Sally came and gathered up my dishes saying, "Ooh, you ate a lot you must have been
hungry."
I was watching her face very carefully, and unless she was one hell of an actress, she
wasn't being facetious. Just how small am I?
I thought back to when Diane had measured me and made some quick calculations in my
head. Since I hadn't been around little girls much, the measurements had not meant
much at the time, but to my figuring... Oh God! I'm tiny!
I tried not to let the realization show, but this was quite a shock.
Sally saw me first and stooped to my eye level saying, "Dean you're white as a sheet, is
something wrong?"
Not having been successful disguising my shock I 'fessed up', "I just realized I'm really tiny
aren't I?"
My nurses locked eyes with each other.
Millie seemed to have come to a decision, "Yes," she said, "but you're not a little girl and we
won't treat you like one. Will we Sally?"
Sally's eyes were silver dollar sized, "No we won't. Unless of course, you want us to, and in
that case it would be just pretend."
Millie looked a little miffed but satisfied.
"Well maybe we can pretend together later. For now, I'd rather not, okay?"
Sally and Millie chorused, "Okay."
Sally looked like she was going to jump up and down and clap since I had left the door
open to play 'little girl' with her. It looks like I've got angels, a mother, and a cheerleader. I
yawned. I was warm, full, and loved. Good thing my skin was so sensitive or I'll bet
someone about this time would have picked me up and burped me. As it was, with mother
Millie rubbing my tummy again, I dozed off.
Test Drive
About noontime, Sally's voice roused me, "Wake up sleepy head, lunch time."
If she wasn't so blasted cute I'd have shot her. I was just in the middle of a dream about a
beautiful buxom blonde having sex with me when she woke me up.
"But before you eat we have a couple little tests, alright?" she asked cheerily.
I nodded my acquiescence.
"First I need you to reach out and grab my finger and squeeze. Can you do that?"
I grabbed hold of her little index finger. My hand barely reaching the length of it, and
squeezed as hard as I could.
"Oh that's nice," she said.
Shit, it seems I'm as weak as a kitten too.
"As much as I like holding hands with you, you can let go now. Raise your left arm up, as
if you have a question for the teacher, please. Tell me how this feels."
She took her finger and stroked the outside of my forearm.
"Ooh, good... it's nice," I answered.
"How about this?" she asked stroking the inside of my arm.
"Way good," I answered with my heart beating fast and me panting slightly.
"Wonderful, your over sensitivity is only about two and a half times normal, that's quite an
improvement. After lunch we might just be able to take a walk all the way to the
bathroom."
"Ooh, I can hardly wait," I said, making Millie snicker.
Sally looked hurt so I had to say, "Just joking Sally, being able to stand and walk for the
first time is kind of exciting, but it's scary too."
She brightened up right away, "You have nothing to be scared of with all of us helping."
"I think all of my angels were going to be introduced this morning, but Diane got here too
quick. The next time a new face comes in, can I get a name to go with it?" these ladies had
all done so much I wanted to at least to be able to call them by name.
Millie told me, "The sandy blonde this morning was Cindy, the Auburn haired nurse is
Susan, and this afternoon you have two nurses you haven't seen since 'your birth'. They
will be in here soon and they can introduce themselves, will that be all right?"
"Sure that will make it easier to remember them..." as I spoke a tall blonde-haired woman
walked in with lunch.
Millie and Sally must be telepathic because when this nurse walked in, she brightly said,
"Hello Dean, I'm Molly."
Now I really had to know, "Are all of you ladies telepathic and will I be telepathic now that
I'm one of you?"
They all giggled at that, Millie and Sally exchanged 'looks'.
Millie said, "We have a confession," she reached up and pulled a little device like a hearing
aide from her ear showing it to me, "We are all wired to a microphone in your bed, so if
there is anything you want everyone on duty knows it immediately."
"Wow. I have a new question. If Molly has come on shift, how come you and Sally are still
here?" I know I'm a little dense some times but it wasn't sinking in yet.
Millie elaborated, "Sally and I are living in the rooms on either side of yours, since we have
accepted the responsibility for your care and happiness, when you are awake, we are
awake and here with you. Unless you insist that we not be, then you can pick anybody to
do the job you like better."
"Mom would be so proud to know her son is a princess," said I, hoping for laughs but all I
got was confused silence. "Oh come on, lighten up. It just seems to me the only other
people who might get this kind of treatment would be royalty, and I no longer qualify for
King or prince, and with this body all the Queens I ever met had different attachments."
The best they could do was, "Oh."
Molly set my lunch on a tray in front of me, macaroni and cheese and a glass of cool milk
(not cold).
I thought they were trying to starve me again but soon discovered I couldn't finish even
what I was given.
"You ate well again," Sally, praised me.
"Are you pulling my leg?" annoyed, I had to know.
"What do you mean, dear?" asked Millie.
"I've seen gerbils eat more than I can," still gathering information.
"Our experience has been that patients after a procedure such as this, don't usually eat
anything for three or four days. As for the amount, remember you are smaller now than
you were, so your stomach is really small, that and other things I'd rather Diane explained,
they are a bit technical and she knows more about this than anyone in the world,"
explained, Millie, "Is that alright with you?"
"How much do I weigh now?" again Millie, with the secretive glance.
No answer seemed forthcoming, but this time I saw Millie press a button.
I didn't say anything. I was sure of what was going to happen. Then I heard the, pad, pad,
pad of someone jogging down the corridor.
Diane's pretty face popped into my room, a bit flushed and out of breath.
Before she could catch her breath and speak, I said, "I'm sorry Diane, I didn't mean for
your work to be interrupted."
"Oh no sweetheart, I wanted to be here about now anyway. The nurses had sent word you
were about done with lunch a few minutes ago, I was just finishing up something when I
got the 'Urgent' signal," Diane assured me.
"Am I desensitized enough to get a hug?" was my requested.
"If you are, or not, you can have one. The nurses might get mad at us if you're not, but we
can risk it," she said.
After taking down my bed rail, she very slowly leaned over me (It seemed like an Eclipse to
me), gently wrapped her arms around me and we hugged. It was massively different than
it used to be, her smaller breasts, squished against my giant boobs. I could feel her slower
heart beat through my tits. It was warm and very nice, just different.
I kissed her cheek.
She kissed mine and I shuddered from head to toe.
"Was it good for you too honey?" was what I whispered in her ear with my tiny voice.
"Oh, I love you so much it hurts," she whispered back.
I squeezed her harder with my tiny arms and hands.
We let each other go, when Diane was out of the way, I could see both nurses really close
to both sides of my bed like they were ready to throw Diane off of me. That would have
been gutsy of them taking in consideration she was the boss.
When she stood, she glanced to Millie who said, "He wanted to know his weight."
"I see," Diane looked down at me and continued, "I'm not sure how to go about this.
Previous test subjects, told immediately, and not in the most pleasant way, there was a
reason for that in their cases, that I'll tell you later, did not take it very well. You need to
steel yourself for this. Sally, bring some of the sedative we used this morning. Now Dean,
we are not going to give the sedative to you, unless it looks like your too upset and not
handling it well, understand?"
I nodded. My brain raced around trying to think. What could be so shocking they need all
of this rigmarole?
When Sally returned Diane began, "Darling, you know that you are smaller right?"
I nodded.
"You are only about average height, for a seven year old girl." She paused staring at me,
looking for signs I was going to freak out. "That makes you 4 feet tall. You weigh about 78
pounds, thirty pounds of which is breast. I'm so sorry, this was as tall as I was allowed to
make you."
"Oh I am so shocked," I said in as deadpan a voice, as my 'Chippette' vocal cords would let
me.
Diane started to dive in for a hug, and both nurses restrained her, "It's OKAY I was going to
do it slow and gentle."
Both ladies returned, "But he looked frightened at your quick movement," and released
her.
"Yes you were right. Thank you." Then to me, "Can I hug you slowly now, please?"
"Sure," I said, "I was just startled a second, it's okay."
We hugged.
When we were finished I said, "Wow Millie, Sally, I can't believe you grabbed Diane to
protect me, especially after some of the threats she's made."
The two nurses blushed.
Diane explained, "They were doing their job, while you recover, they work exclusively for
you. They are under orders to protect you from anything, including me. Those orders,
written, then signed, and properly notarized. I can make requests of them, and you, but I
have no authority over them while you recover."
"I guess I am a Princess," joked I.
This time both ladies grinned at my 'inside joke'. Diane gave them a quizzical look. They
both gave her a real innocent look back.
"So you're OKAY with being so little?" she didn't sound convinced.
"You can talk you're only 5' 1" tall," I told her.
"OKAY then, we need to take you for your first walk," Diane announced.
Millie was about to buzz for the other nurses, when they came in. Molly first then a mousy
brown haired nurse followed, "Hi, I'm Kellie," she announced.
"Hi Kellie, now I'm going to have to put my foot down, if I'm the boss, the nurses have to do
what I say, right?" I queried.
Diane looked suspicious, "Yes."
"Good in that case time out," I called, "before we start anything new, I have a vital task for
my angels."
Diane replied, "And what might that be?"
I announce, "It's Pay Day. I owe them all hugs for taking such good care of me."
Diane smiled and shook her head, while all four nurses lined up for hugs. Millie went first.
I gave her a little kiss on the cheek while we hugged and the same to each, in order.
Out of my hearing range, Diane whispered to Millie, "Do you see what I mean about him?"
Millie replied, "Oh God yes!"
My hugging duties over, they dropped the rails and held my hands while I tried to stand. I
made it to my feet, but it seemed like I wanted to stand on tip toes like a ballerina. I could
get my feet flat on the floor, but they seemed to gravitate to a toe down position.
I took baby steps all the way to the bathroom, but by the time I reached the door, I was
walking all by myself. I barely overheard Diane telling Sally about obtaining some special
orthopedic shoes.
Once at the bathroom Diane insisted on going in with me. She said, "I hear you want to
see what you look like, right?"
"Yes I do, but the mirror in here is too high, I can't see myself," I complained.
"Easy problem to fix. Stand still and relax," she leaned over and pulled me against her
breasts, and then she lifted me onto the sink counter top. Diane kept a firm hold on my
tiny waist while I inspected the 'new me'. I was as pretty as I could possibly be, given my
stature.
What a sight. Sure little girls can be pretty, but you have never seen a 7 year old with 30
M Breasts and a twelve inch waist. Diane looked like a little girl playing dress up with her
real live Stripper dolly. I was turning myself on terribly. So much my nightgown was
getting wet spots front and back. I felt Diane grab hold of me gently lifting me off the
counter and set me on the floor. While she had a hold of me she whispered, "I know. I've
had to wear a pad for the last two days or everyone would know how much you are turning
me on."
"Now I need you to try and urinate. I won't watch if you don't want me to," she assured
me.
"Well I didn't have any trouble this morning with four ladies watching while they held me in
mid air," I bragged.
The seat was down, so Diane showed me how to pull the nightie up and hold it that way
while I tinkled. It was much better peeing in the toilet than the bedpan.
Diane wadded up some toilet tissue and said, "Important lesson time, when wiping the
urine off of your vulva always wipe front to back and never re-wipe. If you do it this way it
drastically reduces the chances that you will get a yeast infection."
I did as instructed. It felt extremely weird, where I was used to having balls and Dick, were
hairless smooth pink pussy lips. When I finished wiping, I just sat there and stared.
"Different than you are used to, huh?" Diane broke my contemplation.
"Well I'm sort of used to it, but just on you," I answered.
"You always did like to stare at my pussy, almost as much as I liked you to," she said with
a devilish grin.
I crooked and wiggled my finger to get her to bring her face closer, and then I leaned back,
spreading my legs saying, "So how do you like mine?"
"You little vixen," she said, but took a good look anyway, "I'd say, I outdid myself, what do
you think?"
"I haven't decided, hell I still need to take it for a test drive, you know kick the tires, see
how it corners?"
"Oh God please stop," Diane said bringing her hand to the front of her dress at crotch level,
"you've got me hotter than molten lava," as she lightly rubbed her crotch through the
dress.
"OKAY I'll change the subject. Why do I seem to want to walk on my tip-toes?" I queried.
"Hmmm, well since you are so short I gave you legs that will walk in high heels without
getting tired and sore," was her explanation.
"Have you got any high heeled slippers?" I asked.
"Great Idea sweetheart. I'll get you a pair, post haste. Are you up to a return trip?" she
asked as her hand extended to steady me as I stood up.
Once vertical I looked down to get a glimpse of my cunt, but two giant boobies blocked my
view. To be able to see it, I reached up and spread my jugs, ah, there it is, my skinny legs
attached to relatively wide hips left a wide triangular area of space between my legs, and
my knees were touching.
Diane commented, "Now I'll have to change my panties and dress. You made me so hot I
just overflowed my maxi-pad. So come on we must get you to bed before I can't control
myself any longer and just sit here masturbating."
"Go ahead I can wait. I'll just sit here and drool," I teased.
"OKAY smarty pants I will," that got me so hot my knees gave out and I sat back down
feeling my juices running down my legs.
Diane giggled saying, "See two can play that game. As tempting, as it might be to relieve
my sexual tension I have to get back to a special experiment, but I'll have lots more time in
a few hours. We'll be able to spend the whole evening together if you like. Now take some
toilet tissue and wipe your hand and pussy so we can head back."
I silently complied. This time when I stood, I let the nightgown drop over my silky little
body. Wow did that make me shudder.
"Feels real good, doesn't it?" Diane chided.
"MMM hmmm," I replied with my big green eyes closed savoring the experience.
When I opened my eyes, I took her hand she opened the door, and we began the short trek
back to my bed.
Sally squealed, "Surprise," and handed me the cutest little high heel slippers, all pink, with
pink feathers on the top near the toes. They were wedge heels, wide enough so they would
be quite stable. She was holding them out for me to take.
I surprised her more by ignoring the slippers and grabbing her by the neck in a big hug. I
kissed her cheek and said, "Oh thank you Sally."
I think she liked it because I felt her hand placed gently on the middle of my back. When I
let her go there was a single tear running down her face, but I caught it with my tiny
finger, which made her blush a little. She was still holding the slippers. Molly put a little
folding chair right behind me so I could sit. They wouldn't let me put them on myself.
Sally gently placed them on my tiny feet. They were just my size.
Diane steadied me when I stood up, I exclaimed, "My feet like them. And I'm just about
boob high now." I was staring at four pairs of tits at my level.
Diane retorted, "Sexist."
"You could never prove that in court," I challenged.
I earned giggles all around that time.
Molly came up with, "So, test drive them all ready."
'So the bathroom is bugged too' I thought, but said, "Here goes... Look no training wheels."
My wife and nurses applauded.
Definitely, the design for my feet is to wear high heels. I could almost walk normally,
except I had to make much shorter steps. I could feel my hips swaying quite femininely.
The only draw back was that my boobs jiggled back and forth, as I swayed. It felt terrific.
I glanced around the room and it seemed that Diane wasn't the only one turned on by my
hot little body. I can see we are going to need drool bibs around here.
When I reached the bed, I turned away from it, placed my hand sexily on my hip, and
exaggerated my walk touring the room. You could have heard a pin drop. 'Any more of
this' I thought, 'and I'd have to step over all of their tongues.' I swayed back over to my bed
and stood there until they recovered enough to lift me up onto it.
Diane whispered into my ear, "You are very naughty. I think they are all in love."
I giggled like a little girl to whom a secret had just, been told.
"I'm leaving now, see you at 6:00," with that she disappeared out the door.
Sleeping With the Wife
My walk must have tuckered me out. I found myself coming awake to the melodious tones
of Sally's voice, "Dinner time."
I could feel my big eyes fluttering long lashes as I opened them on Sally's image, "Oh god,
that was so cute."
Millie gave her a stern glance.
"Sorry, I couldn't help myself," she blushed.
"It's OKAY Millie. I know I look like a sweet little girl. I kind of like her treating me like it
sometimes," I confessed. "I can't wait to play dress-up."
"I'm not sure I could take that," Sally admitted.
"I know you'll be strong when the time comes... you can cum too, you have my permission,"
I told her with a devilish grin on my sweet face.
She blushed, big time. Millie giggled and a new girl... let's see Auburn hair... must be Sue,
giggled too.
I said, "You must be Sue."
"You remembered, hello again Dean," was Sue's greeting.
I smiled at her. Someone had tucked me in really well with my nice warm comforter. My
only problem at that moment was my new body was so weak that I couldn't wriggle free.
"Could someone un-cocoon me please? It's warm and nice in here but, Tutankhamen was
a boy," I requested.
Sue loosened my comforter and pulled it down a ways.
Mollie brought the head of my bed up so I was in more of a sitting position.
Sally placed my dinner on the table. She leaned over in front of me looked into my eyes
saying, "Here's your dinner, and thank you for permission to cum," and kissed me on the
mouth, she even slipped me a little tongue.
I didn't orgasm right away this time but these sheets were history.
Sally pulled back a little and smiled sweetly, then winked.
Mollie and Sue laughed outright.
I laughed too.
Sally's addictive giggle burbled up as well.
"Get that food out of here and bring back that sweet dinner," my little pipe stem arms
reaching toward Sally.
Sally feigned shock, while both other nurses lost it.
Millie piped in, "Now you've done it, he's going to want sex and lot's of it."
"I thought, you said you weren't telepathic," I went with the theme.
Millie placed her hands on her temples saying, "I'm getting something now. Oh my. I can
see you are going to need your sheets changed."
"That's amazing. Are you getting anything else?"
"Yes I see something... yes, you are wondering if she would really boff you. Her answer is
yes, after you recover some more," said swami Millie.
Sally smiled and blushed.
Millie took the sting out of it by finishing her act with, "But then so would almost all of
your nurses."
Sally giggled then and Sue blushed.
"Make that all of your nurses," said the mousy brown haired Kellie, "but only if my
husband gets to watch. At least that's the condition he put on it."
Now I was blushing, BIG TIME! The thought of sex with all of my angels, I lost all motor
control and orgasmed.
Sue put her hands to her temples saying, "I'm seeing... seeing... YES, now the whole bed
will have to be changed."
"Oh, no it's communicable, ladies are becoming clairvoyant left and right," I barely
managed to say.
Sally's turn, "I can see... I can see someone's dinner getting cold."
Everything started to settle down finally. Sally asked, "It's your choice, sit in the damp bed
and eat a warm dinner, or sit in a dry bed and eat a cold dinner or just as bad, reheated
dinner?"
"I'll take what's behind door number one Monte. If Diane could stand sleeping in 'the wet
spot all those years, I'm woman enough to take it for as long as dinner lasts," I answered.
"Remember though you are much more delicate than almost any other woman alive. I have
a way to protect your little tush though, she pulled out a folded up chenille blanket and
had the other nurses pick me up while she slid it under my butt, "That should help."
"Wait a minute, there is a pea 4 layers down and in the right rear quadrant," I stated, Millie
and Sally laughed, Sue and Kellie looked puzzled.
Sally told them, "He thinks he's a princess."
Let in on the joke they smiled too.
Dinner consisted of a small slice of chicken breast, peas and a small dab of mashed
potatoes accompanied by a glass of milk. When no one was looking, I palmed a pea and
worked it into the blanket at the aforementioned location.
I ate half of the chicken, a few peas, and a mouthful of mashed potatoes, washed down by
all 4 ounces of milk.
"I'm not complaining but why all the milk?" I wanted to know.
"Your new body needs calcium right now. Your bones were made more pliant by the
process and we're strengthening them with the calcium," I was almost shocked. I had
gotten a straight answer from Kellie.
I motioned her over. When she bent to find out what I wanted, I hugged her neck.
Sally spoke up, "Looks like he's claimed anther victim."
"Thanks for reminding me. Sue's bank account is a little light, I owe her a hug too, and I
guess that means, Kellie gets another one too," I figured.
Kellie leaned back over to get her other hug.
Sue didn't wait for me to motion her over. She came over and hugged me lightly, during
which she whispered in my ear, "I've wanted to do this for a week."
I'm sure I was blushing when she said that, and I know the blanket under me got damper.
I was panting like a bitch in heat.
"Bath time," Millie announced.
Kellie emerged from my bathroom, "All ready."
"We would like you to walk to the bathroom. If you agree, we can put your slippers on you,
so you will be able to walk easier, no strutting please. I'm not sure we could control
ourselves otherwise," warned Millie.
I laughed at that. Honestly, I thought she was kidding.
They pulled down my comforter, and cut off my nightgown. This had to be costing a
fortune in nightgowns.
Then they put my little pink, high heeled slippers on me and helped me off the bed. I was
halfway to the bathroom when I heard Sue exclaim, "There's a pea in the fourth layer of the
blanket, and it was in the rear quadrant."
I tried very hard not to smile. Maybe the corners of my mouth came up a bit. I don't
know.
When I reached the bathroom, naked, wearing pink slippers, I discovered a tub full of
bubbles.
Millie picked me up (by herself). She cradled me in her arms, which made it easy for Kellie
to take off my pretty slippers.
Millie brought me down so just one foot touched the water and asked, "How's the
temperature? Is it too warm, too cold, or just right, baby bear?"
"Just right," I squeaked in a higher voice, than my already chipmunk voice. (Which means
only dogs could hear it.)
She carefully set me in the tub, but then had to scoop away some bubbles to find me, "Oh,
there you are."
I picked up a handful of bubbles and blew them at her.
She laughed and picked up a silk washcloth, soaped it, and gently wiped me with it. A
sharp intake of breath from me made her pause until I could calm myself. I loved it when
she washed my toes too. Then she handed me the cloth all soapy and told me to do my
breasts, "Make sure to wash good underneath them."
I really, really like washing my breasts.
Then she soaped the rag again telling me to rub between my legs, "Get both sides real
good, and then, using one finger, poke it between your legs. Stick it in your pussy, work it
in and out and around the rim between your outside lips and your inside lips. It's OKAY if
you cum so do not worry about it if you do."
"Oh, Oh, ooh," I cooed.
She caught me just as I was about to slip under the water. When I came up for air I looked
around and glimpsed in the mirror, and saw Sue rubbing her crotch while she watched my
bath, her eyes were not open at that moment so I pretended I didn't see her. It turned me
on just by the thought. I began to think, maybe they weren't kidding.
My big nipples scrunched up tight. I wanted to grab them and stroke them but Millie was
still helping bathe me. I figured, maybe if I lean forward submerging my boobs I could
clandestinely twiddle them. I gave it a try, grabbing both underwater, but I didn't figure
on... "Mmmm, Ahhh," escaping my pretty lips.
"Found your nipples, did you?" I had not fooled Millie.
"Oh my, yes," I hadn't quite been able to let go yet.
"Well we have to finish up here soon but," she looked to see how closely she was being
watched, and then slowly reached a hand into the water cupped my right breast, rubbed,
squeezed, and then grabbed my nipple between finger and thumb she tweaked and tugged
on them, "we still have a little time for fun."
I orgasmed, "Oh, God!" I squeaked.
My head flew back and my back arched in spasm.
Millie's other hand was ready, and caught me between the shoulder blades so I didn't go
under.
My orgasm finally subsided, "Have you got a cigarette?" I asked.
Millie giggled and brushed the bubbles off of my hair.
"Well Dean, tell me, is it better as a girl or as a boy?" Millie asked, "You are the only one I
know that has had both."
"I'll need some more examples for a proper comparison," wrong thing to say. Millie's hand
had not let go of my boob, she started working it, I started moaning. She slipped her had
down between my legs. Just as she worked her finger between my lips and grazed my little
clit, I came like gangbusters.
"Ahhhhhhhhhh!" was all that came out as I thrashed around in the tub.
"OKAY why weren't we invited?" I heard Sue complain.
"I'm sorry, I'm being selfish," Millie stood up relinquishing her spot, "You have just got to
feel his pussy it feels just wonderful."
Sue knelt by the tub placing her hand supporting my shoulders and moved her other hand
toward my crotch. She must have seen the fright, mixed with desire she said, "Just relax
Dean, I would never hurt you lover," she was smiling brightly
Kellie knelt next to her, "Can I help?"
"Sure, you can take his titties I'll work this little pussy here," Sue directed.
Two petite (but large to me) hands grasped my boobs and started playing me like a violin.
Sue's soft feminine fingers slid along my labia, just tickling them. Then her finger passed
between them. She was very careful to stay clear of my clit. I felt her finger begin to
invade my vagina, working its way slowly, stretching my pussy muscles as it invaded my
hot little body. She had time to work it in and out once to her first knuckle.
I screamed like a banshee looking like I was having an epileptic episode.
Sue exclaimed, "My god his little pussy clenched up on my finger like another girls lips
were sucking on it. He's got me so hot I may have to excuse myself for some 'private' time,"
she said this while grasping her own breast.
Kellie was still holding my boobs, "I don't ever want to let go of these. If mine felt like this,
I'd go around feeling myself up all of the time. They are so soft, so sensual, and so firm. I
love these."
She wasn't stimulating my breasts. It felt like I had a living bra. I said, "Mmmmm."
Millie asked, "How's the comparison going?"
"At this rate I believe I'll have enough material for a doctorial thesis by the middle of next
week," I exclaimed. Then I stuck out my lower lip pouting, "But I didn't even get a kiss."
Sue was first, slipping me a little tongue. Then Millie slipped me just a taste of her tongue.
Most surprising of all Kellie licked my tonsils she was almost explosively passionate.
When she let me up for air she declared, "My god he tastes so sweet. I've got to have
seconds." With that, she dove in for another tongue wrestle.
"Oh my. I'll be back in a few minutes," and Kellie ran out of the room very flushed.
"I know what she means," Sue declared fanning at her flushed face.
"Is she okay? I didn't hurt her did I?" I asked concerned.
"Oh honey," Millie hugged me to her bosom, "She'll be fine after a little personal time."
"You mean she's going to..." I wondered.
"Yup, we may all have to have a little personal time," Millie declared.
"I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to be selfish. I'll help if I can, please," I offered.
"Oh God, I'll be right back," and Sue dashed out.
"I did it again didn't I?" I said with a tear running down my face.
Millie hugged me a little bit harder, I couldn't see her face, but I felt her shudder as she
drew a breath.
"Please be OKAY Millie," I told her.
I saw Sally enter the room, Millie must have noticed as well because she let go of me and
ran out too.
Sally giggled at me when she picked me up, "Looks like we need to get hazardous duty pay.
That's got to be some kind of record. Three nurses with one bath."
"I didn't mean to," I told her.
"I know sweetheart and they know too, that's partly why they sped out of here, you got
them so worked up, we probably won't see them for 15 or 20 minutes. It's OKAY though
the Calvary is coming," Sally declared.
Diane popped her head in, "Dean! Have you been abusing my nurses?" she said with a
grin.
"I... I," I stuttered standing in the tub naked, "Diane I'm sorry, I couldn't help it, I think we
just had sex."
I started bawling like a baby.
"Oh sweetheart," she held me to her, "It's Okay. I told them to."
I pulled back, "You, (hic) You, (hic) you told (hic) told them to...?"
She smiled at me, "Yes sweetie, I love you so much. I love you so much I want to share
you. I want other ladies to know what a special person my husband is."
She then asked, "How was it?"
"I came so hard, I thought I was going to pass out, do all girls orgasm like me?" I wondered.
"They wish. No honey, you have an extremely sensitive body. I had to re-enforce the
pleasure center of your brain to handle this powerful an orgasm. You probably cum half
again harder than any woman in the world, if you had to be a girl I wanted you to enjoy it,"
she said holding me tight.
"When you are stronger, maybe we'll have an orgy. Would you like that?" she asked.
"I like your not being murdered, I missed you terribly," I hugged her tight. She was
sobbing but since I couldn't see her face I didn't know right away, "can I sleep in your bed
with you tonight?"
Diane pulled back, wiped her face and smiled at me, "You most certainly can."
Kellie came back looking a bit embarrassed.
I told Diane, "You'll really like Kellie she's a great kisser and what she can do to boobies is
fantastic."
Kellie blushed.
I whispered in Diane's ear, "Tell her thanks or something, I think she's worried she might
have made you mad, and she may be feeling a little guilty for liking what we did."
Diane looked in my eyes, "You never think of yourself first do you?"
I blushed and looked at my toes.
"Kellie, thank you for pleasing my husband, I hope you enjoyed it as much I appreciate it."
"Oh my yes," she exclaimed, "his breasts are incredible, you just have to feel them, wow."
"I will, a little later. Deans lips are turning blue and he's starting to shiver," Diane
declared.
"Oh shit," Kellie dove for a big soft silk towel and began dabbing me dry. "Into this silk
nightgown you," she commanded.
This nightgown was all pink.
Kellie wouldn't even let me walk back to bed. She whisked me there and buried me in the
comforter, "There, warm and comfy?"
"Yes, will you please kiss me again?" I wouldn't want her to get out of the habit.
"Any time you want me to, Honey," she promised as she pulled my head slightly forward
clamping her mouth against mine.
When she let me go I just lay there panting.
Diane said, "Ooh she is good," seeing my reaction.
My other two nurses had recovered enough to return by then, looking a bit more relaxed.
I gesture for Diane to come over so I could whisper in her ear, "They need hugs, but if I do
it they might get too worked up, and I think reassurance form you will make them feel
better."
"Good Idea," she told me. She went over to Millie first and gave her a big hug, and then
she hugged Sue, who seemed to like it a lot, judging by the way that she hugged Diane
back. Diane turned and grabbed Kellie, holding her carefully.
Surprisingly Kellie hugged her back, more sensuously than Sue had. I don't think Diane
expected it either. When she kissed Diane, I thought my wife was going to puddle right
there.
When Diane came back over to me she exclaimed, "I see what you mean. I think she could
bring even me to orgasm kissing like that."
Kellie looked proud of herself, even though I think she was as taken aback about kissing
Diane, as Diane was. It seems that our heterosexual hold out was, underneath a
simmering volcano of repressed desires.
"Now that your staff is back up to full strength, I have to go and get your first visitor, I'll be
right back," Diane announced.
"Visitor?" I said, "Not someone who knew me before..." I went on.
"No sweetheart, I'm not bringing any of your drinking buddies, or anything like that. It's a
surprise," she told me.
I was a little apprehensive. Millie noticed and came over to me to start rubbing my tummy,
I don't know how she knew but it worked on me, like how scratching a cat behind its ears
works on cats. Damn I wish I could purr. I made due by cooing.
Millie smiled at me, "It's OKAY Dean, Diane checked with us before bringing your visitor.
You know we would never let anyone hurt you, not even Diane."
I heard the sound of a gurney as it pushed down the hall, and then Diane's back came
through the door pulling it. I couldn't see who was on it, until she brought it up right next
to my bed.
She was a tiny redhead, shorter even than I am. Her boobs even looked bigger than mine
do.
"Who is she...?" I began, "Sophie? Is that you Sophie?"
She saw me and tried to roll over toward me. I pulled away from her.
She began to speak in a voice just as high and tiny as mine, "Dean, I love you. I need you.
Please don't be frightened. I want to please you any way I can. Please let me touch you."
I must have looked, as if someone hit me in the head, with a baseball bat.
Diane spoke up, "She really means it Dean. She can't help it. When we redesigned her, we
made sure she would never harm you again. We tied her nervous system together with
yours. If you feel pain, she feels pain. The only way she will ever be able to orgasm is if
she makes you orgasm. Her new body requires your breast milk, if she doesn't get any for
3 days she will begin to die. I felt it only fitting that you have a playmate shorter than you,
hornier than you, and who would protect you with her life. Since she nearly cost you
yours. After you caught her changing your settings, I reviewed all of your modifications.
She had your skin sensitivity Quintupled, your libido Quintupled, and your clit the size of
a zucchini. Lucky I caught it and stopped most of those changes. That's why you're so
sensitive, so horny, and so easy to pleasure. I couldn't reverse what had already taken
place but I did stop them from reaching the levels Sophie programmed. So now she is like
you only a little more so in every category, not all the way to the levels she planed for you,
just a little more than you. She had also programmed in a congenital heart defect that
would have lead to your death within a week. That one I was able to stop all together,
lucky for her. I started checking Sophie out, and discovered that she was the one who
leaked the rumor I was to be assassinated, and set you up to take the fall for my death."
Diane bent over to look Sophie in the eyes, "You've been a very bad girl haven't you
Sophie?"
"I have been a very bad girl, Mistress Diane," Sophie parroted.
"Now you are a very compliant little fuck slave for my husband aren't you?" she coaxed.
"I'm Dean's slutty fuck slave, I need to please you Dean. Please let me kiss your ass?" she
begged.
"How can you say no to begging like that? It's up to you Dean, do you want to let her kiss
your ass?" offered Diane.
"Yes, please, please I'll do any thing. I need to kiss your ass," begged Sophie.
I looked up at Sally and asked her, "Should I?"
"You can't stand to let anyone suffer, not even a piece of flotsam like her, it's not in your
nature," Sally said.
"It does look like she is suffering doesn't it. All right you can kiss my ass, if it will make
you happy," I told Sophie.
Sophie began to weep, "Oh thank you, thank you, I don't deserve your kindness. I promise
to earn it any way I can."
Millie and Sally picked me up. Kellie bared my bottom while Sue rolled Sophie on to her
side. I watched as her enormous breasts swung together. Sophie's eyes rolled into the
back of her head, but did not orgasm. They placed me on the gurney strategically.
I felt Sophie's lips kiss me square on my little bunghole. Then I felt her tongue invade my
rectum. She laid there behind me tongue fucking my little ass, moaning in pleasure as if
she was eating truffles.
She was so good it didn't take long until I came all over her face. She bucked in orgasm as
well.
She lapped up my juices, cleaning my bottom with her tongue as if gravy was covering my
ass. When she had gotten all she could from my butt she started lapping it off the sheets
on the gurney, even sucked it out of the cloth.
"Mmmm, thank you so much master," Sophie cooed.
"Well that's all for now. Sophie's had a long day. Sue would you take her to her room,
please?" Diane asked.
"My pleasure," Sue said as she rolled Sophie back flat on her back, making her giant
melons shift back where they started, "And I'll be extra special careful not to harm Deans
new toy, so he can play with it for years and years to Cum," she snickered.
I could hear Sophie pleading as she left, "No, please don't take me away, I need him, I have
to have him, please let me lick his butt, I'll do anything..."
Now I knew why the nurses were afraid of angering Diane.
"How could she be changed so fast when it took days to change me?" I wondered out loud.
"We only had to change her height and some minor physical attributes. The hardest part
was the chemical addiction to your breast milk," Diane declared.
"I didn't know I was lactating," I reached around to my big titties and grasped my nipples.
"You're not, at least not yet. I didn't want to make you have to breast feed Sophie unless
you wanted to. You're so good hearted you would have convinced me not to make her. I
still might be able to keep her from dying. I could synthesize your milk while I break her
addiction, probably," Diane told me.
"I couldn't risk her dying. Okay, make me Sophie's Milk cow," I acquiesced. "But, only for
a while and then promise me you'll break her addiction, Okay?"
Kellie was still holding me and said as she squeezed me, "Can I keep him?"
Diane Smiled, "Sure, we can all keep him, if you want to."
Diane reached over and tickled my sensitive little body.
I giggled and squirmed.
Kellie put me down in my bed, Sally and Millie brought washcloths and towels, and
everybody helped wash the saliva off of me. I motion Diane over to me, and then hugged
her neck, and told her, "Thank you Diane, I really love you."
"I love you, Dean," she replied.
I looked over her shoulder and motioned with my little hands, "Come on, group hug."
It worked too. Even Sue dove in when she returned from dropping off Sophie.
Sally kissed me on the mouth, then Diane kissed me, after which it turned into a free for
all tongue-wrestling match.
Millie saw I was going to loose it and broke it up.
"I have to change into my nightie I'll be right back," Diane went into the bathroom.
They rolled my bed over toward Diane's, the ladies turned down her bed. They placed a
rubberized baby bed protector on one side of the bottom sheet then two flannel sheets
folded double long ways over top off it.
They brought sheets in and laid them over the Lazy-Boy in the corner.
I watched Millie and Sally flip a coin to see who went first. Sally won the toss just as Diane
emerged from the bathroom wearing an exact copy of the pink nightie I had on, just bigger,
"Okay ladies, teeth, ears, hair, and moisturizing."
I hadn't expected this. Sally put my slippers on me and I made the trek to the bathroom.
As soon as I passed through the door, they boosted me up onto the counter and my pit
crew went to work.
Millie brushed my hair, Sally brushed my teeth, Kellie used a silk washcloth on my ears,
and Sue started smearing moisturizer all over my body.
I probably could have done it all myself but I think my ladies just liked having a real live
doll sized girl to play dress-up with so I stood there and enjoyed all of the attention. When
they were all done, my lovely blonde hair was in a ponytail and I must say I was simply
adorable.
They carried me back to Diane's bed and popped off my slippers placing me on the flannel
sheets. Diane climbed into the other side. All four nurses hugged and kissed us good
night. Everyone but Sally headed out the door with a, "Good night," Sally slipped into the
Lazy-Boy and the last nurse out turned off the light.
Diane rolled over toward me, placed her hand on my tummy, and started rubbing just as
Millie had, "Hi there gorgeous."
"Hi yourself, would you like to inspect the design at a more intimate level?" I asked her.
"So much it hurts," she admitted, "but you have had a stressful day and I think we should
put it off for at least one more night unless you really need to?"
"I have everything I need right here in this building," I told her (I didn't want Sally to think I
didn't need her and my other angels.) "Mostly I need you."
"I'm so relieved and happy you are safe here with me now," she told me.
We lay there quietly for a while with her still rubbing.
"Diane?" I asked.
"Yes, dearest?"
"I not sure if I should be concerned or not but, I think I'm starting to act like a sweet little
girl, and the scary part is I think I like it," I confessed.
"So what do you want to know?"
"Is it part of the changes that are making me act this way, or do I down deep like being a
little girl?" I had to know.
"There were no physical changes made to your brain, with the exception that you now have
estrogen coursing through your veins at a level half again higher than virtually all other
women. This will have an effect of feminizing you brain tissues, but there was nothing
done to force your thinking into that of a little girl. Does that help?" she asked.
"Yes, do you think I can (yawn) get some pretty clothes tomorrow?" I asked drowsily.
"Sure, I bought you some really nice things today, you'll be just gorgeous," she encouraged.
"That's nice..." and I was history.
Day with the Girls
I awoke to an extremely passionate kiss. Kellie had her tongue down my neck and I was in
heaven.
Diane had gotten up and was dressed giggling at me from the other side of the bed. Kellie
breathily said, "Good morning lover," and smiled at me, oh so brightly. "Do you know how
sweet you taste?" she asked me, "It's almost unbelievable."
"I'm really glad you like it, it might keep you kissing me a lot. You kiss wonderfully," I told
her, "What a way to wake up, one out of one transformed girls, recommend it."
She tweaked my nose saying, "Vixen!"
I gave her a big hug.
She said, "I think we need a surgeon generals warning tattooed to you. 'Warning: The
Surgeon General Has Determined That Hugging This Sweet Person Can Be Addictive and
Habit Forming. If Hugging is Discontinued Severe Withdrawal Will Ensue'."
"I guess you better stay close, and keep getting your fix then," I recommended.
"You have a deal," she promised.
"My turn," said Diane and hugged me, "I've got to do 'my rounds' but I'll be back when you
have finished your bath. Take it easy on your girl friends this time sweetheart all right?"
"I'll try, can I help it if I'm such a little hottie? I can't help it if you do tremendous work.
Go ahead and do your rounds, I have some more kissing and hugging to do," I loudly
whispered to Kellie, "Is she getting jealous yet?"
Diane tussled my hair saying, "Stinker! See you soon."
Sue sauntered over for a hug and tonsil cleaning, "Your mouth is so small and sweet I just
love it. And those titties feel so good against my breasts, I could just hug you all day."
"Oh no you don't," Sally told her, "You have to share." She took her turn, but she tongued
my ear and I cooed sweetly.
"Come here honey, have they been taking advantage of you?" Millie asked me.
"Yup, and I love it," I quipped, "Will you please take advantage of me too?"
"Oh God, you can't be real," she kissed me and hugged me, "It's time for walkies."
Sally put my slippers on me and helped me to the floor. I took off for the bathroom.
Sue declared, "Holy Hanna, that's the sexiest walk I've ever seen."
"You should have seen him yesterday," Sally piped, in.
I made it there and went to shut the door and was, "Oh, no you don't-ed," by Sally.
"Can't a girl have a little privacy to tinkle?" I asked.
"Sorry, not yet. How about just me?" she offered.
"Deal," I agreed, "Sorry sold out maybe the next show," I told the others and closed the
door.
"They're going to be jealous," I told her.
"Maybe, you don't know what all we are going to be doing, do you?" she told me.
"I only planned on a tinkle. What do you have in mind?"
"We are a research facility and this is a medical procedure, so we need you to tinkle in a
cup for testing, and if you think you can do it we could use a stool sample too," she told
me. "This is probably different than you are used to, for girls we have to spread your little
pussy lips to keep from contaminating the sample, I'll help since it's your first time."
She put on some rubber gloves, "Okay, hop up on the seat and scoot back with your legs
spread wide. Good, now you just hold onto the seat and I'll do the rest." She put the cup
underneath me, holding it with one hand and spreading my labia with the other. "All right
just relax and let go."
I heard that familiar sound. The sound of my wife peeing, it was still freaky, knowing it
was coming from me.
When I was empty, she took the cup out and set it down on the floor, snatched some paper
and wiped my little tush.
"Now that's service," I exclaimed.
When she pulled my nightgown up over my head I said, "That's a first for me."
"What's that dear?"
"The first time a nightgown survived my wearing it," I told her.
"I think you are right, let's celebrate," she lifted and plopped me into a tub full of bubbles,
"Okay, second wave," she called out.
The other three nurses came in, and Sally left with my cup of warm piss.
All three nurses grabbed washcloths and attacked me all over. Of course, they left the
intimate parts to me... not! I came all over the place with sue working my little pussy and
Kelly playing the hooters.
That minx Millie surprised me when I was just about ready to orgasm, she stuck her little
finger up my ass. I came and came.
They did not forget, this time I received a splendid kiss from each of them.
I love bath time.
Diane popped her head in, just as they were patting me dry.
"Hi there sexy," she said.
Sue said, "I'm glad you think I'm sexy, you're pretty hot yourself."
"I meant him," she retorted and just for fun, "But now that you bring it up..." she walked
right up to Sue wrapped her arms around her, leaned her down and planted a lip lock on
her.
When she took her mouth off Sue's, Sue said, "Oh take me, take me."
Everybody giggled.
I could tell that Sue was serious though.
Diane looked at me and said, "You are going to love, what I laid out for you."
"First we have to do something with your hair, you look like a drowned poodle, of course
drown poodles turn me on tremendously. I think one of your guardian angels, is also a
trained beautician if I recall correctly," Diane told me.
Kellie raised her hand, "In a past incarnation, I was the beautician. I didn't bring
anything, not even a hair dryer, so I don't know what I could do, but if someone has a
beauty shop handy, I'm your girl."
Diane disappeared out the door and returned pushing a beauty shop. She had hair dryers,
conditioners, scissors, clippers, make-up, perfume, curlers, hair spray, and much, much
more.
"Diane, I didn't know you were a Girl Scout," I said.
"Be prepared, that's my motto," she brought the cart over.
"Kellie if you think you need anything else, there is a very nice stores man who promised
you would have anything your heart desired in mere minutes, you have but to ask," Diane
claimed.
Kellie got a wry grin, "You think he could come up with another one just like that?" she
was pointing at me.
I blushed.
Diane told her, "Sorry one of a kind, we can make one that looks the part, but the candy
center is unique. But I like sharing, so you're in luck."
"I'm so glad, I'll take any part I can get," she declared.
I grabbed Kellie around the waist, "I'm not letting go of any of my guardian angels, ever. So
don't you fret Kellie, I'll always be here for you, and all of the others."
She bent over and picked me up, "Well in that case we need to make you beautiful."
"I never thought I'd ever hear someone say that to me. I never thought I'd want to be
beautiful either. Okay, do your worst," I acquiesced.
"I need a chair in here and an apron, or one of those cheesy hospital gowns. I need some
magazines like, Mademoiselle, Elle, Vogue, and Glamour you know the kind, look for hair
that would suit our victim," Kellie commanded.
"I have a stack in my locker," Sally flashed out of the room. Since she only lived next door,
she was back about the time, the wood chair in the room, near the Lazy-Boy, was brought
into the bathroom.
Sally handed Kellie a magazine and a gown, and then passed out a magazine to each of us,
to look through.
I found a shaggy looking style on a model, and so did Kellie and Diane, they all looked just
about the same. Millie, Sue, and Sally all agreed it was the right look to frame my cute
little face.
Kellie got busy and in fifteen minutes, I looked exactly like the supermodel, just shorter.
(Yes, and with much bigger boobs.)
Everyone congratulated Kellie for making me so pretty. She said it was just a haircut.
Next she went to work on makeup, ten minutes later, all finished I was completely
stunned, I was even hotter looking than the supermodel.
"Is that, really me? Her lips move when I speak. Her head moves, when my head does.
This just can't be real." My mind just wasn't getting itself wrapped around the fact that I
made Cindy Crawford look second best.
While I was still stunned and staring, Diane snuck up behind me and placed a tiara on my
head, "Now you look like a princess."
Therefore, I played along. I clapped my little hands together, bounced up and down, and
squealed, "I do... I do look like a princess!"
Diane said, "Well that's part of the video record I'm going to keep."
I had figured they were video taping, well how else to document an experiment like me.
Mixed reactions were abundant, from puzzlement to pride.
The frightening part was, I really looked like a fairy princess. I was turning myself on just
staring at myself in the mirror.
I started searching around the edge of the mirror.
Diane asked, "What are you looking for?"
"There has to be some wires or a fake room behind there," I told her.
She wrapped her arms around me and lifted me from the sink counter saying, "Get used to
it. You are a Sex Goddess. Live with it." Carrying me out of the bathroom to her bed, she
set me on the floor next to it.
The nurses cleaned up in the bathroom quickly, none of them wanted to miss the show.
"Here are your panties," black silk lace panties, the kind I used to drool over on Victoria
Secret models.
"Those are gorgeous," Sue exclaimed, extending a hand to steady me while I pulled them
slowly up my skinny legs. Once in place Sue pulled off my gown leaving my huge boobs
exposed and jiggling all over the place.
Diane fished a brassiere out of the bag, "This is the Item that was hardest to come up with.
Nobody, I mean nobody makes a 30 M bra off the rack. I only bought 2 until we are sure of
the fit."
Sue was excited to help me put it on, "Usually a girl gets her first bra at ten or eleven, and
that's an AA cup. You start up putting the rest of us to shame."
"So you like whoppers. I have to admit, I like my giant titties too. They are the only things
that scream out, 'not a little girl' not to mention the sensations they give me are fantastic,"
I confessed.
"The sensations they are giving me are fantastic too," Sue told me as she pulled my new
bra, band first, under my boobs, and fastened the hooks. She then placed each boob in
the corresponding cup and pulled up the straps. She fiddled and adjusted here and there
until she approved the fit and I approved the feel.
"Holy shit," I exclaimed, "I'm built like a brick shithouse. I could give most of the big tit
porn stars a run for their money."
Sue gave my bra-covered tits a friendly squeeze, "Looking good."
Sally got to help me pull on my pantyhose, showing me how to bunch them properly and
work them up my legs. The label on the package was, 'Little Misses'.
They fit my legs terrifically but when pulled up over my hips they weren't tight enough to
suck into my waist very well so I had to be careful pulling them up my butt, but not past
my hips by much.
It felt incredible to smooth those lovely hose up my silky legs. I think Sally liked it too
judging by the little sounds coming from her throat.
Millie dropped a full slip over my head, and man, if you have never felt the sensations of a
slip sliding around over pantyhose I'm here to recommend the experience, the cool silky
fabric breezing by on my nylons, wow.
Next, Diane dropped a silk blouse on the bed and Kellie slipped it around my narrow
shoulders and began buttoning.
Diane took a short black skirt and snugged it around my hips.
There I was, standing on the balls of my feet, all dressed up and no way to go.
Diane stooped and placed a pair of the cutest black pumps on my feet you ever saw.
I marveled at the feelings and sensations. I had to see what it all looked like. Sally came
walking through the door holding a full-length mirror she had obviously taken form her
own room, "I wanted to see the look on your face when you see yourself."
I was in love. I'm my own wet dream.
"Could somebody hold me I'm scared," I said swallowing hard.
Everyone deferred to Diane, who kneeled down and wrapped her arms around me.
"What's the matter sweetheart?" she asked.
"I'm... afraid of loosing me," I told her.
"It's not possible, we won't let you, will we ladies?" Diane reassured me, "Remember last
night, you were afraid of becoming a little girl? You were afraid you would like it, or are
liking being a little girl."
"Yes, I think I like it. Nevertheless, I was a man, damn it. It bothers me that I'm so easily
accepting being a girl," I fretted.
"Well about that... um, I think that can be explained but you won't like it," Diane told me.
"Please tell me anyway."
"Well Dean, you were such a gentle soul, so loving and giving, all the ladies I knew, lesbian
or otherwise, and especially the ladies, the more empathetic ones, well... they were always
remarking that they felt you had the soul of a woman. That if you were female, they would
try and take you away from me," Diane went on, "Most women envied your compassion,
and yet you were still quite manly, a total contradiction. Now that your body matches your
soul, it's only natural you would be comfortable as a woman."
"Are you saying I wanted to be a girl?" I was shocked.
"No, not at all. I said you had the soul, of a woman. You may not have wanted to be a
woman, but since you are one, you are now free to exhibit, the loving compassionate
person you always were," she explained.
"So since I have a gentle soul it's not a bad thing to be a woman," I tried to grasp the
concept.
"So don't fret if you start to want to do womanly things, or have womanly interests, you are
a woman now, more so than most who were born that way. As far as acting like a little
girl, I do that some times myself, and I'll bet these ladies do too," she explained.
They all murmured agreement.
"Do you feel better now dean?" she queried.
"I think so," I admitted.
"Now that's over, you have a treat in store," she offered.
"What is that?"
"You, me, and two nurses are going shopping," she declared, "Right after you eat your
breakfast. Be sure to take your medicine before we leave."
The nurses drew straws to see which ones would get to go. Sally and Kellie won.
Shopping Trip
It was strange leaving my room, so soon after my transformation, but I was feeling strong
and fine. I ate a whole egg and a strip of bacon with 3/4cup of milk.
All four of us walked down the hall to the exit. I felt eyes watching me from everywhere.
One poor guy was so flustered he bonked his head into a lamppost.
We got into a nondescript car and drove a quarter mile, got out and boarded a Cessna
Citation. We buckled up and the plane took off. The attendant assumed I was Diane's
daughter. She greeted Diane, who she obviously knew was a person of some importance,
and asked me if I'd like to come with her to see the cockpit, Diane grinned at me but I
decided to go with her anyway.
"Hi I'm Lisa, what's your name?" she stooped over trying to get down to my level.
"Dean," I told her.
"My that's a pretty dress you have. You look so grown up, too. Did your mother buy you
that dress?" she asked.
"Nope," I replied, "Actually my wife, Diane back there did, she has impeccable taste don't
you think?" I quipped, my tiny hand still held in hers.
When what I'd said finally dawned on her, she came out with, "Your, wife? Did you say
your wife?"
"Oh yes, stunning woman, long blonde hair, great figure, you know, Diane," I corrected her.
"How could she be your wife sweetie, women marry men. Men are the husbands and
women are the wives. If she was your wife you would have to be the husband," she trailed
off.
"Even if you wanted to marry another girl the government wouldn't allow it. Two ladies
cannot marry legally. You must be confused," she determined.
"Oh I'm not confused, I married her when I was a man. Then she turned me into a woman.
We didn't get divorced so as far as I know, she's still my wife," I logically explained to her.
She had an unusually puzzled look on her face, so I said, "Got You!"
She giggled at me and she showed me the cockpit.
Playing on the little girl thing I said, "You know the cockpit was very nice and all, and
thank you for showing it to me, but I didn't see one cock up there, they all had trousers
on."
The Attendant blushed and explained that cockpit didn't have to do with cocks. It's just
what they called the place, where the pilots sat.
"Do you mean women can fly big planes too?"
"Yes honey, they can."
"Mummy, she says, I can grow up to be a pilot. Isn't that news exciting?" I squealed to
Diane as we returned to our seats.
"That's nice dear, when we have sex next, you can pretend to be the pilot and I'll be the
runway, Deal?" Diane offered.
"I can't wait, I love flying in over the mountains," and kissed her on the mouth.
"I love your landing lights, honey," she came back.
The poor attendant was shocked, "Oh my word," she hustled away.
"You are just wicked. I think we just scarred her young mind, for life," Diane told me.
"Either that, or she went to the back of the plane to masturbate," I offered.
"Come here you," Diane said and picked me up and set me in her lap.
"Is that a banana in your skirt, or are you just glad to see me?" I teased her.
"I'm always happy to see you," she said and squeezed me tightly. This is when I discovered
being tiny I could put my head against Diane's breasts while sitting across her lap and be
completely enfolded in her arms, to boot. It was warm, very soft, and safe.
I heard a noise and looked up. Kellie was peeping from over the back of her seat in front of
us, "Okay, when do I get my turn?"
I looked at her, "Holding me, or sitting in Diane's lap?"
"Actually sitting in Diane's lap hadn't occurred to me, but that sounds nice too," she
replied.
"You'll have to pick one or the other, I don't think the attendant would like us stacked four
high," Diane told her.
"Okay, can I hold Dean? I think the attendant is straight and if she saw you and me
cuddle, she'd freak out," Kellie teased Diane.
"Diane, do you mind if I go over to Kellie's to play?" I whined like a little girl.
"Sure sweetie but be sure to cum home for supper."
"Ooh goodie," I squealed, "Love you." I gave her a prolonged kiss and did my best Kellie
impression on her mouth.
Diane came up gasping, "Wow, you learn quickly." Then she set me on the floor so I could
walk around to Kellie.
"You keep teaching him things like that kiss, and we'll never get any work done when we're
around him," Diane scolded Kellie who smiled and giggled brightly.
"Hi, I'm your stewardess Dean, fly me anywhere," I told Kellie as seductively as I could.
What happened next shocked me. I didn't know it was possible. Kellie held her eyes
closed for about 3 seconds, and shuddered all over. I thought she had a seizure, "Kellie,
are you all right?"
"Better than all right," then she whispered, "micro-orgasm, lucky I thought ahead and wore
a pad."
I scaled her knees and plopped my little tush in her lap, "What's a micro-orgasm?" I
whispered.
She tweaked my nose, "You are my lovely."
"Come on fess up," I cajoled.
"I can't say for other women, or for anybody else, but if I get super turned on, and even
without physical stimulation, I get these little two or three second orgasms. Most women
think I'm weird, since they don't get them," she whispered to me.
I put my little lipstick-covered mouth next to her ear and whispered back, "I don't think
you're weird, I think you're lucky and that those other woman are jealous as hell. You
can't be weird. You're my Kellie. So don't go listening to anybody else."
She had her arms around me holding me tight, "And you're my De Anne, I won't ever think
you're weird either, you are just my very special person."
"I'm your, who?" she took me a bit aback.
"We are about to mingle with the great unwashed, are we not? Do you really want us to
keep calling you Dean?" she asked.
Time seemed to twist and stop. This was going to be one of those times in my life. You
know the ones that give you the feeling, 'Major Life Changing Decision Ahead'.
"I hadn't thought about that. Hell, I told the flight attendant my real name. She hadn't
even blinked about it. Why do you suppose she didn't think a little girl named Dean, was a
little off?" I wondered.
"I'll bet she thought you said De Anne. Well, do you think you can stand it? Or are we still
going to call you Dean in public?" she put the question to me.
I hugged myself to her bosom, "If you like it, I like it."
"Somebody, get me some insulin? You are too sweet for words," she told me.
The fraudulently 'sleeping' Sally announced, "I get him on the way back."
We laughed at her ruse. I looked at Kellie with an impish grin, reached over, and started
tickling Sally. She squirmed and laughed, so Kellie helped me tickle her some more.
Diane, called to us over the back of the seat, "Don't make me pull this jet over ladies!"
We chorused, "Yes, Miss Diane."
She corrected us, "That's Mrs. Dean Samuels I'll have you know."
I peeked at her between the seats, and she smiled back at me, I mouthed, 'I love you' and
her grin broadened.
"Better get back to your seat miss, we will be landing soon," the flight attendant informed
me.
I locked lips with Kellie as soon as she left.
"Ah, ah, uhhhhh..." I said.
Kellie had to catch me when my back arched and I came all over my panties, dress, and
Kellie.
When I regained my senses Kellie said, "Nothing micro about your orgasms."
"I am so sorry Kellie, I made a mess of your pretty dress, and myself," I was going to cry.
Kellie said, "Oh no you don't. You don't go blaming yourself, when I screw up. I knew you
were still really sensitive, but I lost my head, I love you so much, and made you cum," she
squeezed me tight ignoring the sticky cum all over the both of us.
"You better go get buckled in and we'll deal with this after we land, Okay?"
"Okay," I sniffled.
When I came around the seat covered in cum Diane said, "We just can't take you
anywhere. Always getting the ladies hot and bothered, you're just as bad as before. Only
this time you get to be the one cumming in her panties," she teased me.
I'm sure I looked ashamed.
"Dean it's not your fault, it's not Kellie's fault either, Sophie is the one who heightened you
erotic responses. I can live with it, if you don't mind orgasming ten or fifteen times a day, I
won't ever blame you. I might envy you but I won't blame you," she picked me up into my
seat and buckled me in.
It's amazing how easily I fell into the pattern of allowing people to do things for me. I could
do most everything for myself, but it seemed to make others happy doing things for me, so
I let them protect me, and take care of me.
It didn't seem to wear anybody out either. I'm so little that to carry me around is extremely
easy. (Anyway, when someone is carrying me, my boobs don't jiggle so much.)
The plane landed and the attendant came back to escort us off. She took one look at Kellie
and me, and then one whiff confirmed her suspicion. She said, "You people are sick!"
Diane to the rescue, "Uh Miss, my name is Doctor Samuels and this young woman is
suffering from a rare genetic disorder which, if I were to name, you would never recognize.
Suffice it to say, that you could do as little as rub up against her, and she will orgasm, so I
will thank you to keep your opinions to yourself."
Every bit of color drained from the poor woman's face, "I am so sorry. I apologize. Oh, God
I'm so insensitive I could just die. Please, will you forgive me? I think I can help. There
are several of the Flight attendant uniforms in the back. Maybe we can find something
that will fit. I'll be right back. I have to inform the captain you will be a few minutes before
debarking," she scurried away.
"Is there really a genetic disorder like that?" I asked Diane.
"There is now. I may have the only two cases in history, but I could write it up and have it
published before you could say Jack Robinson," she assured me.
"You could call it 'Sophie disorder'," I told her. There were two guffaws from the seats in
front of us.
"Anyway the pilot will have no trouble waiting for us to debark, they are to remain at my
disposal for the next month. Basically I own them for the next month," she told us.
The flight attendant obviously got the word too, when she got back she was fussing all over
us trying to make up for her earlier mistake.
I got out of my seat to go to the rear of the jet and the flight attendant stopped me with a
big hug and, "Poor dear"
If she didn't believe Diane before, you can bet she does now. Having that sexy nice
smelling stewardess hug me like that, I lost it again, and orgasmed in her arms.
"Oh my, you are a sensitive girl," she took my hand and lead Kellie and me to try on
uniforms.
Kellie was easy she had a figure most 'Flight Attendants' would envy.
They had me stripped down to my undies. Diane had brought spare panties for me (like
most ladies she had a spare pair for herself, and just added a pair for me, out of habit.).
I went toward the John, and Kellie came in with me, when the attendant's eyebrow shot up
questioning, Diane told her, "I didn't introduce my two RNs, this is Kellie, and the one
snoring, is Sally."
The attendant said, "I wasn't going to say anything, but it's nice to meet you," and shook
Kellie's hand.
"Let's get you cleaned up De Anne," Kellie said shooing me into the John.
I looked back at Diane and noticed her quizzical expression, so I winked at her and that
seemed to satisfy her for now.
As the door to the John closed, I could hear the attendant saying, "I am so honored to meet
a dedicated researcher like you..."
I snickered, knowing she would still be at it when we finally emerged, me sans-cum and
wearing my clean panties.
"...and you can rely on me to be discreet, I would never go around blabbing about your
patient. Oh there you are princess," the attendant babbled.
"Uh, Miss," Diane started, "De Anne is 34 years old."
This poor flight attendant was going to have a nervous breakdown.
I very carefully hugged her, and told her, "It's okay, I'm sort of used to people assuming I'm
a little girl."
"You are so nice," she said, but made no move to hug me back thankfully.
When I let her go we started digging through the uniforms, settling on the smallest one, the
skirt was too big but someone came up with a safety pin so we pinned it up and it looked
pretty good. We had to go back and find a bigger blouse though. My boobs didn't quite fit
the small blouse we first selected.
When the attendant saw it wouldn't fit she exclaimed, "Wow you have a terrific figure. I
don't know how I could have assumed you were just a little girl."
"I was dressed to 'minimize' my bust, it gives the effect of me looking like a slightly pudgy
little girl. It keeps the wolves down," I told her.
"I only wish my bust, were as nice as yours," she lied.
Diane and I exchanged knowing smiles. If it were, she would have to find other work. Her
tits would always be getting in the way of her duties.
Kellie, finished me up, refreshed my makeup, and then declared, "Good as new."
I imagined I could hear the flight attendant breathe a sigh of relief.
As we climbed down the stairway I heard her in the cockpit, "You won't believe the disorder
that poor woman has..."
I looked at Diane, "Oh well it will be all over the airport by the time we pick up our luggage.
Where the hell are we anyway?"
Three voices harmonized, "Las Vegas!"
Four men in black suits and sunglasses met us when we went to pick up our luggage.
"Dr. Samuels?" one of them asked.
Diane pulled out her government issued ID and showed it to the men. They took out theirs
and showed her. Unlike them, she inspected each of their IDs closely and made them all
momentarily remove their sunglasses, so she could compare the face to the image on the
ID.
Diane pulled out a cell phone, called a number, spoke a few words, nodded her head, and
hung-up. She pointed out our luggage the men seemed to balk for only a moment, as if
they were going to complain they weren't skycaps, but thought better of it.
They escorted us to an armored stretch limousine. They even held the doors for us. Two
go in the front with the driver and two in the back with us, they found corners far away
trying to give us space, and they looked uncomfortable. All four of us sat closely together
at 'our end'.
Diane spoke first, not to us, but to the men in the black suits, "You men will probably hear
us say some things that will be unbelievable, or very strange. Your years of OSI training,
no doubt will help you forget everything you overhear. The things we discuss, are
classified, crypto and compartmentalized. The penalties for violating my trust are too
frightening to describe to you here. Just know I have authorization by the President,
Senate, House, OSI, and the CDC to dispense whatever discipline I deem necessary. Do we
understand each other gentlemen?"
The two men nodded.
Diane finished up saying, "And take those damn sunglasses off! I want to be able to read
your expressions, not to mention you would not be able to see any threats to our safety. If
any harm comes to any one of us, you will wish you could have taken a bullet, rather than
have to suffer my wrath!"
The sunglasses quickly disappeared in pockets.
The men were sufficiently intimidated. Diane returned her attentions to us.
I had to break the tension, "Ah Sweetheart? Let's find you a decaf," I started searching
through each compartment for some coffee.
Diane snagged me by my hips, as I bent over looking into a cupboard, and pulled me to
her, I giggled and hugged her, "You will excuse me agents, but you see now, what I am
protecting?"
The agents nodded wide-eyed, now they had even more incentive to perform well. What a
team, Diane was the stick, and I am the carrot.
I was still giggling, and I noticed the agents suppress a smile.
"Okay stink pot," Diane told me, "wait until I get you into Neiman Marcus. I'll have you
trying on so many clothes you are going to think you're a fashion model."
"First stop though will be 'Paulyne's Girly Lingerie Shop'. We have arranged a Private
fitting session for someone, who is a little difficult to fit off the rack, if nothing else we can
order custom bras and have them shipped to us."
Diane pressed the button for the intercom to the driver, "Driver take us to 'Paulyne's Girly
Lingerie Shop' at the Estropic West Shopping Center, 8425 S. Eastern Ave., Las Vegas."
We made a strange looking group. Two men dressed in black up ahead, Sally, Diane,
Kellie, and me side by side, and two men dressed in black bringing up the rear.
I had to work my little legs like crazy to keep up. I was wearing my 4-inch pumps and
flight attendant uniform, side by side, with a much taller version of me by my side. Kellie
got Diane's attention, "We have to slow down," she said pointing down toward my head.
"I'm sorry, I am trying to walk as fast as I can," I tried to go faster but Diane stopped me.
"No, I'm sorry sweetheart, we'll go slower. When you sped up, I thought one of the agents
was going to faint, your little tush was doing just plain amazing things. We didn't bring
any bibs for them, and it would be embarrassing going into stores, with them having big
wet spots on their jackets, not to mention their reduced ability as body guards, having
their attention drawn to your butt, instead of watching for danger."
"I don't agree," I told her. She had a puzzled look on her face, so I smiled and told her, "I
think the most danger around here, IS my butt."
"When you're right, you're right," she said, groping my bottom.
"I'll give you just a week to stop doing that," I warned her.
"I think the agents might get a little overheated by then," and she gave me a peck on the
lips.
We took off toward the store. When we got there the front two, slipped into the store, and
checked it out. They re-appeared at the doorway and motioned us to enter.
By the time they had done this, a small crowd had begun to gather a ways down the mall,
staring at our little group.
We slipped into the store where Paulyne greeted us, "Okay who is the fitting for? I can rule
out four of you right away, that leaves four to choose from."
I took a step forward, "It's for me."
"Oh my! I'm glad you made the decision to seek a professional. This is going to be a
challenge even for me," Paulyne admitted.
"Let's stand you up over there on that coffee table," Sally boosted me up, "and why don't we
take these shoes off of you."
Kellie joined Sally, blocking her way. Sally informed her, "She has a foot condition and
can't stand up with out special shoes."
Paulyne was, surprised by their protectiveness. I could see that so I introduced them,
"Paulyne I would like you to meet, Sallie and Kellie, they are my friends, and my nurses,
I'm afraid they take protecting me very seriously. This is Dr. Diane Samuels over here, she
is the one who made the appointment for me."
I leaned close to Paulyne and in a conspiratorial whisper I said, "I'm a government secret,
so don't ask." Then louder, "I haven't been introduced to our handsome protectors yet, but
I hope to be soon."
Paulyne perked right up, "That explains a lot, not everything, but as much as I think I
want to know."
I smiled brightly at her.
"Well since you haven't been introduced to them yet, it's only proper that they protect you
from outside the dressing room please," she informed them.
They looked toward Diane and she gave the sign of, 'You're out of here'.
They left unhappily, "Let's get down to business," said Paulyne as she began unbuttoning
my blouse. "Off with this."
"Now before we take this bra off we'll take some measurements. What size of bra is this
you are wearing?"
"It's a 30 M cup. Diane bought it for me," I told her.
"What size did you wear before that?"
"This is my very first brassiere," her eyes open wide as I told her.
"With a bosom like this and no one bought you a bra. I want to speak with your parents,
or guardian, or whoever is responsible," she was incensed.
Diane saved me, "Unfortunately, that is classified. Rest assured all parties responsible
have been dealt with most severely."
One look at Diane's face was enough to reassure Paulyne, "Well, we have to do this the
hard way," she took her cloth tape and went to reach around me when Kellie stopped her
saying, "She needs to know about her sensitivity."
Diane gave a nod.
"De Anne here has incredibly sensitive skin, so sensitive, were you to brush your breast
against hi... hers, De Anne would orgasm right there. That's why I stopped you, you are
rather well endowed, and to reach around, you would have found a terrific looking girl
orgasming in your arms," she informed Paulyne.
"Oh my, you poor thing, will you two give me a hand taking measurements?" she asked.
"It would be our pleasure," Sally told her.
Paulyne leaned over and whispered, "You have some pretty special friend there."
"Don't I know it," I told her.
The rest of the fitting went uneventfully at one point I asked if she had anything to fit me.
She laughed until she had to wipe tears from her eyes, "Honey nobody has bras that would
fit you. This 30 M is about as close as, 'off the rack' will come, but it doesn't fit you. Yours
is an amazing figure to be sure. When we took that bra off you, I must have turned three
shades of green with envy. You have no stretch marks, no sagging, no surgical scars, and
the bone structure of a bird. I'm tempted to adopt you myself. There are women in this
town that would pay huge sums of money to look like you," she proclaimed.
Diane couldn't resist, "They couldn't afford it."
Paulyne looked confused at that remark, knowing what some of the women in town had
spent on enhancements, but let it slide.
When she was all done, we looked through some designs and we picked out a couple, then
Sally brought up what we should have been thinking about all along, "I don't want to be a
smarty but he needs some nursing bras."
"Sally...!" but it was too late.
"Did she say he?" Paulyne asked.
Diane came to the rescue. She pulled an ID from her purse, "OSI Ms. Paulyne in the
interest of national security, I am going to have to ask that you do not inquire further, and
that you forget any misspoken words."
Paulyne was looking at me strangely. I couldn't leave it at that, "I really am, a real girl,
honest. Right down to my ovaries, I swear." I began to sniffle.
"I believe you hon., I might not know exactly what is up, but I do know you are a real girl. I
have had cross dressers, and those surgically altered, in here. I could just tell with all of
them, and not a one of them would orgasm if I brushed my boobs into them."
"Can I get a hug," I asked her.
Now she looked worried, she glanced from Kellie to Sally, they nodded accession, and then
she looked at Diane, who was grinning for the first time since we had come into the shop.
She shrugged and said, "Sure."
Sally cautioned, "Slowly," but she was smiling like a proud mama.
I leaned toward her and our boobs touched together and I shuddered, she paused, and
then slowly moved closer until we were hugging.
"Oh, this is so nice," she exclaimed, "You are definitely all girl, sweetie."
"Thank you," I told her, "You are really very nice."
Diane went on with business, "Now about the nursing bras..."
Paulyne didn't let loose she just told Diane, "No problem there, the ones you picked have
very similar maternity bras," she finished hugging me.
Diane went on, "We are going to want 5 maternity, 2 shelf, 2 Demi-cup, and 7 Firm-
Support. Can we get a 'rush' on the order, and about how long until delivery?"
"Let me work that out and make a couple phone calls, I'll be back in about 10 minutes."
She looked over to Sally and Kellie, "De Anne can finish dressing now, and I'll leave 'HER'
in your capable hands," she went into her office.
Once I had been dressed up, as a flight attendant again, Diane let the agents back in, they
busied themselves with not looking at the frilly, sexy lingerie all around them.
Paulyne returned, "How long do you plan to be in town?"
Diane answered, "We have to leave tomorrow, before noon."
"Can you swing by the shop tonight around 7:00?" she asked.
"Sure we can be here. Why?" Diane asked.
"I will have her first bra here finished and ready to wear home. We can deliver the other 16
in 4 days. I called in a couple favors and my, seamstresses have agreed to put you at the
head of their 'to do' lists. I convinced a special friend, to make you up one on an
emergency basis, that one is a gift from me to De Anne, I can't stand to see you suffering
without a proper foundation garment, but I do insist on one more hug at the time of
delivery, Deal?" Paulyne was looking straight at me.
"Deal," I agreed.
She turned and presented the rest of the bill to Diane, "I've given you a 'volume' discount
for the size of the order."
Diane handed her a credit card, and when Paulyne ran it through the credit computer.
Her eyes widened when the authorization came through, "Done and done," she announced.
"We'll see everyone tonight at 7:00."
When we left the shop, a crowd had gathered outside, with me the one ensconced in the
middle of our little entourage. I was protected from physical harm, but that didn't keep me
from the whistles, catcalls, ETC. I heard someone in the crowd yell, "Hey isn't she that
new porn star?"
Then it really started, "Hey baby, where you dancing?" and, "Which casino is SHE staring
at?" in addition to, "Can I have your autograph?" the funny one was, "Hey man, she's in
costume... a flight attendant? That's been done to death."
My face was burning and Diane rescued us again, she hung back with one of the agents
and yelled ahead to our group, "Escort the ambassador out, we'll cover the rear."
You never saw a crowd scatter faster.
The limo was waiting just outside the mall.
Diane joined us moments later laughing her ass off, "Okay, that didn't go as smooth as I
hoped, but it did prove we have to discuss something, I had hoped Dean would bring up,
without me forcing the issue," she started.
I jumped in, "That's De Anne, if you please and please start referring to me only in the
feminine, like her, she, Miss., that kind of thing? It's alright, I know I'm a girl."
I caught one agent, look the other agent in the eye, with just a hint of, 'Oh my God' in it.
Kelly and Sally flanked me in the back seat with Diane against the right side.
Sally was looking at me like she was going to cry, "I am so sorry, I... I... got confused...
Diane said..."
I put my little hand on her lips, "It's alright, Paulyne will be cool, and I'll bet my loving wife
had everybody ease my transition by calling me 'he'."
She kissed my hand and stroked my hair.
"Well that's handled," she stretched over and gave me a quick peck on the lips.
Our agents looked real uncomfortable and soon found things outside that were more
interesting.
Diane called up the driver, "Take us to 'Neiman Marcus' please."
Neiman Marcus
Walking into 'Neiman Marcus', they must get more people with security guards escorting
them. No one noticed us much. I will tell you one thing, we didn't have to go looking for a
sales person. The assistant manager swooped down on us when we hadn't even made 50
feet inside. Diane informed her we had a showing scheduled.
"Oh yes, come this way if you please?" she beckoned us deeper into the bowels of the store
to a conference sized room with a little stage. "Please be seated, I'll be back momentarily."
She came back followed by a very tall and beautiful woman, wearing an incredible dress,
"My name is Greta, and this is Sarah. She will be one of your models today. Sarah is
wearing, a Handkerchief Hem Dress By Shelli Segal from her Laundry collection. It is a
floaty slip dress with a dramatic, romantic hem it comes in brown with embroidered
flowers at the bodice. The skirt is cut on the bias with a handkerchief hem for $225.00."
Diane motioned her over, "Uh, two quick points. Number one, here run this, so we can
dispense with the price tags," handing over 'The Credit Card', "and number Two, whatever
you show, if it doesn't come in her size," pointing to me, "you will be wasting both our
times."
"Oh, dear," she disappeared into the back. There was quite a bit of rushing about back
there. I heard, "Someone find me Helen!"
Greta returned pushing a little cart with espresso and teacakes, "We will be with you,
showing you more, in a few minutes. Please enjoy some refreshments while you wait," then
off she scurried.
I got up and took advantage of the opportunity to play hostess. I pushed the cart in front
of Sally, smiled sweetly, and said, "May I get you something? Teacake?"
She played along, "Why yes, thank you."
I handed her one on a little teacup saucer, "Espresso?"
"No, but thank you."
I pushed on to Diane, "Teacake Mum?"
"Why, thank you," she replied as I handed her one as well.
"Can I get you anything else?"
"Now that you mention it I could really use a French kiss," she offered.
"As you wish Mum," I told her, and then leaned in and locked lips. My knees went weak
and Diane had to catch me, but we tongued each other for 2 minutes. I broke the lip lock
and told her, "I must attend to my duties now."
Diane fanned herself, "She has given me the vapors, I do believe."
We giggled while I gave a teacake to Kellie. I didn't stop there though I went to the back of
the room and served espresso and teacakes to the two agents standing there. They looked
shocked, but I pushed on the door, opened it, and made sure all of my protectors, received
the proper attention.
When I returned to my seat, Diane whispered, "You know they'll kill anybody who comes
near you now, don't you?"
"I wouldn't want that. I've had to stand guard before, and I know how hard it is. I was just
trying to be nice."
Sally pinched my cheek lightly, "You don't need to try to be nice. You just are."
"That's sweet of you to say," I told her swinging my little legs to and fro under the lip of the
chair.
Kellie reminded me, "De Anne, a lady doesn't swing her legs, and she always sits with her
knees together."
I looked and saw my skirt jumping up and down as I swung my legs, "Oops, thanks Kellie."
Greta returned and announced, "We're ready to continue, finally. But I think with you, we
are going to need a few measurements, is that all right?"
"Yes, but if you have the tape and indicate where you want the measurements, De Anne's
nurses would be happy to take them for you."
"Nu... Nurses? Is she all right?"
"Nope, but I am getting better," I told her.
Sally and Kelly boosted me onto the table and took the measurements Greta directed. It
was a little amusing when she had them remove my blouse for some of them.
"Oh! You... Uh, Those are real..." she exclaimed.
I put my tiny hands underneath and lifted them a touch, "This is all me."
She blushed, "Excuse me, I shouldn't have said that."
"Don't let it worry you. I understand. If I wasn't behind them, I'd be surprised by them
too."
"I think we have enough to get started, though. I'll have to warn you, pretty much
anything we have will not fit you 'off the rack', but we have a terrific seamstress waiting to
make any alterations she'll need," she told Diane.
"The first dress Sarah showed, can be altered to fit from, we think a size 8. We will have
better luck in, 'off the rack' when we move onto the slacks, skirts, and blouses."
She waved in a new model, a much shorter, and younger model, strawberry blonde, she
looked maybe fourteen years old, wearing the second selection, onto the stage saying,
"Helen is wearing a Floral-Embellished Dress with Spaghetti straps and a Gathered tie
neckline in sheer white cotton. This is also by Shelli Segal from her Laundry collection.
The shoes are Manolo Blahnik, one of the Italian designer's classic styles, a black or dark
brown calfskin slingback with a sexy 2 3/4" heel, the 'Carolyne' model."
"Oh that is beautiful, can we get both of them?" I squealed.
"Yes, quiet down now, I'm sure there is more," Diane quieted me.
Our next model was a raven-haired beauty, Japanese I think, very petit, only a foot taller
than I was. "Kioko is wearing a Patchwork Dress one of Diane von Furstenberg's signature
prints, with a trendy bohemian attitude that feels fresh in its bright spring colors. It is
sleeveless, with a tie at the shoulder, and a V-neckline, made of 100% silk. She is wearing
Giuseppe Zanotti's Feather Slingback Sandals."
"That is incredible," I was just puddling over how I imagined it would feel on my skin.
"Shhh, Okay, Okay relax, we'll take that too."
"Helen is wearing, David Meister's Halter Dress with Flowers. A sleek halter gown takes on
extra drama with a large floral print. Her footwear is also Manolo Blahnik. A black lace 2
3/4" heel also a "Carolyne" with this season's chic and current romantic touches."
"They are all so pretty," I was clapping.
Diane was grinning.
"Kioko, has on a V-Neck Dress, by Diane vonFurstenberg. It is in multicolor silk with,
Peasant sleeves and Pullover styling. The shoes she is wearing are, 'Manolo Blahnik'
collection as well, they have Natural topstitching for an artisan feel, grommets on the ankle
strap for a tougher touch, the "Gallo" is made in Italy of luggage brown calfskin, 4" stacked
heel, and Silver metal hardware."
"It's so light and silky looking," I wanted to touch it.
"Sarah is displaying a Lace Peasant Top & Tiered Skirt with Belt In white. It has Angular
cuts at the sleeves and hem, Insets of crochet lattice, solid linen, lace, and eyelet. It is
finished with a self-tie ribbon at the wide scoop neckline and sports three-quarter flutter
sleeves with a slightly cropped hem. The Tiered Skirt with Belt is made of sheer white
handkerchief linen, and has a side zip. The brown leather belt has double buckles and
grommet detailing."
"Her footwear is a "Florico" model, by Manolo Blahnik. These Leaf Detail Sandals are
beautiful strappy vine-like sandals, with leaf detail, made of café brown kidskin, with a 2
3/4" heel. They featured these in Elle magazine, the December 2001 issue."
"What do you think, would I look cute in that?" I don't know why, but I was so excited.
"Sweetheart you would be stunning. Sarah would be green with envy if she saw you model
it," Diane assured me.
"Wait here a second, I think I left my rubber boots in the limo," I started to get up, but only
made it a half step when she grabbed me by the hips and pulled me into her lap. I was
laughing like a first grader.
"Sweetheart, you always make me happy," she told me.
"You always make me horny. Of course these days, toast makes me horny," I squirmed,
"Help! Sally, Kellie, I'm being frustrated to death."
"You better watch it lady, I still have my lips and I can have you both covered in pussy
juice be fore you can say, 'Oh, baby. Oh, baby. Oh GOD! OH GOD!'"
Diane and I looked at each other, she let me go, I walked over to Kellie and said, "Deal. Do
me then," I challenged her.
I thought she was bluffing. I really did.
Kellie placed her hand on the back of my head and kissed me like, no one has ever before.
I was toast in the first 2 seconds, but Kellie didn't let up when I came, she was full on me
for six to seven minutes. I orgasmed six times, and passed out.
When I came to, Kellie was crying and almost frantic, "I didn't mean it, are you alright?
Speak to me precious."
"I'm in love," said I.
She laughed and held my little cum soaked body to her, rocking me.
I looked around and everybody was standing around me, with concerned looks, even the
two inside agents.
Diane said, "Damn girl, you're going to have to get a concealed weapons permit for your
lips."
Kellie laughed between tears.
The two agents stared wide-eyed at Kellie, with respect, all the while lusting with their
eyes.
I told them, "This could be you. If your extremely lucky."
They quickly disappeared into their corners.
Greta had paused the show. I was trying to figure out why she looked unruffled, like
women orgasmed themselves unconscious in this room all the time. I finally thought it
trough. This is Las Vegas. Rock stars, actors, the rich and eccentric, she's probably seen
things weirder than this.
"Sorry, do you think the show can go on?" I asked Sarah, who was concerned for me, and
had left the stage to help.
"We can take a break if you want, we have a locker room you can use to tidy up a bit,"
Sarah offered.
"What do you think angels? Lie here covered in love juice, or clean up? You'll have to
decide, I'm going to lie here and yearn for a cigarette," I told them dreamily. (Someone
actually offered one. I had to turn it down. I don't smoke)
"Our flight attendant's going to be mad at the mess I made of these clothes, on both of us,"
I warned.
"It's okay sweetheart, 'One Hour Martinizing' can handle it," Diane offered, "So Kellie, carry
or walk?"
"Carry," no doubt in her mind.
She brought me into the locker room and cleaned me up. She wouldn't let Sally or Diane
help.
They loaned me a robe, Diane had already bought everything we had viewed. One
ensemble the tailor was resizing, as we spoke. Sarah brought me clean panties, as a
present, during my clean up, she didn't say anything except when my blouse came off, and
I heard a sub vocalized, "WOW!"
Just as I was leaving on my own two little feet, I stopped at Sarah's leg and hugged it,
"Thank you."
Sarah looked at Kellie, "She is so sweet."
"You're telling me. I almost orgasmed, kissing her," Kellie admitted.
"That is cradle robbing," Sarah told her.
"Uh, De Anne, tell her how old you are please?" Kellie asked.
"34 years old," I admitted, "I should have told her 9," I teased.
"You're 34 years old?" she asked incredulously.
I nodded, "I have a genetic disorder, that's why I orgasm easy, and why my nurses travel
with me," I indicated Kellie.
"Oh my god, I'm so sorry."
"Don't do that, I'm just glad you are so nice," I told her as she sniffed back a tear.
We went back out to finish the show. I saw Sarah talking to Greta, judging by they way
she covered her mouth with a hand I guess the 'News' was spreading.
The show went on for another two hours. Diane bought an obscene amount of clothes for
me.
Greta hadn't even suggested brassieres. Greta suggested Panties, pantyhose, everything
else, and lots of it. We had swimming suits, robes, Garter belts, stockings, and slips.
When we were done, I left, dressed in a Lace Peasant Top & Tiered Skirt, with a Belt in
white and sandals. I was looking so hot I could have started a forest fire.
We had fragrances brought to us just as we were getting ready to leave. We all agreed that,
INTRUSION Eau de Parfum Spray & Silk Body Veil, by Oscar de la Renta, smelled best on
me so that was added to the boatload of stuff Diane purchased for me.
We had about 4 bags of stuff we could take with us. They will be shipping the rest of the
stuff 'home', after alteration, to fit my unique dimensions.
"Time to scoot, if we are going to make it to Paulyne's by 7:00," we all marched out and as
soon as we entered the limo and buckled up I fell asleep.
When we arrived at Paulyne's they tried to leave me in the car, but Paulyne said I had to
come in. I was surprised how much my short nap revived me.
She greeted us and allowed us in the darkened store. We then went into the back where
Paulyne had me placed on the coffee table again, "Strip off that lovely blouse, and remove
that torture device."
In moments my top half was naked, "My word De Anne, your skin is like porcelain. Now is
it alright to touch you, if I'm very careful?"
"You bet, just be careful of anything that might feel like a caress or tickle. Even without
trying, you'll do more than you think you will," I cautioned her.
"I'll be cautious, sweetie. Are you ready?" she asked me.
She went around behind me handing one side of my new bra to Kellie. She brought it
around so Paulyne's breasts weren't, squished into me while she reached around. She had
me bend over so my boobs dangled in the cups, then brought the ends together and
fastened it. "Okay stand up," she told me and proceeded to adjust the straps.
"This feels terrific, the fabrics, the fit, it's so light, and so pretty," I squealed.
"Another satisfied customer," Paulyne exclaimed.
"What do you really think, De Anne?" Diane teased me.
Sally said, "I think I'll make an appointment for myself next time I'm in town."
"Paulyne I think you have 3 more new customers," Diane declared.
"And a half naked, precious girl," she reminded everyone.
Kellie helped me slip on the peasant blouse.
"Holy..." said Kellie as she stood back and assessed the new me.
"Wow, if you can make me look that good, with just a bra I'm not leaving without one,"
Sally declared.
"My seamstress called four times to verify the measurements I gave her. By the fourth time
it was almost finished, she looked at it and told me no way was it going to fit. When she
brought it over she begged me to let her meet you. I told her I would ask you," Paulyne
asked us.
"You don't need to ask, after doing such a wonderful job, I want to meet her," I told her.
Paulyne escorted a lovely lady about 5 feet tall out of the office, "De Anne, this is Silvia.
You see Silvia, perfect fit as usual."
"I just had to meet you. I thought Paulyne was playing a practical joke on me," Silvia told
me.
I gave her my cutest giggle, "This is the best brassiere I have ever owned."
My three ladies and Paulyne laughed at my joke, Silvia just looked puzzled.
Paulyne poked her saying, "I'll tell you later."
"Hug time," I announced, "Silvia First."
Paulyne quickly filled her in on the how to's, so she stood very still and let me hug her. I
was happy when she loosened up and gently hugged me back. Once I got going, there was
no stopping me. I hugged the agents, even though they looked petrified.
I yawned and unanimously, they decided to hustle me to the limo. I didn't make it. I was
stumbling too much and Kellie snatched me up and carried me to the limo. I guess, I
remember them picking me up, but nothing else.
All Dressed Up and Nobody to Ho
I woke up in a big fluffy bed next to Diane. She had gotten the bridal suite for us. I
checked myself out and discovered someone had dressed me in the cute Baby Doll, which
we had gotten the day before.
I tiptoed into the bathroom to go sissy, dropped my bottoms, jumped up onto the potty,
and peed, it was way different from when I was a man. I just let loose and was emptied.
Wiping my bald pussy was so different from, a couple of shakes.
Diane and my angels had kept me so busy I hadn't had time to really explore things. I
spread my legs, and my pussy spread open with them. I felt around getting acquainted
with what was in there, I traced the inner lips and shuddered, wow. I brought both little
hands around to expose my clit without touching it. I gently pulled back the little hood,
and shuddered again. There it was. I touched it, screamed, and fainted, twitching in an
amazing orgasm.
I hadn't heard Diane come in, nor the ladies, not even the agents.
As I swam back to consciousness I heard Sally asking, "What happened?"
Blearily I answered, "Touched m'clit."
They all laughed at me, except the agents one of them couldn't take it any longer, "You just
touched it? And... you orgasmed and fainted?"
"Mmmm Hmmm, and it was soooooo good," I admitted.
He just shook his head and went back to his post mumbling, "I've heard of some girls being
easy..."
"It was the first... first time, I ever explored..." I told them.
"Don't you worry, we understand, of course we all did it when we were little girls," Kellie
consoled me.
"Oh good I guess I'm entitled, since I'm a little girl," my logic was impeccable.
"A horny little girl. It's less dangerous on the bed if you have to explore, I thought you had
a concussion. So, you want to explore. Huh? Ladies, we have obviously been ignoring his
sexual needs," Diane got a feral look in her eyes and began crawling up the bed toward me.
Sally and Kellie began shucking clothes, and once they were down to panties, they started
coming toward me as well.
"Help me, Mr. Wizard," I squealed.
"He's not going to save you princess," Kellie told me.
"Plan of attack," called Sally.
They put their heads together and whispered.
When they broke, they had evil grins on their faces, and began closing in on me again.
A giant wet spot had formed under my ass. I was hotter than a solar flare.
When they had closed to within 6 inches they each jumped on their individually selected
organ.
Diane and Sally each grabbed a boob in their mouth, and Kellie, of the talented tongue,
jumped on my pussy.
I screamed, bucked, and fainted, only reviving by another orgasm, over, and over, and over.
Every lick of the tongue on my clit made me scream, every lick to my breasts made me
moan. If you had pulled open my eyelids, you'd see my eyeballs spinning like a one armed
bandit.
I'm not sure how long they were on me, but when they finally stopped, and I had recovered,
I discovered a veritable lake of woman cum under my butt.
"Look she's back," Sally declared.
"I need some snuggle time," I told them.
Sally threw a blanket onto the lake and in moments, woman flesh surrounded me on all
sides. I was lying on top of Diane with my head cradled on her tits, and both other ladies
wrapped around us.
I must have fell asleep, because I wakened with a start, when I heard Diane screaming in
orgasm. It seems the ladies had gone on without me. Now everybody was sticky with
vaginal juice.
I found out Diane had started fingering the nurses and they returned the favor. We all lie
there blissfully sated.
Everyone grabbed hold of me drawing me upwards and packed me off to the bathroom,
which had, and enormous tub, filled with warm soapy water re-circulating with water jets
inside.
They plopped me inside with a kersploosh! The others climbed in and fished me to the
surface. "Oww," I said.
"Sorry, the slap of the water when you hit, I forgot," Diane went on.
"I'm Okay, I'm Okay, there's me, and there's Super Dave," I announced.
She wasn't buying it, she placed me on the floor, and she inspected me head to toe.
"Damn, you are going to have one dozy of a bruise, about a foot long I'll bet," while she
patted me dry, Sally called room service and had some ice delivered (she ordered breakfast
too). While Kellie held the ice pack to my thigh, I heard Diane order some leaches delivered
from some local hospital. The leeches were there before breakfast arrived.
We ate and I took my daily vitamins, and then I asked, for what were the leeches?
"The size of bruise you are going to have, will be big enough to hinder your walking, so as
soon as I'm relatively certain the internal bleeding has stopped, we place the leeches over
the bruise and they suck out the puddle of blood, easing the pressure under your skin,
and preventing more damage due to the swollen tissues," Diane lectured.
"Wow, and thanks for not using the big words like, hemorrhaging," I ribbed her.
She tussled my hair, "Nothings too good for my favorite patient."
After about and hour I had a huge bruise covering my hip. A half our after that I had
disgusting leeches stuck to my side.
Strange as it may seem, within twenty minutes, the pressure was going down, and the
Motrin I had taken had kicked in. Ten minutes after that, Diane removed the little suckers
with a hot needle.
"We have a plane to catch," she announced.
They dressed me and carried me to the limo and we were soon winging our way back to
New Mexico.
I'm glad Diane is so organized, she handed the dry cleaned uniforms to the attendant as we
boarded and thanked her.
"I see you went shopping Miss.," she said, "very beautiful."
I smiled as much as I could at her.
When she left, Diane asked, "You've been terribly quiet, since breakfast, is there something
wrong I should know about?"
"I guess the boo-boo in the hot tub brought home just how fragile I am now. Is it always
going to be this way?" I inquired.
"Probably, but realize we are almost as fragile as you are. We've had to live with it all our
lives, you went from a big tough man to a little girl, that's one hell of a contrast," she
explained.
"I'm not even much of a sex toy. Touch me, watch me orgasm. It sounds like the kind of
thing carnies hawk at sideshows. Don't get me wrong, I've been having a great time, but it
can't be much fun for anybody else," I complained.
"Kellie, Sally?" Diane called.
Both ladies turned around, "Someone has been telling me that we haven't been having fun.
She feels guilty that she doesn't get to please us. What is your completely honest opinion?
Does she sexually satisfy you, or would you like her to be able to do more."
"I haven't been this hot in all my life, I don't know how you do it, but I haven't been this
satisfied before, ever," Sally related.
Kellie was next, "I have never before had sex with another woman. It grossed me out.
When I had been around you just a short while, well I just want to eat you up. I have had
lesbian sex with you, Diane, and Kellie, and... I liked it. I can't get enough of it. I don't
think I could stand not being with you, ever. The way your sweet little face gets so cute
when you orgasm, most ladies don't look that great during the 'rapture'. The way you coo
and giggle and that unbelievable walk. I've had to wear a pad every time I'm near you. It's
not just your body either, the way you put others first, and get everyone around you to
relax and make them feel special. I keep pinching myself to see if I'll wake up, but if this is
a dream I don't want it to ever end."
"It's unanimous, you're full of shit," Diane declared.
"Don't worry De Anne the more time that passes, the more you will get used to the
sensations you are being fed, and you will be able to enjoy them better. It's a lot different
than when you were my husband," Diane tried to console me but now I started blubbering.
"Was it something I said?"
Kellie told her, "Uh, you said 'were my husband', and I almost started to cry too."
"Oh shit, honey... Dean Samuels died, but you are the love of my life, I would marry you
again without a second thought, if the government would recognize it. I still feel married to
you my dearest," Diane explained, "I hear Vermont will be legalizing Lesbian Marriages
soon though, we could be married there, if you want to."
I sniffled, "I don't know why I'm feeling so afraid, you are the only thing that's not really
different in my world now, I can't even make a living anymore. Everything is given to me,
and I don't feel like I'm worth much anymore."
"Is that what you think? Well push that right out of that beautiful head. We have a job to
train you for when we return. We're not having any freeloaders on my staff. You have
work, and it will be hard work, to which you are uniquely qualified," she informed me.
"I've never seen any job descriptions listing, must be cute, fragile, with huge hooters.
Ability to lift not more than five pounds a must, able to orgasm in a single touch. Here she
is Tiny Bimbo," I went on.
"Well basically, yes, that's the job description's requirements," she affirmed.
"Have you two seen this, 'Job Description'?" I asked the ladies.
"Have I Seen it? We helped write it," they reaffirmed.
"We can't tell you yet my dear husband, but you'll be told in a couple days," she said.
"Did you say she's your husband?" the flight attendant had been coming up the isle with a
bottle of champagne, and must have overheard.
I blushed beet red.
"Do you know who chartered this Jet?" Diane asked her.
"What's that got..." she saw Diane's face and gulped saying, "No."
"It was the OSI. I am their 'number one' scientist. A foreign power altered him and we are
trying to find out how," Diane lied big time, but it was a plausible cover story.
Her jaw almost hit the floor, her mouth was open so wide, "You were a... a... a man?" she
stammered.
"Yes, 5' 10", 200# with an 8 inch dick, of man," I admitted.
"You poor dear, I feel so sorry for what happened to you," she had squatted down to my
level to talk to me.
"One more thing dearie, what you have just learned, is classified beyond Top Secret, if you
ever speak of it to anyone, anywhere ever, especially the flight crew, I'll find out and you
will envy him, if I do," Diane threatened.
"Yes Ma'am," the flight attendant avowed her understanding. Then to me she said, "If I can
ever, ever, do anything to ease your burden, just ask, and it's yours."
"Thank you very much," and the attendant left.
I looked at Diane and squinted, "We are going to have to talk when we get 'home'."
"I knew you were smart! Yes, we will talk," she had a sly grin on her face.
"Hey, I didn't get any champagne," I whined.
"Darling a thimble full and you would be 3 sheets to the wind," she teased, "Anyway you're
not old enough."
"How about, blackmail. I want champagne, or I touch myself and cover everybody in pussy
juice," I threatened.
"I'll give you twenty buck to do it," Kellie offered.
"Me too. That's 40 bucks to you," Sally upped the ante.
Diane laughed at me, and not to be outdone, added, "I'll give you 40 bucks too."
"That's 80 dollars, please, please?" the ladies begged.
"I'll give you 20 bucks too," added the flight attendant.
"You have got to be kidding me," I said.
"That's a hundred dollars, just to orgasm, dearest," Diane tempted.
"Oh, what the hell, keep your money, who wants to do me first?" I surrendered.
"Let's let the flight attendant, she's never had the pleasure of watching our little darling in
the throes of ecstasy," Diane suggested.
The flight attendant's face flushed, I crooked my little finger at her, and she bent over
closer, "What's your name again, beautiful?"
"Lisa."
I put my little hands on either side of her face and 'Kellie kissed' her.
"Oh, oh, my," she panted. I had her, sit in my chair, and put me in her lap, "Take me."
I had hands all over me. Lisa reached under my skirt. Sally pulled my panties down.
Kellie checked my tonsils. Diane took off my shoes and started sucking my toes through
my hose. Lisa went for the gold, and barely slipped her finger in my cunt and I did my best
epileptic seizure impression. Lisa finger banged me mercilessly I just kept cumming and
cumming. Off in the distance I heard, "Oh my god, that's so hot, I think... I think... I'm...
cuuumiing," I could feel Lisa's hips bouncing my twitching body.
When I came to, I saw all the ladies licking their fingers. Lisa even buried her finger in my
cunt, making me cum some more, pulled it out, and licked it like ambrosia?
"That is delicious," Lisa exclaimed.
"See, we told you."
"I've got to have more," and she fingered me again.
"If you think that's something, try some of this," I felt Diane offer one of my boobs to Lisa.
She took it in her mouth, and sucked it. I got the strangest feeling, as if my boob squirted.
Then I passed out, with my eyes rolled up into the back of my head.
When I woke up, the plane was on the ground, and Lisa was carrying me from it, into the
facility I was 'Born' in. I heard the jet power up and take off, "Lisa, they're leaving without
you."
"It's alright De Anne, Lisa works for us now," she told me.
"What you needed a De Anne carrier?" I asked.
"No, goof, she will be one or your aides," she told me.
"You want to work for me," I asked her?
"More than anything," Lisa replied.
'This is getting weird,' I thought.
They deposited me back in 'our' room, and immediately everyone mobbed me. Millie,
Cindy, Molly, and Sue all insisted on kissing me and bathing me.
"I thought there were rotating shifts, what's everybody doing here at the same time," I
asked them?
"We missed you," they chorused back.
"Princess De Anne has returned," I teased them.
When they finished washing me, I was whisked to the big soft bed and gang fucked. Those
ladies were making me cum, time and time again, unrelentingly.
"Mmmm she tastes soooo gooood," I kept hearing.
After I recovered, they bathed me again.
Finally, I was dressed and brought breakfast.
Afterwards I asked to talk with Diane, privately.
"What is it, my love?" she asked sweetly.
"You might want to turn the monitors off for this conversation," I told her.
She pulled a remote control from a pocket in her lab coat, pressing a button.
"Okay give, what's with the pussy juice and undying devotion?" I insisted.
"You are addictive. Quite literally, once a lady has tasted your pussy, she has to have
more. She has no choice. We made you more addictive than heroine is. They will do
anything to be with you, for the rest of their days. After more than a week without you,
their hair will fall out, they won't eat, drink, or think of anything but you. They don't have
it as bad as Sophie does though, she's been screaming at the top of her lungs for you so
much she can't even whisper. Speaking of which, would it be all right to bring her by?
She only has about 24 hours left without some of your milk," she told me.
"You mean poor Lisa had to quit her job, and life, just to be with me," I was stunned.
"Yes," she admitted, "But I'm even more addicted than they are. I was addicted to you
before I had to change you, so I made sure you would never be without someone who loves
you. Ladies who will protect you with every ounce of their strength."
I looked down at my cunt and said, "I better be careful where I point this thing."
"Speaking of which, I NEED you to point that thing at me," she put her mouth tightly over
my pussy and licked, I came but she got it all and licked me clean. "There now we don't
need to give you another bath. Will that be all, for now? We can talk more later if you
want, I have the remote at all times."
"I'm sated for now," I said dreamily.
"Ta, Ta," and she was gone.
In came Sophie, a look of pure rapture on her face as she saw me. She kept trying to say
my name and all that came out was a noise like a seal bark.
My ladies placed me where she could suckle. She looked so angelic working my boob while
I orgasmed.
When she had gotten all she could, she started begging to clean my butt with her tongue,
so I let her, knowing that she was addicted to my cum, just like the others. She fell asleep
with her tongue in my rectum, her little hands clutching my hips. If I tried to move she
grabbed tighter and made muffled noises in my butt, causing me to orgasm again, It was a
vicious cycle so I just relaxed and left that strong muscle stay where it was for over an
hour, when Sophie was taken away. It was so cute to see her put her thumb in her mouth
and suck it as they wheeled her off. Something strange though I could swear her breasts
had grown since last she tongue fucked me.
My ladies dressed me and we all went for a walk. They showed me around the other girls'
rooms, and I oohed and ahhed at them, it seems that everyone had moved in permanently.
When we got to the end of one hall there was an armed guard in front of the door with a
Mack-10. The signs read 'Authorized Personnel Only' 'Platinum Clearance Beyond This
Point' and 'Unauthorized Entrants Will Be Shot'. It sounded extraordinarily serious, so we
turned around and explored elsewhere.
At lunchtime, Diane joined me and I mentioned the door.
"Oh, you have access, none of the others do, and they would have been shot. You probably
want to stay clear until I have toured you through though.
"No problem there, those guards would have been pretty big to me when I was a man, now
they're enormous, and seriously armed," I admitted.
"Don't worry husband, they would kiss your feet if I let them," Diane told me.
"You mean I don't even have to let people lick my juices to have them fawn all over me?" I
asked.
"Well... basically, yes," she said, "you are spewing pheromones, male and female, at an
unbelievable rate, people will just sort of gravitate to you. I, of course am immune," she
snuggled me closer.
"I'm just a love machine, and I don't work for nobody but you," I sang (off key).
"You work for everybody, including me," she kissed me deeply.
"So why do I have access to the inner sanctum?"
"There are patients in there, we need you to work your charms on, but that cums later,"
they informed me.
"I saw Sophie sucking her thumb in her sleep, she was kind of cute. She does keep
insisting on tonguing my butt though. I hate to admit it, but I'm beginning to like it. She
is looking better now that she has suckled. When I first saw her she looked half dead," I
brought her up on current events as we snuggled.
"She was half dead. In another twelve hours, we would have had to milk you and force-
feed her to keep her alive. I can't feel sorry for her, at least not yet. Not after what she did,
and tried to do to you. She has the body like yours and the sensitivity to stimulation you
do, but prevented from an orgasm without your pheromones. She does not produce them
as you do, so no one has to like her or feel sorry for her. The only one I know of that does
feel sorry for her, is you sweetheart. I knew you would too, so I didn't do some of the more
drastic things I originally planed for her. The sucking of the thumb was on purpose. She
has the emotional age of a one year old. She still remembers who she is, and all other
knowledge, she just can't understand why she would try to hurt you, and especially she
would never hurt her mama. That's you. She bonded to your image and pheromones. It is
tied very deeply with the primeval, 'love of mother' in her. So even though she has hated
her real mother for many years, she has for you, a deeper love than she knew existed. If
we are successful in removing her addiction to your breast milk, she will never stop loving
you. When she emotionally matures, she will always have the infant, 'love of mother' that
will never mature. She should start calling you mummy, soon and forever more."
"So, now I've even made you a mother. Is it all right though? Just think if she's a good
and dutiful daughter, everyone might forgive her sooner," she logically proposed.
"What a sales job, you didn't have to reach so much, it's all right. If this is a way that you
can eventually get your Sophie back, I'll do my best," I proclaimed.
"You always could see right through me. I should know better. I couldn't bear to
exterminate her. This way maybe the love of a good mother will heal her. She can truly be
the person we all took her for," she explained, "But you knew that didn't you."
"What, a tiny blonde haired, big boobed bimbo, figure all those complicated things out,
gosh it would make my hair bleed to think that hard," I sarcastically said in my tiny
'Chippette' voice.
"If the nurses came in and saw your hair bleeding, I wouldn't live to make the door," Diane
exclaimed.
"They couldn't hurt you, none of you can hurt the others, and do you know why?" I lead
her on.
She shook her head puzzled.
"All of you know if you hurt each other, I would be heart broken. Do you think any of them
could stand to see me heart broken?" I asked.
"Oh my god. I see what you mean. So none of us will do anything negative to each other,
ever, for it would only hurt ourselves. Wow! I've created a paradox haven't I?" she realized.
"What, you're asking a tiny, blonde haired, big boobed, bimbo about a three syllable word?
Are you nuts?" I asked trying very hard to keep a straight face.
"You be nice or, 'duh I'm going to hug you and squeeze you and call you George! Duh
that's what I'll do, yup, yup, yup'," doing her best impression of a big dumb abominable
snowman off an old Bugs Bunny cartoon.
I laughed at her and she smiled.
She admitted, "When you are happy my heart just soars darling."
"I'll try and stay happy then, even though this hot, dripping wet pussy, is just screaming
for release," I baited her.
"Oh my, we can't have that," she pressed the button on the remote. The one marked
'emergency' and every nurse, and Lisa too bolted into the room, looking apprehensive and
determined to give aid and comfort, "Ladies, I have been informed that there is a, and I
quote, 'hot dripping wet pussy that is just screaming for release' in this room, and it's not
mine."
I tried to hide under the pillows but somehow they found me. They all took turns tonguing
my cunt and sucking my boobs, and kissing, and licking, and stroking me everywhere.
They spread my little legs so wide, I was sure they had torn me in half, and were sucking
out my sex organs. I had a tongue a foot long up my slit, at least it felt like it was. I kept
spasming and cumming. I could feel tongues competing for my juices, at least any that got
past whoever was eating me at the time, it was like a whole mess of wet strong squirmy
worms were wriggling all over my nether regions, which only made me cum that much
harder.
I woke up all cleaned, perfumed, and dressed in pink ruffles from head to toe. Someone
had even gotten me a pair of soft pink high heels to match. "I don't remember us buying
this on our trip," I remarked.
"You didn't," Millie said, "I had it custom made and sent here while you were out, to
surprise you. Do you like it?"
"Oh thank you Millie, it's the most beautiful pink outfit anyone has ever given me," of
course it was, the only pink outfit, anyone had ever given to me. I wasn't crazy about the
'pinkness' but I was softening to it. It's hard to undo years of male conditioning that
quickly. I didn't let all this on to Millie though. This must have set her back quite a bit of
money. I know how much my clothing costs.
She was rubbing my tummy just like before and I still loved it just as much, not that I
could hide that fact from Millie, since I was all but purring.
"You look just beautiful in it too. Once we had you dressed we almost had to call one of
the guards to have him help keep us from ravishing you before you could see yourself in
it," she declared.
"I feel so warm and cozy here, but I should get up and model it for everyone," I told her as I
swung my slim little legs off the side of the bed, rolled over onto my tummy and slid the
rest of the way to the floor, "Are you going to come with me?"
"You have but to ask my princess," she teased as she placed the little tiara on my head.
"Well let's not keep my subjects waiting, it is to be a full tour of my kingdom today then?" I
inquired haughtily.
"Yes, my Princess, we will visit all of the peoples homes and get acquainted," she informed
me of the itinerary.
Therefore, I put on my sluttiest walk and undulated out of my room to knock on the door
next to it. This should be Sally's room, so I knocked.
I was right. Sally opened the door, "Yes?"
"Hello, I'm the house call-girl/Princess. I am learning the ropes, could I trouble you for a
cup of orally administered saliva?" I teased her.
The words had barely left my lips and her warm mouth pressed against mine.
"Mmmm, I could get to like being a Princess," I told her.
"I think you are just darling, my Princess," she told me as she tweaked my nose.
I tweaked her nose back and told her, "I love you too, my Sally."
I swear it looked like her knee went weak. I thought she was going to swoon.
"I must beg my leave, I have more subjects to visit, and much more saliva to drink," as I
undulated out the door. Behind me, I saw Sally fanning to cool herself.
Knocking on the next door, Sue greeted me.
"Come in," she called.
"It's your door to door Princess, I'm here to collect my tribute. That will be one cup of
saliva," I announced.
"These taxes are too great a burden. Well if I must pay, I must," she sighed and came over
to me, placed me on her bed and kissed the shit out of me. "On second thought I consider
it an honor to contribute to the well being of the nation," and kissed me again.
I composed my self and sighed, "Oh well, a Princess's job is never done." I perambulated
on to the next room and knocked.
By this time, I was beginning to draw and audience.
"Who is it?" sounded from inside.
"It is your loving Princess come to collect a warm cup of spit," I answered.
The door flew open, and I was abruptly, pulled inside by Kellie. I didn't have a chance to
say another word, she was careful not to make me orgasm, but my panties were soaked.
When she had had enough, and I could breath I said, "It's always gratifying to encounter
such an enthusiastic subject."
She laughed and kissed me again briefly.
"My 'grayman' is waiting with my next appointment, I mustn't keep her waiting," I told her
and received a friendly pat on my bottom.
At the next door my knock was answered with, "Wha... Who... Is someone at the door?"
"It's the Avon Princess, would you like to sample my wares?" I offered.
I thought the door had exploded it opened so fast.
"Don't just stand there in the cold, mum. Come in and warm Y'self by my fire," was Molly's
reply.
I thought the leaches had sucked on to me... Not! They could learn something from Molly.
"I missed you terribly when you were in Las Vegas," and kissed me again.
"I missed you too, it makes me happy to be back," I admitted.
"Well, you visit me any time, and sleep over too, if you want," she offered.
'Now there's an idea,' I thought, but I refrained from saying anything.
"Tempting, I'll discuss it with the Senate. For now I must share myself with the people," I
blew her a kiss.
By now, the word had gotten out, and everyone was expecting me. I raised my hand to
knock and the door creaked open, "Come into my parlor, make yourself at home," she
patted her lap indicating where she wanted me.
"Mmmm your accommodations are exquisite," I told Cindy as I squirmed my little butt
around as if I was getting comfortable, but I was trying to get her motor running, "Now how
about that cup of saliva I have demanded from everyone else?"
"Oh all right, stick out your tongue," she told me.
This sounds different.
She wrapped her lips around my tongue and started acting as if she was giving my tongue
a blowjob, even tickling the end of it with her tongue. I was gushing into my panties. She
barely stopped in time. I was so close I shuddered all over as my senses returned.
"I think the Royal coffers are full," I proclaimed. Millie met me at the door and we
continued walking around the halls. You should have seen the looks on the guards when
they saw me dressed in pink, wearing a tiara. I thought they would drown in their own
saliva. So of course as we were walking away, I laid 'the walk' on big time to finish them
off, I was surprised when I heard a thud behind us. When I turned around, I saw one of
the guards had fallen over trying to get a better look. I smiled and snickered at him and he
got a dopey looking grin on his face. Judging by the bulge in his pants, he was going to
have to beat, the one eyed, purple-headed, monster into submission.
Millie whispered, "You are just plain too hot girl. I'm sure happy you are home."
I stopped and hugged her leg, "I love you Millie."
"You know sweetheart, I never thought I'd say this to another woman, but I love you more
than I've ever loved anyone before in my whole life," she confessed.
"Thank you Millie, I feel the same way about all my angels. I need you all. Do you think
they made my heart too big when they transformed me? I don't think I could live without
any of you," I squeezed her leg harder.
"Oh baby, it warms my heart to hear you say that. I'm still afraid of what I'll do when my
services are no longer needed," a tear was rolling down her pretty face.
"Don't you worry Millie, Diane tells me, you, and all my angels have permanent positions.
You never have to leave if you don't want to," I told her.
She dropped onto one knee, "Are you serious, all of us? Nevertheless, you are doing so
well, I was sure you would not need us for more than another week. Is there something
wrong with you they haven't told us? Please tell me."
"Uh, you know I'm a tiny, nymphomaniac, blonde haired bimbo, with giant boobs, right," I
asked her?
"Crudely put but, yes," she admitted.
"In that case, you know everything. Apparently, I will always need special ministrations,
though it appears the staff will have to become a family. What do you think? Do you think
everyone will stay? I sure hope so, it would break my heart in two if anyone left us, I love
everyone of our group so much, I think I would just die," I set the groundwork to keep us
all together. Of course, I knew that it would be they that died if they left, and I couldn't let
that happen, I really do care for them all.
"Sweetheart, no one will leave you. We have all talked about how we feel about you. In
fact, when we began to think you were well enough to do without us soon, we all consoled
each other. I think that's why Molly sounded so surprised when she heard your voice. She
was probably on her bed crying when you knocked," she surmised.
"Let's stop on our way back and see if we can make her feel better, okay?" I bargained.
"You are so sweet and considerate, that's why I love you so much," Millie falsely assumed.
I wouldn't let Millie knock. I quietly opened the door and snuck in to find Molly with her
head buried in her pillow. I looked at Millie and put my finger to my full pouty lips. I ever
so quietly climbed on the bed next to her and wrapped my arms around her.
Her puffy eyes told me the whole story. When she had me sit on her lap, I couldn't see her
face, to tell she had been crying. Sneaky!
"I didn't hear..." she stammered.
"Why are you crying? Tell me the truth," I told her.
"I... I... hic I... hic you... you... hic," she stammered.
"It's all right sweetie, all of my angels are permanent, if they want to be. I hear I'm a lot of
work so Diane says everyone is full time, and provided room, and board, if they so desire.
Does that make you feel any better honey?" I offered.
"You... you... hic you... hic," was all she could manage but she smiled and kissed me. I
waved Millie in too and she joined the group hug.
I heard, "Heeeyyyyy! What about the rest of us?" it was Sally.
"Are you crying into your pillow too? You better come in and join us then," I teased her.
"Is she crying again?" Sally put both of her little fingers in her mouth and ripped off an ear-
piercing whistle. "Huddle!" she bellowed.
Everyone came running.
"She really has it bad. Oh. De Anne is here. Um, Ah... can we help?" Cindy asked.
"I think she'll be all right now. I am worried about the rest of you though. Has this been
going on a lot?" I inquired.
"We kind of take turns, getting depressed over..." she couldn't finish.
"Is that all? I can fix that. Tell them Millie, I know Cindy still has the hiccups and needs
me. Don't you honey?" I said smiling at her.
Millie filled everyone in. There was one, who still thought of herself as an outsider though,
so I handled that.
"You are an official angel now too Lisa. So, don't go thinking that it might not mean you
too. Everybody it's hug Lisa time," I declared.
"I am so proud of you all. When one of you is sad, that makes me sad, but if one is sad
and everybody supports her and cheers her up, that makes me so proud to be one of you,
well you have no idea. I love every one of you so much I would just die, without any one of
you," that should solidify things. The paradox was in place, now let's hope it serves to
inspire everyone.
I looked over to see that Lisa received the proper welcome, and saw that Kellie had her by
the lips, and Lisa had lifted her left foot at the knee. Oh yes she was being welcomed. I
could see her slacks moisten in the crotch. That Kellie was just amazing.
Uh oh, Lisa screeched and orgasmed. Good thing the ladies caught her and then Kellie
just kept kissing her. She came two more times before Kellie was finished.
"Oh... pant, pant, my... pant, pant, GOD!" no one has ever made me cum just from kissing
me, ever," Lisa's exclaimed.
I giggled, "I thought I was the only one she did that to. With me she probably only had to
use one lip."
"I'm so embarrassed," she said.
"I knew I was doing something wrong. Why didn't you ladies tell me I was supposed to be
embarrassed? Holding out on me huh, laughing at me behind my back?" I accused.
"Lisa what De Anne's trying to tell you is, that we all love each other, and that giving
pleasure to any one of us is giving it to us all. We all were very turned by your orgasm,
right ladies," she assured her.
Everyone agreed.
"She still looks unsatisfied," I appraised.
"Okay, I'll make the supreme sacrifice, Kellie I need your lips for, well a minimum of 30
seconds and as long after that as it pleases you. Sorry Millie but the pink dress gets
christened," I surrendered.
Kellie took me with her mouth, and true to my prediction, within 30 seconds, I was
orgasming uncontrollably. I got a glimpse of Lisa with an ecstatic grin on her face
watching how hard I was orgasming, and hungrily licking my pussy juice off of her fingers.
I felt their fingers, stuck in my pussy and then, taken out too and licked clean. Finger
after finger after finger all driving me crazy and all the while, somewhere a Chippette was
moaning and screeching.
It was an amazing finger banging. With the size of my pussy, their fingers felt plenty large.
I loved being finger fucked. Each finger, wet with saliva entering me and squirmed just
long enough for me to cum, and then the next finger penetrated and started it all over
again.
This time when I came to, Diane was with me, "I hear you have been busy. I came out to
have lunch with you and they mobbed me. They hugged me, and kissed me, and the next
thing I knew, someone was eating me out. I haven't orgasmed like that since my death.
They told me it was to thank you and giggled, making me orgasm again. So what did you
do?" she inquired.
"Diane, they were worried sick that since I was getting stronger, that they would soon be
unemployed, and sans De Anne. They tried to hide it, but they were incredibly distraught.
They felt if they had to leave me, that they would just die. Does that sound familiar?" I
scolded her.
"Nobody said that they were going to loose their jobs," Diane told me.
"Remember, they are nurses. Healthy people don't need nurses, do they?" I was working
her head in the right direction.
"Oh shit. I didn't think of that. They must have been frantic," she realized.
"Yup," I agreed.
"So, you told them not to worry."
"Yup."
"They were so relieved, they finger banged you unconscious, and Lezed the shit out of me,"
she worked out.
"Yup."
"Good work sweetheart."
"Yup."
"And you thought you were worthless. You are the most valuable person in the facility,"
she proclaimed.
"Well maybe next to you."
"Next to me, on top of me, inside me, anyplace you like sweetheart," Diane offered.
"Do you have time for an extended cuddle?" I inquired.
"Roll over," she told me as she stripped off her clothes and crawled into bed with me.
"Mmmm this is nice," I told her.
"Diane?" I asked a short while later.
"Yes, my darling?"
"Can we get budget for some remodeling?" I asked.
"What did you have in mind?"
"Well, damn it's hard to say this without sounding conceited. Everybody loves De Anne.
They all need to be with me. The logical arrangement is De Anne and Diane live in the
commons, which can be closed off from the rest of the suites, each with it's own bathroom,
living room bedroom and kitchenette. The commons will have a huge bed, a giant bed, big
enough for everybody. A full size kitchen and huge bathroom with a bathtub big enough
for everybody and a small double size one. Are you getting the picture?" I asked her.
"You are just brilliant darling," she hugged me.
"Marriage is a push-me-pull-you. I help where I can," I told her.
"In that case you are in charge of the remodel, make sure you put the rest of the family to
work on the project with you. I am so excited to see what you all will come up with."
"I even have ideas for the nursery. By the way, is there a wardrobe for Sophie? What do
you have for her to wear?" I was on a roll.
"Pink night gowns like you were wearing, we haven't anything else yet," she told me.
I had thought as much. "Can I have some input?" I coaxed.
"It's all right with me, I guess. You're her mommy after all," she stroked my hair.
"First the nighties are okay, but need to be about 10" longer, with a string through the
bottom hem. Like those sleepers for babies, and lots of pink frilly baby clothes like, the
ruffled pants baby girls wear. Um, is there a way to temporarily introduce, incontinence in
her?" my mind was whizzing along.
"Sure, I can even put the medicine in a 'patch' that could be taped on the middle of her
back where she can't reach it," she was starting to get into this.
"Perfect, we'll need diapers and rubber pants, a changing table, baby wipes, and can we get
a bidet for every bathroom? The next item might sound kind of strange though. Can you
get a remote controlled something that I can use to ah... sexually stimulate Sophie?"
"I can do better than that. I'll give you a remote tomorrow, you are going to love this," she
had a devilish grin on her face.
"Goodie," I squealed.
"I knew you were going to be a natural. Tomorrow you get your first tour of the guarded
area," she promised, "Then I'll 'brief' you on your new duties."
"Couldn't you just panty me. Panties feel so silky and make my pussy look so desirable. I
don't want to wear briefs anymore."
"Careful smart ass, I'm puddling already with the description of that lovely twat of yours,"
she warned.
"You mean this, tiny, smooth, soft, juicy, hot, and horny pussy right here between my
alabaster, soft, incredibly smooth and silky thighs. The one working it's hot little self
against the soaked sheets becoming ever hotter? That lovely twat?" I teased.
She slid her hand down to my panties and gently rubbed my Mons Veneris, moving down
to my wet slit, "This twat right here is the one I was talking about, the one attached to the
super desirable nymphomaniac squirming underneath my wiggly finger."
I licked my lips and then lightly bit my lower lip.
"That face turns me on so much," she started tonguing my ear and pulled her hand up
higher to slip it inside my panties. She was careful not to penetrate my slit. She just
smeared my pussy juice all over my vulva and high up onto my mons veneris. She then
placed her finger in her mouth and sucked my juice off her finger seductively, "Mmmm,
ambrosia."
I could feel my nipple clenched up tight, and my pussy juice oozing down my leg. She had
me panting like a Mexican hairless. "Oh, baby fuck me, make me feel like a woman
should."
That got her, I hadn't noticed that she had been finger banging herself with her other hand,
but it became obvious when she went ridged and screamed, "Oh God!"
I could feel her cum wetting my little feet, which gave me an idea. I took my toe, and
worked it in between her labia and started working her clit with my toe. Her eyes widened
and she said, "Ah... ah... AH... AHHHHHHHHH!" She orgasmed her pussy juices all over
my foot. I drew my foot up far enough to touch, and squeegeed off some of her pussy juice
onto my finger and imitating her, sucked it sexily off my finger and said, "Mmmm,
ambrosia."
She couldn't take it anymore and squirmed down, yanked my panties down and tongue
fucked the living hell out of me.
She only made my eyes roll up into my head for ten minutes or so.
I was laying there dreamily in the after glow watching Diane towel off her magnificent body
and start dressing, "It always turned me on no end to watch you slide all of those soft silky
sexy girly things on your delicious body, and it still does."
"I wish I could say the same thing, but your man body never really turned me on. What
was in it, drove me wild though," she admitted, and her eyes went down like she found
something fascinating about her feet, "But the new you, ah... your ah... well... Oh shit,
your tiny, blonde haired, big boobed, bimbo, body just drives me wild. Just watching you
wag your little butt when you walk makes me cream my panties. I even have the added
benefit that what is inside is what was inside the only male I ever loved. I can't help loving
the new you and your hot girly body even more. It sort of makes me feel ashamed that by
taking so much from you, I have benefited so very much," she confessed.
"Diane, I forgive you. I forgave you days ago and told you. If I had to be changed, I feel so
lucky you were the one in charge, just think if Sophie had been," I told her.
"Well... actually she had been. There was an uprising while you floated in the tank. The
official story to the higher ups is there was an accident, and somehow Sophie transformed.
None of the men who were her superiors had the balls to challenge my story. On the other
hand, possibly when my report showed the changes you underwent, they were making sure
they kept their balls by not challenging me. Outside of your little group, most of the people
here are scared shitless of me now. So I have one more thing to make me feel guilty about
transforming you for, by making you my little blonde haired, big tittied bimbo, I'm queen
bitch around here now," she admitted.
"I knew it, I knew it, if you're Queen bitch, I really am a Princess, I'm Princess bitch," I
clapped my little hands together to exaggerate my pretend girlish excitement.
"I don't know what I ever did to deserved you, but I'm damn glad I did, you always manage
to make me feel so good, like I matter to the universe," she was shaking her head looking at
me while she did up her bra.
"I have to get back to running this place, and other things," she told me, pulling on a silk
skirt, "I hate to eat and run," I snorted when she said that, "I'd just love to stay for a eight
course meal but duty calls. She turned off the privacy mode the room had been in and the
door swung open, allowing my angels to enter, "Sorry for being so selfish girls, but there's
plenty left." With that, she swept out of the room.
I looked up into fourteen hungry looking eyes and felt like an hors d' Oeuvre. Some of the
ladies were even licking their lips. I sighed and surrendered to the inevitable, "Well don't
just stand there, someone help me out with this hot little snatch."
I was surprised that they didn't just dive in. They actually went into a huddle. When they
broke, each went a different way, two went out the door, two went into the bathroom, and
four closed in on me. The four carefully, gently removed the few clothes I was still wearing.
The bathroom ladies returned with a warm basin of soapy water and washcloths. They
gave me a sponge bath head to toe, me cooing the whole time. When the others returned,
four ladies floated me above the bed while two slid a big thick rubber like sheet under me.
The anticipation had me dripping we. Then they all stripped naked and joined me on the
sheet, each with a bottle of baby oil they were liberally spreading all over themselves. As
soon as they were slippery head to toe, they began to oil me up.
The sensations on my skin were unbelievable. I almost came, just getting oiled up. When
everybody was all oily, the ladies started kissing each other and rubbing their bodies
together. The sight was driving me crazy, especially when it dawned on me that they had
all shaved, so their pussies where as bare as mine. They rubbed titties together and
stroked each other's love holes. Then when I was getting ready to finger myself they
grabbed my hand to stop me and started rubbing their slick boobies all over me, my legs
my tummy my breasts and my face. That did it I came like gangbusters. One of the ladies'
mouths attached itself to my pussy and greedily lapped up my juices. They kept at it
kissing each other and titty rubbing me, while they took turns lapping up my womanly
excretions.
Every time I was able to move a hand, someone stuck a boob in it. Every time my
shoulders shook, quivers of tit meat undulated away from me. The ladies would twiddle
my oily nipples as I lie in a lovely pool of warm baby oil. It was truly strange, listening to
the squirty sloppy noises emanating from my cunt, but it felt indescribably delicious.
I screeched, I screamed, I yelled, "Oh God, Oh God, OH GOD!" I kept cumming, over, and
over.
This time when I came around, I was as naked as a jaybird.
Millie announced, "Time to feed baby."
I knew that I needed to start role playing, to start Sophie's long road back to adulthood,
"Where's my darling little baby?"
Sally was pushing her into the room
"Come to mommy, baby Sophie, I have din-din all ready for you. Are you hungry precious?
Mommy has missed you baby. Mommy just loves it when you suck so nice on her big, full,
milky boobs. You just love to suck mommy's big boobs, and feel her thick sweet warm
milk in your mouth, don't you baby Sophie?" She was next to me in the bed by then so I
petted her head and brought my hand down to under her jaw, "Sophie just wants her cute
little belly full of mama's sweet thick milk, doesn't Sophie?"
Her big, sad looking eyes, looked at me eagerly wanting feeding, as she nodded her head
smiling sheepishly. "Just think little Sophie, one day you will grow up and be able to feed
your little girl with these big boobies," I told her as I hefted one of her enormous breasts
and caressed the nipple. "Your little girl will take this big booby into her mouth like this,
and suck and lick, just like this, only you will get the added thrill of feeling your very own
milk spray out into your loving babies mouth, like you do to me."
"Here you are my precious, one of mommies milk laden boobies, just for you." She grabbed
it on both sides, and gently caressed, it as she placed it in her mouth and began working
my nipple with her lips, and sucking my milk into her mouth, lovingly. "Does baby Sophie
like mommies sweet milk?"
She said, "Mmmm," while nodding her head, still latched onto my breast sucking away
happily.
After she had suckled awhile, I pulled my boob out of her mouth with a popping noise, and
gave her the other one. She smiled at me over the top of my boob in total adoration, as she
filled her tummy with my milk.
It felt so good that I fell asleep. I woke with a start, feeling her lick my cunt as if she
couldn't get enough. She stopped put her lips around my clit and sucked. When she had
a good vacuum she said, "Mummmmiieeee!" and popped off.
I came all over her red haired head. That only encouraged her and she tongued me out
again. Next, she went back to tongue fucking my ass while she fucked me with her little
nose. I came so hard I was afraid I'd drown her.
I heard her coming too, and was pleased that she could cum, now that mama had.
I heard her say in her, higher than even mine, voice, "I wuv you mummy," and she kissed
my ass very lovingly, and then wrapped her arms around my butt and hugged it.
Shortly, Sally came in and pulled her sleeping little body away, and put her on the gurney.
Even covered in my own cum, I got up to see where they took Sophie when she wasn't with
me, I must have been pretty out of it, because I started tip toeing down the hallway naked.
I saw Sally dropping her off at the guard station, then the guards saw me, and their jaws
dropped open, their eyes bugged out, and I thought they would faint dead away. That's
when it dawned on me, that I was in my birthday suit.
I considered my options, realized the damage was already done, so what the hell. I yelled
wasn't paying attention to what he was doing and ran the gurney over the other guard's
foot, who hollered, lost his footing and fell on his face.
Poor guys, so I yelled, "You guards take good care of my baby girl now, and see that she's
here in the morning safely. Bye, bye." I tiptoed away wiggling my little ass.
"Oh my god, did you see her? Ooh mama! She'd almost be worth loosing my balls over!" I
heard one guard say to the other.
He was responded to with, "That's exactly what it would cost you man, that was Dr.
Samuels' property. Rumor is Sophie tried messing with her and she what it got her. And
Dr. Samuels liked her..."
"No Shit?" he replied, "I'd still have to think about it."
That made me smile. Him finding me so hot, he'd risk Diane's wrath. Then who knows
maybe he'd like it. He could be his own wet dream, like me.
Sally jogged to catch up with me (it was pretty easy for her I couldn't move very fast on my
toes.)
"Do you feel a draft?" she asked.
"Why, are my lips open?" I spread my boobs so I might see my pussy as I bent over to look.
I had to spread my legs and tilt my pelvis forward to see, "Oh damn you're right my lips are
open. I'm so embarrassed."
She rubbed my head, "Turd! We are going to have to do something to help you with your
modesty though, I'll work on it and let you know."
"Well virtually, everybody here has seen me naked, and most have seen places on me that
even I haven't. It just slipped my mind that there were two, who hadn't, the guards. That's
remedied now though, everyone's seen me naked now."
"Yes but only two, who want to fuck you, haven't," she made her point.
"That's not my fault, none of you invited them either," I pulled her leg.
"Well Princess 'Cums-a-Lot' I think we can fit them in on your busy schedule tomorrow at
5:00 in the morning, should I contact them and 'make it firm'?" she offered.
"You contact them and it's my bet you'd get one rigid, and one limp and scared shitless," I
told her.
"I'm not taking that bet. I heard what they said too. You might get one hard but there
would always be that frightening thought in the back of his mind, the picture of Diane, his
cock in her teeth, torn loose from his body," she offered as an example.
"Wow vivid imagery. I could almost see it myself. Of course you and I know that wouldn't
happen."
"Yah, he'd find himself breathing fluid, in the body of a tiny nymphomaniac," she agreed.
"He's just lucky it would be Diane. Imagine if the old Sophie would have done it."
She shuddered, apparently she knew Sophie, before she became my daughter.
"What do you think of my daughter? I really want to know," I asked.
"I think she is really sweet. She dotes on her mommy, and would do anything for you.
When she grows up I think she will be a fine lady," she said gushing with pride.
"You do know she is the same Sophie, don't you," I wasn't sure she really knew.
"Oh yes, but the old Director Sophie, is gone for good. With you as her loving mother I
predict she will be a lovely addition to our family," she surmised as we returned to my
room.
"I have some plans but, all of us girls, (damn that feels weird to say) need to work out some
of the specifics. Is there a conference room where we can all meet? You don't think
anyone will be, too busy to attend? I know it is short notice?" I was ready to get business
rolling.
"You are pulling my leg aren't you? You know that you are the only job we have, and other
than having tremendous sex with you several times a day, most of us have been finding out
why we don't stay home and watch soap operas. You want an all hands meeting in 15
minutes. I'll show you to the conference room. What kind of supplies do you want, laser
pointer, large meeting size note pad to write in and capture the image into a PC, recorders,
secretary, movie projector, overhead projector..."
"Stop, stop, just the big drawing pad, the one we can capture in a computer, and plain
yellow pads with pencils for everybody to take notes, do able?" I tasked her, "Oh and since
my nakedness destroys your ability to concentrate, I'll need a jogging suit or something."
"You start holding your breath, we will be back before you turn purple," she promised.
If I worked this right, our little group could, become a force to be reckoned with. Not to
mention, with the mutual support and unfailing love we will have, none of the inner circle
need ever worry about being stabbed in the back by the others, there would be no reason
to turn on the others, to do so would hurt yourself, possibly more than anyone could bear.
I just have to be very careful to lay the groundwork out solidly.
My ladies may have had their lives stolen from them by my quirky little body, but I'll do my
damndest to see to it that our new lives will be so much better, that had they been given
the choice, they would each still choose to be with Diane, and me too.
I looked up from my scheming and saw the first of the ladies appear holding a jogging suit,
which I donned. It only took three more minutes for everyone to assemble and one more
after that to come up with the notepads etc.
They all sat around the table looking apprehensive. I parked my little tush in the chair at
the head of the conference table. I barely stuck up over the edge of the table. So I stood in
my chair so everyone could see me.
"Now before anyone starts to fret too much, I called this meeting to get us all working
toward our family's future. I took it upon myself to make some requests from management
on our behalf. How would everyone like to help me come up with a design proposal for a
custom made home for us all? I also have need of help in preparing Sophie to mature, and
become a loving member of our family again. I sort of envision our new home set up, so we
can spend most of our time together."
There didn't seem to be any objections yet, so I continued on, "I'm not an architect so we
may decide on something completely different, this is just my first concept so feel free to
criticize. However, be prepared to offer a better Idea if you do, Okay?
Everyone nodded, "Here goes... Shoot, I can't reach the notepad," I could have gotten down
off my chair and went over to it, but then I wouldn't have been tall enough to draw on it.
Therefore, I waited for someone to drag it over to me. "Thank you," I drew a circle, and
wrote sunken bed put arrows and wrote 40 ft. between them. All of the ladies giggled.
Then I showed them a roll of rubber sheeting, which automatically drawn across the bed
will prove entertaining. I got open laughs from that. I drew a giant circle around the bed
circle. I started sectioning the outer ring to an inner ring, still quite far from the bed. I put
slices in the inner ring to the outer ring in one of them I wrote private chamber, showed the
outer 'slice' Drew a bedroom a living room a private bath, and a kitchenette. Then I erased
a sectioning line, and moved it over a ways and added a walk-in closet. On several of the
walls, where I felt windows should be I drew boxes imitating windows, and wrote 'flat
screen monitor/TV'.
"Since everyone would have their own living quarters, basically 'their own space', which
can be closed off, or opened to the central area, I figure that we may all be stuck out here
in, 'nowhere New Mexico', these monitors can make up for it. We can have images from all
over the world fed to these monitors so you will be able to look out your virtual window,
and it will seem like say, you are in Hawaii, or Aspen, Japan, or New York. You would not
be 'stuck' anywhere. You could change locales daily or hourly to suit your whim.
Additionally any one of them could become a painting, say a Monet, or a Van Goethe.
When in 'window mode' it would feed live images, so if it's stormy, or snowing, or even if
someone walks by the 'window', that is what you will see. We would also have an extensive
digital movie library that we can view on any of the 'windows' or all at the same time.
Video games played on any of them, Internet access, Shopping channel, mainframe access,
et cetera. Keyboards and mouse functions will be through a pair of glasses and bracelets
that can place a virtual keyboard and mouse on your retina and sense the positioning of
your hands and fingers."
"The walk in closet will be to house your large sexy personal wardrobe, with storage for
seasonal or whimsical variations, and fantasy role-playing wardrobes."
"Each bathroom will have a sit-down vanity with basin, commode (seat bolted down), bidet,
Jacuzzi tub, and two-person, selectable multiple head, stand up showers."
"Full medical facilities are already available here, so that won't have to be a consideration.
Of course I'll have to discuss this with management, but I believe that cosmetic body
alterations can be obtain by any who want them, but group consultation would have to be
a requirement. We all need an opportunity to talk you out of any changes, since I love you
all exactly as you are. However, if something you desire deeply is what will make you
happier, it will make me happy, and I'm certain all of our loving family too. They would all
be supportive even if you decide on some strange freaky shit, like six breasts or something
if we at least get the opportunity for you to hear out loud what it is, and what it would
mean to you and to us, were your desired alterations come to fruition."
"Back to our home," (I tend to get side tracked sometimes when I'm on a roll) I turned to
the drawing that was beginning to take shape. I drew a large area for a professional
kitchen, with butcher block, gas range and griddle, counter tops all over, a walk-in
refrigerator, a walk-in freezer, deep fat fryer, four microwaves, an automatic dish washer
with robotic dinnerware/cookware storing ability (I love to cook, but I hate doing dishes),
and a large pantry. "We will still have the cafeteria available, so no one need spend time
cooking, but I figure from time to time we will want to do our own group fancy cooking.
Which necessitates having," I started drawing again, "a large formal group dining room, big
enough for a little more than double our family size, so we can entertain if the mood suits
us."
I drew a new area with a near swimming pool size Jacuzzi bathtub, a locker room size
shower, with a big basin area with lots of basins and several professional sit down hair
dryers hair washing basins basically a small beauty parlor, four water closets, with
partitions and a bidet in each one. Four 'group' bidets near the showers but close to the
communal area. Full length mirrors an every wall in the place. "Mirrors on all the walls, I
love looking at naked girls. Me included."
The ladies all snickered.
I drew up a new area and called it 'Toy Storage', then another area with a changing table, a
big crib, a walk-in closet, and all the other amenities available in any of the other private
rooms.
"This room will take special ministration, it will be decorated with pretty, girly, infant
everything, stocked with the softest, prettiest, frilliest, babyish clothes that we can think of
for baby Sophie. This is where I'm going to need lots of help. I intend to bring Sophie up
in such a loving and caring environment, with people who love her so unconditionally, that
when she reaches her true emotional and mental age she will be able to become an adult
member of our family, forgiven and forgotten for all of her past indiscretions. This is the
point I need all of the feedback from everyone I can get. It's my feeling that we can do this,
but we all have to work for it or we might just as well have executed Sophie. If we can do
this, she can live a much better life than she was originally destined for, and I believe she
will love each, and every one of us with all of her little heart, as long as she lives. What are
your feelings angels?" I looked each of them in the eyes one at a time.
Lisa was first to speak, "Uh, I'm willing, but who's Sophie and what did she do, and is she
being punished?"
"You Lisa, since you are new, I have no fear, can accomplish my goal easily. I'll fill you in
more after the meeting, is that acceptable to you?"
"Sure."
Mother Millie came next, "Though I despise who she was and what she did to you, if you
can forgive her, and feel the need to try and make her whole, I will support you to the best
of my abilities, but it may take some time to purge the old Sophie from my mind, I will act
as though I have forgiven her until I can."
Lisa's jaw dropped open. I knew she probably hadn't experienced anything quite so harsh
from anyone since her arrival.
Kellie chimed in, "I'll try too, but I know it will be easier since her transformation makes
her look so different, and the look of love she gets in her eyes when she sees you, melts
away my hatred for her and I really want to forgive her when I see that."
"Is that basically the way everyone feels?" I looked around and saw all heads nod. "Terrific,
here's the plan I've figured will be most successful, I'm open to other ideas or methods, but
this just seemed to fit the circumstances. Since Sophie's mental and emotional age at
present are at the infant stage, Diane has agreed to give her certain medications that will
ensure incontinence, further supporting her feeling of being my baby. This means
someone will have to help me change her, I'm too little, she is almost my size, so lifting her
onto the changing table, isn't something I can do, I'll probably need help with the changing
too, same reason. We dress her as a baby, treat her as a baby, for a while, and then every
so often when we all agree, she starts getting treated as an older girl, until every one agrees
to accept her as one of the adults ladies. This way she mentally experiences what her
childhood should have been like, in a home like ours."
"As long as we all must approve of her progress, and finally her acceptance," Sally got a
devilish look to her, "and it will be fun having a sweet little baby girl around. The
humiliation of not being able to control her body will help us to remold her."
"Good idea, I'll see if Diane can do that too," I agreed.
"Do what?" Sally was confused.
"Give her the motor control of an infant, as well as bodily functions. Like you said,"
making it her idea will help everything, the group's acceptance of the plan and their
feelings of ownership.
"That combined with a bulky diaper she will only be able to crawl around at first and later
her high heel baby shoes will allow her to barely toddle around. Especially with the baby
clothes we will select for her, I want her in the cutesiest clothes we can dream up. I want
everybody to treat her so sweet and gushing that we could gross out a cheerleader," I
announced.
Lot's of ideas began to flow forth from everyone about how do treat Sophie, and make her
experience baby girl-ness again.
We need style ideas for the new house, colors, decorations, and furnishings for the new
communal area. Sue wanted to get a huge flat screen monitor for the main area. Mollie
wanted a mirror, over the big bed, there were lots, and lots more. We worked for hours
writing down ideas and drawing plans. Cindy was the one who finally noticed, "Everyone
has a room on this drawing, everyone but you, why?"
There was a chorus of agreement.
I smiled, "All I'll need is a closet for my clothes. I'll either, be in the communal room or
visiting one of the suites on occasion. The central bed is for anybody any time or
everybody all the time. I plan to spread me around as far as I'll go. Unless you all want to
force me to have my own room..."
"I like it," Kellie was almost drooling.
Everyone else seemed to agree. It was kind of mean, my knowing that they couldn't resist
me, so I could 'push' them into a specific direction knowing their addiction was driving it,
but it seemed the only way to be able to treat everyone fairly and give the equal access to
their fix when they needed it.
I knew sometimes Diane and I would have private time together, but she would have her
own room for us to do that in.
Just then, Diane had finished up with her work for the day and had come looking for me,
only to find us conspiring together, "So here everybody is. Who called this meeting, and
why wasn't I invited?"
"I called it," I admitted, "remember the idea for our new house. Come in and see if you like
what we have dreamt up. We were just trying to develop a comprehensive proposal for you
to consider. If it's good enough, maybe you can have a real architect draw some blue
prints. The sooner we get started the sooner we will have a proper environment to raise
our daughter."
"This is really good. You guys are fantastic. Just looking at this is making me hot. I want
it. I'll take this right now and give it a couple engineers in the other wing. You ladies will
have internet access and an account to start getting furnishings, clothes, costumes, 'toys',
beds, bedding, well... what am I telling you for. Tomorrow you get busy, and I'll have
approved plans by lunch. We'll have the Corp. of Engineers start building it within two
days, at the end of two weeks we'll move in," she promised.
I don't think anyone believed her, but with the resources she had, she pulled it off. There
were a few bugs left but we were ironing them out. They hadn't been able to deliver all of
the virtual glasses yet, they were still experimental, but they were building them as fast as
possible.
We were still moving in all our new stuff, and enjoying the place. Tensions were high we
had been working our tails off for two weeks.
Time to lighten it up. I walked over to the bed, stripped off all my clothes crawled onto the
bed, and yelled, "Naked nympho on the bed."
"Wha-who," Kellie screamed and started getting naked.
Five other ladies followed suit. With Kellie in the lead she took up her favorite position
attached to my face by the time the others joined in I was already orgasming. When Sally
started eating Kellie, she started moaning, and making little orgasmic noises, into my
mouth I went crazy. I was flailing about uncontrollably when Molly pinned my little cunt to
the bed with her lips lapping away as if I was a lollypop. Molly screamed her orgasm into
my mouth I came harder and longer than ever before. I could feel my vaginal fluids
squirting from my cunt drenching Molly. It felt like I had lost control of my bladder. How
embarrassing. It must have been at least two cups of fluid and the ladies were lapping it
up like fine cognac. All but Kellie, and whoever had attached herself to Kellie's cunt. She
screamed into me again as she orgasmed. Like before, I came in an embarrassing stream
of what had to be pee... The ladies went wild over it. Millie even relinquished Kellie's cunt
to lap up her share.
"Mmmm, I love doing that to you," Kellie told me, "but I can't miss out on my share of De
Anne Ambrosia."
She dove in to lap at my crotch.
I heard someone purse their lips and suck juices up wetly from a puddle on the sheets.
They left me lying there, random nerve impulses firing throughout my body, making me
twitch like a broken puppet.
This was the first time I remained awake, even after short love making encounters.
I reached down to my drenched cunt exploring it with my fingers, I didn't orgasm the
instant I touched my clit. I dipped my little finger inside, and took my wetted finger,
diddling my clit mercilessly bringing forth another loss of bladder control.
"I'm... [Puff] I'm... sorr... [Puff] sorry, for peeing on everybody," I apologized.
"Sweetheart, no... Poor dear," Sally said, "Sweetie, you are what is known as a 'gusher'.
Very few ladies are able to cum as hard as you dear heart. Lots of ladies who are 'gushers'
think it's pee, it's not it is all orgasmic fluid, baby. Trust me pee would not taste this
sweet. Here," she stuck her head between my legs, came back and sealed her lips to mine,
stuck her tongue between our lips and fed me a mouthful of my own cum, "see... delicious,
huh?"
I was stunned at first. I thought about spitting it out, but I couldn't do that to these ladies,
so I swallowed and got a real taste of me, damn I tasted GOOD.
"Sally, can I taste you?" I begged.
"I'd be honored," she said and rolled my face into her crotch.
"Mmmm, I haven't done this as a woman yet," I admitted.
"Oh, my god," Sally screamed, "Your little mouth and tongue are incredible. It's as if, I
was, eaten out by a six year old. Ohhhhhh!"
She came in my face, just a small one and I kept at it my little tongue could poke into
places I'm certain she had never felt a tongue access before. I was so small I could tickle
the hood off her clit. That gave me an Idea. I licked her hood open and attached my little
lips to her clit as if I was sucking a half-inch cock, in and out all the while teasing it with
my tongue.
"Oh JEASUS!" she screamed.
I felt like a minnow trying to swim up stream. She drenched my head, my hair, and my
back.
"Did you see what she just did to Sally? I've never seen anybody cum like that except De
Anne," Sue exclaimed.
"Sally, Sally? Are you all right Sally?" Molly stroked her forehead.
"Mmmm, I'm in love," Sally declared stroking herself up and down her flanks. She reached
down and pulled my slimy body up her tummy and over her lovely breasts, hugging me
and kissing my mouth passionately. She pulled back, "You can have my body any time the
whim strikes you."
I grinned ear-to-ear, "I love you very much Sally."
She hugged me again, "You are so precious."
(I like being precious)
"I am soooo jealous," Sue declared.
"I am so slippery," I declared.
"Show me," Molly slid me all over her ample boobs, "Oh, yes nice Sally cum." She set me
up and licked me, "Ladies, 'cum' and taste, 'Sally over De Anne surprise', can she cook or
can she cook."
It was like being, attacked by puppies. I was being licked, and tasted, and cooed over. I
came in a gusher, while they held me up in the air.
Millie had anticipated this, and was down below squirming around, trying to keep her
mouth under the stream, drinking as fast as she could.
Sally went to her and started licking her face, in order to get what hadn't gone into her mouth.
They locked lips and moaned in each other's arms.
About this time, some smarty decided to go to the source, for more of my juice just a few
licks in, and Millie's hair was completely soaked. All the girls who were free began cleaning
Millie's hair with their tongues, and I was hanging limply in Molly's hands almost
unconscious.
"You better rest up a little," Molly said and set me back down on the bed.
She gently placed me on the bed and we all cuddled.
"What is with all of this loafing about?" I heard Diane bellow.
[Yawn] "Mmm, mm, mfm..." I said still fighting off slumber.
"Does everyone agree with that?" she asked for consensus with a smile.
"Mmm, I agree whole heartedly," Sally, answered still licking my lubrication from her face.
"I'm in the lab working my neurons to the bone, and it's nap time out here?" she sounded
incredulous, "where's my blankie, I want a nap too. Is my hot potato baking in there
somewhere?"
She stripped and then wormed her way through all the naked slippery bodies until I felt
her nuzzle my breast, "This is my favorite place in the universe. Sweetheart, my thumb is
dirty... Would you mind terribly if I used your nipple instead?"
"Okay mom, I will..." I answered. (I was really out of it)
She laughed and gently latched onto my nipple.
Someone still had some energy, I heard (And felt) Diane gently moan in pleasure, I think
someone was tongue fucking her, even tough she tried not to get me too excited with her
moans. Even as I fell asleep, I could feel my pussy leaking and someone using a finger to
retrieve my juice.
After our nap, of about an hour, we all made our first use of the group shower, where I
discovered the first flaw in our designs. Apparently the engineers and our group
overlooked the vertically challenged, me! I couldn't reach the shower controls or the
showerhead. I spoke up, "Damn. Can someone give me a hand?" I was working with a
bunch of smart asses, they all clapped. Moreover, to show how much I was used to being a
girl, I bowed and slapped myself in the face with my huge breasts.
"We definitely have to teach you to curtsey sweetheart," Millie said as she walked over to
turn the shower on for me. "My services come at a high price," she told me, "I miss
washing that tight little body, may I?"
"If I get to wash that superb body of yours," I retorted.
"Deal!" she replied, and she hugged me to seal the deal.
She set the temperature on the digital control and hunted up the biggest softest sponge I've
ever seen. Apparently, she had been planning this. She squirted some soap into it and
worked the sponge until it was a huge mass of bubbles, "Are you ready hot stuff?"
"This is going to feel wonderful, I can tell already. Okay, do your worst," I placed myself in
her loving hands.
She was just barely brushing that soft sponge against me. Up along my back, down my
sides and then she came around from behind me placing her hand under my left boob,
lifted it gently and soaped all around it. Next she brought that lovely soft sponge from
underneath up across my nipple and back down. My knees buckled, but Millie was ready
for that and just tightened up the arms she already had wrapped around me. I moaned
loudly.
"This might make up for the too high controls. You love having your nipple cleaned, don't
you dear one?" she teased.
"Mmmm hmmm," I moaned as she sponged off the other nipple and my pelvis spasmed in
open space. I could feel the warm water mixing with my hot cunt juice.
Millie brought the sponge down my tummy and through my legs. I spread as wide as I
could so she could keep at her cleaning duties. My little hands had clamped onto her
arms, helping her hold me up but that wouldn't help for long. Sally had been watching like
a hawk and snagged me by the waist so Millie could clean my filthy pussy. It must have
been truly dirty down there, because it felt like she scrubbed between my legs for five
minutes while I squealed. I looked around and noticed Diane finger banging her cunt like
gangbusters, like everyone else in the showers, but my 'support group'.
They finally moved on, to sponge off the rest of me my legs, feet, and cheeks. My legs
finally dropped down so I was standing on my high heel bath thongs. While my legs began
to firm up under me, again Millie was working shampoo into my hair, making a huge
bubbly mass of my locks. I closed my eyes and I was biting my lower lip enjoying the
sensations as she massaged my scalp and hair.
Sally was able to support me with one arm by then, so her other hand was busy in her own
crotch. She was turning me on again listening to the 'sploodge splish' noises her fingers
were making.
"Ooh baby, listening to you finger fuck yourself, I could just cum myself," I cooed.
That was all she needed. Luckily Millie anticipated that too, and snagged me, while Sally
screeched, she supported Sally long enough to set her twitching body onto the tiled floor of
the shower.
Diane had rushed over to aide in my support, so that Millie could finish attending to my
hygienic needs.
"There all clean my princess," Millie proclaimed as she rinsed me off in the warm water
raining down on my sensuous little body, while listening to the other ladies screaming in
orgasm, one after another.
Diane kissed me behind the ear and whispered, "Wow baby, your pheromones have turned
us all into raging nymphomaniacs."
"Is that a bad thing, my wife?" I enquired.
"Just as long as you're a nymphomaniac along with me," she crooned in my ear.
I turned and kissed her, "It is still a little strange for me walking around without my thighs
touching, or having to make certain my package is positioned properly so that when I sit
down I don't give myself a rupture. I hardly notice having to wear the heels all the time,
you made it feel so natural to my new body. I am still working out the pros and cons of
being so little. Sometimes I dearly love it, and other times I just hate it. But even that
seems to be running 70/30, with 'love it' in the lead."
"Tell me Diane, honestly as you can, how do you like my new body? I mean after almost a
month with me as a little girl," I really wanted to know.
She scooped me up and cradled me in her arms, carrying me to the hair dryers, she said, "I
couldn't love it more if I had designed you myself, I even love these size 30 M boobs of
yours, God help me."
"Speaking of these super hooters of mine, when are you having baby Sophie delivered, it's
about feeding time," My tits had just about reached maximum capacity and I needed
deflating drastically.
She checked the clock on the wall, "The guards should have her at the entrance just about
now. You sit here and get a blowjob, while I snag a robe, and wheel her into her new
home. Oh, I forgot to mention, she would have her handler with her. Be sure to hug and
kiss her, deeply, so she will feel like one of the family."
"Another one? Are you sure?" I asked her.
She leaned in close and whispered, "She begged me to let her be one of us, you see she is a
lesbian, and before being recruited into our little group, Sally was her lover, so do you
think we should?"
"That is so sad. She should have been with us sooner," I admonished her.
"Sweetheart, you have the biggest heart of anyone I know. Don't fret she knew all along, I
needed her for Sophie, so she agreed to put her life on hold, until we could add Sophie to
the family. Believe me though she is anxious to see Sally again, and believe it or not she
was almost slavering to meet you too," she tousled my wet hair and finished, "Be back in a
mo."
Even with my head buried deeply in the hair dryer, I could hear from way down the
corridor, "Mummeeeee!" it made me smile, of course now the serious mental conditioning
work could begin.
"Mummeeeee?" Sophie hollered.
"I'm here baby Sophie," as a glorious naturally buxom 5' 4" platinum blonde pushed Sophie
up to where I sat.
"You could only be De Anne. I have so wanted to meet you, I'm just soaking my panties,"
she said as she held her hand out for me to shake.
I didn't take it. I scowled at her making her eyebrows jump up in confusion. I waved her
closer with my tiny hand. The second she was close enough I lost it giggling, and threw my
arms around her neck and planted a big wet sloppy kiss on her ruby lips.
"I should have known. Diane told me what a stinker you are. It makes me feel like family
now," she admitted, "My name is Bertha, everyone calls me Bert, no jokes about my butt
please."
"Mmmmm, there's nothing funny about that butt. So soft, so firm, so fully packed, do you
think when I grow up I can have one," I said as I groped her lovely derriere.
"Oooo, can I keep you?" Bert asked.
"Nope you'll have to share, just like Sally. Speaking of Sally she had the most remarkable
orgasm fifteen minutes ago while she helped bathe me," I looked to where she had fallen.
She had recovered enough to start showering her own stunning body, "Hey Sally. I have a
present for you."
She popped her soaked head out of the water stream, "What?"
"I said, I have a present for you. Get your luscious cunt over here honey."
She came trotting over. Her head wrapped in a big fuzzy teal colored towel, drying her
hair, "What present?"
"I want you to say hello to Bertha," I teased her.
"Bertha? Bert! How... Why... What... When..." Sally stammered.
"Let's see," Bert started, "Diane. I missed you. I was just recruited, sixty seconds ago.
Does that answer all of them?"
Sally threw her naked body around Bert and hugged the stuffing out of her. She released
Bert and hugged the stuffing out of me, "You give the best presents, the gift that keeps on
giving. Bert, what have you been up too?"
"Sophie sitting. Now I hear they are giving my job away. I was homeless, until I heard
about this great home for lesbian waifs. Do you think I'll fit in?" she inquired.
"Oh, at least two or three fingers of you will, again and again and again," promised Sally.
"Mummeeeee!" insisted Sophie.
"Is your hair dry enough, or would you like to have her suckle right here?" Bert asked.
"I think I'm dry enough, let's do this on the bed," I suggested.
"That's not a bed. That's a playground. I've never seen anything so wonderful. Can I come
too?" Bert begged.
"Sure. That's what it's for, the rule is no one is unwelcome on the big bed," I informed her,
"and now you are family."
"Attention! Ladies..." I hollered.
In mere moments we were surrounded, "Ladies I am pleased to introduce, sister Bertha,
call her Bert. Group hug time," I baby stepped out into the middle of things while everyone
hugged and kissed, but then quickly made my way down to the bed to present my naked
little body for moo cow duty.
Sally and Bert brought Sophie's pretty little diaper clad, pink frilly dressed, pacifier
sucking body to me on the bed, positioning her so that she could get her dinner.
"Mmn gla pll boo?" she sad as her tiny hands grasped my huge breast. Diane had done
something to her that semi-short-circuited her speech center. She knew what she wanted
to say it just wouldn't come out right. We gave her a chemical that caused her to not be
able to control her bowels and urethra. The muscle relaxants we constantly give her
drastically impair her ability to move her body. She had absolutely no choice but to act
and sound exactly like a baby, and since she needed to suckle at my breast four times a
day, that only served to reinforce the baby-ness she experienced.
"You are such a pretty baby Sophie. Mommy loves you. All of Sophie's Aunts love baby
Sophie too," I told her.
By now, all of the ladies were all around us. Some would kiss baby Sophie. Some would
tickle and pet her. Of course Mother Millie would rub her tummy. As usual when Sophie
was just about finished a muffled, "pftllllllll," emanated from her diaper.
"Oh, did baby Sophie make a stinky?" I said.
All she could was coo back at me and give me a very loving smile.
With that, Bert and Lisa carted Sophie off to do diaper duty. Afterward she would get to
watch an hour of Barney, while she drifted off for another nap.
I figure a couple more months of that would be enough to make her mind receptive to
anything, just as long as it wasn't Barney!
We had to watch Sophie very carefully during this initial phase, with all of the muscle
relaxants, what few little muscles she had, after the transformation, were even more
atrophied, fairly soon she would barely be able to lift her own head even when she was
taken off the drugs. That would be when she would be prime to work with toward aging
into a toddler.
After Bert and Lisa had put Sophie into her room and turned on the video, they rejoined us
on the bed.
"What's next on the agenda? Have we moved in Everyone's stuff? Who wants to help Bert
get comfy?" I announced, "Bert where's all your stuff at? We'll all pitch in to get you
situated."
"I have a pallet with some stuff out by the guards and some things down on the loading
dock," Bert replied, "I don't think it will take much help I don't have much, just some
clothes and knick knacks."
"What? No refrigerators, TVs, or beds?" I teased her.
"You are a little shit, aren't you? Diane already told me not to bother with anything like
that. That I couldn't afford the kind of stuff that is, already provided anyway. So do you
want to try pulling on the other one?" she turned around and offered me her other leg.
I giggled and hugged her leg and stroked it gently, "I was afraid you would never offer."
"Oh my," Bert said, fanning at her face trying to quench her building inner desires, "Let's
continue this conversation in about an hour, Okay?"
"It's a date, oh, may I bring a friend?" I asked and winked at Sally.
"By all means," she answered.
As the work party left Sally stopped, hugged me again, and kissed me, "I love you so much.
Thank you, I really missed her."
"I wish you had mentioned it sooner. I don't want any of my angels to feel they have lost
the most important thing in their lives, just to be with our family. If you know of anyone
else, who is hurting, you will tell me, won't you? Or if you think it best, convince any of
the others that I will do everything in my very limited powers to rectify the situation." I
moved in conspiratorially, "Don't tell anyone, but I have an 'in' with management."
She giggled and squeezed me, "I think you both have innies now, we'll talk later." With
that, she jetted after the 'work party'.
I dressed quickly and then walked over to one of the computer glasses/wrist band sets, put
them on and typed myself a note to improve the communication system so that when I felt
the need I would be able to contact Diane whatever she was doing. I then clicked an image
from Friday harbor, in Washington, to the screen and several other views fed us from that
local. On one screen, I accessed the CCD system to see where everyone had gone. Most of
them were at the loading dock. Excellent, I would have time to hack into the mainframe
and pull up some more personnel files, I wish that Sally's file had been one of the ones I'd
already snagged, maybe this time I'd grab it. I also wanted to get Kellie's file. Something
about her had been nagging at me since this all started. I got them both, just as I heard
Molly and Sue pushing a pallet down the hallway. I logged off my account and switched
the screen to an aquarium view.
I sauntered into Sophie's room and checked to see if she had fallen asleep. She had so I
switched off Barney and turned on the bouncy ball view. At least that was on a higher
intellectual level than Barney.
I went over to her and stroked her little head, "I love you pretty Sophie."
Even though she was sleeping, she smiled brightly.
I took out my little remote Diane had made to stimulate certain neural circuits, to aide in
her reprogramming. I switched one button on, and dialed it onto a moderately low setting.
I knew that right now, in her sleep, Sophie would be experiencing the feeling of a slow
delicate tongue fucking I set the timer for 60 minutes, that should be long enough so she
would experience 30 or so screamingly intense orgasms.
Her face was beginning to flush, so I knew it was working. Next I started a closed loop
recording of my voice saying, "You are my sweet Sophie, What a beautiful baby girl you are
Sophie, I love you so much Sophie, you love everyone don't you Sophie, we all love Sophie,
Etc."
That accomplished I went out to help Bertha settle in. When they pushed the pallet into
her new abode, we began unloading it but when we were less than halfway finished she
stopped us, "The rest goes into Sally's room. I thought she might want it."
I couldn't help it, these darn hormones. Tears began running down my face.
Sally shot over to hug me, "Don't cry sweetheart it's alright now I didn't miss those things."
"But because of me, you two were separated for so long. I'm so sorry," I balled.
Bertha came over and hugged me with Sally, "I see why you just couldn't leave her, Sally."
"You don't know the half of it," Sally told her. She caught one of my tears on her finger and
then stuck her finger in Bertha's mouth.
"That tastes incredible. Tears aren't supposed to be sweet are they?" Bert asked.
"Now you're catching on. Do you feel better yet De Anne?" Sally queried.
"I just know how hard it was for me to be without Diane as long as I was, I don't want to be
the reason for anyone going through that kind of pain," I recalled.
"Well everything is better now, nothing to cry about," she assured me.
Bert snapped me up and carried me to the bed, "You look like you need some major
consoling, come on Sally, it's a dirty job but we get to do it."
I only had managed pantyhose, jeans, a tube top, and bra. So the top disappeared quickly,
but when Bert saw my bra her jaw dropped, "That is the nicest brassiere I have ever seen.
What brand is it?"
Sally laughed outright, "It's a Paulyne."
"That, I dare say, is a brand I haven't heard of. Is it foreign?" she asked.
"Nope, custom made and custom fitted in Las Vegas, Nevada," she bragged, while I
blushed.
"Custom, wow it's incredible. Why custom?" she asked.
"Nobody makes a good 30 M bra," Sally told her.
"I'm going to love stripping it off of this luscious little dear," she told Sally. Of course by
this time Bert had stroked my breasts and body enough I had completely lost the power of
speech.
"Oh look at that sweet face, now that's ecstasy. I'm getting so hot just seeing her... shit,"
as her left hand probed her own genitalia.
"Let's get these jeans off her," she said and then realized that she had an army of help.
"What is that delicious smell?" Bert asked.
Sally didn't say a word she just pointed to my cunt.
Bertha leaned in closer to verify what she was told, and lost it. Her head flew into my
crotch and tongue fucked me to orgasm after orgasm. During my third orgasm, I could feel
her screaming out her ecstasy into my vagina.
When I came back to myself, we were all cuddling. Spooned onto me Bertha noticed I was
once again among the living, "I am never leaving here," she proclaimed. "You are the most
delicious girl ever."
I felt her poke a finger gently into my snatch, and then sticking into her mouth, she
moaned.
"C... C... Could you leave it in me for a while? It feels so good to be filled up," I moaned
back.
"Oh, poor baby. Never been filled for long have you honey?" she half stated half asked.
I could only moan, her having all ready stuffed me full of finger.
"I see you are getting acquainted with our new family member, hey Dean?" Diane broke in.
"Mmmm hmmm," I moaned back.
"Bertha, are you happy you decided to join the family?" Diane asked her.
I heard her tear up she replied, "There is no way I can thank you enough, just please,
please never wake me from this dream."
"I'll take that as a yes," Diane answered, "De Anne, I love you so much, I love our family so
much, I've been worried this was a dream, too."
She crawled in next to me and gave me a hug, "Do you think you can give me a hand in the
lab tomorrow?"
"Into the inner-sanctum? Batman and Robin leave you in the lurch?" I teased her.
"More like James Bond actually. But that's a story for tomorrow," she had my curiosity
piqued. "Right now I want you to come with me into my room."
"What's up? You planning to ravish me in private?" I asked.
"Now why didn't I think of that? Actually it's a doctor thing, so come with me missy," she
took my hand and escorted me to her rooms. Of course, she did snag Millie on the way,
"Millie, I'll be needing a nurse, and your special talents might come in handy."
They boosted me up onto the exam table that Diane had special ordered for her room only.
Then the dreaded stirrups were, brought out, and positioned. They placed my legs in those
contraptions, I was getting nervous, I'd only had one exam before, but I've heard lots of
women complaining about these things.
Millie was rubbing my tummy and quietly humming a lullaby. Damn that lady was better
than Valium.
Now something happened that would never happen at a normal doctors office. Instead of
using KY jelly, Diane licked my clit twice. She took her tool out of a little warming drawer,
and slowly worked it into my vagina, partway in I guess she felt she need more lubrication,
because I felt her tongue tickle my clit again. Once in far enough she said, "This is going to
feel a bit uncomfortable De Anne, but I'll do it slowly, though it will make it easier on both
of us if you relax all your vaginal muscles, so when I open this up you won't be fighting me,
ready?"
"Okay," I said in an incredibly weak and tiny frightened voice. I even scared myself
sounding like that.
"Everything is all right sweetheart," Millie cooed as she rubbed.
Diane broke the tension, "Wow, there's a ship wreck in here. Millie come and look."
I had to giggle.
"That's better, now you probably won't feel this much but I'm going to take a swab and
catch some of the tissue from the walls of your uterus, here I go," she explained.
I felt a kind of pulling sensation inside me.
"Uh, oh! Well actually it's sort of a relief, I was getting worried that's why I was doing this
exam," Diane rambled.
"What's a relief?" I asked frantically.
"Well my dearest, it seems as though you are just starting your first period," she told me.
I'm certain you could have used my eyes for dinner plates.
Millie hugged me, "Relax De Anne, most of us ladies are frightened the first time, but think
of it this way, it's a sign that you've become a mature woman."
As comforting as I'm sure, she thought that was, I still fainted.
When I came around, I found myself on Diane's bed with a worried looking Millie hovering
over me, and Diane holding me.
"Do you feel better?" Diane asked.
"Yes, I think I almost had a handle on it, but the mature woman thing was too much. I
mean intellectually I have known, for almost a month, I'm a woman, but, this..." I said.
"My poor darling. I'm so proud of you. To tell the truth, I expected a whole lot worse
reaction from you, than I have gotten. One faint? Pshaw," she comforted me.
"I'm sorry, I'm acting like a sissy," I apologized.
Diane cracked up, "De Anne. It's okay to act like a sissy, I'll get you a mirror if I have to,
but believe me honey you are a sissy now."
"This is just going to ruin my tough guy image you know," I told her.
Millie looked relieved, Diane laughed at me, and a chorus of snickering came from just
outside of the sliding partition, which was half open, that sectioned Diane's room off from
the rest of house.
"Something feels uncomfortable, did you leave the speculum in me?" I asked her.
"No sweetness, you have a tampon. No, don't you faint on me again," apparently all the
blood drained out of my face, "This will be a little less messy for you, and Millie has
promised to aide you when you need to change it. Welcome to womanhood. The upside
my dear, if you want to call it that, is you are a fertile woman. If you want a baby, we can
either arrange an artificial insemination, or some kind of tryst if you prefer."
Millie jumped in, "Knock it off Diane. That's enough. She's had a tough morning and this
kind of stuff can wait."
"Sorry, I'm just so thrilled," Diane, told me. She hugged me and said, "Time to get up lazy
bones, a period is no excuse for staying in bed. Let's all go make dinner. But first we need
to throw some clothes on you."
Next thing I knew I was wearing white cotton panties, bobby socks, a plaid skirt, and a
white silk blouse with a funny black silk tie.
"There, you're perfect," Kellie pronounced as she finished by snapping my tie together,
about a foot out from my chest, where the blouse came together, obviously displaying a
stupendous amount of cleavage.
I ran my little hand up and down my soft and alluring cleft of boobs. It made me shudder
it felt so good.
Kellie, admonished me, "Stop that. You'll have everybody writhing in a big orgy and we'll
all starve to death."
"If you saw an acre of tits in front of your face, you'd have to touch it too," I offered.
"What a great idea. Hey Diane can you give me an acre of tits too?" Kellie asked.
"No problem, are you sure you want an acre or would you settle for, like a double P cup?"
she offered.
"Well De Anne what do you think?" she asked hands underneath her C cup breasts holding
them up for my inspection, "How would double P cup hooters look on me?"
"There must still be plenty of male left in my mind, because my panties would be soaked if
not for this tampon. Of course you might want to start out a little less drastic," I admitted.
"Well, we can discuss it more after we eat," she proposed.
Everyone commented on my dress and how pretty I was. Damn it was weird, but I liked it.
We all went into the kitchen and communally fixed a delicious dinner.
I was always very thirsty so I drank down about a half gallon of water, and strange for me,
I seemed drawn to the most fatty foods we had prepared. I asked Diane about that.
"That shouldn't be strange to you sweetie, the drugs you have been taking to make you
lactate should be a clue, milk is being produced in copious quantities by your mammaries.
You need the fat for the milk you are making. The fluid, between the milk and the extreme
amount of vaginal fluids your alluring nymphomaniac little body is producing, you really
must remember to drink plenty of water. If you are going to continue to provide everyone
with plenty of your delicious pussy juice," she giggled and kissed me, "and I for one really,
really want you to cum as much as is humanly possible."
"I'll do my best," I promised.
We all got up and cleaned off the dishes placing them in the robotic dishwasher and clean
glass and dish-storing machine. Most everyone broke up and disappeared into their
individual rooms.
Diane pulled me aside and told me, "Since this is your first time 'on the rag' we will put off
indoctrinating you to the new job, until you finish."
"I feel alright. I can work," I protested.
"You can't, I won't let you. Therefore, you finish setting up our happy home. You should
be done in three more days. I made sure you would have fast and easy periods, but you
still have them, little lady," she sounded so firm I didn't want to argue.
Therefore, I did as she told me, on the third day, Sally pulled me aside inviting me into her
rooms, and she actually closed the slider.
"De Anne, I'm worried about Kellie," she started.
"I figured you had something on your mind from earlier, what's up?" I put to her.
"I don't know if you are aware of it, and I've been afraid to tell you because it will probably
hurt you terribly but, Kellie is married. Torn, between how much she loves you, and how
much she loves her husband. I know she hasn't even called him in a week. I am really
confused about what to do. I don't think he could live amongst a bunch of lesbians,
especially with the amount of attention Kellie will want to give you, I don't think his libido
could take it," she informed me.
"Oh dear lord!" I exclaimed, "We have to do something." I hugged, Sally tightly, "Thank you
so much for telling me. I was getting worried about Kellie too, but I couldn't put my finger
on exactly what the problem might be. When we all work together, we can solve any
problem, but if someone hides her pain from us, we can't help."
"Let's go snag Diane and Kellie. We need to sort this out right now," I pronounced in my
princess's royal way.
She wasn't quite ready to leave I guess because she picked me up and hugged me, "I love
you so much sweetheart," and she carried me out of her room to fetch the others.
We met in Kellie's rooms, "Kellie, I'm sorry that I didn't remember, my head was still pretty
fuzzy back then, and luckily Sally here reminded me that you have a husband. That is
right isn't it?"
"She started crying, "Yes."
I held her as best as a little girl could, she made it easier for me by kneeling and letting me
comfort her. While I held her I spoke over my shoulder, "Diane, this isn't right."
"I... I..." she slumped into a chair with her hands covering her face, "I've been trying to
think of a way to fix this for weeks, and... and... I..."
"Kellie, you love your husband very much don't you?" I asked.
"Ye... [Hic] Ye... [Hic] Yes!" she answered.
"He loves you very much too, yes."
"Yes."
"What does he do for a living?" I asked.
"He's a Psychologist," was her answer.
"Diane, you know, we could use a real psychologist couldn't we?"
"Yes, but..." she left it hanging.
Sally chimed in, "We already discussed it De Anne, remember the libido thing?"
I ignored them, "Kellie, how liberal thinking is your husband? I mean as I recall he didn't
mind too much about you having a lesbian liaison, right?"
"He's more liberal thinking than I am, hell he's even a cross dresser," she supplied.
Diane squealed, "Perfect. Sweetheart you have a diamond-like mind."
I ignored that too, "Kellie can you get him to come and visit? We need to put a proposal to
him."
"S... Sure, I think so, why?" she wasn't completely sure where we were going, but she
suspected.
"We can't tell him until he gets here of course, 'TOP SECRET' stuff you know, but how
would you like to have him living here with us?" I proposed.
"With all these women? He'd go insane," she was worried for him.
"Not if he were a member of the creased crotch club himself, he wouldn't," I reassured her,
"Not to mention he'd get to dress in the prettiest clothes, without having that unsightly
bulge in the way."
"Could we? Can we Diane?" she asked hopefully.
"In a heartbeat! If he agrees it will take a tremendous weight off of my shoulders, I've
dreaded this coming for so long," Diane admitted.
"Feel better you three?" I asked them.
Kellie laid the best kiss on me that she had ever done. I fainted in orgasm, of course, but I
love fainting like that. I'm also glad I wasn't awake for the mess I heard I made,
apparently, Tampax can only take so much and sploosh. Enough said?
Luckily, that was at the very end of my period.
I awoke in a giant pile of lovelies all dressed in sexy baby dolls, I had dreams like this when
I was a teenager, and of course, I wasn't wearing a Baby Doll too in those dreams.
My huge boobs hurt, they were so full of milk, and I discovered I still had a string hanging
out of my pussy. After Diane's educational lecture I figured out for myself why I wasn't
peeing very often either, my fluids were being routed to much needed areas, so I only
needed to pee infrequently, to carry certain wastes from my body.
I started kneading my boobs to make them feel better, Kellie saw me and said, "Let me
help." She attached her magical lips onto my nipple and started suckling my milk. She
was definitely better at it than Sophie, what a feeling as my hot milk let down and sprayed
into her wet mouth.
She said, "Mmmm."
The vibrations created a very stimulating response, I moaned.
She switched to the other nipple and repeated her performance.
"There is that better or are you still too full?" she asked.
"I guess we better leave some for Sophie," I acquiesced, "How does it taste?"
"Baby you put Darigold to total shame," she told me, "your milk is thicker and sweeter
than any other milk I've ever had, including, other mother's milk."
"Thanks, you sure you don't want more, Sophie never seems to be able to drain them
anyway," I offered.
Apparently, she needed no more urging than that to get back to suckling.
I could let her do that all day and never tire of it.
The herd of Baby Dolls began to stir about this time, and I noticed a few jealous looks so I
took note of which ones, resolving to make certain to give them their turn. However, today
was Kellie's turn and she deserved it.
Diane stretched in her smokey black Baby Doll, "We have a busy day ahead ladies hit the
showers."
When we got into the showers, everyone was staring at me. Therefore, I looked around
trying to figure why, and then I saw it. Sometime yesterday, one of the shower stalls was,
modified for my diminutive stature. I could even reach the showerhead. I squealed in
delight and worked my little high-heeled thongs over to it. Everyone seemed happy with
my reaction and started talking and giggling and washing themselves and each other. I
was pleased with how close knit our family was becoming.
Diane noticed me surveying and asked, "Stimulated or plotting?"
"Admiring," I replied.
"Yes they are very stunning aren't they," she stated.
"Not what I meant, I'm admiring the cohesiveness of our family," I corrected her.
"That too," she agreed.
We finished our bathing. I went and fed Sophie her breakfast and set her up for another
hour of sexual stimulation. Then I joined the others and today, Lisa dressed me in pink
French cut panties, a leather skirt, beige pantyhose, one of my black bras, and a white see
through silk blouse that buttoned almost all the way up to my neck. She topped it all off
with a white lab coat.
I looked at myself in the mirror, "You dressed me up as a lady nerd?"
Diane snickered, "You'll be working in the lab with the rest of us nerds, oh and don't let me
forget we have a luncheon date with Kellie and Frank. If all goes well I'll want you to
assist, along with Kellie, prepping Frank for, and beginning his transformation."
"Don't I need a pair of horned rim glasses with this getup?" I asked.
Lisa giggled and placed a pair of clear glass glasses on my nose, "You ask for them, we got
them."
"Terrific, I love the cord around the back of my head, nice touch," I admired.
"Something's missing," Diane, remarked, "Oh yes, here you are."
She put an identification card around my neck and added a pocket protector. Laughing
hysterically at the total nerd she created.
I slid my glasses down my nose and looked at her over the top of them, "And what's so
funny young lady?" I asked in the most professor-like voice I could muster.
They both lost it and had to wipe tears out of their mascara-smudged eyes.
"Let's go Doctor," Diane said.
"I ain't a Doctor," I told her.
"You better look at your I.D. Sweetheart," she snickered.
I looked at my badge and sure enough, it proclaimed me Dr. De Anne Samuels.
"Hey I don't have a Doctorate," I complained.
"Do you want to bet?" Diane retorted, "I had to make up a complete new identity for you
through the CIA, you have a Doctorate from the University of Washington, in electrical
engineering, so there," she stuck out her tongue at me.
"Why, thank you Doctor."
"You're welcome Doctor. Shall we go Doctor?" Diane asked.
"After you, Doctor."
"Oh, brother," Lisa exclaimed.
"No brothers around here, just sisters as far as the eye can see," I answered.
Lisa booted me in the derriere.
"Hey, careful. You're getting me all excited," I teased her.
"You better get a move on or I'll have Kellie use her lips on you," Lisa threatened.
I scooted down the hall with my hands on my cheeks, "Oh no, anything but that."
She just smiled and waved.
We arrived at the security checkpoint and the guards checked our I.D. badges. I
recognized them as the ones I'd flashed a couple weeks before. As soon as we continued on
to the doors I could hear, "Is she the one?" and, "Shush, she'll hear, yes."
I had to laugh they were so sweet.
Diane asked, "What was all that about?"
I reiterated the whole story and how I'd forgotten I was bare assed naked when I waved
bye-bye to Sophie. And even told her what the guards had said about me being her
property, including that one guard said he might even risk his testicles for a piece of me.
"That's a hell of a compliment," she admitted.
"No more than we're going to ask of Frank at lunch today," I reminded her.
I saw a tear begin to roll down her cheek, I stopped her and hugged her as high up as I
could reach, "I'm sorry dearest, I didn't mean to hurt you. I'm sure it wasn't you fault."
She dropped to her knees and really started balling, "But it is my fault. I knew she was
married. All I could think of was what you needed. I didn't even think how it would effect
her."
"You are sorry now though. Right?" I put to her. "You are going to do your best to fix it
now, aren't you?"
"Y... Y... Yes."
"We all make mistakes dearest, what counts is how we deal with them, and what we learn
from them. Anyway this could just be a dream come true for him," I teased.
She snorted, "I hope and pray you're right."
"Come on we better get moving before you get into trouble with the building maintenance
union for polishing their floor without a union card," I told her.
That got a laugh out of her, so she stood and grabbed my hand, escorting me down the
corridor.
"There is the lab with the transformation chamber you were born in," we looked in at the
chamber once again filled with fluid. She walked me in, so I could get a better look.
"I'm not sure if I like being on this side of the glass better, or the other side," I admitted.
"Wh... Wha... What did you say?" Diane asked very confused.
"I'm here to tell you, floating around in there is wonderful. It was almost hard to care,
what was being done to me," I told her.
"You really liked it in there?" she asked incredulously.
"About the only thing missing is the sound of a heartbeat," I told her.
"Now you have me really confused," Diane told me annoyed at my vagueness.
"Think about it, warm, wet, weightless, with and umbilical cord..." I prompted.
"We'll do it. Maybe it will make our subjects more relaxed through the process and even
help in what is to come for them," she said excitedly, "Damn I wish we could have had you
from the get go."
"I'm just trying to earn my keep, darling," I told her.
"As far as I'm concerned you already did that, the rest is gravy."
"You might have the sides of the tank tinted fairly dark too, so just enough light goes
through to provide a sense of reference but only have a small 'interview' area where you
can interact with the patient," I suggested.
"Well we made the tank clear so we could observe from any angle, so I don't think I like the
last suggestion," she determined.
I smiled, "That would be a good point for Dr. Frankenstein, but this is the twenty first
century. Install cameras situated all around inside the tank, with zoom, infrared, UV, and
everything. Just consider the psychological impact on the transformee making it more
womb-like," I reasonably pointed out.
"Good point. We could always install a tinted panel that could be removed, if need be.
Shit, I wish we could have had this in place for Sophie." She was all excited again, "I knew
you were worth your weight in gold."
"That's not saying quite as much now, as it was a while back, but I'll take it," I chided her.
"So what's next on the tour?"
She kneeled down in front of me so she could look me in the eye, "I have to prepare you for
what you will see next. Remember number one, that we have a two-fold purpose here. The
CIA wants us to help them with spies and terrorists. The justice department wants us to
help with witness relocation. Sophie was in charge of the spies and terrorists. She had to
'break' them and get them to reveal, every secret they had. So steel yourself before we tour
through the detention area."
"Sophie was in charge," I said, "Are you sure I'm not too young to see this?"
"I think I'm too young to see it too," she confessed.
We entered an area that was pink. Pink walls, pink carpet, pink lights, I mean pink! As
we strolled down the corridor, there were rooms off of both sides of the aisle with large
thick Plexiglas windows on each one. Inside each room, was a girl even smaller than
Sophie was, and with bigger boobs, than either of us have. Every girl was either finger
banging her self or unconscious due to too much orgasmic pleasure. Most of them were
covered head to toe in their own cum.
"I take it these were all male spies at one time?" I asked.
"Almost all of them, two were women," she told me.
"So, are women tiny men, with gigantic penises?" I assumed.
"Nope, tiny girls with over-powering libido's," was her answer.
"Oh, now that's not fair," I complained.
"You should know the reason by now. Female orgasms are more powerful, and females feel
inherently more vulnerable than males. So leaving them girls, but super-tiny, super-
nymphomaniac girls, leaves them more vulnerable to interrogation," she informed me,
"Unfortunately the interrogator has been retired to nympho status herself."
"So you want me to take over for Sophie," I assumed.
"No, I want you to take over my end of things, basically you are good cop, I am bad cop,"
she informed me.
"Can you be bad cop?" I wasn't sure.
"Didn't you see me practicing in Las Vegas?" she informed me.
"Sophie was better I'll bet. One scary bitch," I claimed.
"You got that straight. Just walking into their rooms she had them loosing their bowel
control," she admitted.
"You realize that at noon we are going to be adding to the crew, someone who might be able
to help us out with our debriefings. Maybe we can be good cop and better cop," I
suggested.
"Maybe, of course I'm not such a bad, bad cop. Check this out," she opened the door to the
closest room, "Finger banging your pitiful little gash, hey mister super spy? Just laying
there covered in your own pussy juice, how pathetic. I got a Doberman right outside who
has got a huge boner he wants to share, should I let him in to hump you, you little pussy?
Dog sperm wiggling around inside your uterus and dripping out of that gooey cunt, and
then maybe he'll want to fuck your ass. If he's still up for it I'll have you held down while
he fucks your face and fills your little mouth with wiggle slimy gooey sperm."
The feminized, micro-sized, nympho-ized, super-spy started crying and shit herself.
"It is so nice of you to provide something for my puppy to eat before he fucks you. I'll bet
with the ovaries I provided you, you'll have a whole litter of puppies each with pretty, little
faces just like yours. Each of them wanting to bite your boobs to suckle milk from you and
each one will expect you to keep their butts clean with your tongue."
The poor little thing was just frantic. She tried to block her pussy with her gigantic
breasts, "Noooo, noooo, please I... I... I can't please, please," the tiny high-pitched voice
was getting even higher as she begged.
"Would you rather act like a lesbian bitch and tongue fuck a pretty girl instead?" she
offered.
"Oh, yes make me a lesbian bitch, make me tongue fuck a pretty girl until she cums all
over my head, please can I, please?" she begged.
"Well I'll send one in, you'll have to convince her to let you tongue fuck her, you wait right
here, and don't play with your pussy until I send her in. If I see you, I won't let her visit
you," she walked out.
"Ooh, you are mean," I told her.
"I give her about ten minutes max before she starts back up finger fucking her self," she
said. "If you went in and offered your pussy to her, in eight minutes, she'd give you her
mothers home number and address."
"Now with your special chemistry, after a week without you, she would tell you launch
codes, who she went to the prom with, when she lost her virginity, and if she ever gave
another man a blowjob. If you asked her to give a Doberman a blowjob she would, just for
another taste of your cunt," she informed me.
"The downside to that is, you have another person addicted to my pussy, and sooner or
later I won't be able to produce enough vaginal lubrication for everyone. Then people start
dying, I won't do that," I warned her.
"I would rather be bad cop, if it came down to that. At least if they eat your pussy they
won't die without more." I was determined that only those who could be accepted into our
family were going to be addicted to my cunt and that is final. "You come up with an
antidote, and we'll talk, until then no way."
"I'm so glad to hear you say that, I told my superiors you would. They insisted I ask, but
have no fear, no one expected you to accept that. The alternative you will like a lot better.
We go over to the room across the hall snag another nymphomaniac, and offer one to the
other."
"We sort of trade, visitation privileges? That will work."
"Are you willing to give it a try? I'll go terrorize another one. You try and squeeze some
info about what the Russian mafia is up to in Las Vegas from that one in there. If she
gives you something, don't worry you won't have to remember it, they are all under 24 hr.
video surveillance. When you are done, come out and I'll go in, then you see what the one
across the hall can tell you about a weapons cache in San Diego, got it?" she put the tasks
to me fairly quickly, we knew that the girls couldn't last long.
I entered to see the tormented little beauty fighting off diddling herself. She had her little
legs over the top of her breasts, while her breasts were tightly being pinned against her hot
little snatch. She had a hold of her ankles, holding her legs down and trembling all over.
Perspiration was running down her little face.
"Oh, you poor little darling. SHE sent me in and told me I have to keep an eye on you, I
promise if you can tell me anything, about the what the Russian mafia is up to in Las
Vegas, I won't let her send in the doggy. I'll bring you the cutest, horniest little girl you
ever met in your life. She will do things to your hot body that you can," I shuddered here,
"only imagine." I closed my eyes and bit my lower lip as though remembering a very hot
sexual encounter.
"Ah," she was rocking back and forth on the floor, obviously reaching overload, "they plan a
armed hit on the Circus-Circus vault on... ah what day is this?"
I told her it was Monday.
"Sunday evening, ten fifteen. Did I do well huh? Can she come play, please, please? I'll,
I'll lick your bottom for you, anything just please let me cum," the little super-spy begged.
"Oh, thank you cutie, now I can keep the bad lady from doing something nasty. I'll go get
you a girl friend. Quick, while she's not looking, go ahead and give yourself a quick diddle,
so you can hold out until I get back," I told her in a conspiratorial whisper.
She gratefully complied, and came all over her breasts. She could hold out now until I
returned with the other spy, "Tha... Tha... Thank you, you are really nice."
I met Diane in the hallway she updated me, "Pretty much same as the other one except
with travel plans.
I went in and the little girl in here was huddled in a corner, with her hands covering her
crotch. "Oh, poor thing. I think I can keep her from coming back with the big, mean,
attack Doberman, and I might even be able to find you a beautiful horny girlfriend, if you
can tell me anything about the bad weapons, in San Diego. If you don't tell me I won't be
able to keep her from doing unspeakable things to your tender hot body after you finish
blowing the Doberman."
"Weapons are..." she trembled all over, "weapons are one hundred feet northwest, down
slope from big cross, high on hill. Can you save me from Doberman now? I can meet
pretty lesbian girl?"
"Oh I'm so glad. SHE won't be back for you now. Give me your hand. Can you stand up?"
I asked her and she stood up on her tiptoes, as I have to without my high heel shoes. I
helped her across the hall and when the first spy saw her, he started crying like a baby.
So did the one I brought with me. I brought them together and they wrapped their arms
around each other and cried a while. Almost a full thirty seconds, then the sensations of
their breasts rubbing together, and all the vaginal juices drenched over them. They were
sliding and squirming all over the floor giggling like little girls and pleasuring each other
with tongues and hands and nipples. Ten minutes later they were both unconscious from
orgasmic overload.
Diane had Bert carry the second spy back to her original room.
"A couple more visits, and they see you, and anything they can babble about, that might
have you put them back together, is yours," Diane congratulated me.
"I'm not sure I can do this to them for long. I can't stand to see the pain in their eyes, the
unmitigated terror, over what we made them. It's... too close," I grabbed onto her.
"I understand dearest, even play-acting is just against your nature. You just are not able
to cause pain, even remotely. Just know today, you solved a major crime, in which they
would have killed a lot of innocent people. You potentially saved thousands of lives in San
Diego. I'm not trying to convince you to continue doing this, understand that please. I just
want you to be able to live with what we did here today. Oh, and one more stop on the
tour," she took my hand and led me farther down the corridor to the room on the end.
"This is one I'm kind of proud of. Meet Osama Bin Laden," she swept her hand as she said
this.
There before me was a total freak. She was about eighteen inches tall, arms four inches
long, legs in a permanent splits, four and a half inches long, a cluster of three clits in her
vagina just spewing cunt juice like a little river. Breasts the size of beach balls, nipples five
inches long on hub cap size areolas, milk dribbling out of both, huge distended lips
wrapped around an enormous motorized realistic dildo, ramming in and out of her mouth
contacting both clits at the corners of her mouth on each down stroke.
Diane explained, "That giant dick is feeding her right now, it spurts a mixture of sperm and
pork baby food into her mouth, the only thing her body can process, the only thing she
craves. Feeding time is done, so now, the milking apparatus attaches itself to her nipples
and viola, Osama moo cow, now watch this, I used your idea," she smiled sadistically as
the huge dick came from her mouth with a pop. Next, on screens covering her entire field
of vision, you guessed it, 24 hours of Barney the Dinosaur. "We figure she will live another
fifty or sixty years, just like this."
I could hear muffled screaming coming from the cell and shuddered.
"Oh don't worry every once in a while we have a huge mechanical realistic dildo that comes
out and fucks the hell out of her hot womanly pussy, she will yearn for that dick to fuck
her, for the rest of her days, she will eat only sperm and pork, be milked four times a day,
and her mind will go to complete mush from Barney. Those arms and legs are worthless
she can barely touch her tit, let alone move. The rest of her days will be spent as a totally
wanton, sperm and pork eating, slut."
"That is truly a horrible fate. It couldn't happen to a nicer guy. Let's leave her to her own
'devices'," I took her hand, "We have a luncheon date."
I peeked in on the first girls on my way by. They were both lying in their cells with smiles
on their unconscious faces. As we passed through the tank room, I noted workers
installing tinted panels, and someone was working on the audio systems, "Damn Diane,
you don't let any moss grow on you."
"I wanted it ready for this afternoon, just in case," she sounded excited to get to work on
another 'volunteer'. Of course, this just might be her first 'voluntary volunteer'.
The little shit I am, I blew a kiss to the guards as we passed by. One of them actually
waved back.
"Cock tease," Diane called me, "and stop wiggling your ass at him."
"I have to admit it's a lot funnier, from a girl's perspective, do all guys look like that when
you turn, it on?" I was amazed how transfixed the guards had been.
"De Anne, you seem to keep forgetting. You are pumping out more pheromones that a
Miss USA locker room. You walk to within a foot of those poor guards, shit I'm amazed
they didn't start fucking each other," she swatted my butt.
"If you aren't careful I might ravish you right here," I threatened.
"No time for that," she said regretfully, "Kellie," she yelled.
Kellie popped up from almost right in front of us. Fully dressed, and looking delicious.
I told her, "Damn Kellie, we have an appointment, will you get ready?"
She tweaked my nose, "Let's go beautiful."
We took off toward the main entrance, and left our building, going out to the 'interview'
building in a non-high-security area.
Before going in, I stopped Diane, "Hold up... Kellie you go ahead and we will join you in
five minutes."
"Okay, she's gone, what do you want to talk about?" she sounded a bit impatient.
"I just thought the hot New Mexico, afternoon sun was just beautiful today, see how the
heat makes the air all wavy along the horizon?" I babbled.
"Give twerp!" she was getting steamed.
"She hasn't seen him in over a month. If you were Kellie, and I was, Frank..." sometimes
she could be a little thick.
"Come here you," she picked me up and hugged me with my head over her shoulder. When
she put me back down, she had tears in her eyes.
"We can go in now," then I took her hand, and lead her into the building.
Kellie and Frank were standing in each other's arms across the table. Frank wasn't a large
man by any means. He was barely taller than Kellie was. He was balding with light brown
hair. He weighed about one hundred and sixty pounds. He had on a pinstripe business
suit with a white shirt and red tie, loosened around his neck.
"Is that her?" Frank asked Kellie.
"Do you have to ask? How many other full-grown women are forty-six inches tall, with 30
M cup hooters. Close your jaw dear, you're drooling," she teased him.
"Please sit down," I offered in my chipmunk voice.
Everyone found a seat. Nonverbally I indicated that we sit, Kelly, Frank, De Anne, and
then Diane. With me next to Frank, our proposition might have a better chance. That is if
he could keep from raping me. He was sporting a tremendous woody. At least, he
probably felt it was.
Diane was to be the spoke's person, so she started, "Frank I apologize that we could not tell
you more about why we asked you here. The facility you are visiting is one of the highest
security sites in the world. I caution you, that anything you hear today, is not to be
discussed, and if you can manage it, even thought about, outside this compound. Were
you to do so, shortly thereafter, you would most likely view your internal organs explode
from your body, a full minute before you could hear the report of the rifle. Do you
understand this?"
All the blood had drained from Franks face. I placed my little hand in the middle of his
back and the other on his right arm to steady him. It must have worked his color came
back, in fact now he seemed quite flushed. I removed my hands.
Kellie leaned close to him and whispered, "Pretty hot huh?"
He quickly nodded his head answering both questions at once.
"Now, on to apology number two, due to an unpremeditated mishap, your wife is,
unfortunately going to have to spend the rest of her life, with us. She will only be able to
go where De Anne goes. Luckily that cute little twerp sitting next to you is just so damn
lovable, it's hard to be angry about it. Just look at her."
Frank took his eyes from Diane to look at me. I gave him my cutest little sweetie smile and
batted my eyes. He gulped hard and quickly looked at Kellie, who was grinning from ear to
ear.
"We are here due to my mistake, I want to try to fix this, but it will require a huge sacrifice
from you. This all came about when I discovered my husband was being, executed for my
murder. I was unaware this had happened, due to a superior's actions trying to keep me
from knowing this. When I tried to save him, she used her position to influence the way I
would be able to save him. She then tried to turn him into an absolute freak, in order to
finish the job she had started. I caught her. She will never hurt another, ever again.
Lucky for her, my husband is the most loving and forgiving person I have ever known. He
would not allow me to exterminate her. She is alive, well, and flourishing. She is even, one
day, to become a loving member of our little family."
"I am telling you this to explain why I did what I did. I hadn't intended to destroy your
marriage. I am offering to give you more than you had, sort of. If you refuse you will be
free to leave, but you will most probably never see your wife again," she couldn't go on.
She stood up and walked into the back room saying, "Give me a moment."
I stood up to go to her but as I walked by Kellie she snagged me, giving me a big hug and
kiss on the mouth, then said, "She'll be all right go paste that lovely butt back on your
chair."
Franks eyes went wide, "Uh, Kellie is what she said all true?"
"Oh my, yes Frank. I cannot leave De Anne for more than a couple days, even if I wanted
to," she admitted.
"Do you still love me?" he asked uncertainly.
"Oh Frank, how can you ask that? Of course I do!"
"But, you won't leave her to be with me?" he whined.
"You weren't listening very well, were you? If I leave her, I die. It can't be said any
simpler," she was almost yelling.
"Kellie, go easy on him. This is not his fault. These are hard things, and they are going to
get harder. Put yourself in his place. You know what is coming, how would you react?
What would you be feeling?" I admonished her.
"Damn," Frank said, "I really wanted to not like you. I just can't do it, and I don't know
why."
Kellie threw her arms around Franks neck and hugged him, "You just might catch on after
Diane returned, "Sorry, this is hard for me, but it's harder for you. I know you don't
understand it all yet, so I'll get on with it. You might want to stay here, figuring that
with a job, you could live here and Kellie could split her time between you two. We all considered
it. You would last maybe a year, and then your relationship would self-destruct. You may
try to argue the point but you probably know even better than we do that it will happen."
He actually nodded his head here.
"If you were allowed to live with us, you might last six months, by which time your self
esteem would be shot, and physically you would be a wreck. You will just have to trust us
on that, I think."
"That covers the obvious ways for you two to stay together. I think I will let my husband
finish the proposal," she concluded.
"We really want you two to be able to stay together, I for one would be very hurt if I am the
reason your marriage is destroyed," I paused to let his mind catch up, "The only viable
solution we could come up with is that you join us."
"Husband..." he stammered, "You mean you have a... a... dick?"
"Nope."
"You were, surgically, sexually reassigned?
"Nope!"
"How... What... Why..." he wanted to bring his head around, but to his knowledge it was
just not possible.
Diane brought it home, "I am the worlds foremost genetic engineer. What your mind is
having a hard time grasping is that he was genetically re-engineered. Hell, he's now even
more woman, than I am. De Anne has periods, she can get pregnant and there isn't a
physician on the planet that would tell you she hadn't been born that way."
"That is if he could keep from eating that sweet, sweet pussy long enough to complete the
exam. Those are real female breasts, so much so she is lactating as we speak."
I interjected, "Want to see?"
"Knock it off you'll have him ejaculating in his Jockeys," Diane scolded me
"Too late," Kellie informed us, "De Anne maybe you better sit a little farther away, Hell I'm
creaming my panties and you're on the other side of him."
"If I have to, he smells nice though," I said as I moved three chairs away.
Kellie leaned close to Frank, "Was it good for you too?" she teased.
"I don't suppose you have a spare pair of underwear handy," Frank asked.
"Oh, sure I'll get them," Diane gave me a quizzical look. I winked back. I sprinted back to
our rooms. (Yes, even in those super high heels). Then I sprinted back. I handed him a
brown paper sack and Kellie escorted him to the bathroom.
When they were out of the room Diane asked, "Did you get a pair from the guards?"
"Nope, they're yours," I confessed, "You know those pretty, frilly, teal, French cut ones?"
"Oh you are a bad, bad, girl," she giggled.
When Frank returned we all pretended we didn't notice he had a hell of a boner. Kellie
held up the bag, so he didn't see, and winked at me. He was wearing the panties.
"So when you said join you, what exactly did you mean?" Frank looked uncomfortable.
Diane asked, "How do like those panties?"
He cleared his throat, "Ah, very nice."
"Well exactly what we mean is you would get to wear panties, all the time, and they would
actually fit you," Diane finished, "And bras, pantyhose, slips, and Baby Dolls all pretty and
silky."
She had him panting like a dog.
"To top it all off, nearly continuous lesbian sex, with seven incredibly beautiful babes, me
included, tell me you don't want to know what these taste like," I hefted both of my huge
hooters as though offering them to him.
"Oh Frank, you have to taste them to believe them. They're unbelievable. De Anne can he
just taste one? Just a little bit?" she begged.
I looked over to Diane. She shook her head.
"Sorry Kellie, if he tastes it, he looses his choice as to whether this is what he wants or not.
You don't want to force him to do this do you?" I felt bad having to put the question to her.
"Yes, sort of... No, I don't really, oh... I..." she just started crying, and I really wanted to go
to her, but Frank needed to comfort her more.
"It's all right Kellie. I understand how confused you must be," Frank held her.
All I could do is, sit in my chair and cry. Diane started to come over to me but I waved her
off.
When Frank finally let her go he noticed my face, "You really love her too don't you?"
I couldn't speak I just nodded.
Kellie dragged him with her so she could console me, Frank moved to help her, but Diane
wisely stopped him.
He pulled away from her and said, "I've made my decision, I don't want to be without Kellie,
and if I can be with people that love her this much, so be it. Just promise me I'll be at
least half as beautiful as your husband is. You know, on the outside? I realize I have the
responsibility for the inside."
I smiled up at him and Kellie hugged us both saying, "Can he taste you now?"
I giggled, "Well Diane?"
"He might as well. He'll be doing it a hell of a lot, in a couple days anyway," she shrugged
and joined the hug.
Kellie used her finger and snagged a tear, offering it to Frank. He didn't look too certain,
he'd tasted tears before, but when he opened his mouth, she touched his tongue with it.
He looked like she just used a nine-volt battery on his tongue.
"Wow! If I didn't just see you take that tear from her face, I would never have believed it
was a human tear. That was incredible. Can I have another one?" Kellie snagged one from
the other side and gave it to him, "If you bottled this, Coke, and Pepsi would be out of
business."
I laughed at him, "Along with most of the heroine dealers. Diane tells me I'm more
addictive than heroine."
Kellie popped in with, "Her kisses are so sweet too."
She latched onto me.
"Kellie noooo," Diane squealed.
She was too late. I was orgasming like crazy. Kellie reached into my panties wetted her
finger and stuck it in Franks mouth before he could object.
"Shit, she's not real is she?" Frank was still sucking on Kellies finger.
"Kellie, now you are going to have to carry her back, covered in cum, you'll never get more
than two steps inside the place before your mobbed," Diane laughed at her.
Frank just turned and looked at her in disbelief. It turned out she was wrong. Kellie made
it ten steps inside the door.
When my senses returned I had a cute red plaid sundress on and had been all cleaned up.
Kellie was holding me as if I was her security dolly while the other nurses prepared her
unconscious husband for insertion into the tank.
"Don't be worried Kellie, it actually feels wonderful. Honest, it's like being back in the
womb, warm, wet, and comfy. We even made it better today. I wouldn't mind another trip
in there myself, of course I'd come out about a foot tall but it might be worth it," that made
her laugh so she relaxed a little and began stroking my hair. I think I actually purred, I felt
really relaxed and loved sitting in her lap.
When all the wires, catheters, and tubes were finally attached, they picked him, and the
platform he was laying on, up with an overhead crane and rolled him from the platform
into the top of the tank.
"Cabby, take me to Diane, please," Kellie tussled my hair.
"Let me just start my meter," she kissed me lightly picked me up and carried her dolly to
where Diane was working.
"So have you figured what she is going to look like?" I asked Diane still riding on Kellie.
"I swear to God, I am so jealous. Shit, you don't even have to walk a hundred feet. I think
I'm next in the tank, so I can come out all cute and little," she ranted.
I looked at Kellie, "I think she means it. How little you want to be sweetums?"
"Little enough you can carry me around," she proclaimed as she typed away.
"That would be too expensive. We would only be able to buy Barbie clothes to fit you, and
you know how much they cost," I was still snuggling up to Kellie's neck.
"Wow that was close, okay I'll stay five foot four," her attention was still riveted to the
screen.
"There! Take a look," she scooted back away from the screen, "go ahead Kellie you have the
final word."
"I think bigger boobs, smaller waist, and wider hips and trim down the upper thighs a
little. Can you make the eyes half again bigger and the lips fuller and just a little pinker?
Oh, and loose all the hair except on her head," she stood back to let Diane make the
proposed changes.
"How's that?"
"How tall is she?" I asked them.
Diane looked at Kellie for the answer, "Five foot even. And give her platinum blonde hair."
"She's beautiful, Kellie," just looking at the proposed Frank, I was getting hot.
"Not yet, take the breasts up to an F cup. He likes big ones, can you make his tongue
longer, about half again and give his libido a big kick. If he's truly horny, he won't have
time to think about his missing pecker. Make his pussy double big and give him nice big
labia too. Can you make it so he's really juicy and comes really hard and wet, almost like
De Anne?" she was getting hot just thinking about the new Frank, and so was I.
I started gently rubbing her nipples while she held me.
"And make his nipples nice, big, and puffy, real sensitive too. That should about do it."
"I'm puddling just thinking about her," Diane said busy making the required changes.
We all looked into the tank and at the hairy man floating there, "It will be a few hours
before he will be conscious. We might as well head back for dinner I have a feeling it is
going to be a long night."
"Before we go can you make a printout of her so we can introduce her to the ladies?" I
wanted a visual aide for my next move anyway.
When we rejoined the rest I was carrying the photo over my head, I walked over to one of
the empty suites and had Kellie help me paste it on the slider, "Ladies, a preview of our
newest sister. I apologize for not having gotten everyone's agreement before we did this. I
feel it's wrong for a couple of us to make decisions for all of us. I promise that in the future
before we make any new additions to the family, everyone will get to vote on it. Although
this time, I feel certain she would receive a unanimous vote. Everyone meet Frank, Kellie's
husband. I hope you all will treat him as gently as you did me, as you can see he will be
going through quite an adjustment. I may one day be able to thank you all adequately for
what you did for me. Frank has sacrificed his former life and gender to be with the woman
he loves, I for one want to make it, the 'women she loves'. It's too late to vote but can I get
a show of hand of everybody who supports Frank's admittance?"
I already knew what the vote would be but Kellie needed to see everyone supports and
loves her.
"Now can I get a show of hands of all those who want to do dishes?" talk about touchy, can
you believe that I was attacked and tickled mercilessly?
After we all settled down and finished up with dinner (They made me load the robot) a few
of us reentered the tank room, a very tense Kellie was watching Frank through the
darkened viewing area.
I asked Diane, "How soon do you think it will be before he comes around?"
"Any time now, his pulse is quickening and there is some motor activity present," she told
me with her face pasted to the monitors.
"His eye lids are fluttering," Kellie squealed so sharply I nearly jumped out of my skin.
"Key the speaker and talk to him," Diane told her.
"Frank? Frank, can you hear me honey?" she spoke into the speaker with trepidation.
His mouth started working, though nothing was audible, "Frank, you can't speak, you are
breathing a super oxygenated fluid, it won't let your vocal cords make any noise. Dean
communicated with thumbs up and thumbs down when he was there."
He gave Thumbs go up.
"Diane is going to explain what is happening and what you can expect. I love you dearest,"
Kellie turned the microphone over to Diane.
"Hi Frank," he waved back, "De Anne says it's quite comfy in there, was he pulling my leg
or is it?"
Thumbs go up.
The reason for the tank and the fluid you are breathing, is so the mutagens, and DNA re-
sequencers can physically contact as much of your body, all at the same time, as is
possible. Other compounds are entering your body via IV.s. The catheters in your penis
and anus are to transport waste from your body and not foul the fluid you breathe. There
are hormones in the fluid in great abundance. In the fluid, you are in, even your eyes,
nasal cavities, lungs, stomach, intestines, and eardrums come into direct contact with the
compounds. This way we can effect the changes more rapidly in your body. You might
have noticed that you have already undergone some changes. Touch your penis now if you
want to, for one last time. It has about twenty minutes left, until it's gone. It will also be
quite useless at this point. It's about like a ten-year-old boy's penis. On the other hand,
reach around behind and feel your butt. It is becoming quite pear shaped, nicely broad,
and two new toys, up front, are just busting out. They feel nice don't they, huh? Try
pinching and roll your nipples between forefinger and thumb.
He did as recommended.
"The look on your face and the twitching tells me you are well on your way. Kellie made
some truly hot choices. You should see yourself, when you're finished, well, Kellie can tell
you about that. We let her pick out your new you, you're going to be simply gorgeous."
I broke in, "We had a town meeting about you. Everyone is anxious to meet you. You'll be
happy to know, your adoption came through, officially, and by unanimous decree. I hope
you like to be pampered, because there's a bunch of ladies chomping at the bit to do just
that."
Frank stuck his index finger vertically at a sixty-degree angle, centered on his transforming
crotch.
"Yah, me too brother," I laughed at him.
Molly didn't get it so, I explained, "He'd have a boner right now if he could."
"I'm going to have to give you some drugs right now to help things along, unfortunately you
are going to get really sleepy. Before I do, a quick question, how do you like the muffled
heartbeat of your mother?"
Frank smiled and gave us a thumb up, as his eyes closed to a dreamy sleep.
"That will be Frank signing off, till tomorrow," Diane bade us all to head back with her for a
good nights rest.
Just as I was starting to walk back Kellie, scooped me up and planted a thrilling kiss on
my mouth, I came all over both of us, but she just hugged me and carried me back home
while the ladies who were with us took fingers full of De Anne juice. My senses began to
return when we walked in, but Kellie just brought me to the bed and started pleasuring my
cunt directly as soon as she could strip my clothes from me. Then she lay on the bed and
pinned me lying on her tummy, boobs up with my head nestled between her nice, soft,
rack. She reached down snagged my tiny legs and spread me inviting all comers for a
snack. Of course, I magnanimously submitted.
Come the morning Sophie nursing her little head off wakened me. She saw I was awake
and said, "Mummy! I wuv you!" going immediately back to feeding on my milk and
stroking my breast to help the milk let down. I could tell the one she was working on was
just about dry so I flopped her over to the other one, which put her in a position to play
with my pussy. Her game of stinky finger and lick was making me hotter than Hell.
When she'd gotten enough milk, she wanted juice. She wanted Pussy juice. She wanted
my pussy juice. She went after my cunt as if it was a Tootsie Pop, and finally dozed off
with her tongue shoved up my ass.
Bert plucked her up and was heading to the nursery with her, "Give her forty five minutes
of virtual tongue love, with her Barney," I called after them.
I could hear Sophie giggle while Bert carried her to bed. I just lay there, arms and legs
akimbo, not quite ready to get up yet. A warm wet tongue began spreading my labia,
slowly and gently, burrowing ever-deeper sending exquisite thrills radiating all over my
body. I was going to reach down and grab the head of the owner of that lovely tongue, but
someone grabbed my wrists. One assailant began licking the captured wrist and I don't
know why but that really turned me on. I heard, "I wonder if Sophie left any for the rest of
us. Two mouths attached themselves almost simultaneously to my milk jugs and very
slowly and gently began to nurse stroking my boobs just as Sophie had. I orgasmed and
washed pussy juice over the slit licker. Who herself was immediately accosted by lapping
tongues. The second wave replaced her, but this time instead of a tongue, I felt something
hard and slippery, being ever so slowly, worked between my lips, forcing me open wider
and wider. Kellies face appeared over mine and she pecked me on the lips saying,
"Morning little one, today you become a real woman."
I was puzzled but unconcerned as the ladies on my breasts were working them quite
seriously. The dildo was stretching my pussy wider and wider, and then it felt as though it
had passed a sort of resistance and slid into my cunt with ease, "Oh God!" I screamed.
Diane began working that dildo in and out, faster, and faster, her hand occasionally
slapping against my crotch, "Oh God!" as I was once again, wracked by an incredible long
lasting orgasm.
The feeling of being filled, and fucked was unbelievable. My body tried to thrash about,
but the lady licking my wrist, retained it. I heard the highest most ear piercing scream I've
ever heard, some girl, was really getting fucked, and I realized it was me.
"Oh, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" I squealed with my back so arched I though it might
break, if you had put chunks of coal in my toes, when it was over you would have had
diamonds. Then Diane finished me off by twiddling my clit with her tongue while still
fucking me with the dildo, I screamed again and blacked out.
When I woke, Molly had me in her lap sitting in the big bathtub and was busy washing me.
I purred in complete contentedness, as she rubbed me with that large soapy super soft
sponge, "I love you Molly."
"I love you too sweetie. Bertha was in heaven this morning, licking you to your first
orgasm, she says that being part of our family is the best thing that ever happened to her.
I told her, I think so too," she squeezed me tightly, "I know that you arranged to Bring
Frank and Kellie together again, you even are rehabilitating Sophie. I feel I know what
Diane must have felt at the idea of loosing you. I makes me want to hate Sophie all over,
how is it you can forgive her?"
"I don't have to forgive her. Sophie, the Sophie that did all of those things to me, is dead.
Worse, she no longer exists. She's gone into oblivion." I couldn't see her face but due to
the fact she had stopped washing me I figured that she was lost in thought. Therefore, I
jump-started her by turning and sucking one of her lovely titties. She moaned and kissed
my head, but did nothing else that might cause me to stop suckling at her breast.
"Mmmmm, maybe I'll ask Diane to make mine big and milky like yours. How does it feel to
make milk and have it sucked out of your nipples? Don't answer until a... a... after I cum,"
I noticed she was diddling her clit while I sucked.
I moaned, with her nipple sucked so far into my mouth I could feel her nipple tickle the
back of throat.
"I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"
I didn't let up, when she relaxed, and her hand fell away from her love button, I took up
the slack and diddled her to two more orgasms.
"That was amazing, your hand is so little and delicate, you could actually grasp my clit.
When your whole hand slipped into my vagina, it nearly drove me insane. De Anne you are
truly a treasure," she hadn't moved. She simply lay in the tub enjoying the afterglow.
"I'm so glad I could repay some of the pleasure you have given me," I put my arms around
her and hugged the stuffing out of her.
"You did her again didn't you," it was Cindy.
"She, didn't 'do me'," I claimed proudly, "I, did her.
"And she is completely unreal," Molly claimed as she struggled back to consciousness, "I
want to watch when she does you. It's complete and total ecstasy."
"What time is it?" I had almost forgotten that I had work to do.
"Let's see, almost eleven o'clock," she replied a she glanced at a wall clock I couldn't see.
"What? Damn, I'm late for work," I was going to leap from the tub, but Molly snagged me.
"Where do you think you are going young lady?" she insisted.
"Let go, Diane needs me," I squirmed but she didn't release me.
"I can get you dressed faster, and you are not expected for half an hour, but you're right we
have to start getting you ready. Cindy, do you want to play dress up dolls with me? I have
only half an hour so I need some help."
"Oh please, help Cindy. You have such nice taste in clothes and I would really appreciate
it, especially later this evening," I could tell that Molly realized the Cindy wasn't getting
enough De Anne time and wanted to make up for it.
Cindy snatched up a big towel and grabbed me from Molly, then handed one to her. She
had me patted dry and parked me under the hair dryer, which took no time due to my
extra fine hair. They packed my naked body over to the closet, which held my clothes,
"You pick, and I'll place," Molly told Cindy.
Cindy first grabbed a pair of French cut panties and a very lacy black half-cup bra. She
grabbed a pair of smokey colored stockings with a flower pattern in them and a black
garter belt, my black pumps and my black leather mini-skirt. She topped it off with an off
white peasant blouse that tied in the front.
I looked at what she laid out, and then looked at Molly, "Are you going to go hooking with
me too?"
Cindy laughed and replaced the peasant blouse with the real one she had picked, a simple
black silk blouse with long sleeves. She ended with a lovely string of pearls.
They double-teamed me and I was completely dressed and made up in time. Of course,
they were still naked, and a lovely sight they made.
"What are you waiting for, you're late for work," Molly teased me.
I headed to the secure area, remembering to wave at the guards. Just as I was going
through the doors, I glanced back and saw one of the guards pounding his head on the
desk. Poor guy, I guess my pheromones were getting to him.
I popped in to the tank room and received the greeting, "Hi sweetheart, you looked so tired
this morning we all decided to let you sleep in, you must have needed it, you look
stunning."
"Cindy dressed me, you should have seen the first blouse she wanted me to wear. Peasant
blouse, tied up tight under my breasts. It would have shown off almost a yard of cleavage,"
I was pointing to, said cleavage.
Diane was fanning her face with her hand, "Stop, stop, you'll have me soaking my panties."
"I wouldn't want that, that's my job," I sexily licked my lips.
I slipped into the viewing area. Frank was coming along wonderfully, "Hey beautiful you
want any company in there."
He gave me the universal sign of the hard-on.
"In due time, you wouldn't want me to get a reputation as a slut, would you?"
Kellie tweaked my nose saying, "You stop it, or I'll make you rinse out my panties with your
tongue."
Diane told her, "Hey it was my turn for that."
I keyed the mic and asked, "Hey Frank have they let you explore your new crotch crease?
He gave me Thumbs go down.
"Well you're the customer, so go ahead, and ignore these two. Just between you and me
pal, you'll have them creaming their panties if you do," I thought he might like to have a
reason to fondle himself.
His hand was moving very slowly down his new flat tummy, then slid up his Mons Veneris,
then over the crest to cup his smooth hairless crotch. I looked at Kellie and noted she was
rubbing her own crotch. He started using his index finger, slipping it up and down the
center of his labia. He finally worked it inside the outer lips, still slipping back to front,
until he touched it, his back arched and spasmed. The look on his face was precious.
Pleasure, mixed with surprise and shock.
"Pretty amazing, isn't it?" I commiserated, "You might want to leave off more exploration
for now Diane doesn't like her fluid, saturated in pussy juice. You are shaping up
beautifully, I can hardly wait to give you a tongue lashing," I licked my lips provocatively,
receiving once again the universal symbol.
He started getting fish eyed again so we knew he would not be awake much longer. I
elbowed Kellie and pointed to Frank.
"Sleep sweet darling," she told him and he smiled.
"Sorry gang it was time to start another series of medications, and we can't deviate from
the routines if we want him coming out right," Diane explained, "Time for lunch anyway."
Of course that would mean that I would have to provide lunch as well as eat lunch, it
would also give me a chance to drink down another gallon of water or so, it seems I've
developed a drinking problem, making milk and vaginal lubricants takes a lot of water and
milk.
When I entered the dining room immediately I heard, "Mummy!" like you might say,
"Lunch!"
"Oh, there's my sweet Sophie, come to mommy. Are you my thirsty baby girl? Does baby
Sophie want to suckle momma? Do you love momma's milk? You are looking so pretty in
your pink panties and diapers. Your fluffy pink dress is so cute too. I've got news for baby
Sophie. You are going to have a new aunt. Would you like a new aunt who loves baby
Sophie?"
There was a popping noise, "Yeth mummy," then went right back to sucking."
I started fondling Sophie's immense breasts, and then I was tweaking her nipples. "Uh,
uh, oh, oh, ahhhhhhh." Sophie filled her Pampers with cunt juice, "Ohhhh Mummy!"
I didn't stop, I even nibbled on them, "Mummy, mummy, mummy AHHHHH!"
"Does baby Sophie have a steaming hot pussy?" I teased her.
"AHHHHHH!" she came again, so I offered a boob to Lisa next to me. "Piece of Sophie
breast?"
"Looks so young and tender, mmmmm," she accepted.
Sophie was twitching with her back arched, little legs flailing.
Lisa crooned, "I love baby Sophie."
Bertha came over, "I think she's done. I bet she's grateful too, it's the first time she's been
able to orgasm after forty-five minutes of cunnilingus this morning."
"Oh my god, I forgot! My poor baby Sophie, I'm so sorry! I hugged Sophie even as Bertha
carried her away, "I'll try and make it up to you tonight dolly."
I ran into the bathroom and just cried. I hadn't thought I'd been torturing Sophie. I just
didn't remember that she couldn't orgasm unless I made her. I just lay in the corner of the
shower sobbing.
After twenty minutes, Diane and Millie tried to console me. Nevertheless, I couldn't forgive
myself for what I had done to Sophie, they took turns holding and rocking me.
I finally fell asleep.
Millie woke me in time for dinner but I couldn't face anyone so I went to Sophie's room to
give her dinner. I nursed her without a word and when she was done, I snuck out to visit
with Frank, I didn't even wave at the guards, of course these weren't the same day guards
anyway. The tank room was empty, so I just hung around the viewing area watching
Frank float and become more beautiful by the minute. I dragged a chair in and sat down
to watch, I must have fallen asleep, because Kellie was rousing me.
"De Anne, good morning. You had everyone frantic looking for you," she still had her hand
on me, but all I could do was cry.
"You're coming with me!" she picked me up, "did you know Sophie has been crying all night
and won't let anyone near her? Almost all of the ladies have been crying off and on all
night. Nobody will talk to Bertha, so she's been in her room on her bed in a fetal position
for four hours. And Diane's had the whole base on alert searching the grounds, and two
helicopters searching the surrounding fields."
About that time, we were passing the guard station. Both guards were rigid at attention
and barely looked at us as we passed. I was still clutching Kellie with my face buried in
her shoulder.
"You found her," Millie sounded relieved, "Diane you can call off the marines. De Anne is
back."
"Oh thank God, where was she?" Diane asked Kellie.
"Sleeping in a chair watching Frank," she hadn't set me down she just continued into the
bathroom.
I heard Diane on a phone canceling the alert and calling off the company of marines that
were preparing to board an airlift to assist in the search.
Kellie began stripping my clothes off and when we were both naked, climbed into the large
bathtub. I just stayed clutched to her in the warm water. Slowly, one by one the ladies
joined us, all except Bertha, "Go get her Sally."
Diane slipped in with the rest and then Sally and Bert joined us, of course, Sally was
dragging Bert, both of them naked. Bert just kept looking at her hands.
"What's the matter with Bert?" I whispered to Kellie.
"I told you, no one will talk to her, and she blames herself for your pain," she whispered
back.
"It's not her fault."
"Don't tell me, tell her."
"Bert, it's not your fault, what I did, I did. You only did what I told you to do. You are the
one who stopped me from doing even more. Thank you," I went back to bury my face in
Kellies shoulder.
"That's nice of you, but I shouldn't have done it the way I did. It was cruel and I'm so
sorry. I didn't realize you wouldn't ever do it knowingly. I hurt you so much... never..."
she couldn't speak anymore the tears were coming too hard.
Sally comforted her.
"I... I deserved it, I can't..." making coherent speech was difficult at this point, "not your
fault, my fault."
Diane stepped in to save the day, "Family meeting time, all are present, I propose to reward
Sophie for being such a sweet baby who loves her mommy so much, that she be allowed to
mature to toddler, and that I will make a device to add to the remote, that allows Sophie to
orgasm when De Anne is not present. Can I get a second?"
Bert seconded the proposal.
Diane continued, "Do we need to adjourn to consider this action or are we ready to put it to
a vote? Let's see a show of hands for the vote option."
They raised nine hands in ascension.
"Okay, all in favor of toddler status raise your hands."
Eight hands went up immediately, and then one, slowly eight became nine. It was Bert's
hand.
"We have a unanimous decision Sophie becomes a toddler today," she rose up from the
tub, "I'll get things started," she left.
"I'm sorry everyone, I didn't mean to frighten anyone," I had turned to look at them all.
They mobbed me, passed me around like a Doll at a slumber party. Everyone got a chance
to hug and squeeze me. When I got back to Kellie she hugged, squeezed and kissed me
into an orgasm, next thing I knew I was on the bed being gang lez fucked, screaming my
head off in ecstasy and unconsciousness.
When I came around, I had a little girl in training pants and a sweet pink dress, sitting on
my lap nursing on my boob. "I'm a big girl today mummy," she squealed in delight.
"I'm so happy my big girl still likes to nurse on mommy. Mommy is sorry for tormenting
you with the tongue, when you couldn't orgasm," I apologized.
"I liked it mummy. I like making mummy cum more," Sophie said in her ultra high little
girl voice.
"Are you full of mommy milk now or do you want more?" I asked her.
"Can Sophie have desert?" she pleaded.
"Anything my good little girl wants."
"Sophie wants mummy's bottom."
She stood up on her patent leather high-heeled tap shoes a bit wobbly, to let me pull off my
panties, then she crawled between my legs. She gently kissed my pussy and petted it,
kissed again, and then started licking slowly at the back near my rectum. She stuck her
tiny finger in and wiggled it around, while licking my clit. My cunt juice was flowing very
freely by then and she probed me with three, and then four fingers. Niagara falls was
coming from my cunt and I felt her stick her whole hand inside me. The sensation of her
wiggly little fingers sent me over the edge and I screamed in orgasm. She kept sucking on
my clit and fisting my cunt and the next orgasm, she shared and screamed it onto my clit,
prolonging my orgasm.
The next thing I knew, I had Sophie's tongue up my ass, and she was sleeping peacefully.
Bertha came to me and kissed me passionately, "I'll never hurt you that way again, it hurt
me so much I thought I would die."
She snagged Sophie and carried her to her new big girl bed.
Diane came to me and cleaned my nether regions, and helped me put my panties back on,
"I now realize what you told me a couple weeks ago, hurt anyone of us we hurt you, we
hurt you we hurt everyone of us. We are all going to have to pull together in one direction
aren't we?"
I nodded my head, "I heard you called out the marines."
"Yes, we had looked for you in the tank room and called your name but we never thought
you would drag a chair into the viewing room and fall asleep. I guess that's why you didn't
hear us. You were in such a funk, we all thought you might go off and injure yourself, or
try to run away. It was a complete mad house," she informed me, "If we hadn't found you
this place would have looked like a miniature Jonestown."
"What do you mean?"
"You don't think I'd let everyone die an agonizing, lingering death, do you," she sounded
serious.
"Diane, is there a way you can put a tracking device in me?" I was serious too.
"Good Idea I'll get something from the CIA. We have to go and birth Frank now though.
You do want to be there don't you," like she had to ask.
I was already moving toward the secure area, yes and like before my guards were there so I
blew them a kiss on the way by. They looked like schoolboys that were watching a parade
and the girl on the float waved to them. Kind of like worship, I guess. "Did she come out
like you hoped?"
"Better, wait till you see. Promise to stay out of the way though when she comes out. We
are going to be very busy and the nurses and I have done this before," she assured me.
"Can I hold his hand while you work?" I suggested.
"Good idea, he'll like that and it should reassure and calm him. Are you ready?" we had
arrived at the birthing chamber. "You should know this might get a bit messy."
"All right ladies, just like before only larger," Diane dove right in.
She threw the lever that opened and drained the tank and out came Frank in a big
sploosh! Kellie had his head held helping him drain the fluid from his lungs. Diane was
busy spraying the numbing medicine on different areas and Sally, Millie, Cindy, Sue, and
Molly were busy detaching wires and tubes. Diane started injecting several areas with
more local painkillers, where she had already numbed. Frank would not even feel the
needle sticks. When they prepped those areas, the nurses were still removing catheters
etc. Diane started using a solvent to remove some sensors from several areas, no wires on
these so the must have transmitters built into them.
I had hand holding duty, and since I was short enough to be almost on the same level as
his ear I started talking to him, "Nice to touch again Frank, Kellie is busy helping, so let me
be the first to try out your new sexy lips." I planted a kiss on his lip and gently tried to
probe through them, he eagerly parted them and I discovered where Kellie learned how to
kiss. My knees were weak when he released me. "You are going to be very popular lady."
"Am I really a... a... lady now? It's seems so dream-like," Frank was still a bit dopey.
"Sweetie, you are one sexy, hottie. We could sell your baby pictures to Hugh Hefner," I told
him
He smiled at that and said, "Thank you, I fantasized about this nearly my whole life."
"So you weren't really a transvestite, you were a closet transsexual," I surmised.
"Shh, don't tell Kellie, she'll think it unmanly of me," Frank was still a bit out of it.
"Too late Frank my darling, I know, and you are about as unmanly as it gets, I think the
vagina kind of gives that away, don't you?" she teased him, but stopped what she was
doing long enough to kiss him.
"Okay, night gown and transport," Diane announced.
It took all of the ladies to lift Frank, he was a lot bigger than I was, and they had to take
near as much care with him, as with me, his skin would be extremely sensitive for a while.
Kellie and Millie pushed and guided the gurney back to our home and we put him in the
suite next to Kellie's, and popped him in bed.
"Will he take long to get his strength?" I asked Diane.
"As long as you? No, you had complications that took a lot of strength from you. Frank
should be up, and about tomorrow. The nurses and you don't have to care for Frank right
now. We need to get shopping. Frank can't go around naked all the time," she instructed
me.
"What are his sizes?" I asked her.
"Lets go find out," she had a cloth tape in her hand and we invaded his room.
Millie was rubbing his tummy, lucky stiff, and Kellie was holding his hand, "Mind if we get
some measurements? He's going to need some clothes, don't worry Kellie we'll all run our
selections by you before we actually place an order, okay?"
She grabbed one end of the tape and helped us measure, "He's partial to frilly and
lavender."
"Perfect, we'll get on it right now," I had all the measurements but I still wasn't good at
determining bra sizes, "What size is his bra?"
Diane looked at the ceiling a moment thinking, that's a 34 FF, I believe."
"Wow, in his words," I gave her the universal symbol.
"Yes, can I cook or can I cook," she was feeling quite pleased with herself.
We ordered a whole wardrobe for Frank. He was going to love it.
The next day we were, allowed to bathe Frank in the big tub, and he loved every minute.
He was completely astounded at the way he could walk around with ease, "How come I
don't have the trouble with high heels I used to? When I'd dress up and wear high heels I
could barely move, now I can run if I want to. Is this a woman thing?"
I almost wet myself laughing, "Nope, it's a Diane thing, your feet have been redesigned to
work better in high heels. The only drawback is without shoes you're a ballerina."
"I love it!"
"Have you thought about a name? Do you want us to call you Frances?" I suggested.
"I always hated my name. How about Alia?" he suggested.
Kellie's eyes shot open wide. She threw her arms around Frank, "Oh Frank!"
"I'm sure there's a story here," I prompted.
Kellie spoke, "It's my grandmother's name. Frank and I had agreed that if we ever had a
daughter, we would name her, Alia. It looks like we won't be having a daughter, but I have
my Alia."
"Diane, do you have a tissue?" I sniffled, "You going to get all the documents?"
"Kellie what was grandmother maiden name?"
"Anderson," she told us.
"Done, Alia Anderson lives again," she pronounced.
I half expected thunder to roll when the mad scientist spoke.
"Let's get Alia back to bed we don't want to wear her out just yet do we?" I headed to Alia's
room
She strutted behind me in her lavender lace panties and brassiere, we passed a mirror and
she stopped to whisper to me, "Do you turn yourself on, when you see your reflection?"
I whispered back, "Every damn time!"
She giggled, "I'm so glad you're here," she picked me up and hugged me, then planted a
kiss on me that sent her lovely lavender garb to the laundry.
Kellie laughed, "Alia, didn't you know, she's always loaded, and has a hair (less) trigger."
Alia was licking her fingers and lapping up pussy juice, "I know. I love her so much I could
just lap her up. Come and have some Kellie."
Kellie laughed and joined her, when they got me into Alia's bedroom Kellie stripped off my
soaking panties and offered up my bald pussy to Alia, "I know you've been wanting to eat
this since you got here, I don't think she'll mind."
I said, "Uhmmm Hmmmm!"
I had forgotten about the enhancements Kellie had ordered. Alia took her enhanced tongue
and licked my uterus clean, I swear. She fucked me with that tongue for half an hour the
other ladies heard my screams and came running to share in the bounty. When Kellie
started kissing me and some of the others worked my breasts, well I was surprised my
body had that much fluid to give up.
Alia noticed my feet and said to Kellie, "Damn I'd bet she could crack walnuts between her
toes, they're clenched so tight."
"It's so cute isn't it?" Kellie put to her.
"You think that's cute you should feel how her pussy clenches up on my tongue. Oh, Kellie
thank you so much for my lovely tongue, when I rest up, I'll show you how grateful I am."
The nurses helped her over to her sofa, so she could lie down, while they whisked me away
for further abuse, and they could change her bed.
They cleaned me up and brought me out to the main bed and Sophie came toddling from
her room, "Mummy! See Sophie is a big girl!" She came to me, hugged me, and stroked
my head, "Mummy tired?"
"It's alright Sophie, mommy is just orgasmicaly overloaded. Are you hungry?"
"A little, but if mummy too ogsm... ogasm... tired, Sophie will wait," and she hugged me
again.
"I love you Sophie. Bertha can get you some macaroni and cheese. Would you like that?"
"Oh yes mummy. Can I have it here with you?" she hadn't released my neck yet and was
clinging desperately to me.
"Yes, Sophie and desert is on me. I haven't been spending enough time with you have I
honey?" I rubbed her back.
She didn't answer.
"Bert? Can you zap up some Mac-n-cheese for Sophie so I have ten minutes or so to
rejuvenate?" she was on the edge of the bed.
"Sure, can you hold onto her while I'm at it?" she was already on her way.
"I think she'll be a good girl," she snuggled up closer.
By the time her Mac-n-cheese was ready Sophie was asleep.
"Sophie, dinner time," I roused her.
"Mummy have dinner too?" she asked me.
"I'll have to wait until it's made honey."
She hefted one of her massive boobs, "Sophie feed mummy?"
"Sorry dear it doesn't work quite like that. But thank you so much for offering," she was so
cute holding up her breast, so I kissed it.
"Oh mummy! Is it like that when Sophie has dinner?" she had an orgasmic look on her
face, so I sucked on her tit and she filled her training pants with pussy juice. "Mummy?
Can Sophie make milk?"
"When you grow up and have your own little girl, honey. But mummy will see to it your
boobies get sucked from time to time, will that be alright?" I told her around a mouthful of
nipple.
"Oh yes mummy!" and she screamed in orgasm again.
"Time to eat your dinner," I released her mammary.
"Okay, mummy," she dove into her dinner but could only finish half of it. "Did Sophie eat
good mummy?"
"Sure honey," so I pulled down my panties and she buried her little nose up my butt, we
both orgasmed twice and passed out.
I came to in Diane's bed with her, "Oh you're awake, I thought you could use a break so I
spirited you away for the night. You don't mind do you?"
"Thank you sweetheart, I was beginning to think I was just a, cum machine," I admitted.
"Well you rest up so we can make you cum a lot more tomorrow," she pecked me on the
nose.
"Thanks Dear. I think Kellie is going to want you to give her a longer tongue. I think she's
jealous of Alia's," I yawned real big and Diane held me till we fell asleep.
"I am too," Diane admitted and yawned.
I awoke looking in Diane's eyes, "I still love just being with you."
"I'm still trying to figure out what I did to deserve you," I never understood why she had
been with me when I was a man, her husband.
"Do you remember the day we met?" she prompted.
"Sure, you were working in your lab. I had been, given the job of wiring in your new gas
Chromatograph. While I was there you spilled acid on your arm, I knocked open the lab
fridge, grabbed the baking soda, and tossed it over the spill. No big deal," I recalled.
"How did you know there was baking soda in the lab fridge? How is it that an electrician
knows what 'HCL' means and how to neutralize it and why would you think it was
nothing?" she asked.
"Anybody would know what to do, I was surprised your lab tech's didn't beat me to it."
"They didn't read the label, they would have ran me to a shower fifty feet away, and they
thought baking soda was only good to keep the fridge from stinking, together with the fact I
never saw anybody move that fast before," her eyes were glowing. "You didn't even ask me
for a date, until the next time you saw me, I had to wrack my brain for two days to come
up with a good reason to need an electrician, and why it had to be you."
"So you burned out the terminal strip on the Chromatigraph on purpose," I was amazed.
"I damn near set the lab on fire doing it too."
"That's nuts, why go through all the trouble for just an electrician?"
"You were the prettiest man, smart as a whip, and way too modest. I masturbated,
thinking of you, that whole week. I used every feminine wile I knew, and since I had never
tried to get a man interested in me before, I didn't know many. I asked all of my lady lab
techs what I should do, and I still don't know what worked to get you to take me on a date.
What did get you to ask me anyway?" she was stroking my hair.
"You know that little brunette lab tech with the granny glasses? She cornered me before I
left and insisted that I ask you out," my eyes were closed enjoying being stroked, "I thought
you knew."
"Gretchen? You're kidding! Oh my word, shy little Gretchen. We had been lovers, her and
I at one time, and we were still great friends. You know she still works with me here in my
labs. Now I have to go and thank her again, and so do you. She's the one who told me
they were going to execute you. Of course now I have her running the lab, supervising
most of my research projects," she looked almost stunned. "After you took me out, you
were so sweet and gentle, I decided right then, if you asked me out again I would loose my
virginity to you. You did and the rest is history. Now that I know, some other things make
sense, no wonder she had that look in her eyes when I talked about you. Poor dear, she
must have been thinking, if she had asked you out herself..."
"Does she know... ah, what I am now?" I stammered.
"She helped me counteract most of the nastiest things Sophie did to you, and she is the
one who stuck Sophie with the hypodermic that knocked her out so we could 'rehabilitate'
her. I had to stop her from doing some seriously disgusting things to Sophie, when I told
her you wouldn't be able to handle the fact that you were the cause of it, she cried for half
an hour. I think she loves you." She sounded like she was stunned, "We are definitely
going to see her today, together."
"I'll bet you want us to tank her personally," I teased her, "Wait, I'm remembering
something, when I was in the tank, I think I remember seeing her staring at me one hand
on the tank, tears rolling down her cheeks, I was so out of it I didn't realize it was her."
"I think you have a visitor," she was looking at the doorway, which they left open. There,
standing in her tap shoes, wearing tights and a lovely red dress was Sophie, "Mummy?"
she peered in and spotted me, "Can Sophie come in?"
"Oh De Anne, she is turning out so sweet. Come in Sophie, come and see your mommy,"
Diane beckoned.
"Tank coo aunt Diane," she came in all big eyes and longing, "Sophie lay down too?"
"Sure honey," Diane hoisted her in between us.
She gave Diane a big hug, "I wuv you aunt Diane."
"I love little Sophie too, you are growing up to be a really nice girl," Diane praised her.
"Kiss Sophie?" she asked still wrapped around Diane's neck.
Diane kissed her and little Sophie's legs began twitching. When she finished kissing her
Sophie was in heaven. "Mummy, Sophie likes kissing Aunt Diane a lot. You kiss aunt
Diane too."
We both smiled and kissed passionately, Diane grabbed hold of one of my incredible
breasts, and I came all over the three of us.
"Aunt Diane want some mummy juice," she held up her tiny hand all covered, offering it to
Diane.
"Thank you, honey," Diane sucked Sophie's hand clean.
Sophie giggled, "That tickles aunt Diane. Some more?" she brought up her other hand
similarly covered.
"Mmmmm, thank you Sophie," and licked her tiny hand.
Meanwhile she stuck her hand in my baby doll panties and brought her covered hand to
her own mouth, "Everybody likes mummy juice, mmmm," and licked her hand clean too.
"Mommy likes making juice for everybody too," I told her.
"Oh tan coo mummy!" and she dove down to go muff diving.
She had me cumming again in seconds. Then without a word, she spread Diane's labia
and attacked her clit with relish.
Diane screamed out her orgasm and Sophie popped up her head dripping, and her dress
soaked, "Sophie loves pussy."
We laughed at her she was so cute, and we both hugged her, "Does little Sophie want some
breakfast?" I offered her one of my giant over full breasts.
"Mummy!" and she latched on, sucking vigorously.
"Can I have the other one Sophie?" Diane asked. Sophie didn't miss a suck, she offered up
my other heavy breast, with my nipple stuck all the way down her throat. "Thank you
honey."
When Diane started nursing, Sophie smiled and giggled at her, "Mummy's good huh?"
"Mmmm hmmm," Diane agreed, around the nipple she had spurting warm milk down her
throat.
I just lay there in heaven soaking the bed.
Alia poked her head through the door, "I smelled something delicious, mind if I help clean
up?"
"Who dat mummy?" Sophie asked me.
"That's your new aunt Alia, isn't she beautiful?" I answered her stroking her slimy head.
"Can Sophie lick her too?" she asked eagerly.
I looked at Alia with my eyebrows raised and she nodded.
"Yes you can lick her."
"Sophie squealed, "Come play aunt Alia!"
I winked at Alia, "Sophie give aunt Alia a big passionate kiss." Sophie looked like one of
those cartoons that kiss a light socked, completely rigid and spewing pussy juice like mad
streaming out around the legs of her training pants.
Alia let loose while Sophie was still conscious, "Mummy, Sophie loves aunt Alia! Sophie
loves all her aunts. I'm so glad you're my mummy." She wrapped her arm around my
neck and started crying?
"What's the matter Sophie?"
"Sophie is so happy, and she was such a bad girl," she cried.
I rocked her and held her until she fell asleep. Alia on the other hand, was making out
with Diane, and enjoying the hell out of it.
Bert came and snagged Sophie so I left Diane and Alia, in the throws of passion, and
visited Kellie.
"Hi my angel," I greeted her.
"Hello my princess, you're looking a bit disheveled," she noted.
"Sophie and Diane had their way with me. Alia and Diane are getting acquainted," I
updated her, "You're not jealous are you?"
"I... I'm... I don't know," she admitted, "she doesn't seem to want sex with me."
I hugged her, "This is not an excuse mind you but, this is a candy store, and having
permission from your wife to have sex with all of the beautiful women here is going to be
weird and sampling all the candy just might be natural for a kid. But when I was a kid I
always had my favorite special candy I would always go back to."
"So you're saying this is a phase and she will grow out of it?" Kellie sounded hopeful.
"Nope, what would a tiny, blonde haired, big breasted, bimbo know about that kind of
stuff? I haven't grown out of it, but I still go back to Diane and we have our 'special times'
together. I try to have special times with everybody, kind of like now. Do you want to
share how special Alia is with everybody or did you want to keep her all to yourself?" I reasoned.
"I don't know. I love him so much," Kellie was near tears.
"Do you love Millie?"
"Yes, of course!" she was almost indignant.
"If Millie was made happy by borrowing your dress, would you let her?"
"Oh she could have it if it made her happy," she was eager to help.
"Would you let Alia borrow your dress?" I asked her.
"I'm so confused," she was having a hard time.
"Who is Alia? Is Alia Frank, or is Alia someone you aren't sure you know?"
"She is Frank, but Frank had his own dresses and wouldn't ask to borrow mine. His were
a lot more frilly and prissy than I cared for," she was looking more and more shocked.
"Alia is Frank, but you have to allow Alia to explore her new woman hood, she will be
happier, you will be happier and I will be so proud of you. If you try to posses him, you will
probably loose her. Remember you two have something the rest of us don't, you have a
history and things you two alone share like her name. That was so special I almost cried.
I will make you a promise if you get to feeling neglected you can have me anytime you need
me. Is it a Deal?" I really wanted to keep her from going into a funk.
"Can I? Anytime?" she perked right up.
I sighed, "I'm probably going to regret this but, yes you can."
Kellie spotted Sue walking by, "Sue, can you come in here and help me?"
"Sure, what's up?" she came in the door and noticed me.
"I have just received and indecent proposal. Would you mind getting indecent with me and
deal with the proposal?" she enticed Sue.
The words were barely out of her mouth and Sue was naked carrying me to Kellie's bed. It
took Kellie a minute to catch up, so I had two sexy women in their bras and panties
stalking me on the bed. Moreover, I didn't even have a bra on, just a pair of scarlet thong
panties. They called a huddle, and Sue took off running out of the suite, only to return
moments later. Sue and Kellie both donned strap-on dildoes, small ones, so I knew on
whom they planned to use them.
"Don't worry, we'll be gentle," Kellie had a devilish grin on her face. She started with a
Kellie kiss while Sue was nursing and moaning. They brought me to orgasm rapidly. Sue
had her Dildo completely lubricated due to its position. Kellie moved to my other boob,
while Sue mounted me slowly inserting her fake penis.
"Oh GOD!" I screamed.
She began banging me, and then shocked me by rolling over so I was riding her dildo.
Kellie came up behind me and fondled my breasts. I couldn't believe it when she
penetrated my little bunghole. Kellie was from that point on supporting me with my boobs
while they double fucked my bottom. My little arms dangled at my sides uselessly while
Kellie sprayed milk all over Sue. Sue opened her mouth so Kellie tried to squirt it into her.
Watching all this occur while I was in nearly a constant state of orgasm was thrilling
beyond belief. I started screaming, "Yes, oh yes. Fuck me. Fuck me. Make me your love
slave baby. Ooh, do me like a bitch!"
Sue orgasmed underneath me, followed shortly by Kellie, who orgasmed all over both of us.
Kellie rolled to lie facing Sue with me in the middle, still stuffed front and back, orgasming.
I think they fell asleep because I couldn't get loose from the dildoes and they left me
orgasming for almost two hours until Kellie woke up and noticed me still twitching. She
immediately woke Sue and they released me from my prolonged orgasm.
I swam up out of unconsciousness to find myself on Diane's exam table surrounded by
everyone so I peered between my legs and found Diane down between my stirrup held legs,
I said, "Hello."
"It's a good thing I'm a Doctor, you would bankrupt us otherwise, can't you stay out of
trouble for one day?" she was grinning from ear to ear.
"I see the tin woodsman, the cowardly lion and the scarecrow but oh great and powerful OZ
where's Toto?
"Mummy okay?" Sophie asked.
Everyone laughed and Sally picked her up so she could see.
"I hear you had about a two and a half hour orgasm. Somebody call Guinness, the old
record is completely shattered! How many finger am I holding up?" she prompted.
"Two of them and a thumb," I answered. "What's this in my arm?"
"I've got you on Ringers Lactate, you were seriously dehydrated, and your energy reserves
were severely depleted, along with your electrolytes. I'm down here putting in a couple of
stitches so you will heal faster and I'll place a bandage down here with an analgesic to kill
the pain. If you need to use the bathroom we will replace it when you're done," she said
this last in her best Doctor persona.
"I was in the lab when I was paged by two frantic women wearing strap-on penises. They
met me just down from the guard station, and yes, the poor guards saw two beautiful
ladies naked wearing strap-on penises crying and distraught, carrying and tiny,
unconscious, and blonde haired, big-breasted, bimbo. We have to do something nice for
those poor guys. They have to be slamming their rock hard penises with a ball peen
hammer to soften them enough so they can keep them in their pants. The ladies told me
after having fantastic sex with you, they fell asleep leaving you impaled on a pair of dildoes,
that about cover it?"
"I'll take a big Mac and a Whopper, hold the fries," I babbled.
"You already took them, that's why you're here," Diane had finished up, and came up to
pet my head, "You sleep now," and injected something in my IV and the lights went out.
I found myself in a pastel blue nightgown alone in the center of the big bed I saw Sophie
scooting around on a Big Wheel. I reached between my legs and sure enough, I had a
bandage down there along with a dull ache. My boobs were painfully full, so I was about to
call Sophie down, and Kellie sheepishly stopped me, "Too many drugs in your system."
She brought over a breast pump and started draining my milk jugs.
"Oh thank you Kellie, that feels great," the pressure was diminishing quickly.
"How can you even speak to me after what I did?" she asked with red and very swollen
eyes.
"You didn't do it. The mean old nasty dildo did it," I tried to make her feel better.
"No it wasn't and we both know it. I fell asleep with you impaled right in front of me,
unable to cry out for help, and after you came to comfort me. I'm so sorry," she was
blubbering.
"I forgive you. It's not as if you did it on purpose, and your only intention, was to give me
pleasure. Where's Sue anyway?" I tried to sit up and look around.
"Last I saw her she was curled up in a fetal position on her bed," she pointed to Sue's
room.
I started to stand up and Kellie tried to stop me, "You need more milking."
"I'm okay now, better not try, and stop me. I don't want to hurt you," and looked into her
eyes.
She paled and backed off, kind of strange, since she was over a foot taller than I was.
I slipped on my slippers and hoisted my hemline so I could climb out of the bed area.
Sophie went speeding by with, "Hi mummy!"
I entered Sue's room and sat on the bed next to her and stroked her auburn hair, "I'm all
right Sue, you can snap out of it any time. See, I'm healthy enough to visit sick friends."
She grabbed me in a bear hug and soaked my shoulder with salty tears, "I didn't know
what to do. When Kellie woke me your little face, no pupils, and my head covered in your
saliva, I... I fainted and Kellie had to save you herself. I was so scared when I woke up
alone. I ran to help and caught up with Kellie in the hallway just as Diane ran up."
"Yes, I heard my favorite guards had quite a show with all three of us naked," I giggled
trying to lighten her up.
"It's a good thing that Diane got there when she did, one of the guards stood up and was
getting ready to run down and try to help. If he had gotten any of your fluids in his body, it
would have cost him his manhood. I should be punished like Sophie," she concluded.
"Did you try to kill me? Or did you just try to give me pleasure and have an accident?" she
had it bad.
"You could have died," she cried.
"Not for hours and hours. It was an accident and I forgive you, so give me a kiss and stop
all this."
She kissed me and picked me up, carrying me back out to the bed, and stunned Kellie.
"What happened to you," Sue asked her.
"She threatened to hurt me," Kellie claimed.
"Little tiny me, hurt big strong you? That's ridicules," I giggled sweetly.
"My ass! She's scarier than Diane," Kellie claimed, "I have to go change. I peed my pants."
Sue fell over laughing and Kellie grinned in spite of her wet dress.
"Before you go, could you leave the breast pump, my boobs hurt," I asked.
"But you told me..." Kellie gave up and just relinquished the pump.
"You want to give me a hand with these Sue?" I asked sweetly.
"Just don't hurt me," she, play-acted, trembling, "Right or left one to start?"
"Left one, Kellie already started the right one," I told her. "Where is everybody?"
"It seems there is going to be a party, a birthday party. Tonight and it is to be catered and
a dress-up affair. Diane has a dress picked out for you, so you are all set," she was
pumping away with her hospital style pump. A little light came on and she said, "Uh oh!
Hang on a second, I'll be right back."
She took off heading for the kitchen. There was a pitcher in her hand when she returned
with the pump and started it back up. "What's with the pitcher?"
"Uh, I needed to get a container to empty the pump into, it was full and we're not even
done with this one," the light came on four more times.
"Do you realize you have just given a little under a quart of milk? That's not possible.
Women don't make that much milk, not four times a day. Six quarts of milk a day, wow! A
girl not even four feet tall a world record milker, you are amazing," she marveled.
I was just relieved. I buttoned up my nursing bra (Damn that sounds Weird) and trotted
off for a bath, "Come on Sue you don't expect me to bathe myself do you?"
She shot to my side and hollered, "Kellie get you urine soaked ass into the bath tub."
I laughed at the image of a urine soaked ass in my head.
Kellie came sprinting out of her suite wet from head to toe, dripping all over. She splashed
into the tub ahead of us, "Boy it's cold running wet, and naked. My nipples are seriously
scrunched up."
I climbed into the tub and said, "I want to see them," and grabbed her boobs and started
sucking and tickling her nipples, "Hungry?" I asked Sue around a mouthful of nipple,
offering her the other boob.
"Mmmm, no milk but tasty anyway," she evaluated, sucking away at that lovely firm gland.
Kellie was making cute mewing noises, so I reached down and started petting the pussy,
and she started trembling.
Sue asked, "Are you doing what I think you're doing?"
I pinched her clit and she screamed and orgasm, "What do you think?"
"I'm not sure. Do it again."
She screamed jerked and twitched that time.
"Oh GOD, your tiny fingers. Ahhhhhh!" Kellie seemed to like it.
"What the hell are you doing to her?" Sue asked.
Therefore, I started sucking Sue's boob and stimulating her pussy, until her clit stiffened,
then I showed her.
"Oh GOD, Your tiny fingers. Ahhhhhh!" Sue liked it too.
The third time I tiny finger fucked her Kellie was finally coming around and snickered at
her.
"What were we in this water for again, Sue?" I asked her sweetly just as she came again.
"Ahhhhhh!" she answered.
"Ooh, you're mean," Kellie accused me, but still kissed me on the cheek.
"Ba... Ba... Bath. Here to take bath," Sue panted, "Have you got a cigarette?"
"Ooh, honey the only one who smokes here is you," I told her.
"I'm in love," Sue panted and she kissed me too.
"Shall we scrub up?" I grabbed a bar of soap and started cleaning my various parts.
"Whe... whe... when I catch my breath," Sue panted.
"Kellie, you want to wash my boobies," I asked her sweetly.
"Your wish is my command, my princess," Kellie took another bar and gently washed my
giant titties.
Sue was about back to normal, "Careful with those, she just broke a world record with
them."
"What do you mean?" Kellie was still unaware and busily cleaning that hard to reach area
underneath where my boob attached to my chest.
"Over six quarts of milk per day from one tiny woman," she sounded amazed, "She weighs
under seventy pounds."
"Moo," I said.
"That's it," Kellie ranted, "I'm going in the tank. My husband has bigger tits, Sue has
bigger tits, and even Diane has bigger tits than I do. I'm getting giant hooters and a tongue
like and anteater. I might even have her give me a dick."
"I thought you had a dick yesterday? Nope, nope, sorry, it was me I had two dicks
yesterday. Damn I'm a greedy little slut ain't I?" I teased them.
"You had better watch it, nobody calls my sister a slut, nobody," Sue was mad.
"What if, I want to be a slut," I asked her demurely.
"Nope, your just libido hyperactive," she determined.
I laughed, "I like it. I'm Libido Hyperactive."
"Are we done here? Who's going to do my hair?" I was being a turd but these two needed it.
"I have a great idea for your hair," Kellie was patting me down.
"Should I have my bandage changed first?" I presented my little tail for emphasis.
She snapped me up, and took me to Diane suite and fit me into the stirrups. She took off
the first bandage and gasped, "Oh god De Anne, I am so sorry!"
"What is it, did she have to sew up my pussy, and leave me with a little round hole to pee
through?" she had me worried.
"No, but if another Doctor ever examines you they will swear you've given natural child
birth. You know that little cut they make right before labor, so it doesn't tear? Yours was
torn. So if you tell people that Sophie is your daughter, we can get Doctors to swear to it,"
she placed a new bandage on me and immediately the ache I had down there went away.
"Oh that feels better," I sighed.
"You were in pain? Oh Jesus! How long? Why didn't you tell me? How long was the last
one on? Shit, I'm a terrible nurse," again, she made herself get, all worked up.
"Yo, Kellie! It was just a little ache, not real pain. Real pain is when your friends are
hurting when they shouldn't have to. Boo-boos I can handle. Seeing my angels heartsick
hurts way too much to bear," she had to understand.
"I won't hurt you anymore," she swore.
"Don't you, say that. The only way you could do it is, if you die or leave. Neither is an
option. Just try not to hurt my heart as much as my body. My body's pain is easier to
handle. We will hurt each other from time to time, just promise to try and not hurt me,
and promise to always love me. Those things we can all do," I was all worked up, "Sorry, I
didn't mean to snap or lecture."
"I hadn't thought of it that way," she said quietly.
"You thought of what, what way," I had said a lot of stuff.
"Not hurting you any more, it can't be done can it?" she was sitting near my butt looking at
me through my legs with her eyebrows knitted.
"No."
"So you're right, we will hurt each other, and if we aren't here that even hurts more?
That's depressing."
"Don't forget the other side of the coin. We please each other just by being here for each
other, making you happy makes me happy. When I'm happy the others are happy, and so
on. Diane knew you didn't want to hurt me, and so did I. I hope the others knew too. So,
don't hurt my heart, just because you accidentally hurt my body, when you were trying to
please my body. Sounds pretty convoluted saying it that way, doesn't it?" I admitted.
"The scary part is, I followed it, and I'll try," she was very thoughtful, "You are incredible."
"No, I just love my family more than anything, and I want them to all be happy and love
each other. Now are you done down there, or just enjoying the view?" I peered at her
through my little legs over my big boobs.
She kissed my pussy, and while my heart was settling down, she picked me up and strolled
to the hair salon area. She went to work and when she finished, my hair was up in a very
sexy, sophisticated, coiffure. Then she started making me up, when the two ladies were
finished I looked very glamorous and beautiful. The gown that Diane bought for me was
exquisite.
"So where is everybody? It's getting near time," I questioned them. Both Sue and Kellie
were dressed similarly to the way I was. We looked fantastic.
"Let's have some fun killing time till they get here, are you game?" Kellie asked.
"Sure, but we don't want to ruin our dresses, what do you have in mind?" I was getting the
idea that I was being set-up.
Kellie and Sue looked at each other and then back to me, "Fashion model," they said in
stereo.
They pulled out a bunch of camera equipment that had already been set up. Sue and
Kellie had me pose in all sorts of positions. I just did as they told me and they flashed all
sort of pictures of me in my finery.
"Okay whose turn next," I prompted.
"Oh, no time for us to be shot. They will be here really soon. We have to clean up this
mess," they were up to some thing. However, it made them happy, so I played along.
Sudden I noticed that I was alone, so I figured it was a good time to get my next milking
out of the way. I got the equipment, and was sitting on the bed with the pump going, when
I heard, "Surprise!" and everyone including the guards jumped out to surprise me. I fooled
them. I quickly did up my bra and pulled up my dress.
"I don't know who is more surprised all of you, or me?" I said.
Diane helped out, "Okay you win. We were more surprised. Now somebody hose down the
men, so we can get on with the party."
The guard who considered lousing his manhood for me said, "It's okay, nothing we haven't
seen a couple of times before."
Everyone laughed and the tension was broken, so the caterers brought everything in and
the party started up.
I hunted down Kellie and said, "I thought you said this party was for Alia?"
"It is she loves to dress up. When she found out we never had a birthday party for you, she
insisted that you two share this one. Isn't she sweet?"
"Yes, ah could you and I slip away say into your suite and we could finish what I started?" I
begged.
"Let's go and get you milked," she giggled.
When we were done, the turd announced I would easily reach the six quarts mark per day,
I was so proud.
When we emerged from her room I sought out Diane and discovered her with a girl, I
hadn't recognized right away, "Gretchen!" I ran to her and started hugging her leg.
She wouldn't stand for that, and lifted me up for a proper hug, "Dean, I'm so glad you're
safe."
"I'm better than safe, I'm beautiful. What do you think?" I leaned back and looked into her
eyes.
"I..." she started tearing, and hugged me tightly.
"Oh damn it Diane, she thinks I'm ugly."
"No, no. You're incredible, but..." she stammered.
"At least, I have an incredible butt."
Diane came over to Gretchen and held her face, "You love him too, don't you?"
"No... I..." she closed her eyes, lowered and shook her head, "Yes, I guess I do. I'm sorry
Diane, I wish I didn't, but I can't help it."
I placed my little hand under her jaw and tilted her head back up, "I owe you my life dear
Gretchen, and I love you too. So does Diane."
Diane joined us in our hug, kissed me on the mouth, and damned if Gretchen didn't kiss
me too before I could stop her, "Oh, no Diane she..."
Diane put her finger up to my lips, "De Anne, she was already addicted to you. Don't fret
about our sisters either, I figured this would happen. All of the ladies voted an hour ago.
They figured that you wouldn't even be here without Gretchen, so they owe her big time,
me too," she kissed Gretchen, "She didn't know about the vote, and kissed you anyway.
Gretchen why didn't you tell me?"
"You were so happy, and then, you were too sad," she took a shaky breath, "I didn't go
home for a vacation like I told you... Since you were dead, as far as he knew, I was going
to try and get him to marry me, I'm so sorry Diane," she began to cry again.
"Gretchen I only wish it had worked out, and he wasn't to be executed, I would have been
happy for both of you," Diane was tearing up now.
"I don't know about either of you, but I think things have worked out, damn near perfect.
I've never dreamed how much sex and orgasmic pleasure I can have, and to have so many
loving sisters, thank you Gretchen for helping to make me a girl," I kissed her in my best
Alia imitation.
She let out a tiny scream, but kept on kissing.
"Micro-orgasm? You are such a lucky girl my darling," I stroked her face.
"I've never heard it called that. How would you know about that?" her eyes were wide.
"Kellie gets them too. I love making ladies orgasm. I'm glad you liked the kiss. You can
borrow some of my panties if you want," I offered.
"I never thought I'd be borrowing your panties. I can't believe I did it. I'm actually one of
your lovers now. It seems so impossible. Why would you want me? All of you ladies are
so gorgeous and I'm so plain," she found a seat and placed me in her lap.
"It's the beauty inside that counts. The outside can be anything you want," Diane told her.
"I will love you anyway you want, stay the same or glamorous, whatever makes you happy,"
I hugged her again.
"Diane can you put me in the tank, I want a make over, I want to be so beautiful De Anne
can't keep her hands off of me," she pleaded.
"Right now or can you wait until tomorrow?" she teased.
"Right now, come on," and she tried to drag Diane with her.
"Not until after the party," Diane insisted.
Bertha came over with Sophie, dressed in a pretty black and white number, black mostly
white lace and white petticoats, "My, my, Sophie, aren't you beautiful tonight."
"Not as bootiful as mummy! You is bootiful," she declared.
"I'm sorry I couldn't feed you today, I'm not mad at you, mommy got a boo-boo and had
some medicine that Sophie shouldn't have, so my milk would not have been good for
Sophie. I'll try to make it up to you, okay sweetie?" she had her big pretty eye looking at
me so adoringly.
"Mummy get better, Sophie wait," she hugged me sweetly.
Gretchen said, "Sophie's so nice, what did you do to her?"
"I just loved her."
"Wow, that's director Sophie?" the least forward of the guards whispered. (It was the
brunette guard).
"No, that's my sweet little girl, director Sophie is dead. Hi, my name is De Anne," I stuck
my hand out for him to shake after giving Sophie to Bertha.
His hand was trembling when he shook it, "I'm Bill, one of the hall guards. Do you have
any idea why they invited us to this party? I mean we are the only two men here in the
middle of all you gorgeous women, I can't fathom it."
"I know exactly why you two were invited, you two guards have inadvertently been teased,
frightened, and shocked. Through it all, you have maintained you gentlemanly ways and
when your friend over there jumped up from his post, ready to run to help me when I was
hurt, jeopardizing his very manhood to come to my aide, the ladies felt you two deserved a
reward. Does that answer your question?" I asked.
"Jeopardizing his... I don't understand," he was scratching his head.
"If either one of you, were to get any of my bodily fluids into your body, through whatever
means, you would find yourself like all of these women and men, female and addicted to
me," I confided in him.
All of the blood drained out of his face and he leaned away from me, "Ladies and men, do
you mean to tell me some of these beautiful women have a..."
"Everyone of us have uteruses and periods, not one of us has a..." I teased him.
"Some were men, now they're women, right?" he was breaking it down to a simpler level.
"Absolutely!"
"So they had their... cut off?" he wasn't sure.
"Nope, they had their genes rewritten," I hoped that was simple enough for him.
"So if your saliva gets in my mouth, I'll wind up a girl?" he made me sound like a disease.
"Not from my saliva, you get addicted from my saliva, so you have to stay with us, our
libidos are hyperactive, so if you stayed a man you'd be fucked to death, so Diane to save
your life would change you into a woman, are we there yet?" I had grabbed his hand, and I
think he was too scared to take it back.
"So the rumors are kind of true. If a guy were to, uh get it on with you, he'd end up peeing
sitting down?" there was a quaver in his voice.
"Don't you worry I won't let anything happen to my favorite guards. Just if you decide to
run and help, I thought you should know, it might be dangerous. I guess if you treat me
like I have AIDS you will be safe, except for the saliva, it's worse than AIDS, you'd be one of
the creased crotch club for sure with that," I let his trapped hand go and I could see he was
trying to be brave.
"What about the other ladies, can we catch it from them?" he was just assessing the
danger, I couldn't blame him.
"I never thought of that, I don't think so, let me check," he had a good point, "Diane, could
you come here a minute?"
Bill was even more nervous when Diane came over.
"Diane, Bill here asked if say, he kissed you, would he become addicted to me. Am I
communicable?" I was puzzled now.
She leaned over and kissed Bill on the mouth so sizzlingly, I thought his jockey's elastic
was going to break. When she let him up for air she said, "Let's find out. If you find him
latched onto your pussy later, the answer is yes," with that, she walked over to the buffet.
If poor Bill hadn't been so stimulated, I think he would have fainted.
"Uh oh Bill, I had better give you some space, so this experiment will be legitimate," I
wondered over to the buffet with Diane. "You realize he's terrified, don't you."
"Just remember to keep at least four feet between you, he wouldn't have lasted much
longer," she reminded me.
"I was just trying to be nice to him," I said.
"Try to be nice in a group, then they won't necessarily fixate on you, as the object of their
desire, that and we can protect them from you," she tweaked my nose.
I looked around and saw Bill still where I left him. The other guard was talking to Molly.
Well, he's talking to molly's boobs. I had better try to steer him to Bill, he can probably
provide him an anchor in the real world.
As I was gliding over, I heard, "You're in luck, the object of your interest is coming our way.
Princess De Anne may I introduce, Albert."
I held out my hand and the guy actually kissed it, "I am so glad to finally know my
protectors names."
"I have wanted to meet you since I first saw you," Albert was looking at my eyes.
I blushed, "Sorry I forgot my self that day, and I'd been around just women for so long..."
"Actually, I saw you wheeled out on a gurney the first time," he was blushing too.
Molly was starting to try and slip away and I grabbed her to stop her, "Diane says that
these poor guys need to be protected from me, so could you stand guard for the guard?"
"I live to serve my princess," she curtseyed.
I tried to ignore her and continued on, "I wanted to thank you for attempting to come to my
aide the other day."
"Oh I didn't do anything," he was blushing, "Are you really a princess?"
I was about to deny it totally and I felt Molly put something on my head and giggle.
"Oh my, you... you... you're really a princess," he stammered.
"Oh, she is really a princess, she was dubbed, princess Cums-A-Lot, by Queen Diane," she
was laughing her fool head off.
I gave her a dirty look.
"We threw this party to thank them, not humiliate them. Sorry Albert, it's an inside joke," I
had been very carefully backing away from him and nearly had my four feet, but he
stepped toward me so Molly half interposed herself between us.
"I apologize too Albert it was in poor taste," Molly sounded quite earnest.
"It is a sort of funny story we might tell you sometime, I shouldn't have gotten so upset,
sorry Molly," I squeezed her hand and she smiled.
"Why are you backing away? Did I do or say something?" he looked like a hurt puppy.
"No, Albert I'm not supposed to stand within four feet of you, I have a genetic problem, and
my body gives off massive amounts of pheromones. No one can stand it long. If they tied
us back to back for eight hours, you would probably chew off your own arm to get to me.
So the four feet is just to provide you a fighting chance."
"You poor lady," he looked like he was going to try and get around Molly but thought better
of it.
"I wanted you to know, how dangerous a thing it was you almost did. This is also, why I
appreciate it so much. My saliva, blood and other bodily fluids through the same genetic
problem, is more addictive, than heroine is. Were you to contact any fluids, and ingest, or
were it to get in a sore, or cut, you would be addicted forever. You would have to become
one of us," I paused for a breather.
"Where do I sign up?" Albert was eager.
Molly snickered.
I held up my hand, boy was my mouth dry, "Before you think you would be in heaven, you
need to know the cost."
"Are you thirsty?" he asked me, "Just be a second," he leapt up and sprinted for the punch
bowl. "For you my princess," he bowed and handed me a glass of punch.
I looked at Molly, "I told you he was cute," accepting the glass from him.
I drank it dry in one gulp, "Thank you, I needed that."
He took it and refilled, and even brought a small pitcher with him full of punch.
After downing three cups, he let me go on, "Okay, a recap, I'm addictive, those addicted
must live here, right?" he nodded, "The price is high, a man living with these libido
hyperactive ladies, and I, would be fucked to death in a couple of months, so no men. Any
man addicted, Diane must transform forever into a woman. More than one of us was a
man at one time."
"She rewrites their DNA without the Y chromosome. Cool," he was excited.
"You're a smart one aren't you? Yes the price is your manhood, and freedom, so it was
very dangerous, that you tried to help me, I just want you to be careful, helping me could
cost you 'Mr. Happy'," I warned him.
"Would I become addicted if I hugged you?" he bravely asked.
"Well you have to let me do the first part of the hug, and you have to be very careful where
you touch, no erogenous zones, it has to be slow and careful, you could accidentally cause
me to orgasm. If you screw up it's good-by Mr. Happy. Do you still want to try it?" I
prompted.
"You bet," he said eagerly.
"Here I come," I gently held him, and he hugged me back. He released me and I backed
away, "You did well, now at least you know you can touch me without serious
consequences. I think you should go talk to Bill, I think he's in shock, I told him too and
he didn't take it as well as you."
"Can you tell me what happened to you during the emergency?" I could see genuine
concern in his face.
"That's kind of embarrassing. Ah, I had orgasmed for over two and a half hours straight," I
was blushing and looking at my shoes.
"Holy... That's not possible, is it?" he looked at Molly who was nodding her head. "I don't
care what anybody says, from today on you are a princess to me," he bowed down onto one
knee.
Diane strolled up, "You have the damndest affect on people, my love," and kissed me on the
mouth.
"Dr. Samuels, you look ravishing," Albert was lit up like a Christmas tree, so we all knew
he meant it.
Diane said, "My word honey, he really likes you."
"We both know he meant you, he isn't fooled as easily as you might think. I really believe,
even with what he knows now, he still would run to help me, with no fear," I was so proud
of him.
"I noticed, he didn't faint when you hugged him," she was smiling at him, "I want to thank
you as well, De Anne means everything to us," then she hugged him too.
"If I knew heaven was like this I would have died sooner," he claimed.
Diane got a devilish look on her face. She whistled loudly and all the ladies gathered
around her, "All right ladies, De Anne can't thank him as much as she would like, the hug
line starts behind Molly, and you can go through the line as many times as you want."
Albert went pale, but warmed up comparatively quickly.
"De Anne go stand about a foot behind him," Diane was up to something but I went along.
On about the third hug he shuddered in orgasm.
Sally just happened to be the one hugging him, "I've never had that effect on a man before,
oh well, next!"
Three more hugs and he went off again. After twenty-five minutes, he had cum nine times
and the ladies couldn't hold him up anymore. Therefore, I said, "Oh Billy?"
He gulped, "Yes, Miss De Anne?"
"It's your turn," and the poor man fainted dead away.
We all partied for another hour and when the guys came around Diane sat them down and
presented them each with calendars. Big deal you say, well I was the model on twelve
pages of the calendars all dressed up in my beautiful gown. Alia had taken the photos and
had them made special.
Both guards went home with big smiles.
I hugged all my angels and thanked each one of for the best present I ever had. I love
making people happy.
All of us, including Sophie slept on the big bed that night, after fucking each other wildly of
course. Hugging those guards had the ladies ready to fuck a stick shift.
In the morning after nursing Sophie, we filed by the guards, who were very friendly to all of
us. Albert even slipped me a thank you card. I wonder if he figured out, how it was that,
he woke up wearing very sexy panties and a bra?
Epilog
Alia has come up with a way to get any information from our captives without being mean
to them. We put a keyboard in the tank. They wake up tiny women in the tank, we ask
questions, if they don't tell us what we want to know their boobs and libido get increased,
so either they end up more boob than girl, and willing to fuck a scab covered AIDS patient,
or they tell us what we want to know.
What do we do with these women? Some ladies we send to remote military bases to service
the troops. Perverts adopt some, and some of them go to the orient to be slaves. The ones
who cooperate are given the choice to work in a Nevada brothel, or be strippers on some of
the military installations across the country, of course those don't have to have constant
sex, frequent, but not constant. Therefore, their fates are in their own hands.
There have been some pretenders and look-alikes claiming to be Osama Bin Laden, the
government might even tell the public one of them is the real thing, but we have the real
one, once in a while I go watch it, just for fun. (He just loves his sperm and pork!)
Oh and Albert has made petition to become one of the living-nympho-lesbians. I keep
trying to talk him out of it though. If he keeps trying, in about two weeks the ladies have
said to tank him. I think he really liked wearing the panties.
Gretchen went into the tank for two days and now she looks like Wendy Whoppers before
the breast reduction.
Sophie is a pre-teen and just got her first bra. (We told her it was a training bra, a 30 P
cup) She has been so helpful and sweet, hardly anyone remembers the evil Sophie.
I never talked about our other function, basically witness relocation, who's going to look for
a hot looking babe after the guy who fingered them in court was middle age and homely?
We are still having our day-to-day troubles but since the party, things have been terrific.
Sophie doesn't need to nurse anymore but I'm still lactating, in fact it's been getting worse,
I'm wearing an N cup size bra now and am up to over seven quarts of milk per day. I love
my boobies.
COPYRIGHT:
Tanks for the Mammaries! (Version 0.0)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2002, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied,
transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to
perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
The Ancient Gods of the Romans are not to be screwed with. Venus takes a mortal lover and makes another god jealous. Whom do you think winds up with the short end of that stick?
Warning: This story is for adults only and contains material
unsuitable for children. If you are underage in your state, country, or
school district, do not read any further. If you are technically an adult
and should you find yourself becoming offended, stop reading and seek
entertainment elsewhere. (Or counseling, as the case may be.)
If you are afraid of strange ideas, this is not the story for you.
They don't come much stranger than this.
Any resemblance between characters in this story and historical,
mythical, or imaginary persons is purely coincidental.
By Wholeman
Venus, goddess of love, was quite put out. Her mischievous son,
Cupid, had been slacking and she had summoned him for a major ass
chewing.
"Hey mom, what's up?" Cupid innocently asked, not having yet
noticed the storm clouds forming above his mother.
"Cupid, there you are! I have been getting reports from some of
my priests and the lesser gods that somebody has been slacking lately.
You wouldn't know whom that might be, would you, young man?" the
ravishingly beautiful goddess asked whilst shaking her finger at Cupid in
the typical 'scolding mother' fashion.
"But Mom..." Cupid began before being cut off.
"But nothing, young man. You have been seen with Bacchus, the
god of wine, too often. You have been neglecting your duties as God of
Passion. You shouldn't be running around with your friends all of the
time," Venus scolded. "Jupiter himself sent word for me to speak to you
about this. There have been so few people being born down on earth
that attendance in all of the gods' temples is falling off."
"It's all Mars's fault. He's been causing wars and his generals
have been slaughtering women and children alike. There are fewer
women around. When the men fight over them, often times the woman
is killed in the ensuing fight. When I make a woman fall in love, she
doesn't often live long enough to bear children," Cupid explained. "I
don't know what to do."
"I wish you would have come to me sooner with this problem,
Cupid. Parents aren't only around to scold and punish their children,
you know," Venus replied, while her smile lit up the heavens.
"What can you do about it?" Cupid asked suspiciously.
"Go and see my friend Morpheus, tell him your trouble, and I feel
certain that he will provide you with the answer to your quandary," she
told her confused son. "Now, you flit off and get to work, before that
horny old Jupiter decides that you are cute enough to take the place of
one of his human lovelies."
Cupid didn't even wait long enough to say goodbye to his mother,
he spun and took wing in search of Morpheus leaving the melodic,
tinkling laughter of his mother far behind.
"Why do I have to work so hard?" Cupid grumbled to himself. "All
of the other guys get to spend most of their time goofing off, but me, I
have to fly all over the place all of the time shooting humans in the butt,
just to keep them procreating."
Cupid followed the overly loud sounds of snoring to where he
found Morpheus, "Hey, Morpheus, wake up!"
"Huh? What? Who's there?" Morpheus asked, roused from a deep
and pleasant dream.
"It's me, Morpheus, Cupid," he answered as he gracefully came to
light on a stool near Morpheus's bed.
"Ah... and how is your lovely mother doing?" Morpheus asked, as
every male god most certainly would.
"Oh, mom's honked off at me. I've been having trouble keeping
the humans reproducing," Cupid replied, his face in his own hands,
moping.
"So, she sent you to me? I am honored that she thought of me,"
Morpheus stated dreamily.
"Don't you go nodding-off on me, Morpheus. I've got real
problems," Cupid admonished. He dove in, explaining what his trouble
was quickly, before the other god fell back asleep.
Morpheus laughed long and hard, much to Cupid’s consternation,
"I'm not laughing at you, boy. I find your mother's mind as beautifully
ironic as her body. I believe I know what she wants me to provide to
solve your little problem. Wait here for a moment while I get it."
"Just like grownups, don't give a guy a straight answer, just order
them around," Cupid complained to his hands.
When Morpheus returned, he handed Cupid a vial of porcelain
colored liquid, "Dip your arrows in this before you shoot a man with it.
Only use this on men. Once you have hit him, wait a day before you
return to supply him with a mate," Morpheus laughed to himself,
"Tomorrow you will know why I say this."
"Why not tell me today and save me the suspense?" Cupid asked
grumpily.
"Oh! I know who your first target should be too! There is a man
who comes to my temple every day, bitching that Cupid and Venus have
forsaken him and he pleads with me to intercede on his behalf. You will
be doing me a service if you can get him to quit whining at me,"
Morpheus decided. "The one I speak of lives in Genoa. His name is... let
me think... Anchises, yes that's it, Anchises."
Cupid agreed that he would handle this for Morpheus as
repayment for his help, and flew off to Genoa.
Anchises awakened with a scream from yet another nightmare,
"Great god, Morpheus, why do you torment me so?"
Anchises, in his folly, had incurred the wrath of the jealous god by
having bed the beautiful Venus. Venus had never shown the slightest
interest in Morpheus, but that wasn't necessary to create jealousy.
He was plagued by another problem incurred by that fateful
union. After he had slept with the most beautiful goddess in the
universe, how could any mere mortal woman stir his loins?
He prayed and prayed to the goddess to return, or in some way
relieve him of his dual torment.
Hearing no answer to his shouted prayer, Anchises arose and
readied himself for the day.
Unbeknownst to him, Cupid had flown into his cottage, invisible to
any mortal, "Now, dip the arrow into the fluid... and," Cupid said to
himself, notching the arrow to his bow, "shoot the man in the butt."
Anchises jumped as the muscle in his backside twinged as he was
struck. Moments later, Anchises found himself in the arms of Morpheus.
"That should do it for today. Once I know what this is all about, I'll
do more," and with that, Cupid went in search of Bacchus.
"I see that Cupid has fulfilled his promise and sent you to me,
body and soul," Morpheus laughed evilly, "So, you would have the gall to
sleep with the goddess Venus, eh mortal? Well, as you have discovered
yourself, beauty can be its own curse. Tonight you sleep and dream of
only beauty. Come morning, you will live the dream."
Anchises dreamed strange and pleasant dream that night, the first
time in many years. He slowly, pleasantly, swam up from the
replenishing slumber to open his eyes without screaming for the first
time in years.
Once Anchises realized that he had not received nightmares that
night, he exclaimed, "Oh thank you Morpheus... Hey! What's happened
to my voice?"
Anchises sat up, grasping his throat. The first thing he noticed
was his chest went bobbing hither and yon, and the second thing he felt
was his missing Adam's apple.
Anchises quickly threw off the bedclothes, exposing his body for
perusal, "What the fuck happened to me?"
He yanked the pants off that were loose the day before, but which
now tightly hugged his hips, only to scream and faint at the sight of
what he found.
When Cupid returned, he discovered an incredibly beautiful
woman sleeping in Anchises's bed, "What is this? Anchises has found
himself a mate without my help?"
Cupid searched the town trying to find Anchises without luck, so
upon returning to his cottage and seeing Anchises awaken once again,
he made himself manifest, to speak to the girl, "Woman, have you taken
Anchises as your husband? Is that why you are here and, if so, where
has Anchises gone?"
"I am Anchises, oh great god Cupid," Anchises tearfully replied.
"What has happened to me?"
Immediately Cupid understood what had happened when he had
dipped his arrow into the porcelain colored fluid. It had transformed
Anchises into a woman of uncommon beauty.
"You have been praying to the gods for relief, Anchises, and they
have sent me to answer your prayers. Fear not, for you will soon have
your loneliness relieved, and then you will aid in restoring the numerous
humans Mars has caused the earth to lose in his many wars. Remain
here until I return," Cupid promised, as he became incorporeal once
again.
Anchises was not happy with the answer to his plea, not in the
least. 'There is no way in Hades that I'm going to... ugh... have sex with
a man and bear children!' he thought.
After waiting a while, Anchises became restless and decided to
head in to the outer room to get a drink from his bucket of water in the
corner. As he neared the water, he noticed his new face reflected there,
"I'm in big trouble!" he exclaimed.
Anchises had seen his soul staring back at him through the eyes
of a temptress who rivaled Venus herself in beauty, "What have the gods
done to me! Venus will not allow such a rival to exist without tormenting
her, but will she even know that it is I, Anchises? Worse, will she even
care?"
Anchises began taking stock of his situation. He pulled off his
shirt, only to discover a pair of full C cup sized breasts, 'Not too little,' he
thought, 'Not too big... just right.'
Next, he slipped his pants down once again and gazed upon his
new earthly shell in its entirety. The classic hourglass figure, porcelain
skin, soft fleshy buttocks, hairless legs, and oh my, a smooth hairless
cleft between his creamy white thighs.
Anchises bowed his legs slightly to get a better look at his new sex.
As he bent forward, sheaves of golden blonde hair flow up and
surrounded his face, nearly touching the floor, "I am so dead! I won't
have a chance. Every male in the world is going to want to bed me!"
He took his dainty fingers, with their perfectly shaped nails, and
gently spread his new sex, "This feels so foreign. How do women cope
with this?"
Right then, he felt something new. His new sex began to lubricate
itself, and lubricate itself a lot! In mere moments, Anchises found his
fingers covered in his own feminine sexual fluids. He waddled to his bed,
threw himself down upon it, and began fingering himself madly. He
kicked off his pants, threw his legs as wide as possible, and started to
twiddle and tweak his new breasts while finger banging himself, "Oh,
yes! Ooh baby. Fuck me! Fuck me hard, baby! Oh, goddess that feels
good! Jupiter, I'm cuming! Oooooh glllllllllllllllllllllll ooooothhhh!"
Anchises couldn't stop though, he kept up at his uncontrollable
feverish pitch, "Sploosh, squish, sploosh, squish..." on and on, until
finally, after two full hours of masturbating, and a lake of cum in his bed,
Anchises orgasmed herself unconscious.
Cupid was in a near panic as he lit upon his mother's palace,
"Mom! Where are you? I need to talk to you!"
"Here, here, what's all this ruckus?" Venus asked her frantic son.
"Mom, did you know that when you sent me to see Morpheus, he
would give me a potion that transforms men into women?" Cupid asked
suspiciously.
"That was the general idea. Would this not solve your problem
most deliciously?" Venus asked innocently.
"Okay... but I don't think you're going to like it..." Cupid shrugged
and started to head back to work.
"Get back here, Mister," Venus ordered, "You can't drop a bomb like
that and leave! What did you mean, 'I'm not going to like it'?"
"Well, Morpheus had me shoot this guy in Genoa, and he..." Cupid
began.
"Wait! Did he give you a name for this man?" Venus, always
suspicious of the other gods, caught an inkling of what might be going
on.
"Yes, it was a man who had been praying for companionship for a
long time. His name was Anchises," Cupid informed her.
"That no good, rotten..." Venus was working herself into a tirade.
"Mom, that's not helping!" Cupid exclaimed, "That's not what I was
thinking would piss you off, anyway!"
Venus took a deep breath, looking to the sky for strength, "There's
worse news than my former lover being turned into a woman?"
This little disclosure brought a slight, ironic smile to Cupid's face,
"Yup, and it's going to sizzle you! Anchises' beauty rivals even your
own."
"WHAT!" Venus's eyes shook in her rage.
'It's a damn good thing she's not Jupiter,' thought Cupid, 'there'd
be lightning bolts flying all over this room.'
"That rat bastard! How could Morpheus do this? What have I
ever done to him?" Venus railed.
"What have you ever done with him...?" Cupid uttered so quietly,
Venus almost didn't hear it.
"You... You, think he's jealous of that mortal? Morpheus hasn't
ever even made a pass at me, not to mention, I hear from others that he
falls asleep sometimes... Nevertheless, how can poor Anchises live as a
woman?" Venus pondered, entirely avoiding the subject of his great
beauty.
"I can go and ask him for something that can reverse the process,
but I wouldn't hold my breath," offered Cupid.
"Maybe I should go with you to see Anchises this time. We can
figure out what to do when we get there," Venus, snapped her fingers and
the two found themselves in Anchises home, in their incorporeal forms.
"Oh my god! Anchises you slut, you couldn't keep your hands off
yourself for even a whole day? Well, if you like being a horny slut then
maybe I'll help you out," Venus exclaimed upon seeing the unconscious
woman who had obviously finger banged herself into unconsciousness.
She waved her hands, and Anchises's perfect feminine form began
to morph, "Here's a little trick I learned from Dea Dia, the goddess of
growth."
Anchises's breasts grew, her waist thinned, and her hips widened.
"Now for the topper, I'll give her a sex drive that's right through
the roof, another gift from the goddess Bona Dea. Anchises will screw
anyone. She's going to be a very popular girl!" Venus snickered, "Let's be
on our way son, you have half an army to turn into women, and the other
half to make fall in love with them. Mars is due for a vacation, and we're
going to see that he gets it!"
When Anchises awakened, the huge rolling breast on his chest,
made it nearly impossible to sit up. When he finally accomplished that
feat, he stared at the boobs he'd been gifted with, afraid to touch them
after his experience the night before.
He scooted what felt like his padded, extra-wide bottom off the bed
to stare at himself. Yes, he had felt correctly, his hips were very wide,
although he wasn't fat. They were wide birthing hips, the kind women
who seemed made for making babies would have.
On the other hand, he found that his waist was almost
ridiculously tiny. Everything that would make a woman sexy and
alluring had been almost comically enhanced on him.
"Venus, my goddess, it is I, Anchises. Why have the gods done this
to me? I have never wished to challenge your beauty. Why would you
have allowed this to happen to me?" Anchises wailed.
However, his lament was short lived. He accidentally brushed his
nipple with his hand and moaned in ecstasy.
It didn't take her more than a few moments to throw herself back
on the cum-soaked bed and begin finger banging herself wildly.
Anchises was so caught up in the act of pleasuring herself that
she failed to notice one of her girlfriends come visiting, "Oh god! I'm so
sorry, Miss. I didn't mean to..."
Startled that he... err... she was not alone, Anchises stopped what
she was doing and said, "Severina, is... is that you?"
"Do I know you uh, Miss? Additionally, where is Anchises?"
Severina asked the flushed and stinky woman before her.
"I am Anchises! The... the gods have done this to me... I know not
why," shrieked the distraught and still horny woman.
"Anchises, it has happened to you too? Only, the others were not
effected so... ah... drastically," Severina remarked, not quite as shocked
as Anchises would have expected.
"You... you, believe me? If this hadn't happened to me, I would
have had a hard time believing me," Anchises admitted, somewhat
startled.
"My dear Anchises, apparently there have been quite a few others
in Mars's army to which this has happened as well, over in the town of
Valenti. Although, in their cases, they were not quite as beautiful and
voluptuous as you are. I think that we are going to remember this day
for a very long time," Severina remarked, "Anchises, oh my gods, can't
you keep from playing with yourself long enough for us to chat even?"
"Please Severina... I... I need you. I can't help it, I'm so horny!"
Anchises whined.
"I'm sorry, I don't think I can satisfy you, Anchises. Wait here, I'll
go and find some help," with that, Severina left Anchises's abode, leaving
her to go back to pleasuring herself.
An hour or two later, Severina returned, and the first thing
Anchises declared to her was, "Severina, thank the gods you're back! I'm
so thirsty, but I can't stop pleasuring myself long enough to get a drink!
Please help me!"
"I have found you the help you need, dear Anchises," Severina
poked her head back out the door and beckoned, "Come on in guys,
she's so horny, she would have sex with Cerberus."
Before Anchises could refuse, a large well-hung man stuffed her
mouth full of cock. Anchises tried her best not to enjoy her face fucking,
but her body had been made so sensitive to pleasure, she could do
naught but enjoy her first blowjob.
However, while she was sucking the large veined penis, other men
entered and began having their way with her. She was stuffed full of
cock in her vagina, anus, mouth, cleavage, and both hands found
themselves stroking men to orgasmic bliss.
When she felt the men she was fisting begin to ejaculate, she
aimed their cocks towards her thirsty face, and was rewarded with plenty
of warm salty sperm, which is just what her new body thirsted for.
Anything she could do to get more into her faster was what she wanted
more than air.
Anchises discovered that she was completely insatiable. Men
stuffed her full of hot cock, often more than one at a time per hole and
Anchises just begged for more, "Fill me with your seed! Fuck me! Ooh, it
feels so wonderful! Aw... all done? Okay, you go and rest. If you have
any friends who want to fuck, can you please get them? I need more
fucking!" She had sperm dripping from every orifice and most
everywhere on her skin.
Severina would occasionally keep all of the men out long enough
to clean Anchises up and make her presentable, which was no easy
undertaking with her scooping up puddles of jizzum and sucking them
down like ambrosia, "Hold still honey. You, want more fucking don't
you? If you're all gross and icky, you won't attract as many return
customers."
"Okay, make me pretty, but please hurry! I can't hold out for
long," Anchises begged as she trembled with desire.
"You know that I'll get you plenty pretty as fast as I possibly can.
There's only another hour before sundown. It won't take long after that, and
your friends won't be cuming inside you again until morning, so we'll
get you as full as we can so that you can last the night," Severina
assured her.
Once Anchises was clean again, Severina opened the doors to all
the men waiting her pleasuring. The men flooded inside, all of them
hungry to fuck the wanton slut within, not one of them nearly as
hungry as Anchises.
As Severina exited the house, after having taken a token payment
from every man awaiting their turn at Anchises, she made her way to the
homes of a few of her lady friends, and enlisted their aide in caring for
Anchises and taking the modest tribute from all of the men needed for
her upkeep.
It didn't take long for Anchises to start showing after the months
of near constant sex, but as long as the men kept coming, and as long as
Anchises still wanted them, she was kept clean and ready for more.
After nearly six months, Anchises finally lost most of her
humongous sex drive. She waddled around, hating herself for acting in
such an unmanly and an unladylike fashion, but Severina, who had
acquired a small fortune, even at the pittance she was charging for
Anchises's services, took care of her. She told Anchises that it was all
right, and how beautiful she was while she was with child, reassuring
her in all the ways she knew a pregnant woman needed.
As the day of childbirth neared, Anchises became nearly frantic
with fear. He had grown up male and wasn't prepared from girlhood to
expect to have to give birth. She was becoming astonishingly large, as
well, and all of the Severina's friends were afraid to voice their opinion
that Anchises was carrying at least twins. They consoled her with stories
of how large they, or other women had gotten with their own children,
telling her it was normal.
In the town of Valenti, many other mothers who had been men
were nearing their own birthing times and the men of the village were so
strained by their frantic wives, they had thought to leave and join
an army as mercenaries once again. However, Jupiter had forbidden
Mars from warring so as not to upset the unwillingly transformed men,
who were now their wives.
Jupiter took pity on them, though, and Bacchus smiled on the
region. Wine was available aplenty, so the husbands were able to escape
their wives for at least a few hours at a time.
Midwives were worth their weight in gold in that town, and many
were brought in from the surrounding areas, their apprentices in
tow.
When the birthing started, it struck like a tsunami, increasing
exponentially as it washed over the village. Midwives had a
dozen or more women to work on at a time, while the mercenaries
ran about bringing towels, having their hands crushed by the
women who's hands they held, and generally followed the orders of the
midwives. There was no time and no extra resources to spare, so the
men were pressed into service, even if it was against tradition.
It didn't take long before the village was filled with the sound of
crying babies and dead tired parents, and the previous population nearly
doubled.
Back in Genoa, Anchises was so big, she hadn't been able to walk
for days, and finally the birthing started.
"Ooooh! Oh, my goddess that one really hurt!" screamed
Anchises, "This isn't right! I shouldn't have to go through childbirth! It's
not fair! It's all Cupid's fault! That rotten little bastard, he was upset
that his mother loved me! He did this to me! Cupid should be giving
birth, not me! Ouch! Whoa! That smarts!"
"It's all right, Anchises. You're doing fine. Just relax and breathe,
oh and please let up your grip on my sister," Severina soothingly cooed.
Anchises cried and screamed, she moaned and whimpered, and
finally pleaded and cursed the whole time she was in labor. If you were
to ask her, she would swear it took days, but it was a remarkably quick and
easy birthing, given the fact that she gave birth to quintuplets.
Anchises breasts grew larger and heavy with milk, so much so, that
she needed milking to relieve the excess of her milk production, just to
make her comfortable.
She was a fairly normal mother, though quite busy with all of her
offspring, and had no way of knowing who the fathers were, for each
and every one of them had distinct facial features.
It was mid February when Anchises began feeling 'out of sorts',
and come February 14, she pleaded with Severna to get her some cock,
as much dick as she could, and as fast as she could.
The cycle had begun again, as well as in the village of Valenti.
The women of that town became insatiable. However, for them, it
was for their spouses, not for anything with a penis, as it was for
Anchises.
Severina took it all in stride. She started up her nickel brothel
once again, with the aide of her friends. They were making enough
money to keep the family in moderate comfort, and with the women of
Valenti having gotten what they wanted in a single day, the men of that
nearby town were more than eager to have their blue balls relieved by the
Whore of Genoa.
Things in that region kept going this way for many years. The
men of Valenti learned that come February 14th, they needed to bring
their wives little presents, for they knew that sex would be wild and
plentiful that night indeed.
Everyone also knew that it would be the day for single men to
lose their virginity in Genoa, should they bring the Whore a gift.
Of course, the people of Valenti were called Valentines, therefore,
it soon would be known as Valentine's day, and the tradition of bearing
gifts for your lover that day would spread throughout the known world,
but very few would ever know why.
Anchises would have a litter of five or six children every year for
uncounted decades. She lived a long, happy, and sex-filled life with a
family in which no two siblings resembled one another. She didn't lose
her looks or figure as time passed. She could never be filled with enough
cock to satisfy her either, and this explains why Genoa sausage is so
thick.
She would outlive many of her children until she was finally put to
death by religious zealots who believed that she was a demon.
The Valentine's Day Mistake (Version 0.2)
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2006, by: Stone On the Moor LTD.
Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed,
fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss.
(Just don't tell her you read this stuff)
DECLARATION: This story is an original literary work. I wrote a story just to stretch my creative muscles. All characters, Sirens, and rapists in this work are fictional. Any resemblance to anyone living, dead, or born in the future, is purely coincidental.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, swearing, and strange ideas. It contains only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't even start!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or send it to one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy… hey wait! Why should I be any different than anybody else?)
I awakened to find myself incarcerated, struggling to figure out just exactly what had happened. My memory was fuzzy when I first came to.
Wait! What the hell? I wasn’t doing anything that should get me incarcerated! Last night I was innocently minding my own business walking down the street in Petra on Lesvos Island, The Aegean Islands, Greece, when I was nabbed by what looked like a squad of troops.
Just a couple of weeks ago I had received a registered letter informing me that I had won an all expense paid vacation to Lesvos Island.
‘What a weird vacation destination,’ I thought to myself.
The letter went on to say that a new resort had been built with westerners in mind and that they were giving away these ‘vacations’ to a wide demographic of people in hopes that we would bring word of what a great resort was on Lesvos, in Greece.
‘Okay, well maybe that explains it…’ I pondered.
The advertisement stated that, “The government in Petra has taken steps to improve the quality of life in their village and make the area even more attractive for tourism. Tradition claims that, Petra served as an anchorage for Achilles during the Trojan War, a mere five nautical miles from the shores of Turkey. The name Petra has the meaning, ‘The rock’. The island got its name from the word “lespis” which means precious gem. Lesvos is famed for being the center of the ouzo drinking culture. The aniseed national drink of the Greeks is always accompanied by a wide variety of small appetizers, called “mezedes,” which in Lesvos are usually seafood prepared with divine traditional recipes (Greek Sushi.). In the past two centuries several Lesvians have been worthy holdovers of their bright cultural past. Today, hosting the seat of the Aegean University, Lesvos is still a spawning ground for innovative ideas in the arts, science, and politics. All kinds of entertainment find their place in the tolerant society of Lesvos.”
‘Wow! Now this sounds like a place to hang out and have a great vacation! Tolerant society, entertainment, Ouzo, what more could a single guy ask for… except maybe babes…’ my thoughts were wild and explicit.
The brochure stated that I would be staying in, ‘The newly built one hundred bed, Clara Hotel. Built in an amphitheatric style on a hillside, the hotel has a unique tranquility and offers the visitor modern facilities while retaining an informal atmosphere.’
This is the first thing I have ever won! My luck usually runs in the other direction. Given a 50-50 chance I will lose seventy percent of the time. That in itself must be some kind of luck, to beat the odds backwards, isn’t it?
Right there in the envelope was a First Class airline ticket, notification of prepaid hotel suite, and a check for $1,000.00 US to spend on my vacation!
I knew that I didn’t have any vacation built up at the company I had just taken a job with, but what the hell? I should pass an opportunity like this up? Therefore, the day after I got the tickets, I submitted my resignation. Hell, I was looking for work when I found that job!
I should introduce myself. My name is Skyler Friedrich Blostein. My usual occupation is ‘Jack of All Trades’. My hobbies were, chasing women, catching women, and sex.
I figured that this would be a great way to meet exotic women and get my end off. I hope that the near sound-alikeness of the Island’s name didn’t mean that all of the girls there are Lesbos…
I made the flight with plenty of time to spare. I even had time for a cognac in the airport lounge before take off. The connecting flights were lined up so perfectly that I had only a couple hundred feet between terminals and fifteen or more minutes to spare, waiting in my airliner seat.
When I finally arrived on the island I’d had plenty of sleep and plenty to drink, so the journey to my hotel is kind of a blur. It went something like, lots of Greek men and women toasting something or other, and handing me a bottle of Ouzo to chug from, while I rode to the hotel in the ‘Limo’.
I woke up in my room, surprised that I didn’t have a massive hangover.
After a quick shower and shave, I headed to the lobby to make sure everything was in order. I was relieved to discover that I’d checked in and my breakfast was waiting for me in the Taverna. I was stunned to find that Ouzo was served with breakfast though…
I had friendly people stopping by my table and chatting with me. They all spoke remarkably good English, although heavily accented. Some wanted to know where I was from, others whether I had family here, or back in the states. I felt almost like a rock star of something...
I replied just as friendly that I didn’t have anyone on the island and no family back stateside.
One happy couple decided to take me under their wing and show me around town. Nicholas, ‘Nick’, and his wife, Carmella, seemed to know all about this town and where all of the good restaurants and bars were, which meant more Ouzo of course.
When it was getting late, Carmella asked me if I knew the story of the Trojan Whores?
Well, I heard ‘Trojan horse’, so I told her I did, and about this big wooden horse…
“No, no, silly boy! That was a story made up to cover the real truth of the fall of Troy,” she explained somewhat drunkenly.
“Say what?” I asked blearily.
“Yes, young man, Troy fell to the Trojan Whores, not a Trojan horse!” she giggled.
“Well then I am as in the dark as the rest of the world I guess, Mrs. Theophilus. I was told the story of the horse since I was young, so that is what I thought had happened. So what really did happen?”
“Well I shouldn’t tell you this, but since I am half plastered I am going to anyway!” she admitted with a twisted grin, “You see, what Odysseus of Ithaca really did was kidnap Sirens from a nearby Island. He sold them to a slave trader, not telling him what they were, or why they were gagged. His next stop was Troy, which Odysseus knew. Odysseus had sold the women so cheaply that the trader was able to make a quick profit in Troy selling them and exited town quickly after. Some say that he recognized the Sirens for what they were, which accounts for why he left town so fast.”
“Well the records of Homer were a bit misleading about Sirens. Sure their songs are irresistible to men, and yes if the men succumb to their songs they are forever lost. But that is where the truth departs from reality…”
“Carmella!” Nick’s sharp calling out of her name made her stop tale abruptly, “You know that is not a tale for non-islanders!”
“Oops,” she drunkenly exclaimed. “Well I didn’t get to anything revealing yet anyways…”
“You know better than to tell those tales Carmella, you could put the young fellow in jeopardy. You know what happened last time…” Nick scolded, shaking his finger at her.
“Oh, yes! I remember her!” she giggled, “She turned out beautifully!”
“You are way too drunk to be in public right now Carmella. Give me your hand so that I might lead you home before you do something that Skyler will regret!” Nick reached his hand out and grasped Carmella’s dainty hand, hoisting her to her feet and leading her back to their home.
I glanced about the room and noticed that I was receiving an unusually high level of stares, which was making me feel more than just a little uncomfortable. I stood up and decided that maybe it would be prudent to beat a hasty retreat to my hotel room. Once I was in the street outside the lounge I noticed that I had not been keeping close track of where Nick and Carmella had bar hopped us to.
Realizing I was lost but not wanting to reenter the hostile bar, I picked a direction and took off, figuring that I would soon come across a familiar landmark or somewhere to ask for directions. I figured I was just being paranoid about the interested stares I received from the locals, as I made my way. It seemed to me that I was still more than just an idle source of conversation. People were whispering and pointing in my general direction as I passed by.
I finally got a glimpse of the Mediterranean through an alleyway and knew that if I got there that I could follow along the shore to where my hotel was.
Once I entered the alley I knew that I had made a mistake, the feeling of trepidation I felt as I made it about halfway through was like a caterpillar the size of a cat had crawled up my spine. When I turned around to see if the feeling was warranted I saw half a dozen troops quickly pursuing me.
Now I had done nothing wrong that I knew of, but having that many men chasing after me just said deep inside me somewhere, “RUN!”
I took off like I had afterburners. I was easily pulling away from them when I neared the end of the alley… “WHAM!” out went my lights, someone was waiting for me to rabbit, and cold cocked me as I cleared the Alley.
I awakened to find myself incarcerated, struggling to figure out just exactly that had happened. My memory was fuzzy when I first came to and after the few seconds that it took my addled and sore brain to go over what had brought me to these circumstances, I became quite indignant.
“Hey! Somebody get me a lawyer! I want to speak to the American Ambassador to Greece!” I yelled, while beating on the door with my fists.
After about ten minutes of getting no response I realized that I had just better sit down, rest up and wait for someone to come through the door and then kick the crap out of them.
About half an hour later I heard voices in the hall outside the room, “But it’s my fault he’s in there!”
Carmella? It must be! However, what is she doing here and why won’t they let her in to visit with me?
“We have been given specific instructions to especially deny you access Mrs. Theophilus. We have been threatened with her fate should we fail in that task, ma’am,” I heard a second, male voice reply.
“We’ll see about that! I’ll be back, and you will be getting new orders!”
Bless her heart. I seems that I have at least one ally here, wherever here is…
But I was kind of concerned that the guard had a female prisoner here too somewhere, who was threatened with some kind of terrible fate that even seemed to frighten the guards.
I beat on the door again knowing that indeed someone was outside to hear me, “Let me the Fuck out of here!” That was the nicest thing I screamed, it devolved from there. However, still no answer from the guards.
A couple of hours later I saw a slot open in the bottom of the door and a plate of food, along with a cup of liquid were pushed through. No silverware, but luckily enough, it looked like souvlakia and easily eaten with fingers. I figured that there was water in the cup, but was only slightly shocked, to discover Ouzo.
Well, I might as well keep my energy up. I ate the souvlakia and drank the Ouzo and still no one came and told me why I was being detained.
I occasionally yelled, paced, slept, and pounded on the door and walls, but nothing.
Another meal was shoved through the door, which I downed and noticed that the Ouzo was twice the quantity it had been the last time. Hmm… does that mean this is the evening meal, or they are going to let me get stinking drunk and pass out? What the hell? I’m not driving so why not?
I chowed down on the meal and downed the Ouzo, though not fast enough to get plastered. I only had a mild buzz going.
Time dragged on and it was mealtime once again, and once again there was even more Ouzo. Man, these guys really go through a lot of this stuff!
I scarfed the food then nursed the Ouzo right up until I was fed again, and was given the whole bottle with dinner.
Weird prison they have here, it sure wasn’t into rehabilitation of alcoholics... Of course all of the Ouzo was keeping me quiet, so maybe they thought it was a good way to handle unruly prisoners?
I finally fell asleep, only to wake up to a raging woody. I figured it was a piss hard-on so I waddled on over to the commode and nearly stood on my head to relieve the pressure on my bladder, but even having relieved myself, my hard-on never diminished.
I lay back down and tried to beat that sucker into submission, but even after orgasming, I was still hard.
I noticed that breakfast was already waiting for me on the sill of the door, along with my bottle of Ouzo. So even with my Ironwood, I ate and drank. I discovered that the more Ouzo I drank, the softer my cock became. When I had a good buzz going I was back to normal in the one-eyed snake department.
I couldn’t figure out what was going on, but I couldn’t see the harm with what was happening.
By the next morning I woke up to the hardest wood I ever had in my life! I almost had to do a handstand on the toilet bowl to piss even just a little!
Breakfast was there but no Ouzo?
‘How the hell did they expect me to relieve this wood? Well maybe I can whack off a few times after eating,’ I thought to myself as I downed breakfast.
However the moment that I finished eating the door slowly swung open, and there stood Nick and Carmella.
‘Finally!’ I thought.
“Come with us Skyler. We arranged your release,” Nick stated, although he received a dirty look from Carmella.
Carmella was looking seriously unhappy and appeared to be here under protest.
“Thanks Nick, Carmella, I really appreciate it. These guys wouldn’t tell me what I am being charged with. They wouldn’t tell me how long I would be here. They wouldn’t even allow me to speak with council!” I groused as we walked along the corridor.
Of course I was walking a bit oddly due to the iron bar in my trousers, but everyone seem to not take notice.
We came to another heavily armored door and it was opened for us to go through, the accompanying guards stayed outside.
“What the hell is this?” I screeched as I noticed that this room was lavishly appointed with a simply huge bed, it has to be thirty feet in diameter with all kinds of other very nice furniture, a settee, lounge chair, bookcases, and even a love seat.
Unfortunately I hadn’t noticed that Nick and Carmella had stopped short while entering the room allowing me to take point, so they were blocking the door with a couple of rifle barrels pointed at me over their shoulders when I turned around.
Carmella had rivers of tears flowing down her face while she said, “I am so sorry for this Skye, we really wanted to make your last days of vacation so very pleasant, and I screwed that all up! I’m sorry about what we must do now too, but at least I wanted you to enjoy yourself and not have to stay in that stinking cell!” She shot an evil look at Nick, “Don’t worry though, you aren’t going to die or anything, and I promise to help you as much as you want tomorrow, that is if you will accept my help.”
“Try to enjoy yourself Skyler… it will be different for you after today,” Nick told me, though even he seemed to be tearing up. “I will explain everything tomorrow.”
I was looking daggers at the both of them. I knew that they had set me up on purpose and had been doing it from even before I left the States. The whole ‘free vacation’ thing was a scam.
I was busy admonishing myself for being a sucker when I heard another door behind me open up. After everything that had been said to me, I was terrified that they were sending tigers into the room with me, or man-eating cockroaches.
I turned very slowly and gazed upon the single most beautiful woman I had ever seen, in person, on television, or even the Internet. She was dressed in sort of a lovely white toga, with golden lace embroidered all over it. She was a dark haired beauty with big green eyes, almost no nose, lips that begged to be gently kissed and a bosom that nearly wouldn’t quit. She had to be in the busty stripper superstar class.
I stood there transfixed by this vision, unable to move or speak.
She perambulated over to where I stood and in a singsong voice like angels must have, said, “My you are a cute one. You seem to have a problem with this thing down here…” she reached her hand down to caress my aching cock, “Would you like little me to help you with it? I promise to be gentle.”
I knew that if I said one word, it would sound stupid or hollow in comparison to the golden tones emanating from my angel, so I followed her gentle tugging on my enraged tool. She dragged me over to that enormous bed, and gently pushed me back onto it, urging me toward the center of the bed. She began to undo the fastenings keeping her from my manhood, but took only a moment to place my hand onto her breasts, obviously encouraging me to pleasure her.
She had my pants down around my ankles before you could say howdy do. Once she had me in hand, and just before swallowing my cock, she sang out, “He’s ready, girls.”
Through the door that she had swept into the room from, half a dozen more women, each as stunningly beautiful as the others slunk into the bedroom and slithered onto the bed forming a ring around me.
“Ooh he looks delicious!” “I hope this one lasts longer than the last ones.” “I wish I had drawn the long straw this time.” “What are you waiting for Deianira?”
“I think Skyler here is a breast man… he is doing wonderful things to my titties. Giselle, I bet Skyler would love to nurse on your huge rack. Why don’t you offer up a nipple?” Deianira, prompted when she came up for air.
“My pleasure Deianira,” Giselle answered, while flopping a giant pleasure pillow onto my eager face.
“Diona, see what you can do with his nipples, and Rena I want you on his toes,” Deianira coordinated their efforts, which I was hoping would continue forever.
The others seem to know what their jobs were without any coaching and in mere moments I was spewing my load into Deianira’s eager mouth.
“Mmmm, that hits the spot,” Deianira moaned, “Giselle I believe you are next.”
I couldn’t believe it, just like had happened yesterday, I ejaculated and still remained rigid.
Giselle had me down her throat in an instant. I could feel her lips on my scrotum, so deep in her I was.
“Basilia, you take his left ear and Clytie on his right ear,” Deianira was melodiously coordinating me into insane bliss. I could feel the girls licking my ears, tonguing them and I couldn’t hold out any longer, I blew a huge load down Giselle’s neck.
She came up grinning and licking her lips, “Oh my, I hope there are more like him cuming.”
“I love modern medical science, don’t you girls?” Basilia exclaimed in a voice that tinkled like wind chimes, as she dove on top of my still rigid member.
I tried to speak to these angels, but all that came out was a strangled sounding gurgle.
“Oh, please don’t try to speak, you sweet thing, save all your energy to enjoy the fantastic sex we are sharing. Don’t even try to respond to me, just lie there and receive our gifts, as we receive yours,” crooned Diona, in the ear that had just been vacated by Basilia.
One of the ladies brought out a carafe of scented oil of some kind and the ones who were not engaged in directly pleasuring me with their hands began to rub it all over me. I also found that my hands were getting filled with oil so that I may rub it into the gigantic breasts filling each hand.
‘I love huge boobies,’ I thought as I caressed them, only moments before spasming in another unbelievable orgasm, and then afterwards, ‘Why is my cock still so damn hard?”
“Oh my! I think I love this one,” Diona giggled as angels only could. “Malinda, your turn baby.”
I started to think I would be fucked to death, but who in the hell cared?
Malinda has a suction so powerful on my crank that I know I am going to have a tough time later, pulling the sheets out of my ass.
‘Oh, my god! What is that I am feeling…? Oooh, one of them is suckling my little nipples!’
I started bucking and thrashing my way though another massive ejaculation.
‘Even if I do survive this, I’ll be blind. My eyeballs are rolled so hard up inside my head, I doubt that they will ever be normal again,’ I mused.
The quietest of the goddesses silently, and with a Mona Lisa smile, and attached her full, peach colored lips, to my tortured rod. She started out gently, lovingly, to lick me like a Popsicle.
I started in amazement as I felt her tongue wrap all the way around my cock, and then started sliding her warm wet tongue up and down.
I have never felt anything even approaching what was being done to me now. I am not sure anyone has ever felt anything like what these women are doing to me.
My back arched enough that I felt I might do harm to the delicate girl pleasuring me as I orgasmed, though I heard her giggling as I came.
After I could lie down again, Deianira placed her mouth over mine and I felt her feed me some kind of nectar. It was ambrosia and renewed my energies almost instantly.
“Sisters, see how he responds to Deianira’s nectar,” cooed Malinda, as she swapped places with, Rena.
Rena wasn’t as subtle as Malinda, she grabbed my balls and stuffed me far down her throat and tongued my glans until I wasn’t sure if it was pain I was feeling or immense pleasure.
Right then I felt her shove her finger right up my clenched asshole, and she jabbed my prostrate with her finger.
I didn’t have nearly the massive orgasm as with Malinda, but I did fire my sperm load into her face.
“Rena, what have I told you about gulping your food?” admonished Deianira.
“Sorry Sister, I was hoping to leave some for our youngest and smallest sister,” she blushed as she answered.
Little Clytie shyly approached my rod. The loving look upon her face as she stared at my wood made me even more rigid than when I first came in Deianira. She reached for me and said in the highest, smallest voice I had yet heard, “Pleased to meet you Mr. Cock. Will you give me what I need if I suck you as lovingly as I can?”
‘How could anything or anyone refuse such a gentle and sweet request as that?’ I thought. I nearly spewed without her ever having touched my cock.
I began thrashing my head back and forth, grasping and pulling on the huge, oily nipples I had in each hand, moaning incoherently.
Her tiny hand grasped my throbbing meat and she took my glans into her pouty lips. The image was unbelievable. She looked almost like a little teenager, so innocent, and sweet. She tried to stick her tongue down the center of my dick, flicking her little tongue on it, and sucking with her cute mouth, while fisting my cock.
This time the ladies held me down, so I would not injure their sister, or myself, but I couldn’t believe that I had that much sperm left in my testes. She had a dribble of sperm running down her cheek as she smiled at me.
Rena kissed her after licking my seed from her sweet face.
“Ooh, that turns me on so much!” I managed to moan as I watched them.
“Rena, I want you to pleasure Clytie and make sure that Skyler can see you do it,” Deianira commanded sweetly.
Clytie squealed but submitted to Rena’s ministration.
I couldn’t believe that these goddesses were putting on a lesbian show just for me.
My attention was on the two licking each other so I didn’t notice Deianira mount me, but I sure felt it in a heartbeat. She started riding me like an equestrian, her huge glands bouncing hither, and yaw.
“No way! He is still going? My god Deianira, what should we do? If we were voting, I think he would make a lovely sister…” Malinda suggested as she leaned over to supply me with nectar of her own.
I was soon over the edge and bucking Deianira wildly into the air. She had her hands and legs clamped around me like a vice, almost as though she didn’t want to waste any of my sperm.
When Deianira climbed off, there was a confused consultation going on between the sisters.
“You’re kidding,” Rena exclaimed popping her head up from Clytie’s crotch.
“Nope, Giselle, ride ‘em girl!” Deianira encouraged.
Giselle mounted me just as Deianira had before and promptly began to use me like a Sybian sex machine. Her sopping wet pussy drooled all the way up to my stomach as she ground herself against my manhood.
She actually screamed in orgasm before I unloaded into her. That was the first time tonight that I was able to return any of what I was getting.
Giselle slumped off of me onto the bed cooing softly and squirming up against me.
Basilia paled and said, “Do… do… do I have to Deianira?”
“My god girl, you haven’t any idea what you would be missing,” Deianira told her with obvious disappointment.
“Okay, okay, but I won’t cum, I just know it,” she groused as she mounded my turgid member. “This is different than the ones we use…” she trailed off as she began to moan and bite her lip.
I was determined to meet her challenge, even though I was fairly easy to please today, stating that I couldn’t make her cum was all the encouragement I needed. I met her bounces and grinds with determination, force, and rhythm.
“Oh, no, this can’t… can’t… ahhhhhhhhhhhh!” her voice hit notes high enough I expected glass to break all over the room.
Deianira caught her as she collapsed off of my pelvis, “What do you think now?”
“It… it… it was warm and… and… it swelled so nice before feeding me… I can’t wait to have another!”
Clytie was thrashing and squealing as Rena licked her to the heights of lesbian passion, when I heard, “Rena, I want our baby sister to enjoy Mr. Cock now, she will be the fastest fuck in town now that you have prepped her.”
Rena giggled and between Deianira and her, they slipped Clytie over my throbbing Dick, “Oh! That is… my word… that feels so… is this what human women feel?” Clytie stammered as she grasped at my cock, firmly ensconced in her steaming hot pussy.
I felt her clench her pussy muscles experimentally and I knew that this was what I needed as much as she did, so I clenched my butt muscles and thrust up into her frantically.
“Eek, eek, ooh, eek, ooh, ahh, eek…” she was a screamer too, all the better, I just love to have a cheerleader!
She started using her vaginal muscles to grip and release as she bounced, and it began to feel like she was sucking me off as she screwed me senseless.
“Diona, nectar him now and then it’s your turn if he is still… ahh… up for it, so to speak,” Deianira’s giggle tinkled like wind chimes again.
The embrace of a huge breast lifted from my face and was replaced by the soft pink lips of a Red haired goddess, who locked lips with me, spewed forth her nectar, and then slipped a wet wiggly tongue in to French kiss me.
The incredible sweet ambrosia sent me into another mind numbing ejaculation.
Clytie had a death grip on my cock with her vaginal muscles and even though she stopped humping me it still felt like her pussy was slurping up my semen as I filled her.
I came so hard I thought my eyeballs were going to explode from my head.
“Goodness me,” Deianira exclaimed, “I say if he makes it through the lot of us I propose that she be initiated. All in favor, say Aye?”
A chorus like you have never heard of, “Aye,” from the most beautiful voices in the world rang out.
‘Cool, if I can screw them all, one of these lovelies is initiated into their sisterhood. I hope it is sweet Clytie,’ I thought to myself. I resolved to do my utmost to screw every last one of them.
Diona eagerly mounted me just as Deianira remarked, “I think he can use this to insure her initiation,” and then stuffed a small, well-lubricated butt plug up my sphincter muscle.
My back arched involuntarily in response to the invaders pressure on my prostrate, virtually locking my cock in Ironwood mode.
Diona quietly but efficiently ground herself on my wood, quickly orgasming onto my stomach with enough pussy juice to cover me to my nipples.
She hung on, limply as I continued to pound my meat into her. Her sisters supported her as she recovered from her first orgasm. She quickly sat back upright and started squeezing my cock with her vagina, moaning with her eyes closed and her head limply bouncing up and down, her hair flying all about.
“Malinda, you know what to do,” Deianira prompted and again the lovely breast I had been suckling was replaced by scarlet-red, soft lips, which were followed by her very long tongue. I could swear that she was tickling my esophagus with her tongue as she gave forth another mouthful of ambrosia.
I spunked Diona, Just as she was shuddering through another orgasm of her own. Diona had to be helped from my titanium hard dick. I was beginning to feel a bit sore but I knew that I had only two women to please and then Clytie would become their sister.
‘This is sure a weird requirement for a sorority,’ I thought as I mentally prepared for another banging.
Malinda quickly hopped aboard and began grinding my manhood as she reached back and grasped my balls and all but insisted that I give up my seed, which happened faster than I would have thought possible at this point.
I was going to be sad that she wasn’t going to orgasm, but as soon as sperm flowed into her she screamed and collapsed. She was quickly removed, by Rena who jumped on me quickly and leaned over, squishing her boobs to both sides of me as she locked lips with me while she provided her own nectar, which was driving me nuts with desire.
Rena started slowly and quite gently, twisting my nipples and slowly sliding up my wood, as she clasped and un-clasped her pussy muscles, “I am going to make up for sucking you so quickly the first time. You are going to ejaculate your balls inside out for me my sweet.”
‘Oh my god, no woman had ever been so aggressive about wanting my seed,’ I thought as I told her, “I’m going to make you a woman today my dear little wench.”
She must not have been expecting that response from me because she seemed to shudder through a mini orgasm as I told her.
“Sisters? Please, help me make him shoot his love juice into me like never before,” she limply sang.
Someone was fucking my ass with the butt plug, and then I was fed nectar by, Giselle, Basilia, and Clytie in that order. However I was so taken by Clytie, that I felt my Dick engorge even more as she fed me her sweetness.
“Oh, oh god, oh… I’m cuming… Clytie? Slip your boobies around his head and then stick your tongue down his throat baby…” Rena cooed, and then came like gangbusters but I, was distracted by the lovely Clytie and did not shoot her full of sperm.
She started riding me once again with the help of her sisters.
I saw Deianira whisper in Clytie’s ear. She giggled like all of the songbirds in heaven singing happily, and then she stood up, Deianira pulled her panties down, and she sat on my face.
There is no describing the taste of this girl who had so captivated me. I lapped at her soft wetness with vigor.
I could feel the twitching of her pussy on my tongue, and the same thing was happening on my cock as Rena was about to orgasm. That did it. It didn’t matter how worn out my cock was, I pumped more sperm into that girl than I had ever before released at one time.
“Eeeiiiiiaaaaaaahhhhh!” she fainted onto my chest.
Clytie jumped up to see if her sister was all right. The other sisters lifted her off my finally limp Dick.
“Is she all right?” I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.
“She is wonderful my dear Skye, as you will soon be,” Deianira sang, “Now before you sleep, allow me to express our thanks for your stamina and good heart.” She flopped one of her massive breasts onto my face and said, “Suckle the milk of your new mother, Skye. Receive the gifts of health and joy from your mother and be one with your sisters.”
I was really, really tired, and could barely move. It was like they had sucked the very life force from me with their vaginas, but I could never say no to a breast… I suckled her sweet milk and felt an electric thrill permeate my body. I was momentarily revitalized enough to feed from her glands until I had a full belly, but then passed completely out.
“You two get away from her! I don’t want you waking her up until she is completely rested. You girls may be as excited as children on Christmas Eve, but she has been through quite an ordeal. Do you know how many males have made it through all of us… twice no less? The only one I remember was two thousand ninety five years ago!” Deianira scolded the two gigglers who had invaded my sleep. “Clytie is the last one who we made our sister. We have not replaced our sister, Semele, who was tragically taken from us so many years ago. Now shoo,” Deianira admonished the silly sounding girls.
“Too late,” I said my voice sounding as melodic as theirs for some reason, though I had not even opened my eyes yet.
“There is no need for you to waken Skye. You have been through a lot and you may sleep as long as you desire,” I felt her hands pick up my head and place it in her lap. She began stroking my head and then pulled my hair out of my face…
‘Hair out of my face?’ I started at the thought. ‘My hair isn’t long enough to get in my face.’ I tried to lift my head up, however Deianira wouldn’t let me, she just started humming some sort of lullaby, and it took me with it into a deep slumber.
I had the weirdest dream about being betrayed by my new friends. Imprisoned by those same friends, fed Viagra by the fist full and then turned over to some dream women to be fucked to death. Ah, what a way to go though…
However the resentment toward Nick and Carmella was still strong. Their betrayal was more than I could forgive, even in my dreams.
“She has turned out beautifully Mother,” Clytie’s voice said as I swam my way back to consciousness.
“Shh, you’ll wake her you horny little vixen…” Deianira told the cherubic voice. Then she whispered to me, “If you wish to waken, that is up to you. For should you wish to remain in slumber I shall guard you with my life, my newest daughter and sister.”
“Why do you call me daughter Deianira? Didn’t I just make passionate love to you and your sisters last night?” I reasoned sleepily.
“Most certainly dear one. However once you entered our boudoir, your fate was sealed. You would never leave here with your manhood intact. My sisters and I are Sirens. You have heard of us, have you not?” Deianira asked sweetly, while stroking my head.
“Yes, those that hear the siren’s song are doomed. They will be eaten by the lovely women who call to them,” I dreamily told her.
“Well, yes and no. Yes those men, who hear our song, are doomed. Yes those men are eaten… sort of. However, we kill no one. We never have and we do not have the desire to. But alas we do hunger for what we do not have. We need maleness. We consume maleness. Which brings us back to you. You have been given a gift that we have not bestowed to one of your kind for over two thousand years. You have become one of us. Skyler is no more, yet the woman that the islanders expect to emerge today, does not exist either. You are now, Skye, Siren goddess of the winds.”
I don’t know why but I began to quietly weep for my loss. I did not know at the time, what I had gained in the bargain.
“That is all right daughter, weep for the loss of poor Skyler, but when you are done, celebrate the birth of the Siren Goddess, Skye,” Deianira softly crooned to me while holding me and soothing my troubled psyche.
“My sisters and I have not found one as worthy to be a goddess of sex, until at long last we were given you to feed upon, not since lovely Clytie was initiated, over two thousand years ago,” she held, soothed, and rocked me.
“Also, you must know this, no matter what the outcome of yesterday, you would have become a woman forever. However now, you have not only become female, but also nearly immortal. Remember my face when we made love? How old would you say that I am?” queried Deianira, never letting up on her soothing and petting.
“Twenty two, maybe twenty three years old,” I guessed.
There was a peal of heavenly laughter, “Oh you are a dear! No, not even close. I am going to be, on my next birthday, 6,372 years old and little Clytie will be 3,197 years old. You are not even as old as some of my brassieres my dear.”
“Will… will… will I have to wear brassieres now too?” I stammered, with my eyes closed still.
“Goodness gracious, no. You may wear whatever makes you comfortable. However you may discover, with a rack the size of the one we have given you, that you will want to wear one. Oh what a glorious time we now live in. Before brassieres we had to make do with binding our breasts to keep them in control, now we are free to move like any other woman can. Of course our sizes of bra are not quite ‘off the rack’ so we have ours custom made for us by some of the women in the village,” Deianira informed me.
“I hope you will not be angry with us for what we did to you, we cannot help it. It is the nature of us, as you yourself will soon see,” she promised. “Now, if you have any questions, I will be more than happy to answer them.”
“Why did Nick and Carmella do this to me?” I moaned.
“I suspect that you were chosen since you have no family ties and that the islanders had learned of your sexual appetite. They have for a long time been importing our meals for us. They run out of local boys so fast these days,” Deianira told me as she held me tightly. “You see, my sister, long and long ago, Odysseus made a pact with we sirens. The people of the island of Lesvos would care for us forever. They would supply the Sirens with what we need and protect us from the rest of the world.”
“We need only do what we do naturally, although Odysseus would arrange for us to be transported to a rich feeding ground, and once we had finish our feasting, we were to return to this island to be treated like goddesses for the rest of our days,” Deianira informed me, still stroking my face and hair, “We had not counted on loosing our dear sister.”
“My new sister, what would you like, now that you, like us, are nearly immortal?” Deianira prompted, her succulent lips right next to my ear.
“I am not sure, Deianira, I have a hunger that never before, have I felt. I have a need that wants fulfillment. However, in my mind I desire revenge most of all,” I admitted.
“If you can sate your hunger and get revenge at the same time, will this bring peace to your heart so that you may revel in your new life with us my sister?” Deianira asked, with an unusually serious tone to her song.
“I think that I am beginning to enjoy it when you call me sister Deianira. If you can do as you say, I believe it would be a good start towards my heart being at peace,” I admitted to my Mother, my Sister, Deianira.
“Then so it shall be. You my sister are a Siren, just as we are. When you are sought out, to be released by your tormentors, do not speak. They are Wiley and will recognize your song as that of a siren and may escape you. Your captor, Nicholas promised to fill you in on what was happening to you in full, later today. Go with him, smile, nod, and act distraught over what was done to you. He will believe that you are just an ordinary girl. We have not birthed any other Siren for longer than their memories.”
“Carmella, one of our former victims, seemed quite upset with how Nicholas treated you my dear. Another reason for you to be worthy of your, and our, revenge. Our beneficiaries have become complacent. They no longer understand the power of the Sirens. You will be our wakeup call.”
“What… what do I do then?” I sang back to her.
“Fuck him till she squeals in a high sissy voice. Feed upon his maleness until nothing is left. That is what we, you included, do,” she kissed me gently on my pouty lips.
“I will never be able to leave this place after that, will I?” I asked worriedly.
“Whatever gave you that idea my dear?” Deianira asked me with a bemused smirk on her lips.
“Your deal with Odysseus,” I answered naively.
“Our deal was that we would not feed outside of these walls. There is nothing confining us here. We play in the water, we tan on the beach, and we dine in town whenever the mood suits us. We even travel to far off lands at times,” she informed me so sweetly that I shuddered in near orgasmic bliss.
“Sleep now my sister, your tormentor will awaken you soon,” she told me, as I oh so trustingly fell into a deep sleep.
“Skyler? Wake up! You must come with me now. We cannot stay in this room for more than a few moments together,” Nicholas told me, as I awakened.
I nodded and then stood on my oddly shaped legs and hips. Sister Deianira already had told me what had happened to me, so I rose to my impressive full height of 4’ 9” and followed Nicholas into the debriefing room.
Little did he know that it would be he, who would be sans briefs when I was through!
“I know that you have been through an extreme ordeal Skyler. I am sorry to have had to put you through this but we Lesvosians must do as our ancestors promised. We are prepared to help you re-assimilate into society. Carmella will assist you in any way that she can. I too will help you if I can…”
I could see Nicholas almost drooling. It must be usual for the newly transformed to desire sex, and I could see that Nick expected that I would want him. I could see that Nick had banged most of the new girls soon after their transformation. This pig would be a pleasure to take down.
I did not speak, as I was warned by my sister not to. It was evident that Nick expected to have sex with the newly transformed so there was no real need to speak.
I acted demurely, even shyly at first. I allowed him to stroke my thigh, caress my huge breasts and I moaned in appreciation each and every time.
When he slipped his hand beneath my skirt and cupped my vulva, my shudder of anticipation was not faked in any way. I was looking forward to this, much more than Nick could ever believe.
I had a drooling twat that was literally running down my thighs. I let him bring me to uncontrollable heights and then allowed my body to respond, as it wanted. Which meant that I was reaching for his cock and trying to slip my soft swollen lips around his tool. Once I had him in my mouth, with my finger thrust firmly up his anus, I said in my singsong new voice, “Nicky, you are going to be so pretty…” an instant before he ejaculated his full load into my eagerly awaiting mouth.
“You love me and wouldn’t leave me until I am satisfied, would you Nick?” I crooned in my Sirens voice.
“I will stay and make love to you as long as I can last, I promise my lovely goddess,” Nick answered, now fully within my Siren’s trance.
“Fuck me Nick. I need it so bad. Fill me with your cock and make me feel like a woman,” I moaned, directing him towards his doom, with a smile and a series of girlish moans.
I was almost shocked at how much my body yearned for his seed, but much more than his seed was taken, I drained his maleness. I could feel my vaginal muscles milk him of all he had and much more, I slurped his ‘he’, as he was in the throws of bliss.
I could see it leaving him and entering me to be consumed and to energize my very being.
His maleness withered under my ministrations. The less of a man he became, the more my hunger was sated.
When at last there was no more to feed upon, I grew disinterested in the small, overly busty feminine shell, which was left.
Nick moaned and fainted dead away when I had sated myself upon him. He lasted only two orgasms and fainted like the sissy, he now would be for the rest of her days.
I lay next to Nicki, waiting for her to come around, and reflected upon how I had gotten to this place, forever to be a Siren, to live life yearning to consume the maleness from men.
I also reflected upon Nicki’s new destiny as a sexual creature, defined by modern conventions, and encouraged by wireless communications. Forever would she be not only the weaker sex, but the weaker species as well. A Lesser class being in society, however in control of how much sex she would submit to and thereby achieve her position in this life.
When Nicki finally approached consciousness, she found Deianira and I laying with her in our feminine cum soaked bed, “What? YOU! What did you do to me? This isn’t possible! You aren’t a Siren! You can’t be one of them. There are only seven, as it has been for thousands of years…” Nicki broke down and began weeping into her hands.
“Ah Nicki, you have been taking advantage of your position for many years now. Our sister, who was taken from us may thousands of years ago, has now finally been replaced with this worthy. Of course one thing you do not know is that we Sirens reproduce when we feel someone is worthy to be one of us. You have been sending us below par food for many years, thinking we would not notice. You are not aware however that our contract with the Lesvosians only requires you to provide a certain quantity of men per year. We are not required to limit our feeding to what you provide, we are not confined here, and we may take whomever and whatever we need.”
“New Sirens need to have their very own male. They cannot share with their sisters, for their first need is so great. You were the perfect choice. A male who took advantage of the vulnerability of new women, one who cheats on his mate, who was herself one of our victims, and one who had grown so confidant that he would make the mistakes, you made.”
I nodded my head in full agreement. That Dick Head even deprived me of my vacation, which is the only compensations that the locals provide for their future victims, other than the fact that they offer to help them acclimate after they lose their manhood.
“Just because we must feed on and deprive men of their manliness, doesn’t mean that we do not feel compassion for them. Every one of us, at one time were males ourselves (That bit surprised even me.). We are what we are, and we have had thousands of years to come to accept ourselves as we are, you however, seem to revel in the misfortunes of those we must feed upon, so now you will join them,” Deianira informed him as though pronouncing sentence upon him… err… her.
“You are free to leave now Nicki. It will be up to your loving wife as to what shall become of you. I think however, since your guards are anxiously awaiting a submissive new plaything to abuse that you will be taking Skye’s place on this occasion. On your way out, please send in Carmella,” Deianira dismissed the newly minted woman with a look that could command obedience from any drill sergeant.
Head down, and fearful of her uncertain fate, Nicki marched to the exit, still exhibiting a very masculine walk as she went.
“Did you really only made me a siren, so that Nick would become a woman?” I hesitantly asked Deianira, ready with a lower lip quiver if she did not want to answer.
“Fuck NO! You earned the right to be one of us Dearie,” Deianira, enthused. “Even taking in consideration that you were heavily drugged with Viagra, your stamina with the sisters was most appreciated. You earned a place with us.”
I blushed up a storm, listening to her.
“Now, do you want to go out on the town and party with us, or do you just want to stay in tonight and have wild lesbian sex with your sisters?” she giggled as she asked, already knowing what a newly minted siren would want to do.
“I think that getting to know my sisters and learning a little about myself would be my choice tonight, however tomorrow is another story entirely,” I admitted, while still unconsciously groping myself, all over my new girly body.
“I can see that for the next fifty years or so, the male population should be afraid… they should be very afraid…” Deianira informed me with a silly grin on her face.
“Not of lil’ old me…” I innocently replied. “I am full to the top for now. How long will I be able to go without feeding again, do you think?”
“It varies with new sirens, but I think you can easily last another two weeks if need be,” Deianira answered as she leaned closer and began caressing my new pair of girls. “Although we tend to stay hungry for sex, pretty much all of the time, especially with beautiful sirens.”
“I will still have sex with women, like before? How…?” I was still having trouble dealing with the fact that I am not only a woman now, but also a siren, a creature that feeds on maleness.
“Sisters? Skye here can’t figure out how sirens can fuck other sirens, can you come back in the rumpus room and demonstrate on her lovely, quivering girl flesh?” Deianira devilishly called out.
“I think that we can handle that little job, my sister,” Clytie eagerly offered as she and her sisters strolled into the bedroom, dressed in extremely sexy lingerie.
“My word, I love dark blue brassieres, especially in your sizes, dear sisters!” I marveled, “I sure hope you have some in my size?”
“Not likely, Dearie, nobody has these in your size. We have an order in with our seamstresses as we speak,” Malinda promised as she approached my girls, a little drool escaping her luscious lips. Malinda began tracing circles around my areoles with a finely manicured fingernail…
“These can be so much fun for a girl, especially if you have a three thousand year old lesbian to show you how to work them…” she teased as I felt my nipple scrunch up so tight that it hurt, but it wasn’t like when I was male… it was like a fist size nipple knotted up at the end of my big wiggly boobs, and they were no longer stationary, like I used to be able to rely on. They now could travel a foot or better in different directions. The other Sirens seemed to know how this new sensation would be for me and dearly loved seeing how far apart they could take my nipples, while sucking or twiddling them.
I had been so caught up in what was happening with my chest that I had all but forgotten my slippery vulva, but my sisters hadn’t. One started in of the alphabet on my un-hooded clit, while another was stroking her finger in and out of my vagina.
God if that doesn’t feel weird to someone who was a guy just yesterday!
My mind was molested with unbelievable sensations, which seemed to come from everywhere. My toes were tongued, my thighs were stroked my tummy was tickled, my arms were caressed, and my hands were filled to overflowing.
Then it happened! One of those darling girls stuffed me full of dildo! It was big enough around to stretch me to my fill line, but not to the point of pain.
Little Clytie positioned herself, crouching over my face, offering up her beautiful vulva to my untiring tongue. I was learning a lot at my other end, so I endeavored to mimic what was being done to me. I soon had my hair sticky and a face full of cum as a reward for my efforts, but not until after I screamed my own orgasm loudly into her vagina.
I must have been tired from everything because it was the next day when I was conscious again.
I soon discovered that one of the girls was with me at all times. I have to give them credit, they were so natural about being there that I didn’t think anything of it until after I had been primped, perfumed and powdered.
It just happened to be Clytie who was with me at the time it dawned on me, “Hey are you babysitting me? I mean it seems like I have not been left alone since I’ve been here.”
“Um… Okay, you caught us. We didn’t want you to become… We wanted to make sure that you… Um… It takes time to accept what has happened to you. We can’t take the chance that you will do something rash,” she grabbed my hand and held it between hers. “Being one of us can be very fulfilling, but there is an adjustment period. You have not had time to really come to grips with it. We are just taking care of our sister. You don’t mind do you?” she asked with her lovely voice.
“So if I start screaming and try to jump from the window, you are here to stop me?” I asked her, in my new nearly as beautiful voice, only half kidding.
“I am bigger than you, but I hope you don’t try that, it will probably ruin our manicures,” she playfully replied.
I hadn’t really thought too much about how little I am now. I could be harmed by almost anybody. “Oh my god! I… I… I’m a little girl now. I can hardly lift a small watermelon how can I defend myself? OH GOD! I can be raped now too!” I was beginning to freak out. I was never a really big or strong man, but I could take care of myself pretty well, but now, I wouldn’t be able to even run away. My short sexy girl legs wouldn’t propel me fast enough to escape even the slowest man.
Clytie let out a whistle that I expected to break every glass in the room and then quickly stepped in to hug me tightly, “Skye, don’t worry. Hush girl. We can take care of you. You may not believe this but it is far more dangerous for a rapist to try to take you, than it would be for you. If he even kissed you he would wind up pissing sitting down for the rest of his days honey.”
That didn’t help too much though, “But even most women are stronger than I am. What if some bitch tries to hurt me?”
“We will teach you how to take care of your pretty new person, honestly. Your voice can be a fierce weapon when you learn to use it dear. You will find that you are much faster and stronger than you think too. Sirens are not exactly like regular ‘girls’. You have been accepted into a really special ‘club’ hon.,” Clytie soothed, stroking my strawberry blonde hair.
Just as she finished, into the room trotted all of my other sisters, who immediately surrounded me in a group hug.
Deianira took charge as usual and told me, “Don’t fret Skye, we can start training you anytime you feel up to it. What we have to teach you is going to be very foreign to you old nature, but should become normal for you quickly. As a woman you will learn to respond to difficulties with finesse and style rather than with brute force.”
“Sure sis, it will be fun! You just relax and we can show you the ropes,” sister Rena offered. “Being one of us, you get to have ‘super powers’,” she giggled like the flapping wings of a hundred fairies.
“Well one of them I know, we can use our voices to entrance men,” I admitted, having been shown that little trick so I could use it on Nick.
“Well that is one of them. You can also use your voice to stun anyone, except for another Siren. It can also break quite a few things, so be careful around the house dear,” Diona instructed. “This is the sound for stun.” She then let out a high-pitched sound that I figured would have every dog for miles howling.
“Does that really work,” I asked suspiciously. We were all fine, but then she said it wouldn’t work on sirens.
Deianira was a good leader and told Diona, “Go ahead, show her.”
Diona marched over to the door I had come through, what seamed a lifetime ago, opened it, and screeched at the guard standing there.
He folded up like he had been hit in the back of the head by a baseball bat.
“Wow! That is cool! Can I do that?” I was sounding so girly I made myself blush six shades of crimson.
“Dear, sirens have perfect pitch. You will find that you can reproduce almost any sound you hear. Yes, you can do that. However, before we show you the shatter, we will have to be far away from our city home,” Deianira told me with a hug, “and don’t you feel ashamed of sounding girly! You are a girl. You sound like a girl. You dress like a girl, so go ahead act like a girl. In fact, if I see you acting manly in any way, I will paddle your oh, so soft bottom.”
“Now that you mention it… um… is it supposed to be this BIG? I mean it feels like a third of my body is butt!” I complained, softly rubbing my little hands over the expanse.
They all giggled at me.
Deianira explained, “It just feels that way hon.. Your butt is lovely. Well shaped and it hangs perfectly off your wide womanly hips.”
“Yes, about that wide part… I can’t get my knees to touch when I hold my legs together. What’s with that?” I whined.
“With your wide hips and thin legs honey, your knees are not going to touch in the middle. That is not only normal, but actually kind of hot,” Giselle added, although she licked her lips suggestively.
I don’t know why, but that made me feel really steamy down between my thighs.
“I guess I never really noticed that about some girls. Is there anything else I should know about?” I knew that they could be at this for weeks, but we might as well get started.
“Dimples,” suggested Malinda.
“Oh, yes. You have a pair of really cute dimples above your butt now that you didn’t have before. You might not have noticed them for a while without a couple of mirrors,” Deianira told me placing her hand warmly on those previously mentioned dimples.
“What about the nectar?” I asked, “You girls were feeding me some kind of nectar while we were screwing.”
“Oh, that is just sort of like saliva that we produce when making love to a male, it sort of acts like Viagra. You have to be careful with it though. It speeds up the final transformation, and kind of makes the new girl… more,” Basilia informed me, blushing a bit like she had been telling tales out of school.
“We never all give nectar to the victim, unless she is going to become one of us. It helps to be sort of hyper feminine,” Deianira told me, then went on with, “it makes men even more unable to break our spell.”
“So these,” I hefted my new girls up with my little girl hands, “are because of all the nectar you girls fed me?”
“Them and more,” Deianira admitted, “you will give off loads of pheromones. Your hips, feet, your whole shape has become overly endowed. You are a fantasy woman now.”
“Great, my super powers consist of being too sexy to resist,” I shook my head in wonder.
“Partly, you are also nearly immortal. Should you become injured, you will regenerate to what you are now. Pretty much any injury except being incinerated,” Rena chimed in with a shudder of remembrance.
“That is what happened to Semele?” I presumed.
“Yes dear, she was trapped in a building and the local women set it on fire,” Deianira admitted sadly. “We were too late to save her. We were not too late to make those women pay for what they had done though.”
“What… What can we do against women? They are immune to our song, aren’t they?”
“Yes Skye, they are. They are not immune to having their bones shattered by a pissed off siren,” Deianira explained with an odd mixture of remorse and vehemence. “We went insane for a brief period back then… The screams…” she couldn’t finish what she was saying.
It was our turn to comfort Deianira. We all hugged her until she begged us to get off of her.
“Hey, this is Skye’s training here, not foreplay!” she insisted as she gently convinced us to let her go.
“That is some dangerous power,” I admitted wide-eyed and deadly serious.
“Yes, it can be very devastating. But you will not hold it nearly as long as it takes to do that kind of damage. You will learn how to direct it and control it so that maybe only a leg or arm is broken, not long enough to shatter all of the bones,” she was pale as she warned me.
The vivid image of a person with every bone in their body shattered came into my head and made me shudder. I am certain that my image could be nowhere near the frightening reality of it.
“Well a few minutes ago I was afraid for myself… now I am almost afraid of myself,” I am certain that I am quite pale at this point. I’m just glad I am sitting down.
“Oh little one, you are too sweet to have to worry about that. Times are different now. I can’t ever foresee why you would need to do anything that devastating,” Deianira assure me with a big hug.
“So, what to we sirens do for fun, other than screw each others brains out,” I tried to lighten the mood.
“Well, one fun thing we have started doing is traveling to places on vacation that have a high incidence of rape. We have been dishing out our own brand of vigilante justice. We were going to head off to Reno, Nevada next week but we can put it off until your are more comfortable with who you are,” Clytie admitted with just a touch of disappointment to her voice.
“I think I will be able to visit Reno by next week, don’t you? It’s not like getting raped will be anything but fun for us, and a nightmare for the rapists,” I was getting into the spirit of their games.
“That’s the spirit Skye! We can kick ass and give names,” Rena commented.
I figured that she had gotten the phrase wrong so I blurted, “You mean kick ass and take names, don’t you?”
The all laugh in a chorus of angels.
Deianira explained, “No, she meant kick ass and give names. We kick their asses and then make them girls, so when they awaken, we give them new girl names.”
“Yes, we are getting pretty good at it too. We think up really slutty stripper names to give them, so when they are really new and pliable they imprint on the names and can’t use anything else,” Giselle said with a slightly evil sounding snicker.
“Does that work?” I asked astounded.
“Um… Skye, what was your name before?” Clytie asked with a little vixen look to her.
“My name was Skye… I mean my name was Skye… Hey! Why can’t I say it?”
“Deianira gave you the name Skye when you awakened. Even though your name was very close to what she gave you, you can’t refer to yourself as anything but your new name. Oh, and you cannot say that you were not a girl before, so don’t try,” Clytie informed me sternly.
“Wow rapists stuck as women with hooker names… No judge on earth could pass a more appropriate sentence than that!” I said with great admiration, “Not to mention that they bring lunch too!”
“You got it sister,” Clytie and the rest group hugged me, but then it devolved into a group grope, and on down to some damn serious lesbian sex!
So that is my story. You won’t believe it, no one would. With the exception of maybe Dolly Barbie, Sally Udders, Molly Moons, and a whole bevy of other ex-rapists…
COPYRIGHT:
Trojan Whores (Version 0.0)
By Wholeman
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2004, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don’t tell her you read this stuff)
I must have done something to offend the lady mad scientist, but just exactly...
by Wholeman
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild violence, bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or send it to a one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not greedy, but I did write it.)
My name is Sergio, and up until a few months ago, I was a regular guy.
I have been writing this account of what happened to me, and hiding it. I’m hoping to find a way to warn others before what happened to me, happens to you.
There I was walking home from watching a movie, the late show at the local triple X movie house. I had been the only one watching the flick, which is often the case for the latest showing. That way I don’t have to worry about some wacko, doing something ‘inappropriate’, sitting near me. I go to the shows to see the cinematography of ‘almost amateurs’ to sharpen my burgeoning desire to make my own films.
Whenever I’m out late, I try and keep an eye out for muggers etc., so when I saw a full size black van creeping up on me, I was getting ready to fight or flee. The side slider slid open and, "pfhtt!"
I felt a sting on my chest reached toward the pain and pulled the empty syringe out. I had long enough to look at it briefly, and then everything went black.
Swimming back up from the darkness I heard, "Ah, I see our subject, the pervert, is waking."
I tried to speak through the drugged haze I was fighting, just to stay conscious, and croaked out, "Where am I?"
"Oh my, we can’t have you blabbing, you will distract me from my work," said the feminine voice.
I felt the sharp stab of an injection in my throat.
"There that will resolve the problem! I have just disabled your larynx, pervert, you will not be able to utter another word for weeks now. But I will answer your question. You are in my personal lab and you have become my new toy. Although I am a rather brilliant Doctor, I get my kicks from, ah... you might say, altering the bodies, of perverts, like you. You see I have my own personal way to cure perverts, so you are about to begin your cure," she informed me.
I couldn’t believe my ears! She thinks I’m a pervert because I watch some of those movies? I began to try and struggle up from my reclined position, even though blindfolded. I quickly discovered that, I was strapped down, and weak as a kitten due to whatever drugs, this maniac had been pumping into my system.
"Good, I see that you have discovered, you cannot escape. Don’t you fret pervert, you will be released, into your very own private hospital room. Well more accurately, you will be confined, in your very own private hospital room. After I’ve made some initial modifications of course," she snickered evilly.
My tentative hold on consciousness slipped away, and darkness once again enveloped me.
I came awake in a hospital bed alone. I felt... off, but couldn’t really put my finger on why. I found I could stand up on my own beside the bed, so from a quick exploration, I found the bathroom and took a piss. I walked to the mirror and looked myself over.
There on my throat I observed the red dot from her injection. I yanked away the air-conditioned gown and saw that every single hair on my body was gone! I put my hand to my head to scratch in puzzlement, only to discover my bald spot was gone! I tipped my head forward for a better look and sure enough I had hair again.
‘Well,’ I thought, ‘if she is going to ‘modify me’ like this, I can deal with no hair on my body if it cures baldness.’
Of course it will take a little getting used to, having a hairless cock, but it wasn’t the end of the world.
I tried to speak and verified what she had told me, she was right I couldn’t even whisper. I went back to my body inspection and found a small, healed scar in my belly button. ‘What the hell was she doing in there?’ I thought.
I heard a rustling at the door and went back out to see if someone came in, or what.
Just as my head popped out of the bathroom, I heard, "Please don’t hurt me!"
I discovered it emanated from a very pretty and petite girl, dressed as a nurse.
"I’m a prisoner here, just like you. She is forcing me to be your nurse, I don’t want to hurt you, or even be here, but I don’t have any more choice, than you do," she quickly said holding her arms out in front of her defensively.
I knew I couldn’t reply, so I just nodded my head and shrugged my shoulders to indicate I would not hurt her.
"Whew! Thank you, I was afraid you might try to escape through me, but let me assure you, even I can’t escape, and I have free run of the place!" she sounded relieved.
"My name is... ah... Nurse Joy. I know, I know, like the cartoon, it wasn’t my name before..." she kind of trailed off with a faraway look in her eyes.
"Never mind, it is my name now, even though it won’t really do you any good, since you can’t talk. I will be bringing your food, changing bandages, helping you to the bathroom, and unfortunately, giving you injections. Don’t ask me what’s in them, SHE doesn’t tell me, even when they are to prep you for surgery, what they do to you, I find out about the same time you do," she said apologetically.
"Oh, and she didn’t tell me what she has planned to do to you either so asking me won’t help because I don’t know," she continued, "Would you please sit on the bed, ah... I have to give you an injection right now, as a matter of fact."
This woman was so small and cute, and I had been brought up strictly, to never hit a girl, so I acquiesced and sat on the bed. She quickly and efficiently injected me, and advised me to lie down.
"Just in case it makes you woozy, you might fall and hurt yourself," she seemed genuinely concerned for me.
Good thing I did because I was out again.
"Hello pervert. You are in my loving hands, once again, this time you will certainly notice that you are well on your way, to your cure," said the doctor and knocked me out again, before I could determine if I felt any different.
Nurse joy was holding my hand when I awakened this time, "I’m so sorry, I wish I could stop her, but I can’t," she sobbed.
"And... and... what she did to you... I so sorry!" she blubbered.
I opened my eyes and noticed I had quite a bit of pain in my groin. I pointed to my crotch and looked at nurse joy questioningly.
"Yes, she removed it all," she admitted.
I fainted dead away.
A sharp sting in my ass brought me back around.
"Oh, you had me so frightened, when you fainted, but I checked all of your vital signs and knew you were okay. This is a pain killer, I think, because she has you scheduled for a shot every four hours, but they don’t all look the same, so they probably have other stuff in them too," she was trying to sound cheery and was busily giving me the shot and tending to my many tubes and bandages.
I didn’t care. I didn’t care about anything. I was hoping they would just kill me, and get it over with.
Nurse Joy rolled my limp body back over so I was on my back once again and she said, "I have to change your bandages in a minute, so tell me if I hurt you."
She took off the bandages and smeared ointment all over the flat area between my legs and put clean bandages on, carefully avoiding my catheter, "All done! I have another shot for you." She jabbed me and blissful nothingness enveloped me again.
This went on for days until one day I awoke to HER voice, "Oh, pervert you are such a good patient! I am going to do something quite special to you. You will be my masterpiece!"
I blacked out to her maniacal laughter.
I awoke to being strapped down to the bed, the usual pain, from surgery, having three IV’s in my arms, and Nurse Joy having to feed me.
After a week of recuperation she said, "Time for you to start walking and going to the toilet yourself. Swing your legs around and I’ll help you to your feet and we can drag your IV’s along with us."
I did as she asked because she was always so nice and very gentle with me.
When I finally attained a vertical attitude, I couldn’t believe my eyes! Nurse Joy was taller than me! I staggered and grabbed the bed to keep from falling.
"Yes, I know. I don’t know how she did it, but yes you are only five feet tall now, ten inches shorter than when you came in," she confirmed, "Come on, we have to get you to the ‘John’, your catheter has been out for a while, and we don’t want you to have an accident." She half carried me to the bathroom, and sat me down on the toilet.
"Just relax, if you do something, fine. If not, I’ll take you back to bed in a few minutes," she told me.
‘Oh God,’ I thought, as I heard the tinkling sound of a girl peeing and knew that it would be what I heard for the rest of my days.
Nurse Joy told me how to wipe, and gave me a big hug, "You did very well, that wasn’t so bad was it?"
Tears began pouring down my face, I... I just couldn’t help it.
She held me for a while, and then helped me back to bed, where I received another injection, which made me go out like a light.
"My little pervert, you are getting closer, and closer, to being cured, soon now soon," she sounded like she was drooling over a cake, about to come out of the oven.
I came to, with my head bandaged, and three different IV’s plugged into me. If I knew which one had the painkiller in it, and which ones were there just to alter me, I would rip them out of my arm, but I knew that the pain would only make me pass out and I would awaken with the tubes attached once again. I also suspect that, SHE was giving me drugs, to make me more agreeable. And though I was loathed to admit it, not testicles to produce testosterone, left me quite a bit more docile.
Nurse Joy was helping me and caring for me, so sympathetically that I thanked God for her, even though she was a prisoner herself, she did everything she could, to make me more comfortable in my drugged stupor.
I hadn’t been out of bed to the toilet in many time periods, since I was still catheterized and bed paned, etc.
The ‘day’ finally came, when she asked, "Have you looked to see what things look like in your crotch now?"
I shook my head. Nothing there is, nothing there!
"Well, I need to check and make sure you don’t have an infection and remove your catheter. So if you would like, I’ll raise the head of your bed, and get a mirror, so you can see too, okay?" she asked.
I didn’t want to hurt her feelings, so I nodded.
When she came back, she spread my legs, and I felt the very strange feeling of the tube being pulled out of me, she looked closer and carefully, while saying, "I have to touch you down here, so don’t jump." I felt her fingers touch me, and then I had the weirdest sensation, she spread me, down there!
My eyes flew open in surprise.
She must have seen because she giggled, "By the look on your face, at least the little I can see of it, you expected that SHE had just castrated you, didn’t you?"
I nodded.
"She is much more diabolical than that," she touched me and the room lights seemed to flicker as lightning coursed through me, "she gave you a fully functioning vagina, uterus, and all the rest!"
‘Oh my God,’ I thought, ‘I’m not a eunuch, I’m a girl?’
"Looks like it works good too," she giggled and started to diddle the shit out of me.
I arched my back, and gripped the sheets as my eyes rolled up into my head. She had me thrashing around in total ecstasy, until I felt her licked my cunt! A bomb went off in my head as I orgasmed, listening to her giggle, and she sent me into my next orgasm.
A half hour later she changed the sheets on my bed and I caught hold of her and kissed her to thank her for what she had so unselfishly done.
She hugged me and said, "You’re welcome, and welcome to womanhood."
I kissed her, through the bandages on my face, and she responded by attempting to lick my tonsils while I lay there in the afterglow.
Later that ah... time period, you see there were no windows or clocks and drugged up like I was all the time I had no Idea if it was day or night, she gave me a shot that rendered me unconscious once again.
"Oh pervert, one more session after this one!" SHE whispered into my ear.
‘What now?’ I thought as I came around and felt Nurse Joy holding my hand.
I could feel that the bandages had been removed from my face, but I could also feel bandages and soreness centered on my chest area.
‘No, she wouldn’t,’ I thought.
I tried to let go of nurse Joy, but she wouldn’t let me, "No, don’t touch them yet. Wait until they have had time to heal."
I tried to sit up, but couldn’t.
Nurse Joy said, "Lie flat for a while, you shouldn’t put all of that weight on your stitches, quite yet."
I was crying again instantly, while Nurse Joy did her best to comfort me, "Maybe they’ll be smaller when the swelling goes down?"
Still unable to speak I just stared at the huge mound of blankets obstructing my view of everything toward my toes. I looked at Nurse Joy and back at my chest, then back to her, to see if she would tell me more.
"I don’t know how big your new breasts are, I’ve never seen any that big before," she told me, and held my hand to reassure me.
A few waking periods later, (I suspect that I was receiving drugs which knocked me out for longer than my normal eight hours) Nurse Joy, removed the bandages from my freakishly large boobs and fitted me with a garment, that seemed to be a cross between brassiere, back brace, and a corset.
Learning to walk all over again, in my new bimbo body, I soon discovered, that I had to lean back and hold my tits up high, so I wouldn’t over balance, and fall on my huge breasts.
As Nurse joy began to get me on my feet, so to speak, she informed me, "You should be able to speak now, the drug SHE gave you, I am told, has worn off. Would you try it for me, please?"
"What should I say? Oh my God!" I squealed in an unbelievably girly tone.
"That was very good!" Nurse Joy hugged me, sort of. My boobs were so big we just bashed our tits together, and almost held our hand on each other’s backs.
"Why is SHE doing this to me?" I wailed.
"I don’t even know why, SHE is doing this, to me," Nurse Joy answered. "Oh, I have a treat for you today. This should make you feel better," she pulled out a package and handed it to me, "Tada."
"What is it?" I asked.
"Open it silly, then you’ll know," she giggled.
I found that she had gotten me a pink nightie.
"No more hospital gown with the back door air conditioning!" she was proud of the gift.
It only made me cry. It was so girly, that it only served to remind me, that I had been turned into a girl.
I became aware that Nurse Joy would not take this, as appreciation, for her gift.
"Don’t you like it?" she pouted.
"I like it, I just am so happy," I lied, and I hoped she would buy it.
"Oh wonderful, I’m so glad you like it, you have six more, just like it in your dresser drawer," she squealed.
I smiled, even though I didn’t feel that happy about it.
"Go ahead and put it on, don’t be shy, I’ve been giving you sponge baths for a long time, remember," she urged me.
Should I take off my bra, or leave it on?" oh dear God, did I just say that?
"Leave it on, or you’ll have crippling back pains, in just a few hours," she announced.
When I disrobed, her gaze took on, a feral appearance, and she came over to me and began stroking my new huge bosom, then slipped the strap off of my, thin feminine arm, and released my gigantic tit.
I was creaming myself, and felt my pussy juice running down both of my legs.
She started sucking on my new, immense nipple, and licking around the huge, puffy, soft areola.
My knees went weak, and I had to sit back down, onto the bed, with Nurse Joy following me down. My nipple was clenched so tightly that it looked like a miniature cock she was sucking.
She unlimbered my other hooter, and turned her attentions to it, while still stroking the other one keeping the nipple tightly clenched.
The new overwhelming sensations, were more than my poor male brain could handle, I began to flop and twitch around on the bed, screaming in my girlish tones, the name of whatever deity, which came to mind, at the time. I finally managed to grab her face, and pull her to me for a tongue-wrestling match.
She slipped her middle finger into my sopping wet cunt and started diddling the shit out of me again. This time I mean it literally, I pooped the bed when I orgasmed, cause I lost all control of my body!
Nurse Joy just covered over my accident, with a pillowcase, and crawled into bed with me anyway, still stroking my tits.
"Don’t worry about your accident, its happened to me before too, but only when I was completely overcome, by an orgasm! Actually, I’m quite flattered that I could make you cum so hard," she kissed my cheek.
"I... I’ve never felt anything like that before, in all of my life! That was unreal! You have to let me return the favor, please Nurse Joy?" I begged.
She looked me in the eyes, as though searching for something, "You... You really want to, don’t you?"
"Oh yes, Nurse Joy, I want to taste that lovely pussy of yours, if you’ll let me," I begged.
"Okay, if you promise to Dove fuck me, at least once," she agreed.
"What’s a Dove fuck?" I asked, my ignorance showing.
"It’s a lesbian thing, it’s when you use your, big, hard nipple like it’s a cock in and on my cunt, to make me orgasm," she pleaded.
"I’ll do my best," I agreed. I began to take her uniform off her and slipped my hand into her pretty bra, to fish out one of her D cup sized boobs, and began sucking on the nipple. I heard her sharp intake of breath when I latched on. As I sucked and licked my brains out, while I slid my hand down into her panties, and began working her clit. I was certainly gratified by the loud moans and cooing. She began humping my hand, and frantically kissing anything near her, then she screamed out a note that would break glass! She came so hard, that all she could do, was shudder for ten minutes, while I took my huge nipple and shoved it into her steaming wet cunt, moving it up and down her slit listening to her incoherent, unconnected babbling, and screaming.
When we finally had enough orgasming, Nurse Joy said, "I think I need a clean uniform, this one is soaked, but it was worth it! You are fantastic!"
"It was wonderful for me too, I really like it, when your toes clench up like that!" she kissed my cheek as I said that.
Nurse Joy, after donning a new uniform, cleaned me up and helped me into my new pink nightie and said, "Why don’t you go check out your other nighties?"
I opened the drawer, and discovered to my chagrin, that she hadn’t meant ‘like it’ with ‘different colors’ she meant ‘exactly like it!’ I checked the drawers below, and found more bra/corset/braces. The bottom drawer was filled to the top with real silk panties. My silk panties! Would the indignities never end?
"Pretty nice huh?" Nurse Joy asked.
"For a sissy..." I shouldn’t have said that.
"Sorry, but that is you, now, as well," she shot back.
"I appreciate the gift Nurse Joy, and I love you, but I’m a man," I told her.
"Tell me that again, after you have your first period, next week?" she asked.
"I’m going to menstruate?" I slumped into the closest chair, the room spinning around me.
"Oh shit," Nurse Joy exclaimed, "I’m sorry, so sorry. I should have broke that little bit of news to you better."
She paused, "Wait a minute... did you say, you love me?"
"Yes, I don’t know if it’s the Florence Nightingale effect, or what, but I have loved, the way you have cared so much for me, during my ordeal," I told her.
"Oh, thank you, I love you too!" she threw her arms around me, and hugged me.
Once again after recuperating for many waking periods, Nurse Joy gave me a shot that caused me to black out.
"What the hell did you do, to Nurse Joy, pervert? She has been swooning around, like a puppy in love, I almost can’t control her, what did you say to her?" SHE asked me.
I was seriously doped up, Sodium Pentathol I think, so I told her the truth, "I told her, that I love her."
"You said what?" SHE screeched.
"I told her, that I love her, and I do," I replied.
"I think he really does love me," it was Nurse Joy’s voice!
"What the hell do you want me to do about it?" SHE said.
"I want you to go away, and never come back!" Nurse Joy’s voice demanded.
"Not before he knows!" SHE exclaimed and ripped off my blindfold.
I was looking up into the face of Nurse Joy, twisted with menace and hate.
Her expression changed instantly, to that of the loving Nurse Joy, "So now he’s seen, so go away, and don’t ever come back!"
Nurse Joy looked down at me and said, "I did it, she’s gone, I never have to become her again!" She hugged me tight, and said, "We’re free darling! I’m so sorry she did these awful things to you. Can you ever forgive me, for not being strong enough, to stop her?"
I couldn’t believe what had just happened. Nurse Joy had a split personality! I was trying to reconcile this. I was still a prisoner, so that would have normally been a factor, but I was still shot full of Pentathol, and luckily even doped up as I was, somehow my brain made the leap of logic that Nurse Joy didn’t do this to me, SHE had, so I said, "I forgive you, Nurse Joy."
"Thank you, sweetheart," Nurse Joy told me.
Her face changed again, "Who the hell are you, and what the hell am I doing here?"
Not The End
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
SUMMARY: This story in an original work, I wrote a story just to stretch
my creative muscles. We all know aliens are ugly gray skinny dudes
without any sexuality at all. Don't we?
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Sci-Fi, explicit sex, mild
violence, bad words, and virtually no plot. It has only the strange things
that dribble from my head. If you are not legally, allowed to view such a
story, don't! All aliens and characters in this story are factious.
Permission is hereby given to archive this story on any site so long as
this disclaimer is, attached, no fee is charged and I am credited as the
author.
By Wholeman
I write this with the faint hope that some day, some way, I can
send it to the men of Earth. (Maybe via the Internet?)
It's been over a year now since that night... I had been driving
later that night than usual for me. You see I'm just a single, middle-aged
guy who's good at fixing stuff. I had gotten a job repairing industrial
equipment, although it kept me on the road most of the time I received a
fair amount of gratification knowing when I'm done things work, as they
should.
The only major drawback is 'on the road' doesn't leave much time
for a personal life.
Where was I... oh yes, let's get back to the driving. I was about
100 miles outside Kemmerer, Wyoming. On one of those moonless
nights when even, your 'Brights' don't seem able to cut the darkness. Oh
sure, every once in a while you could see some lit up areas way off in the
distance. However, I didn't even run into other traffic, at least not for a
Hell of a long time.
I looked out the window to my left and saw what looked like
marker lights from a Cessna. To tell the truth I was kind of glad for the
company. Even though I knew it wouldn't last too long (With him going
about 170 knots and me going 65 mph.). I looked again and it seemed
we would have intersecting courses. He'd probably go right over top of
me. I thought, 'cool, maybe he'll get close enough for me to garner which
model' (Damn I'm stupid.).
No way, that thing was a Cessna. Whoa was it fast! That sucker
was overhead in a heartbeat! I looked out the window on the other side
of the van but I couldn't see it keep going. Either it presented an aspect,
which hid the marker lights or it made a drastic course correction right
over me? No way it could have stopped. (Wrong!)
The van's engine died and the headlights went out. As I rolled to a
stop, the van was, enveloped in pink light. Don't laugh. I swear it was
pink!
Then my lights went out too.
When I came to, and could finally focus my eyes, you guessed it. I
was in a pink room, naked, strapped to a weird lounge chair, with the
exception that it resembled those stirrup things for women in the
doctor's office, although this was way more comfortable, form fitting,
supporting my body everywhere it felt like it hugged me? The other
difference was I was quite securely strapped in.
I couldn't see much except what looked like cabinets with a
counter top along one wall.
"I'll be with you in a minute," came a very sexy disembodied ladies
voice.
Weird? You cannot imagine! My mind began to rush around
trying to come up with a possible explanation. The best one I could
manufacture was maybe that lunatic in the airplane crashed into me and
the closest hospital was an upscale gynecological facility for the rich and
famous, out in the wilderness to keep private, what was private. That
was wishful thinking on my part and quite imaginative, even if I do say
so myself.
No sooner did I come up with that wild story, when into my field of
vision walks quite assuredly the most beautiful woman I had ever laid
eyes on (And yes, that includes models and porn stars.). Wavy Scarlet
hair, beautiful green eyes, thin perky nose, full lush lips, sort of a cross
between Jenna Jameson and Tracy Lords, and with a look of concern on
her face that was bewildering.
She began to speak, and man, it was just like an old Godzilla
movie. Her lips didn't synchronize to the words I was hearing.
I'm thinking, 'Great now I'm dreaming in "B" movie!'
Anyway I hear, "Hello, my name is Sa' Indie." (I guess her name
didn't translate because her name synchronized up with her lips.)
"I'm sure you have a million questions, but unfortunately I have
very little time that I can be gone from piloting my ship right now. So for
now no questions, just listen," said Sa' Indie.
Me being in a rather disadvantaged position, I discreetly refrained
from speaking.
She went on, "I am from Girl World (Translators can be so literal.
Actually more like "Lesbian Lover's World."). Your backward planet's
populated by humans due to the result of a crash landing of a ship
belonging to one of the many planets settled by our species long ago
(There goes that Ape theory.). Galactic law allows for the 'rescue' of a
limited amount of castaways from such worlds who, after working off the
cost of their rescue by indentured servitude will be allow citizenship on
whatever world invests in their rescue. The limits allow for only a certain
amount of females and a certain amount of males. Unfortunately for
you, the limit for females has already been reached, and on our world no
men are allowed."
My mind races ahead and I'm thinking, 'good I get thrown back'!
Then another mental jump, 'course she could always 'space' me and
naked as I was I felt certain I was not dressed for this kind of weather.
She continues, "There is a tremendous demand for servants at
this time, which makes it worthwhile for the additional expenditure of
using certain bio-engineered devices to correct your deficiencies."
Whereupon she turns around and picks up something about the
size of a baby pig, but looks like a short pudgy worm, with the exception,
it has a mouth. She pets it and I can see it moving worm like. She
walks over to me, (Who-boy is she a fox.) and she sets the damn thing
down on the lounge chair right behind my butt.
With this she says, "I have to go pilot now, but I'll try to describe
to you what's about to happen while I'm at the controls."
"You may be wondering why you are not more concerned or
frightened, than you think you should be. Before you awakened you
were given a mild euphoric."
I'm thinking, 'Oh well, that explains my cool James Bond like
attitude.' (Obviously, I was, pretty hammered.)
She goes on, "My little pet there is a Bio-engineered life form."
Now I've been watching that thing, cause it seem to have been
inching it's way towards my ass.
"It lives solely to bond with another life form," now I'm worried
cause it's inching up my butt, "In a moment you will be in total ecstasy.
You're about to be fellatio-ed straight to heaven."
Okay, now this thing is sucking my cock. It's playing with my
balls. Let me tell you, I'd put every streetwalker in the world out of
business with enough of these things. Oh my god! Good thing I was on
that euphoric or I'd be singing show tunes.
"Now comes the interesting part. In a moment, you will ejaculate,
(If I last that long...) whereupon my pet there will quite painlessly insert a
tube down your penis, right into your testicles. Your prostrate can't
pinch shut and block the flow of sperm. It will then release a painkiller,
numbing your testicles, and then quite literally suck your balls flat. She
will need it for energy and their presence, supplying testosterone to your
body, would only fight what she will be doing."
Now there's good news?
"Don't you worry though, she's going to take good care of you.
She's going to grow right into your body between your legs. You see the
greater part of her body is made-up of all the human female reproductive
organs, uterus, ovaries, vagina, labia, muscles, glands, and a clitoris.
Then with a little bit of DNA re-sequencing she will give them all to you,
woven into your body as if you were born with them. While your nervous
and vascular systems are bonded, she will make many changes in you
while you sleep. You are so lucky! When you wake up, my pet will no
longer exist as a separate organism, she'll be your cunt."
"Oh god, oh god, oh god," I'm the Energizer Bunny of ejaculation!
My brain overloads, my eyes roll up into my head, my toes curled so
tightly they hurt, and then it's lights out. (But what a way to go.)
My eyes open on the face of an angel, "I was beginning to be
concerned. You were out quite a while."
Her lips are moving, her voice synchronized with them, she is not
speaking English, but now I understand her? Must be part of those
'many changes.'
I say groggily, "Did you grow while I was asleep?" What in the hell
is wrong with my voice? I'm making weird sounds like her, and talking
as if I've been breathing helium.
She giggles (that's right, she giggled), "No silly, you shrank."
"At least my eyes are still working," I answered because I always
try to look at the bright side of things.
She giggled again, "How are you feeling?"
"Not bad all things considered. You didn't by any chance get the
license of the truck did you?" (Sorry, I was, still a bit traumatized.)
"Oh, you are just precious," and then she gives me a big kiss.
I try to think... 'Does insanity run in my family?' For the life of
me, I couldn't think of any.
"Now let's check out the results, this might be a little bit
uncomfortable," she warned.
Where have I heard that before?
There are just no words to describe it. With her fingers, she gently
stimulates my labia. She diddles my clit a little (Man that was good!), I
feel like I'm bleeding? Well, it is wet... it is warm, and running down my
butt. You have got to be kidding me? I'm puddling over what this total
babe is doing down there.
Now the Pesé De Résistance, she ever so gently spreads my labia
with her fingers and checked out my innards. Her slim finger, lubricated
with I don't know what, was slowly worked into my body and gently
probed around. All the while her other hand was stimulating my own
production of lubrication. Then slowly she withdrew her lovely finger (I
bet all the women who read this are jealous. I found out later, she had a
micro camera on her fingernail.) That was my first gynecological exam.
"Now that wasn't too bad was it?"
"I think I'm in love," I say
She gives me another giggle, stands up, and then a hug.
She looks me right in the eyes, "I'm sorry, this is probably
traumatizing. I'll try and make it as easy on you as possible."
Her empathy brings a tear to my eye. (Raging Hormones?)
She misunderstands and hugs me again, "You really will like it, I
promise."
She stands up and turns away, over her shoulder she says, "I
hope you don't mind big breasts, those are what I'm supposed to give
you, but they are not necessarily my choice."
"Oh goody, I like presents," I don't know why I was trying to make
her feel better.
She shakes her head, turns and say's, "You are really something."
I look at what she has in her hands, "That's got to be the biggest
Jell-O mold I have ever seen." It looks to be a little bigger than a
honeydew melon.
She looked puzzled, "Jell-O? This is another Bio-engineered
organism, not nearly as complex as the last one."
She placed it on my wide flat tummy. It started oozing up my
skin, just like a slug. It traveled up onto my rib cage. As it was moving,
she turned, grabbed its twin, and set it beside the first one. It was
moving and undulating as well.
"Monte, I'll take breasts, for $100.00," I think I must have still
been a little hammered, plus, a bit scared.
"You make me smile," as she hugged my neck and kissed my ear.
It rather took my mind off what was going on below. The first one
reached my right man nipple, which felt interesting, kind of warm, and
slippery. Then suddenly it felt like it was sucking onto my nipple. They
finally stopped oozing and seemed to settle down. My feedback from
them went from the wet movement, to feeling every air current around
them and the nipples her movements created. She looked at them and
said, "All done."
"What no orgasm this time?" I said.
"Sorry. Will this do?" she placed her mouth above the nipple,
smiled, stuck her tongue out, and started slowly licking it.
"Oooooh," was all I could muster, as my toes curled and my eyes
rolled into my head, and I think I even drooled a little too.
She smiled and suckled.
"Aaaaaah!"
Lifting her head she giggled, "Does that make up for it?"
My squeaky high voice came out even higher, "I am definitely in
love."
She tousled my scarlet locks, "Flatterer." She gave me the hottest
French kiss of my life. So hot in fact, normally right now I'd be sporting
a tremendous woody. Instead, I began to puddle again, feeling my clit
standing at attention. Then she asked me, "I have to go pilot now will
you be alright?"
"You couldn't undo these restraints could you?" I asked as sweetly
as I could.
"I'm not supposed to..." I must have had that, 'pleeeaase,' look in
my eyes because she said, "I don't know. You are smaller now than I am,
and there is no way for you to get your manhood back, at least not while
you are on this ship. You can't pilot the ship, so even if you did
overpower me it would only mean we would most likely crash into
something, like a star. So as long as you understand that and promise
to be good I'll do it." She didn't tell me until later, that her remote was
within easy reach. (More on that later...)
"You have my word as a gentleman," she could hear the tease in
my sweet girlish voice.
"Goof! Please don't disappoint me. I have never released a
capture while on my ship before. I just really like you and I want to trust
you," she admitted.
Now, how could anyone betray that?
She reached low on the lounge, did something, and with that, my
bonds came free. She helped me get my new legs out of the stirrups.
I felt so much smaller. It was weird pulling my knees together
with my upper thigh muscles. As my legs came together, I could feel and
see my labia squeeze together, and a shiver ran through me. With the
clamps off my skinny arms, I pulled my hands and arms in toward my
body, but my hands stopped before my upper arms could touch my ribs.
'So this is having the 'flaring hips' of a woman. No wonder they
stand a lot with hands on hips, it's just about the only thing you can do
with your hands,' I thought as I acclimated. The simple actions of
moving my arms setup a jiggling in my massive boobs. Looking down at
them, well I have to tell you, the view was just incredible. I just had to
bring my hands around to cup them and touch the nipples. That's when
I found out there is a direct neural link between boobs and beaver. I was
turning myself on just touching them.
Sa' Indie said, "Feels good huh?"
"You have an incredible gift for understatement," I used all my will
power and stopped groping myself, no time for that now.
She held out her hand to help me up, and all I could think was,
'So that's what happened to the Venus De Milo's arms.'
I took her hand in mine. Wow, my hands were small, long, and
thin, with perfectly formed nails and soft, like you've never felt (At least
not from this side of them.). I was getting so hot for myself it was freaky.
As I sat up there was an avalanche. My nipples just about hit my lap,
and for a guy who was used to his nipples staying in the same place, it
felt as if my chest fell off. However, eventually they had stopped falling,
just not undulating. These babies must be 34 "GG" cups.
She reached out, and gave my breast a couple of playful squeezes
and then backed up a couple steps.
"Be very careful standing up, everything is going to feel out of
balance for a while."
I tried to stand in my new form, didn't make it on the first try
though. She held out her hand and steadied me. I made it! Look I'm
standing! The gap between my thighs was truly strange, it felt like my
ass crack came all the way through my legs to my tummy. I took a quick
peek at my back door and what a fanny, my butt felt like it was being
spread apart by my own hips just standing there.
"That was the easy part," she said, "don't turn fast, or move fast.
Not everything stops at the same time anymore." (Especially cause I'm
still naked).
She wasn't kidding there! I now had more jiggles and wiggles,
swinging and swaying than I could keep track of. Even with her holding
my hand, I was walking like a drunken sailor. Good thing it was a small
ship. Every time I took a step, the sensations would flood in and nearly
overwhelm me. My labia didn't just stay still either. There was just the
slightest movement between them, due to their moistness and my leg
movements as I walked. I am reveling in the stimulus. I walked 25
heavenly feet with her over to the Pilot's seat. I sat in the seat on her left.
Trying to regain my senses, I just watched her face as she worked,
entranced by her beauty. After a while she blushed and asked me why,
was I only looking at her? Didn't I find the ship or controls interesting?
I apologized and said, "I just have never been able to spend much
time with a woman as beautiful as you."
She seemed to finish what she was doing and got a strange
crooked smile on her face.
She said, "You stay there just a minute," and trotted away, only to
come right back holding something in her hand.
"I want to show you something," she was holding a mirror.
I looked so much like her that we could have been twins. Of
course, I'd have to be the 'Big' sister.
"Do you like it?"
I realize my hormones were out of control but to be honest I really
can't blame it all on that, I started crying and reached out to hug her.
She hugged me back not understanding at all, "Is it really that
bad?"
"No... {Sniff} I love it," and squeezed her tighter.
I don't know if she understood at that point or not, but she started
crying along with me.
When I finally stopped, immediately a new sensation insistently
interrupted, my eyes kind of popped, I blushed and said, "I don't know
how to say this," I giggled (shut up!), "or do it for that matter, but I have
to go potty." I said this with my hands crossing my lap and my body
rocking back and forth.
She fell over onto me laughing.
She stood up, took my hand, walked me over to a little room, and
showed me how. (They have way different plumbing, but now so did I for
that matter.)
I mean, women do it every day, but for me it was an erogenous
experience. When I was done I looked at her and said, "Does it always
feel that good?"
"You are so cute. It's just peeing."
"Well maybe to you, but I've never had a pussy before. It's just so
sensitive down there!" I cupped my pussy to make my point.
"Are you saying you like it?" she looked puzzled and as though she
was asking hopefully.
"It beats being a slightly overweight middle aged man, all to Hell!"
"Middle aged? I thought you were only 44 years old?" she asked
wide eyed.
"I am, or was. How old am I now?" I was confused.
"44 years old."
"But, if I look like you... You can't be over 19 years old."
She blushed, "Now I know you are teasing me."
"I am not, just how old are you in Earth years?" This was
certainly getting strange.
"I'm 429 of your years old," she looked somewhat self-conscious.
"How long do your people live?" Now, I was sure she was the one,
pulling my leg.
"Three, maybe Four Thousand years," she said with a shrug.
"My life span is only 100 years, give or take 20," wow, imagine
looking like a 19-year-old super model for 410 years and still being a
teenager.
"Yes, but you are no longer on your world," she grinned, "When
you were changed it was at the genetic level. You will live as long as we."
I was crying again. (Hey, I just found out she gave me more 3,000
years, sue me!)
She got that puzzled looked again.
I hugged her (Believe me, you'd do a lot of hugging her too, as hot
as she looked, especially if you had a set of hooters like mine.) and said,
"Now I am sure I love you."
"Even though you will have, a full year of servitude?"
"Will it be hard, or painful? What will I have to do?" She had me
worried now.
Now she blushed again and with the look of a woman who had
made a decision, said, "Be my companion."
My jaw dropped almost to the deck. Okay, so I had lost my
manhood. At least now, I was a young, beautiful woman. (To tell the
truth I was barely an average looking man.) I'm going to live another
3,000 years, and in exchange for this, I only have to be her companion
for one year? Pinch me! Hell, I had to put in 4 years with the Marines,
and all I got from them was, screwed. Of course, I might be in the same
jam, but this screwing looks much more palatable! Time to check for the
hook.
"Are you going to hurt me, or beat me?
"No."
"Do I have to wear men's cloths?"
"Do you want to?"
Both hands palm out presenting my naked self I said, "With this
body? Not a chance." On to more questions, "Are you going to give me to
any mean people?"
"No."
By this time, we were sitting on the floor with our foreheads nearly
together (Yes, I know, just like a pajama party, except I have no
Jammies, and I have an ass that would make Cheryl Tiegs Jealous.). "Do
I have to do anything life threatening?"
"No."
"Are you going to make me have unending mind boggling lesbian
sex?"
"No."
"Why not?" I said in a mock pout.
That got me another giggle.
I became somewhat serious then and said, "When you changed me
I got the impression, I was going to someone else."
"You were," she said, "but I saw you first. Anyway, I've been kind
of lonely, and I can afford it." Now it was her turn to tear up, "I wouldn't
be able to be sure you would get a good home at the auction, and I
couldn't bear what some of those women might do to you."
I hugged and kissed her. She kissed me right back, she lightly
rubbed my huge nipple which sent a shudder through me and I started
kissing down the side of her neck, down her shoulder, and out toward
her grapefruit sized breast, I extracted her lovely melon from it's hiding
place and let my full lips brush her nipple ever so slightly.
She gasped, then gently held me away, "I have to go check the
course and control, don't you move a muscle," pointing her finger at me.
"Yes, mistress Sa' Indie," I said grinning.
"You stop that, or you will be punished."
I giggled.
She was back in a flash, helped me up, and then she showed me
her boudoir (Yup, it's pink.), with a nice big bed of fluffy soft lavender
pillows. I couldn't help myself, I squealed in delight (Knock it off, I'm new
at this.).
"You are so cute," I think she was stuck on a theme. Odd thing
was I knew it couldn't be due to my physical appearance (If it wasn't me
in here, my tongue would be sweating just looking at me.), we looked
almost identical, and she didn't seem the kind of lady who is overly stuck
on herself, at least not like I was stuck on her looks (My looks? My self-
image hasn't caught up to where her image was also the same image of
'self,' for me).
We jumped on the pillow bed like schoolgirls (One of us 44, one
429, if either of us fit the 'schoolgirl' description, I guess it had to be me,
in her 'world' I was barely out of diapers. It will take a while to get used
to this.) and I held her just looking at her face.
She said, "I believe you had just started lunch, when I so rudely
interrupted you," as she presented that lovely breast once again.
"I've been wanting this, since I first saw you," I licked my lips. I
always was a breast man, come to think of it I guess now I'm a double
breast man. (Sorry I got carried away.)
A strange look flowed onto her face as she lifted my big guns, "I
am sorry I couldn't give you a choice on these though."
"Don't you like them?" again, I give her the mock pout.
"They are really big, I love them, but I was just thinking of you
having to lug them around. Some ladies wouldn't want to," did she just
call me a lady?
She didn't seem able to look me in the eye.
"For you, I would carry medicine balls on my chest, you'd just
have to ask. Of course if you had a whole rack of different sizes, if
anything I probably would have chosen even bigger ones," I said
sheepishly blushing.
Now she was really starring into my face, "You really mean that,
don't you? I abduct you in the middle of the night, take you from your
home, your world, remove your manhood, and you say you love me?"
"You bet. Unless you have something incredibly gruesome hiding
under here," I chided as I lifted her skirt and peeked.
"Nothing any more gruesome than you," we both giggled.
I started to caress her thighs. It made her shiver and lick her lips.
She scooted closer to me. It was weird having to look up, to look her in
the face. She must have been all of an inch and a half taller than I was
now. She began to "feel up" my boobs, making me arch my back and
moan. I reached out to reciprocate and she grabbed my hand and placed
one my right breast. Using her hand, she worked my willing fingers,
showing me how to twiddle my new nipple just right. I immediately
demonstrated my intellectual side saying, "Unghhh..."
She whispered in my ear, "I want you to just lie there and let me
introduce you to girl-on-girl sex. That is, if you're willing?"
"Oooooh Yeeeesssss mistress Sa' Indie," I said squirming.
She punched me in the arm lightly, "Knock that stuff off right
now. I'm not like that!" (Whoops...)
"I'm really sorry, I never meant it," I told her, though I must have
looked like I was going to cry again.
"It's okay I have some bad memories, just don't do it again, all
right?" She was holding my face in her hands.
I quickly nodded (To this day she hasn't told me about the
memories, so I don't bring them up.).
That got me the best French kiss I've ever had (I won't be needing
a dental hygienist.). She followed that by an orgasmic nipple tonguing,
taking my swollen areola in, and working it as if she was tying a cherry
stem in a knot. Top that off by a pussy tongue-lashing that would get
her listed in the 'Guinness Book of Galactic Records'. Her tongue flicked
all around the labia, darting in with pinpoint accuracy, then out and all
around inside my labia, exorcising my vaginal lips with a great amount of
enthusiasm. She sucked the hood off my clit. I only wish I had been
able to stay conscious for the whole thing, my first female orgasm was
mind numbing.
I regained consciousness, just as she was sending me around
again on my roller coaster ride in and then out of heaven, and then back
in again. How many orgasm until insanity takes hold? If I could have
counted them, I'd say all of those plus one. I was just plain gushing,
womanly happy lube time after time.
When I could focus again, "Oh god, indentured my ass!" I said, "I
think you'll have to kill me to get rid of me."
She giggled again, "I would never do that," then I saw her eyes
bug, as mine had earlier, "Oh damn! I've been so enamored with you, I
haven't even asked your name!"
Man, I wish I could have thought up ways to cover my 'faux pas'
like that when I had been a man. Of course, she's had over 400 years to
work on it.
"I have just had so many unbelievable orgasms, if I do have a
name, it will take me a few days to think of it."
"You're so cute!" (Ya, ya, but I think I like having her believe I'm
cute.)
I kissed her, although not as good, as she can but I did my very
best and I promise to practice every day until I am. "My 'old' name isn't
important anymore, it was a man's name. If I look anything like that," I
indicated her incredible body, "it just wouldn't fit." Then the light goes
on, "Oh I get it. You wanted me to come to that conclusion on my own,
didn't you?"
She had the good taste to blush at that and nodded her head.
"Well lover, stupid as this might sound, I trust you completely.
What name do you like?"
She found something interesting about her shoes, "Well, to state
the obvious, lesbians don't procreate, at least not without medical
intervention." Like duh... (Sorry bad habit), "Would you take my family
name and the name of she who brought me into our family? "
"I would be honored and delighted," I told her somewhat in shock,
it sounded to me like I was being adopted, instead of indentured. "What
do I call myself now?"
"Her name is Ma' Indie."
I must really love her since I ended up with a name right off a late
70's Sci-Fi comedy. At least the likelihood I'd run into a Mo' Ork was
extremely slim.
I said, "Now, let Ma' Indie see how much she can remember of the
tongue Olympics you performed on me."
She let out a squeal and dove into the pillow pile hoping I'd follow.
Not even one heartbeat went by. I may not be as good as she is, but I
learn very quickly and I'm very enthusiastic. It didn't take me long to
have her screaming, "Oh God," and have her fingernails digging into my
temples (I presume she picked up the "Oh God" from me, I know now,
why some of my old girl friends screamed it. Boy, do I know why!).
After enough screams, an evil grin found it's place on her face,
and she told me, "Now you get welcomed into an advanced civilization
properly." She stood and left the room.
I didn't know whether to be excited or frightened.
She came back with what looked to me to be a 12-inch strap-on
dildo. She didn't say a word. She just had me stand up (Yes, I could
finally stand up on my own.). She went around behind me, reached
around my waist, and placed the proper end up against my hairless
mons veneris. The damn thing must be more of that Bio-Engineered
stuff, cause the parts I thought were straps, wrapped about my waist
seemingly on their own, to merge with my skin. The one down below
slipped up my butt crack and merged back there. That part I was
expecting, it's when the thick tentacle slid into my cunt. It filled me
solidly! The sensations were indescribable as it merged with my nervous
system.
Dumb as it sounds, I looked down at my new enormous penis and
said, "Welcome back little buddy, even though I know you're just a
temporary replacement."
Then a lovely tongue was stuck down my neck while she reached
out and gripped my big throbbing temporary cock.
"Holy shit Batman!" I squealed. It felt like she'd grabbed my old
tool only much, much better. It was kind of a cross between an erect
penis and one damn happy, clit. I sucked her nipples, licked her all over,
as well as all around her happy oyster, inside and outside, until she was
a wet as she could be, and begging me to use my big dildo dick on her.
Now I was never what you would call a 'John Holms' type, but I'd
had my pecker doing his share of midnight push ups. However, with this
thing I was receiving the sensations of having a penis and hard as it is to
believe, I could feel it in my own vagina and it fed me the sensations Sa'
Indies body was feeling as well. I could feel being the fucker and the
fuckee at the same time.
I could feel myself screaming "Oh God," from two places at once,
as Sa' Indie and I screamed in stereo. It's a good thing that dildo has a
rudimentary intelligence of its own and could take over certain muscles
in our bodies so that the lovemaking kept going, even when I couldn't
concentrate enough to do it, cause I had sporadically firing neurons
throughout my brain like fireworks going off on the fourth of July. I
would have put money on the fact that the human organism could not
take that kind of pleasure. Let me tell you, these women had assuredly
found a way to push it to the limits.
When the dildo finally released me, all I could do is lay there,
spasm, and gurgle with what I'm sure had to be described as a stupefied
grin on my pretty face.
I lay basking in the afterglow, somewhere far off I could hear Sa'
Indie giggle and say (You guessed it.), "You're so cute!" You can bet your
ass at this moment I'm glad to be, "So cute."
When I recovered somewhat she said, "Oh darn, I just
remembered. Didn't I promise not to make you have 'unending sex'?"
With a stupid smile on my face I said, "I guess we'll just have to
stop once in a while to take in nourishment and clean ourselves every so
often."
She giggled (I really love that giggle.), "I never thought of that."
My turn to giggle (It must be in the DNA...), "Anything I can do to
help keep the orgy going?"
That got me a tonsillectomy even though I'd had mine removed...
Oops, brain fade, I'd bet real money I now have perfect tonsils.
I decided an exploratory was in order. I.E., I performed a like
procedure on my near twin.
I hadn't thought of that before. I didn't stop cuddling, but asked,
"Don't take this wrong, because I wouldn't want to look like anybody
else, but how come I look like you?"
"Oh, time to teach again so soon?" she asked.
"Not if we have to stop playing. I can wait, or if you don't want to
tell me that's fine too, I can live with it," I started nibbling her ear.
"Okay later, I'm still horny for you," she pulled me down into the
pillows with her (I've got to tell you making love in a room filled with
enough pillows to resemble one of those jungle gyms, the ones with all
the plastic balls kids play in? You have to try that at least once in your
life.).
She began by grabbing a 'remote control', (That is the best that I
can translate the name for it.) selected a button shaped like nipples, and
pressed it. I was saying, "What does that DOOOOooooooo," I found out
without her having to tell me, my nipples clenched up immediately, I had
the sensation of two giant, soft, warm, and wet mouths sucking in both
boobs and tonguing my nipples. "OOOOoooohh."
She pressed another shaped like a vulva.
Now I felt a giant invisible tongue attack my pussy. It was so wet
and soft, it easily spread my labia, and then a large part of it entered me
and slowly licked from the bottom of my pussy to the top. It felt so big, it
covered my entire vulva and underside, leg to leg, encompassing my clit
and then oozing on.
She pressed another button and this one look like a waterfall.
Instantly my vaginal lubricant production increased on the order
of say, 25 times. My cunt was gushing like a fountain, and I was
orgasming like mad.
She set down the control. Grinning again she stuck two fingers
into my pussy juice fountain and then raised her juicy fingers to her lips,
licked them clean and said, "Mmmmm, tasty."
"Aaaaahhhaa," I said (This must be a new language I had been
programmed with. It seems I now speak fluent ecstasy.)
"Oh, I don't want to waste all of this," with that, she grabbed
handfuls of my juice and smeared it all over my luscious body. The
sensations were... WOW! She stripped and did the same to her goddess-
like body. Grabbing the remote, she turned off the cunt tongue and one
booby mouth. She took both of their places, the booby with her mouth
and the pussy tongue with her fingers. I get to play with her titties this
time, sucking a nipple into the back of my throat and working it with my
tongue. It tasted better than Dutch apple pie.
I reached her lovely pussy with my hand. She was so tight that I
couldn't get more than two fingers in her. My fingers felt like her pussy
was sucking them, the muscles in her vagina clenching, grabbing, and
pulling them in. She has amazing vaginal control.
She let out a long languid moan and rolled on top of me squirming
around. Her smooth soft hairless body sliding around, skin to skin, lips
to lips, all the time my pussy fountain gushing and adding more (How
could I be spewing so much lubrication? I asked about that one myself.
Apparently, it has something to do with a transporter-like device
supplying the proper nutrient to the right glands in unlimited quantities.
Something about it having been devised as a torture device except every
time it was used on a victim they begged for more, go figure?).
She worked her way around to where her head was, firmly planted
between my legs and then diving in, breath held, braving the stream and
licking away. Bolts of electric ecstasy racked my body. I stuck my head
between her legs doing my best to please her between shrieks and
spasms. She briefly capped my flow with her lips. I could feel my vagina
and uterus filling up with my own cum. My stomach puffed up and then
she let loose the cork. Her whole head disappeared in the flood. When
next I could see her, she looked like she had just come from a swimming
pool. She slicked back her hair and shut off the remote. My hand just
naturally found its way to my pussy even as the last of my juices
dribbled down my legs. She squirmed around and held me, as I could
nothing but moan and spasm. (Tech. Note: I don't know what material
the pillows are made of, but they dried off almost immediately.)
We fell asleep in each other's arms.
When I awakened, I was alone. The only reason I did not believe it
was the most erotic dream I or any other Earthling had ever had, was all
those pillows and the huge jiggling melons on my chest. I immediately
ran my hand back and forth on my pussy. Surprisingly I was only mildly
sore down there.
I felt around under the pillows first, just to make sure Sa' Indie
hadn't been caught in a pillow undertow. Nope, strike one. Next, stop at
the Lou (I had to go there anyway. I'm sort of getting used to the
plumbing. Yes, before you ask, the ship's plumbing and mine.)
After a brief interlude in the 'John', (Yes, it still felt erogenous to
me. I realize any women who read this wouldn't believe it. On the other
hand, they may be disgusted. I guess the two sensations, the male
remembered compared in my head to the currently felt female ones is the
only explanation I can come up with.), there is only one direction to go,
(That I knew.) toward the Lounge Chair I'd been held captive in. Failing
that next stop would be the Pilot Seat, but the Lounge Chair proved to
contain my quarry.
Unfortunately, she was sobbing into her hands. Call it a hold over
from my male self, or compassion for a loved one, but my heart melted. I
rushed to find out what had happened. This time my female self came in
handy and told the male to just shut up and hold her. She'll tell you
when she's ready.
When she looked up into my eyes, I swear there was love there.
Which made me happy somewhere in the back of my brain, but I still
needed to fix it (You were wondering when that was going to crop up
again weren't you!).
It took me a minute to translate, not because it wasn't English,
but because anyone who has been crying like that has a hard time
talking for a while.
It seems unwittingly I had screwed up her life. Not that she would
get into trouble for keeping me, and not that I cost so much I would
bankrupt her (I found out I was worth only about a weeks pay. That
makes a girl feel valuable. Did I say Girl?). However, she didn't think
she could keep doing this kind of work. She didn't think she could take
the chance of 'sentencing' someone like me to some of the fates she knew
awaited them.
Some ideas began blossoming in my head, and when she had
calmed down some, I said, "Do you mind if I ask some questions? I have
some ideas but I need to fill in some gaps," and I gently kissed her neck.
"Oh, that's right, you had a question when we made love. That
one was easy. The first bio-engineered organism uses the DNA of
another. It uses some of the original organisms DNA as a sort of
template but not enough to produce a clone, that's why you are shorter
and have a cuter nose than I do. Your original intended buyer had a
thing for me so she asked me to use my DNA. I've done it a few times
before. You can also see it's complicated enough to take some brain
power to comprehend. I was so horny and wanted your body, I was
afraid it would spoil the mood if I said anything."
"So you are saying it's sort of like I'm my own father, and you are
my mother?" trying to equate it in my own frame of reference.
"I never thought of it that way before," and then she began
weeping again.
Me and my big mouth!
"It's okay I don't think of you as 'Mom'," figuring it's a Freudian
thing. Boy did I have it wrong!
"No, no, you're the only one I did right."
The Light bulb finally came on.
"How can I live with having sent my genetic 'offspring' to be
auctioned, knowing full well where they might end up? I'm pond scum,"
now she was certainly upset. Then she shocked the hell out of me.
"I am so glad I kept you," I got a big wet salty kiss (Woman logic,
I'm starting to understand it and that is scary.) "I might have gone on
doing this and hurting so many."
"I'm glad you told me, but truthfully I had all but forgotten asking
you," I was still holding her.
"What I really need to know concerns the laws of your world, and
the 'limits' restricting how many Earth males and how many females can
be taken every year," boy the little hamster working the exorcise wheel in
my head was getting his workout today.
"You're not thinking about still doing this work. Snatching
innocent people from their world, are you?" those exquisite eyes were
wide with horror.
I smiled a big shit eating grin, "This isn't going to be easy for me to
tell you. But weren't you just a wee bit curious as to why I accepted my
current predicament so readily?" I was blushing like a teen-age girl.
"That's basically the only reason I decided to release you from
these restraints," she pointed to them easily, since she was sitting in the
middle of them.
"Most of the others would curse, scream, and struggle so much I
was afraid to let them loose, I even had to gag most of them." She was
tearing up again, "So why were you so different?"
"Here's the hard part. I don't think I even ever really admitted it to
myself, let alone actually said it out loud. I think I wanted to be a
woman all along, so you really have given me everything I ever dreamed
of."
Time stood still for me. This would be the moment in my life when
I was at my most vulnerable. Tick Tock, Tick Tock (It had to be in my
head. Whoever heard of a mechanical clock on a starship?).
All of a sudden, she lit up and nearly jumped on me, "Oh, thank
you!"
I am truly confused. My eyebrows must have been so screwed up
you could have spun my head into a light socket. Of all the possible
reactions that I played out in my head, that wasn't one of them.
"Why would you thank me," I said with a face that would have
done Mr. Spock proud.
"I know at least one of my 'victims' is happy. You are aren't you?"
she was gazing into my eyes.
My knees went weak, "In all my 44 years, I have never told any
woman I loved her. Now that I am one, I love one, you are the first, Sa'
Indie. I love you."
I don't think you could have broken us up with a garden hose, or
even a fire hose. That kind of sex, blocks out the whole rest of the
universe. We used oral, toys, (Yah you know the one.) nipples,
lubricants, and a new one, for me Zero-G. (Don't try this one at home
kids, only under the supervision of a trained professional with a
starship.)
When things calmed down, I went over my ideas with her.
There were a few flaws we had to work out but I thought we would
soon be set up.
First part of the plan, and Sa' Indie could hardly believe it is, on
earth there are people who are into just about every thing imaginable.
Second, we arranged with my namesake, (I'm glad I carry her name now,
cause she is so, 'you know', the 'c' word....) to run a 'placement service'.
Sort of like an adoption agency for adults. She checks out prospective
'Mentors' to make sure that they don't order someone just looking for
love, and wind up with a dominatrix. Don't get me wrong, some folks like
that stuff, so if a dominatrix wants a submissive we'll be more than
happy to supply one, just no surprises!
Now is when the final shoe falls. This story is posted on the
Internet to induce recruitment. It is to let the adventurous and the true
transsexual want-to-bes realize their lifelong dreams. (We're talking all
the way, periods, cramps, babies, the works, and none of this primitive
butchery surgery stuff. Yes, the 'worm' is real.). This is 100% sit down
to pee stuff! Moreover, you had better be sure, cause you'll be stuck that
way for 3,000 years or so. (You can change your looks, just not your
gender.) The deal is, you contact our middleman, be honest as a nun,
cause this dude doesn't take kindly to liars. (Yes, he can tell. Did I
mention he's telepathic?) In addition, if you honestly don't know what
you want, he'll tell you. We are, only allowed so many each year. We
convinced the government to allow us to supply well over double what
used to be, 'allowed'. Having motivated, willing recruits seems to appeal
to them (That's why it took a whole year to setup.). Our middleman it
seems can supply as many recruits as we are limited to. (And boy are
some of them motivated!) Our female quota is always, filled and even I
can't believe there are so many willing super-buxom sex slaves looking to
serve some dominant woman. (Some of them beg so much it's
embarrassing.)
There has been one quirk that I haven't gotten worked out, yet, no
matter what size Bio-engineered Jell-O mold we use, all of the clients he
sends us, wind up with incredibly big boobs. Sa' Indie says it's not
possible but it's been looked into by some of the top scientists of 'Our'
World (Did I mention you get full citizenship after one year?).
How do you find him? Well he says just go to your local mall in
the proper frame of mind, namely have this story on you mind, most
likely where there is usually a blank wall, or normally vacant store front
and he'll find you. You'll know it's him cause he's wearing a black
bathrobe with stars and crescents on it.
I'm receiving more gratification "fixing" things now than ever
before.
Epilog
"Oh Sa' Indie, only one thing still kind of nags at me? (Yes, by this
time I was wearing clothes, at least some of the time. It seems the ship
can manufacture just about any type of clothing I wanted. This
particular day I had on a teal colored brassiere with matching teal thong
panties.)
"What is that dearest?" she replied
"That first night your ship seemed to make a bee line straight at
me, not like it accidentally ran across my path. Were you seeking for me
specifically or was it just a chance meeting?"
"Well this part is sort of hard for me to explain. I was in orbit and
decided to get some sleep before making a pickup. I dreamt of this old
lady in a weird bathrobe and she pointed you out in a crystal ball, telling
me you were my destiny, isn't that strange? So as I made planet fall
there was the scene in front of me just like in the crystal ball, I just went
with it."
"Wow, I guess it was just fate," I said.
Somewhere sounding far off in the back of my mind I heard a very
satisfied chuckle. I don't know if he was able to read my thoughts just
then, but if so he got the biggest mental, 'Thank you,' I could muster!
COPYRIGHT:
Where No Man Has Gone Before
Version 2.0)
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2000, by: Stone on the Moor LTD. This file may
be freely archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, provide that it
remains in its original form with all warnings, copyright, author credit, and
other info intact, it may NOT be, distributed for profit, or sold for profit.
WARNINGS: Contains transgender themes, Magic, explicit sex, mild violence,
bad words, and strange ideas. It has only the strange things that dribble from
my head. If you are not old enough, mature enough, open minded enough, and
especially not smart enough to stop reading should you find yourself becoming
offended viewing such a story, don't!
I hereby grant permission to post this story, make it available for download, or
send it to a one or more of your kinky friends, as long as I am given credit for it
and no monetary profit is made from it without sharing it with me. (I'm not
greedy, but I did write it.)
By Wholeman
Most people have a very strange idea about 'witches', like witches
are all women, or witches worship the devil.
Poppycock!
All of that tripe was propaganda propagated by the Royalty of
Europe, when it became fashionable to be a Christian, and to prove it
was bad to be a witch, they were pictured wearing a broad brimmed
conically shaped hat, when all of the fashionable people wore a conical
hat without a brim! Big Deal!
Witches are people who practice the religion of Wicca. The basic
tenants of which say:
The Power shall not be used to bring harm, to injure or
control others. But if the need rises, the Power shall be
used to protect your life or the lives of others.
The Power is used only as need dictates.
The Power can be used for your own gain, as long as by
doing so you harm none.
It is unwise to accept money for use of the Power, for it
quickly controls it taker.
Be not as those of other religions.
Use not the Power for prideful gain, for such cheapens the
mysteries of Wicca and magick.
Ever remember that the Power is the sacred gift of the
Goddess and God, and should never be misused or
abused.
* Wicca a Guide for the Solitary Practitioner, By Scott
Cunningham - Llewellyn Publications
Another way of saying the rules is 'Do what you will, as long as it
does no harm to another.'
Of course, these are the rules known by Wiccans, this does not
include the reasons why you must follow the rules of Power.
Basically, the reason can be expressed: Good or harm done with
the Power comes back to you seven fold.
Now on to the story!
(Author's note: Some say three fold. In the Author's experience, it
is seven as many dictate.)
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
I found one of my wife's 'Witch' books and finally became curious
as to what types of magic could be done, by my witch wife or one of her
'coven'.
There was a bunch of drivel about philosophy and such. So I
scanned on past that stuff and got right down to casting spells. There
were example of how to make a magic circle, what herbs and oils to use,
how to use the Athame, how to build Power and direct it to a purpose.
This stuff was cool!
I started thinking about what kind of things I could do with this
stuff, if it really works that is.
'You know,' I thought, 'Mary has always been lacking in the boob
department. Maybe I could give her a little boost, and thereby prove to
myself whether this stuff works, as well as give myself a little bit more to
play with.'
I carefully set up our bedroom making my sleeping beauty the
center of the circle. Anointed her with the proper oils I had prepared
with her Athame. I built the Power just as the book told me, and I swear
I could see a glowing white light building around me as I did so.
When I felt I had enough Power for the job, I directed it toward
Mary and visualized her having a 'C' cup size set of breasts.
The glow became very bright, shooting forth en-globing Mary, and
becoming a warmer more golden color, seemingly soaking right into her
light obscured body. When it was finally gone I had to cover my mouth
with my hand, to silence my gasp.
Well you could have knocked me over with a feather! Low and
behold there she lay with boobs! Unbelievable!
I quickly cleaned up all of the ritual paraphernalia and slid into
bed with my buxom wife, not wanting to waken her and spoil my
surprise, I can hardly wait for tomorrow.
It was incredibly difficult not to grope her new boobies, but I
refrained and finally drifted off to sleep.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"ROBERT!" I was abruptly awakened by Mary's scream emanating
from the bathroom.
"Mmfff… what?" I mumbled back.
"Do you know anything about these?" she was pointing to her
boobs and glaring at me accusatorially.
"Don't you like them dear? I think they look incredible. Come
back to bed so we can test drive them," I was leering at her hooters.
"So you, did this to me? Have you been into my Wicca books?"
she had a funny look on her face.
"You have been trying to get me to show some interest in your
witchy dealings. So I started reading one of them and I just wanted to
try and see if it worked, and man did it work! Come to bed, please baby,"
I cajoled.
"You poor foolish man. Don't you think that if I wanted bigger
boobs I could have done it myself?" she glared.
"I suppose… well I guess, I don't really know," I replied shrugging
my shoulders.
"Well you should have come to me, if you wanted to learn the way.
You have no Idea what you have done, honey, but I promise I will try and
help you live with the consequences of your actions. Just please, do not
try any more spells, at least not until you have been properly educated. I
realize you didn't think you were doing anything that I wouldn't like, due
to your narrow-minded male thought patterns. Most women with big
boobs would rather have small ones. Before we met, I had a 'D' cup set
of boobs and I used the Power to shrink them," she lectured.
"Well just use it to shrink them again," I offered.
"We can't, at least not for a very long time. I won't be able to since
you are the one who cast the spell on me. You won't be able to since you
used it to harm another and are still untrained. I'd say it would probably
be at least two years before you will be able to make amends and conjure
up enough Power to fix my chest, and many years after that to be able to
reverse the effects on yourself," she let out a huge sigh and shook her
head.
"What are you talking about?" I was sitting up on the edge of the
bed by this time.
"Sweetheart, you might look down to your chest. I don't think you
are going to recognize it," she started to giggle.
I looked as I had been told, and there on my chest was a set of 'C'
cup sized breasts. No make that 'DD' cup breasts, no 'E' cup no… No!
"Oh my God they are still growing! Mary what's happening?" I hollered.
"Well sweetie, with Wicca, any harm you do to another comes back
to you seven fold. It's a damn good thing you didn't give me back my 'D'
cups. It's going to be bad enough as it is!" she was laughing outright
now.
"This is not funny Mary I've got tits passing the 'GG' cup range
and still going. What am I going to do?" I was staring at this huge set of
boobs bobbing up and down on my own ribcage.
Mary quickly climbed into bed with me, "Come to bed dear and
let's give those babies a test drive."
"This isn't funny Mary!" I was getting annoyed.
"No it's not, and there is not one damn thing that we can do about
it, at least not until later today. You know, those look really sensitive, I
wonder…?" she reached up and caressed my nipple.
"Oh God! Tha… that… that was incredible," I squealed.
She leaned over and said, "You ain't seen nothing yet," as she
placed one of my nipples into her mouth.
"Ohhhh my! Is it like this for you when I suck on your nipples?" I
asked her feeling completely out of breath.
"Mmmm… you like that huh?" she said around my areola. She
then re-sucked a full mouthful working it in and out and around.
I didn't even have an erection, but I shot my wad as she worked
my nipple. I started arching my back and twitching all over.
"Was it good for you sweetie?" Mary asked.
"What the hell was that?" I panted.
"Nipple orgasm. Did you like that?" she smiled down at me.
"I don't believe that just happened. I shot my wad into my PJs
and I wasn't even hard. What's happening to me?" I started sobbing.
She started rubbing my back, "I'm sorry dear, but boobs are like
that. They are very easily stimulated. I think though, there must be a
lot of estrogen in your system, that's why no erection and why you are so
easily stimulated."
"That's a relief. So, it's because of estrogen that I've got immense
hooters and a limp Dick," I groused.
"No, it's because of you giving me big boobs, that you have giant
boobs and lots of estrogen in your system. Now I'm going to have to
suggest something, that I know you are not going to like, just hear me
out anyway, okay?" Mary asked.
I nodded my head, but that proved to be a big mistake, due to the
fact that my tits started bouncing up and down.
"The bad news is that you are stuck with huge tits. The good
news doesn't exist. You are not going to be able to walk around with
double 'H' boobs, as a man. At best, you will be a she male, which
means no hard on for years, humiliation, and ridicule whenever your
true sex is found out. The best thing I can suggest is, that you let me
finish the job," she looked into my eyes searching for my reaction.
"You… you… you mean… turn me into a girl?" I couldn't believe
my ears.
"Well you started it," she accused.
"How was I supposed to know giving you big boobs would ricochet
and give me bigger boobs?" I asked.
"Actually, if you had read the book and not skipped straight to the
spells you would have known, it's clearly explained in every one of them,"
she was still rubbing my back while she scolded me.
"But I love you! If you turn me into a girl with big breasts, what
happens to us, to our marriage?" I'm not sure I wanted to know the
answer to this question.
"I love you too, even if you are a dunderhead. I won't leave you
even if you are a girl. Our sex lives are going to be a little on the
'alternate life style' side, and I don't quite know how to say this… Ah, I
think those hooters of yours, are really starting to turn me on. Do you
mind if I grope you a little?" she begged.
"You want to fondle me? Are you a lesbian Mary?" I thought I
knew my wife, I never would have suspected this though.
"It's the Power I think, it won't allow harm to come to our love, so
to make sure we stay together, I'm becoming turned on by the sight of
your boobs. I'm certain that if you ask me to make you a woman, I'll
become your impassioned lesbian lover," she informed me.
"I don't want to be a woman and I don't want you, to have to
become a lesbian. I'm so sorry!" I wailed.
"Well, actually the lesbian thing won't be that big a stretch for me
hon., I'm already bi," she was looking into my eyes when she told me that
part, so I knew it was true.
"But my job, how can I run a bulldozer with these?" I pointed to
my new assets.
"Goddess, I'd pay real money to have pictures of that! Just
thinking about it, has made my panties all sopping wet," she started
fanning her face as if she had the 'vapors'. "Don't worry we'll get by, even
if I have to start taking nude photos of you and selling them to big titty
magazines, maybe some lezzy scenes between you and me too. Of course
I'll be the one with the little titties," she giggled.
"Great, I've turned myself into, thousands of men's, big titty queen
fantasy girl!"
"That is, only if you ask me to," she assured me.
"This is so humiliating, not only do I have to become a girl, I have
to ask you to make me one!"
"You don't want, that I should wind up, seven times what I do to
you do you?" she inquired.
"No, I wouldn't. Okay Mary you win, would you please make me a
woman?" I knew there was no other real option open to me.
"Yes Roberta, I'll make you a woman. I'll need to contact some of
the people in my coven, but would you mind terribly if I attack those,
because I don't think I can force myself to leave them alone one minute
longer?" she pleaded.
"If I can fondle yours. Deal?" I bargained.
"Deal!" and she was all over my immense mammaries, petting,
squeezing, licking, and sucking.
I was twitching like an epileptic, during a Grand Mal seizure.
Mary was like a bitch in heat, rubbing her crotch up and down my
leg, while diddling herself to orgasm, after orgasm.
"Oooog glagh!" I gurgled, my face beet red and strained looking.
I'm not sure the male brain is wired to handle multiple orgasms. I
wanted to fondle Mary's breasts and all I could do was flail about on the
bed.
I must have lost consciousness because the next thing I knew,
Mary was gently stroking my face, cuddled up close to me.
"Welcome back Roberta. I have to tell you that is the best sex I've
ever had," she kissed me. "By the way what does, "Oooog glagh!" mean?"
"I think it means 'I'm losing my mind via multiple orgasms.' Does
that happen to you?" I asked.
"Sometimes, can't you tell when you do it to me?" she remarked.
"I guess, but it looks a hell of a lot different on this side, than the
other, let me tell you!" I assured her.
"Well I have to get up and make some calls. If you will wash my
back, I'll help you wash the places you can't reach," she gave me a peck
on the lips.
"I think it's going to be worse than that! Can you help me up and
steady me while I walk? My balance is shot to hell," I asked unsteadily.
"I guess it's going to take a while for you to regain your balance.
Don't try too hard today, by tomorrow it will be different anyway," she
helped me to my feet and we climbed into the shower.
I washed her back, she washed mine, but when we were facing
one another, she disappeared under my mammoth mammaries and I felt
her sudsing up the bottom side of my tits. The sensations were
unbelievable! When she worked her way towards my chest I felt her lift
one up so she could scrub underneath of where it lay against my chest.
Her little hand sunk deeply into the soft firm breast and made me
shudder. When she moved to the other one my hands slapped against
the glass doors and the wall, my legs spread of their own accord, and I
felt sperm dribble from my penis as I orgasmed. I felt her hands quickly
grab me around the waist to keep me from falling, on my unsteady legs.
"Wow, you are sensitive," I felt her wash my limp Dick and
shrunken balls, "Hand me the shower head so I can rinse down here."
"This is so embarrassing! My wife can hide from me underneath
my own tits. And she has to hose the underside of my boobs, cause it's
too hard to reach for me," I whined.
"Hey, I'm not complaining. This is the most fun you and I have
had together in a couple of years. I am actually getting really excited at
the prospect of living with the one I love transformed, and with a new
lust for love," her head popped up right at the end of my immense
cleavage and she kissed each boob.
"You wouldn't have a bra I could borrow, would you," I asked her?
"You're silly! My old bras wouldn't even cover your nipples! Hey,
I'm in the same boat, all of my old bras are 'D' cups, and my newer bras
are 'A' cups, not a 'C' cup in the lot. I guess we both jiggle around
today," she gave my boob a lift and drop, so she could watch it bounce.
"Well let's grab a towel and dry off, it's starting to get chilly," I
chattered through my teeth.
She opened the door, grabbed a towel and tossed it to me, though
she looked at me funny for a moment and tossed me another one.
"What's with the two towels?" I asked.
"One for those boobs, and one for the rest of you," she giggled and
scurried away so I couldn't grab hold of her.
It turned out, that I need the two towels after all, and I found out
the hard way, boobs are patted dry, not rubbed.
Getting dressed was educational, Mary was no trouble she had
tops that could house a 'D' cup, me on the other hand, lets say Mary had
to pin a sheet around my shoulders in a kind of toga arrangement.
I had to wear my sweat pants on the bottom, for some reason none
of my pants fit anymore, you know, tight around the hips, loose around
the waist. It appears if Mary didn't turn me into a woman, I would have
looked like one anyway.
Within two hours people from Mary's coven started showing up.
Mary explained to me that she had only asked female witches to come to
try and save me the embarrassment of being turned into a woman in
front of other males.
When Bridget came in, she took one look at me, and said, "Oh my
Goddess!" and she was a 'DD' cup her self!
Fran, showed up with a spare blouse for me to wear, she weighed
about 350 lbs. so we thought it might cover my, ah… glandular disorder.
We were lucky it fit. Well sort of, a couple of buttons were a little
strained up front.
When enough witches were there, they began their preparations.
There was a lot of whispering, and some strange things going on that I
didn't understand. I saw the circle prepared, that part I understood,
having made one myself.
"Now darling, were going to start the hard part, at least the hard
part for you. Everyone has to be naked for the ceremony, including, and
especially, you," Mary told me, "So strip and don't worry, you don't have
anything we haven't all seen before… well for the most part anyway."
She started to help me to disrobe, she knew that some of the
buttons on the underside of my boobs were hard for me, since they were
backwards and I couldn't see them.
When everyone was ready I was escorted to the circle.
Bridget asked, "Now in the presence of these witness state your
desire."
I swallowed hard and replied, "I… I want to be made a woman."
Bridget and the whole coven chanted, "So mote it be!"
Several of the witches anointed me with oils, and I was given some
kind of bread to eat. That's when it seemed to me that they all began
speaking gibberish. I only caught a couple of words, one was
'Kernunnos', and another was 'Diana'. They spoke of the God and
Goddess.
As I stood there, I watched as a blinding light grew over the entire
circle of witches, who surround me, until I was forced to close my eyes.
The chanting was reaching a crescendo, which culminated with, "So
mote it be!"
I felt a shockingly warm pulse, blast through my body as I lost
consciousness.
"Wake up Roberta, everyone has gone home and you have been
asleep for almost an hour."
She was suckling at one of my nipples.
It felt so wonderful, I just had to moan, "Oh, don't stop. Don't ever
stop."
My eyes flung themselves open when I realized what exactly that
dampness between my legs meant. I had my own cunt now.
Mary giggled, "What's the matter lover, never crá¨me your panties
before?"
"This is the strangest feeling, nothing down there but wetness!
What the hell! I sound like a little girl," it was a real shock.
"You should get a load of the whole package," Mary teased.
"Please, let me see," I asked in my high little voice.
Mary helped me stand and I nearly fainted when I looked up at
her.
"What happened to me? Why am I so short?" I asked, looking up
into her eyes.
"Well I did tell you I was bi. I didn't tell you I have a fetish for
petite women, like you," she said then hugged my little body.
"How tall am I?" I asked her.
"You're almost five feet tall…" she replied rather sheepishly.
"Almost, as in how tall exactly?" I persisted.
"4' 11" tall," she finally answered.
"Any idea what my new clothing sizes are?" I pressed.
"That's a hard one. In some places, a size 3, some a large
women's, and you wear a women's size 5 shoes," she answered.
"Well at least I won't have to shop the kiddies section," I was
relieved.
"That is not assured, by any means," she smiled.
"Are you happy with me, six inches shorter than you? You do
know that I'll have to rely on you for getting things out of the cupboards
up high now, don't you," I informed her.
"I think we'll manage," she replied brightly, "Goddess you're
beautiful. Here let me show you."
She walked me to a full-length mirror.
"You aren't going to be able to let me out of the house! I'll be
raped by every swinging Dick who even catches a glimpse of me," I
started shaking, I know men's minds and I was a wet dream if there ever
was one, gorgeous with huge hooters! I have a face that is sexy, but with
a childlike innocence, pouty lips and giant green eyes, like those cartoon
girls that the Japanese make.
As I stared I said, "I want to fuck me sooooo bad!"
"Yes, come to think of it I suppose we do need to place a protective
ward around you, to keep you from harm at that," she ruffled my
platinum blonde hair.
"What did the other witches say when they saw how you visualized
me?" I prompted.
"Uhm… Let's just say you have a lot of admirers and potential
dates," she giggled, "the only caveat is that you have to bring your
nymphomaniac wife along with you."
I walked right up to the mirror and reached down to my new
crotch. I spread my legs and slid my hand down toward my new sex,
"Why no pussy hair?"
"I love the feel of a bald pussy on my tongue," Mary admitted.
A chill went down my spine and seemed to lodge in my pussy,
making me shiver.
The feel of my smooth tummy was enticing, inviting my hand,
downward until I paused at the indent, I felt there. My hips shimmied
involuntarily eliciting a, "Ooooh!" to erupt from my pouty lips.
I saw movement over my shoulder and Mary seemed to be working
her crotch, feverishly.
I ignored her for the moment and probed lower regions. I had felt
this many times before, oh yes, only thing was, I had felt it on my wife.
This time though I was getting both sides of the experience. My finger
slipped inside my outer labia and I could feel my wetness. I used my
finger to spread it around, when all of a sudden, it felt like someone hit
me with a stun gun, and I fell to my knees moaning.
Mary jumped over to me and picked me up, placing my little body
on the bed, "I can't take it any longer! That Cunt is mine!"
She dove between my legs and attacked the little nub I had
touched, which had dropped me to my knees.
I began to scream… and scream loudly in my little girl pitched
voice.
Mary was working my cunt as if she was, attached to it.
I tore at the sheets, I screamed, I bit the pillows, and orgasmed in
great gushes, time and time again. I couldn't talk. I couldn't move my
arms except convulsively slapping the mattress. I was completely in her
power. If she asked me to sign away my soul, or she would stop, it would
have been one hell of a tough decision.
"I love your slick pussy. You have the best tasting pussy ever. I
bet I can make you faint like a sissy girl. Here goes," she dove in eating
at the, 'Y'.
When I came to, she was nursing at one of my huge nipples, "You
keep this up, and I'll never leave the bedroom."
"We can't have that, now can we. I won't be able to show off my
love slave and make everyone jealous," she said as she kissed me.
"Oh now my marital status has devolved to 'love slave' has it?" I
inquired.
"If you'll be my 'love slave', I'll be yours. Deal?" she grinned.
"Deal!" I grabbed her head and buried it into my bosom.
When she came up for air, she exclaimed, "I have found heaven,
halleluiah! I used to think of breasts as just an inconvenience we women
had to endure, but now I can see why you were obsessed with them."
"So how do we get me some clothes?" I asked.
"Listen," she answered.
"Listen? Listen to what?" I was puzzled now.
"Listen for the doorbell, silly. I sent some of the coven out on a
shopping trip. Don't worry, to a woman, shopping is a treat especially
shopping for someone like you. Try to find a bra to fit you and then a
matching panty. Good luck! Nevertheless, if anyone can do it those
women can. So at least we should be able to provide you with a basic
outfit for your first trip into public. We, have been invited to dinner," she
actually squealed and shook my arms as she said that.
"Shower?" I asked.
"Bath," she answered.
After about an hour of splashing around in the tub she had me
cleaned up and styled my hair acceptably well, and was beginning on my
makeup when the doorbell rang.
"Stay right there, I'll get it," she scurried off.
When she returned, she had half of a dozen of her coven with her
as she trotted into the bathroom, while I sat there naked in front of them.
I initially tried to cover myself.
"Don't be silly, we have already seen you naked. Who do you
think put you in bed?" Bridget asked.
"Anyway I have panties for you," she tossed them at me, "See how
they fit."
I slid the silky item up my sexy thighs and placed the French cut
panties' waistband over my hips and tautly pulled them up against my
crotch, "Damn, that feels weird!"
Bridget just about, fell down laughing at me.
"That was the easy part. Mary, give me a hand with this double-
barreled, nuclear missile launching device. A slingshot, this is not," she
giggled at her own joke.
They both took an end and wrapped the brassiere around me,
hooking it in the back, "Slip the straps over your arms, and we'll adjust
everything."
"Tada, I'm wearing lingerie," I announced.
"Oh, but there's more. Here is your slip, Madame," Mary handed
me a shimmery whisper of cloth and told me to slip it over my head.
"Oooh," I exclaimed, savoring the silky feel, as it caressed me on
its way down to rest on my shoulders.
"Yes, I know what you mean, Roberta," Bridget agreed.
"Okay now tug on these pantyhose, Roberta," Mary offered them to
me. "You should, put the pantyhose on first, but I wanted you to feel the
silk against your naked thighs first. It makes you feel so pretty, doesn't
it?"
"Oh yes, I am sporting a tremendous woody. At least, figuratively
speaking," I cooed while smoothing the slip down my silken thighs. I
carefully pulled on the pantyhose as they advised me on the proper way
to avoid running them.
"Now the dress," she showed me a beautiful teal dress, and two of
the women slid it over my head. Once past my bosom, Mary zipped it up
and she told me to sit back down at the vanity, while they finished my
makeup.
Of course, it being my first time in a dress, they had to stop me
and show me how to smooth the dress across my bottom, before sitting.
Mary told the others in her coven to wait in the living room she
wanted to be alone with me before we left, just for a minute.
"I realize that this is not what either of us would have preferred
Robert, but I have to ask. Do you think you can live with my solution to
our problem? Can you be happy living as a woman with me, even if it
ends up being for the rest of our lives?" Mary asked me through her
worried expression.
"More than ever before, Mary. Even though I made a horrendous
mistake, you have sacrificed and made the best out of an impossible
situation. I only hope I can prove my love to you someday as thoroughly
as you have proven yours, to me!" I kissed her as passionately as I could.
She came up panting, "That's close enough for me. Let's go eat,
beautiful."
I don't know if I'll ever get used to being called that, but I like it
nonetheless!
The End
Wicca Magick
By Wholeman
Rev. 3.0
Everything else is Copyright (c) 2002, by: Stone On the Moor LTD. Freely
archived, copied, transmitted, and redistributed, printed, fantasized
about or masturbated to or used to perpetuate marital bliss. (Just don't
tell her you read this stuff)